《The Most Lord》


 Chapter 1

    The eastern continent, the capital of the kingdom of the sun, Harson city.


    Harson, in the old harilan language, means the light of God.


    Two men in heavy armor stood on the wall of Harson city and watched an old carriage slowly drive out of the city gate, surrounded by more than 20 soldiers in old leather armor.


    Two men on the wall, one in his early twenties, with a handsome face and full of pride, and the other in his forties, with an ordinary appearance.


    The middle-aged man stood behind the young man with a respectful face. He seemed to be a stream of guards. In fact, he was just like that.


    The young man''s full name is Baron Senlan, and his father is the first successor of the Senlan family of the sun king!


    Senlan family is a famous family in the kingdom of Lieyang. The history of the family can even be traced back to the period of Evelyn Kingdom more than 2000 years ago. It is a genuine Millennium ancient family.


    The current patriarch of the Mori blue family, that is, Baron Mori Blue''s grandfather, is the military Minister of the sun Kingdom, Arman Mori blue!


    Looking at the carriage leaving slowly, Barron showed an inexplicable smile.


    "The poor man finally left. I hope this will sober my third uncle," Barron whispered.


    "Young master, do you need me to find someone to take him on the road..."


    The middle-aged guard stepped forward and didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was obvious.


    Balun gave a cold look at the middle-aged guard: "our Senlan family has no habit of killing their peers, even if the other party is a loser."


    The middle-aged guard was frightened by balun''s cold eyes and quickly bowed his head and retreated.


    On the rickety carriage, an 18-year-old boy sat languidly in the car, with a sad face.


    Like all hariran people, the boy has golden skin, which is the glory given by the sun god to the harilan nation, but the boy has a striking black hair.


    You know, of the 100 harillans, at most three or five have black hair, which is definitely a rare species.


    The young man''s name is Alan Senlan. His father is the third son of Aaron Senlan, the patriarch of the Senlan family.


    And it was really because of this father that Aaron was exiled from the king''s capital.


    In Allen''s heart, he also has a name called Ye Fan.


    You must have guessed that our young master Alan is a real jumper.


    Ye Fan has crossed the world for more than half a year. Just a few days after crossing, Ye Fan really couldn''t accept the fact that he crossed, but slowly, Ye Fan accepted the new identity of Alan Senlan.


    After all, back to a big family like the Mori blue family, I have no worries about food and clothing for at least a lifetime. Occasionally, I can take a few bodyguards out for a dandy. Life is also delicious.


    But Allen''s good life is gone because of his father''s ambition.


    Allen''s father''s name is Bowen Senlan, and he is the third in line successor of the Senlan family. That is to say, only when neither of Bowen''s two brothers can inherit the position of patriarch, can he take the turn to be the patriarch.


    Bowen''s talent is outstanding in the whole kingdom. He has been ambitious since childhood. Obviously, he is not willing to let the position of patriarch fall on others. Therefore, after a series of careful preparations, he challenged his eldest brother.


    Unfortunately, his eldest brother Kevin Senlan is also a very talented person and has the status of the first heir of the family, so Bowen failed.


    Losers, of course, have to make some sacrifices, and Alan Senlan, the second son of Bowen, has become the victim of this struggle.


    Bowen Senlan has two sons. The eldest son Darren Senlan is 22 years old. He is a famous genius in the whole kingdom. He broke through and became a level 5 soldier when he was less than 20 years old!


    This achievement, even in the whole east continent, is a top talent!


    You know, Barron Senlan, who is proud like a colorful bird all day, was promoted to level 5 at the age of 21.


    Compared with his gifted brother, Allen''s talent is somewhat mediocre. At the age of nearly 20, he is only a second-class soldier now. It is unknown whether he can be promoted to a third-class soldier before the age of 20. This achievement is at the bottom of all the disciples of the Wangdu family.


    Of course, Allen became a victim. Even if Bowen was willing to sacrifice his eldest son, the family would not agree to give up such a genius!


    Being exiled from the king''s capital and taking office as a lord in a remote place is also equivalent to announcing that Alan Senlan has no chance with the power core of the kingdom.


    Alan, sitting in the carriage, was immersed in his spiritual world at this time, because at the moment when the carriage drove out of the city gate, the welfare of Alan''s walkers finally came!


    "Congratulations to the host on the journey of becoming a Lord. The most Lord system is turned on!"


    A voice appeared in Allen''s mind. At the same time, there was something called the "most Lord system".


    Allen doesn''t want to think about how he became the host. After all, such fantastic things have happened. What else is impossible?


    Allen now just wants to find out what this "most Lord system" is!


    "Please pay 10000 gold coins to actively select the first affiliated element, or pay 100 gold coins to randomly select."


    This thing costs gold coins?


    Alan did have a thousand gold coins, which was the money the family gave him to develop his territory. A thousand gold coins is indeed a huge sum of money in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is a little pathetic for a territory.


    Allen tried. The gold coins on his body could be stored in the system or taken out at will. Allen couldn''t help laughing. No matter what the function of the system was, at least he had a very convenient money bag.


    If you store gold coins in the system, even the most clever thief can''t steal a gold coin from himself!


    It took 10000 gold coins to choose the accessory elements independently, which was obviously beyond Allen''s ability, so Allen chose random selection.


    "The host chooses to select at random. The selection result is hero alliance. The first affiliated element is opened successfully. Opening the Second Affiliated element requires 100000 gold coins, and can only be selected at random."


    It turned out that it was the first time for 10000 gold coins to choose ancillary elements independently. In the future, they can only choose random. But Allen obviously doesn''t care much about the second subsidiary element. He doesn''t know if he can save enough gold coins in his life!


    Allen is quite satisfied with the subsidiary element of hero League. He is a loyal player of hero League before crossing.


    Entering the system again, Allen found that there were two options.


    Main element: territory construction


    First Affiliated element: hero alliance


    Allen first chose to enter the main element, but found that there was a lottery interface, but the lottery times were displayed as 0.


    After reading the description below, the system will give a lucky draw on the 1st of each month. You can also get a lucky draw for achieving various achievements. You can draw various prizes that are helpful to the construction of the territory.


    Alan remembers that today is the second day. He just missed the time of the lottery. It will be at least more than 20 days before he wants to draw. As for achievement, who knows what to do to achieve systematic achievement!


    Allen exits the main element and chooses to enter the hero alliance element. Rows of heroic images appear in Allen''s mind.


    "Players can consume gold coins to select heroes. After selection, the selected heroes will have the world of the host and become the most reliable helper of the host. The current hero level is player level + 3 and can be upgraded."


    You can even have a hero to help yourself!


    Alan is very happy. The heroes in the League of heroes are very powerful. And the present level is player level + 3, that is to say, Allen is now a level 2 Warrior, and the present hero will be a level 5 warrior or mage.


    Level 5 warriors or mages are already masters. At least in a remote small territory, they are absolutely invincible.


    It seems that he doesn''t have to worry about thieves appearing in his territory in the future, Alan thought happily.


    After a careful look, the hero is present for the first time. It needs 1000 gold coins to be selected independently, and half price discount is selected randomly.


    Ellen had a hard time. Originally, she wanted to choose Raven and Caitlin. She was good-looking and could fight. Now it seems that her hope is dashed. She has only 900 gold coins!


    In desperation, Allen had to choose random again, hoping not to choose the lava giant Murphy. The void was afraid of the strange hero of COGAs. It was inconvenient to take it with him.


    It''s better to be a human hero.


    "The host selects random selection and the selection is successful. The next selection needs to pay 3000 gold coins and randomly select half price discount."


    In the carriage, a light and shadow flashed, and the light and shadow slowly appeared as a young soldier wearing blue armor and holding a two handed giant sword.


    "The power of demacia, Galen, at your service!"


    A thick and firm voice sounded in Allen''s ear.

 Chapter 2

    More than a thousand years ago, the Salim Kingdom established by the harilan people in the western continent was destroyed by the crescent kingdom of the Noah people. The remaining harilan people went far away to the eastern continent and established a new country, the harilo Empire, on the rainbow field in the north of the eastern continent.


    After hundreds of years of recuperation, the harilo Empire gradually grew stronger and swept several neighboring east continent Aboriginal kingdoms.


    At that time, except for the beast spirits on the Falcon plateau in the south of the mainland, all forces in the east continent were annexed by the harilo Empire, which became the undisputed king of the east continent.


    Then prosperity will decline. Hundreds of years ago, the harilo Empire had civil strife because of the competition for the throne. The civil war lasted more than 20 years. Finally, the powerful harilo empire was divided into four countries.


    The northern kingdom of harilo regarded itself as orthodox and followed the name of harilo, but it has long lost the prestige of the Empire.


    The Western self-contained Kingdom occupies the region with the most abundant resources in the rainbow field, and its national strength is strong.


    The original inhabitants of the eastern continent ruled by the harilo Empire also took the opportunity to break away from the control of the harillans and establish their own country in the south, the kingdom of Portland.


    The East is the kingdom of the burning sun established by another prince.


    Tru village, located at the southeast border of the sun empire, is a small village with a population of less than 100 people. Because it is not located at the border with any kingdom, tru village has been plagued by war for hundreds of years.


    However, it was precisely because it did not border with any kingdom that the Empire stationed very few troops here, which led to the rampage of thieves nearby. Although the extremely poor and vicious thieves dare not offend big cities, they often choose small villages such as tru village to plunder. For hundreds of years, tru village has been devastated by countless thieves.


    At noon, the sun was shining, but the villagers of Telu village had already stood at the entrance of the village under the scorching sun, waiting for the arrival of the new Lord.


    "Village head, you''re old. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first? We''ll just wait here." a young man said as he watched the old village head tottering in the hot sun.


    "No," the village head''s voice was weak and firm. "Jack, who was sent to the city to inquire about the news, said that the LORD had entered the city yesterday and would definitely arrive at our village today. Whether the village can escape this disaster depends on the Lord!"


    When the people saw this, they stopped persuading.


    "Here comes the Lord!"


    Suddenly, a sharp eyed villager shouted. They looked up and saw a carriage slowly heading towards the village under the protection of a group of guards.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the village. The villagers looked at the ferocious guards around the carriage. They wanted to meet it, but they didn''t dare to approach it.


    Allen opened the curtain and jumped out of the carriage. He saw a group of ragged villagers standing not far from him, looking at him in awe.


    Alan frowned and looked at the clothes of the villagers. It seems that the residents of his territory don''t live very well.


    Allen walked towards the villagers, and Galen closely guarded behind Allen.


    For Galen, a soldier who suddenly appeared around Allen and was trusted by Allen, the guards who followed Allen were somewhat resistant, especially Alex, the captain of the guard.


    For the family to assign themselves to follow Alan to work in this remote territory, Alex can be said to be ten thousand unwilling, but he has no way to disobey the family''s orders. So Alex wanted to open up. When he arrived in the territory, he, a level-3 soldier, would definitely become the most important dependence of young master Allen. At that time, he could have a good addiction to the earth emperor under one person and over ten thousand people in the territory.


    However, the emergence of Galen gave Alex a sense of crisis. Master Allen has too much trust in this sudden soldier! Alex has no doubt that master Allen is likely to let Galen take his place as soon as he has a chance!


    So Alex always wanted to find a chance to teach Galen a lesson! Of course, you should not be disgusted by master Allen. Although master Allen was assigned to this remote place, he was the direct son of the Mori blue family after all, but he couldn''t afford it. If you dare to disobey or disrespect young master Allen, the family will definitely send someone to clean up yourself after receiving the news.


    Allen walked up to the villagers, who hurriedly saluted Allen.


    "Welcome, Lord!"


    "Lord, you are here at last!"


    "You want to save our village!"


    People''s words made Allen frown gently and save the village? Is there any trouble in the village?


    "Lord, I''m the head of TRU village. Adults can call me old Jill." old village head Jill bowed forward.


    "Hello, village head Jill. Is there any trouble in the village?" Allen asked.


    Jill, the old village head, wiped the sweat from the hot sun on his forehead: "the LORD had just arrived and was tired. We should let the Lord rest first, but it was really an emergency!"


    "Don''t worry, village head Jill. Speak slowly."


    After listening to village head Jill, Alan finally understood what was going on.


    It turned out that a nearby bandit group came to the village a few days ago and asked the village to prepare 300 gold coins. They came to pick them up on the first of next month, and tomorrow is the first!


    Three hundred gold coins. If everyone in the village gathers together, it''s not impossible, but it''s enough to make most people in the village lose their wealth. Although it won''t make the people in the village starve to death, it''s definitely not easy.


    Moreover, the villagers have to pay taxes. Previously, they were handed over to the mayor of the nearby city. Now the village has become Allen''s territory, so it naturally becomes Allen''s territory.


    Another meaning of what Jill and Allen said is that if Allen doesn''t want to deal with thieves for the villagers, he hopes Allen can reduce some villagers'' taxes.


    "What''s the strength of these thieves?" Allen asked after listening.


    "There are about 70 or 80 people, and everyone looks very strong." the village head replied. As for the strength of the thieves, it is not what the village head can know.


    However, Allen has a rough guess about the strength of the thief. Most of these 70 or 80 thieves should be relatively strong ordinary people. Even if there are soldiers, it is estimated that they are first-class soldiers or second-class soldiers. It is very unlikely that there are third-class soldiers.


    Level 3 soldiers are very popular whether they enter the family as guards or take refuge in some small Lords. Especially if you take refuge with some small lords, you will basically be trusted by the Lords, which is much better than being a thief in this remote place.


    The thieves in these remote areas get little oil and water, and their life is better than that of ordinary villagers in the village.


    The 23 guards brought by themselves are first-class soldiers except that Alex is a third-class soldier. Although first-class soldiers are the lowest level, they are more than enough to deal with two or three strong ordinary people. What''s more, I still have Galen''s big killer. I should have a high chance of winning against the 70 or 80 thieves.


    In fact, Allen does not have a concept of preparation for the strength of level 5 soldiers, but it is estimated that it will not be a problem for 20 or 30 ordinary people. Of course, Allen will soon find that he greatly underestimated the strength of level 5 soldiers.


    Besides, Galen is not as simple as an ordinary level 5 soldier!


    "Don''t worry, village head Jill. I''ll deal with the thieves." Alan smiled.


    "But the adult only brought more than 20 guards. I''m afraid... The village head obviously can''t rest assured.


    "The village head may not know that the weakest of my more than 20 guards are first-class soldiers."


    Alan''s words surprised village head Jill. It seems that the new Lord in his village has a great background. I''m afraid he''s a young master from a big family!


    You know, most of the guards of ordinary little lords are ordinary people. It''s good to have ten or eight soldiers under them. Most of them can have three or five!


    You should know that if you want to be a soldier, you must first have the talent to cultivate fighting spirit. Without talent, even if you work hard, you can''t cultivate a trace of fighting spirit! And there are only one or two of the average ten people with cultivation talents.


    Of course, the probability of becoming a warrior is higher than one in a hundred to become a magician.


    When the villagers heard that the new Lord promised to help deal with the thieves, they were immediately jubilant and had a preliminary favor and loyalty to Alan, the new Lord.


    You should know that many weak little lords lead the guards to hide in the Lord''s house when the territory is faced with thieves, and thieves generally don''t invade the Lord''s house.


    After agreeing to help the villagers deal with the thieves, Alan entered the village surrounded by the villagers. Because Allen had just arrived and the Lord''s house had not been built in time, the village head found several adjacent big houses where Allen and the guards lived temporarily.


    In the evening, Allen fell asleep early. After all, he had to save his energy to deal with tomorrow''s thieves. Besides, tomorrow is the first day. I can finally draw the first lottery!


    Allen is still looking forward to the systematic lottery!


    Since it is indicated that it is territory construction, the prizes drawn should be of great help to their own development of territory!

 Chapter 3

    The next day, Allen got up early in the morning, and the first thing he woke up was to choose to enter the most Lord system.


    I chose territorial construction and found that the number of lucky draw turned into one. Allen did not hesitate to choose the lucky draw. A six equally divided lucky draw disc appeared in Allen''s mind, with an icon in each of the six areas.


    The six icons are three wooden boxes, two drawings, and an egg that doesn''t know what creature. I can''t see the detailed description of the six items. It seems that I have to take them out to know what they are.


    Allen chose the lottery. The pointer on the lottery disc began to rotate wildly, and then the speed became slower and slower. Finally, the pointer stopped on a wooden box.


    Allen was a little disappointed. Seeing that three of the six options were wooden boxes, he knew that wooden boxes would not be very good things.


    "Congratulations to the host on getting a small box of food."


    Food? Ellen''s heart moved when he was, although it was a very common thing, it was indeed an essential resource for the territory. Alan had learned yesterday that although the autumn harvest had just passed, the food in the village was not enough, barely enough for the villagers to spend the winter themselves. Alan and the guards have to find their own way to solve the problem.


    Of course, Allen can choose to go to the villagers'' homes to forcibly levy food, which is one of the Lord''s rights, but Allen does not intend to do so. Alan still has 400 gold coins. He wanted several guards to buy some food in the city. Now he has a small box of food. If there is enough food in the box, he won''t be in a hurry to buy it.


    Alan doesn''t think there is only a small box of grain in the small box of grain. In this case, the most Lord system is too stupid!


    Look at the introduction to the box, as Alan thought.


    Small box of grain: 1000 kg to 10000 kg of grain can be opened randomly. After opening, the grain is temporarily stored in the system space, and the host can take it out at any time.


    The system is generous enough! Alan was overjoyed. Even the minimum 1000 kilograms was not a small amount, enough for himself and his guards for more than a month.


    Allen chose to open the wooden box, and a voice that made Allen feel wonderful appeared in Allen''s mind.


    "Congratulations to the host on getting 8000 kg of food."


    Alan was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He was a goddess of luck. He even pumped 8000 kilograms of grain! Although it is not the maximum amount of 10000 kilograms, it has made Allen very satisfied. I was ready to draw 1000 kilograms before.


    With this 8000 kg of grain, not only can you find the food for yourself and the guards for the winter, but you can also help the villagers in the territory so that they don''t have to be tight. Believe that there is a way for food, the villagers will absolutely support their Lord.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    There was a quick knock on the door, and an anxious voice came outside the door.


    "No, Lord, the thieves have entered the village!"


    When Allen walked out of the house, he saw several villagers standing at the door with anxious faces. At this time, Galen and the guards who lived in the nearby house also came out with weapons.


    "Go and have a look." Alan was still immersed in the joy of extracting a large amount of food and said happily.


    Several villagers were stunned. Could it be that in the eyes of the Lord, the thieves came to the door or something to be happy about?


    When they came to the entrance of the village, they saw the village head with a group of villagers fighting against the thieves. The number of thieves is not 70 or 80 as the village head said, but only about 30. It seems that the thieves feel that going to a small village to collect money is not worth their pouring out.


    Seeing Allen coming with the guards, the village head and the villagers quickly saluted Allen.


    "I told you why the old man suddenly became tough. He was a patron." the leading thief sneered and then looked at Alan: "boy, are you the Lord of this village?"


    They have inquired before that there are no lords in this village.


    "Yes, I just took office yesterday," Alan smiled.


    "Can you laugh, boy? Don''t think we''re afraid of you because we have several bodyguards. We tiger bandits have more than 100 brothers. If you don''t hand in the gold coins obediently today, we''ll kill your village." the thief yelled.


    Tiger bandits? Alan smiled. Unexpectedly, these thieves gave their own thieves such a powerful name.


    "Three hundred gold coins, right?" Alan asked with a smile.


    Hearing Alan''s words, the thief leader thought that Alan chose to be soft and ready to hand over 300 gold coins, and the smile on Allen''s face was also considered by him to please himself. Immediately, the thief leader began to look up: "it was 300 gold coins, but since the village has a lord, it''s natural to count your share of the Lord. It''s a thousand gold coins."


    Alan smiled and shook his head. He was a greedy thief.


    However, Allen didn''t intend to let these thieves go back. He had every chance to break them. Allen wouldn''t be foolish enough to let these thieves go back and gather with the big army to attack himself.


    "Galen, leave it to you. Leave none."


    Alex, the captain of the guard, was hostile to Galen. Allen had already seen it. He just took this opportunity to let Galen Liwei and these guards see Galen''s strength. It should not be a problem to deal with more than 30 village thieves with the strength of Galen''s level 5 soldiers.


    Galen received the order, shouted demacia, and rushed towards a group of thieves with a big sword.


    Looking at Galen who rushed up, the thieves were stunned. Did the blue armored soldier think that one person could defeat more than 30 people on his side? He was looking for death!


    The leader of the thief disdained to smile. Although he was not a second-class soldier like the head of the regiment, he was at least a first-class soldier. The soldier opposite really thought he could beat 30? Not even if you are a level 3 soldier!


    "Brothers, kill this boy first!"


    With that, the thief leader rushed to Galen with double knives in hand, and more than 30 thieves rushed to Galen without hesitation.


    It should be mentioned here that most of the hariran people choose to use double knives as weapons, because it is said that the weapon of the sun god is double knives.


    "Lord, can Lord Galen be alone?" asked village head Jill worried.


    "Don''t worry," Alan smiled. "Galen is very strong."


    After Galen rushed to a place about five or six meters away from the thief leader, his hands clenched the giant sword turned blue. Then he accelerated his speed and rushed to the thief leader in an instant.


    The leader of the thief hurried to cross a block in front of him with his double knives, but he obviously underestimated the power of Galen''s sword. Under Galen''s sword, the bandit leader''s double swords were cut directly. The power of the huge sword after cutting the double swords was not reduced. One sword was cut on the bandit leader and directly split it into two sections.


    It''s bloody! The villagers in the distance opened their mouths one by one and couldn''t bear to look directly at them. Alex was even more frightened. Fortunately, he didn''t provoke the soldier named Galen before. It''s too cruel!


    Allen was also stunned, not because Galen split the thief leader with a sword, but because of the scene where Galen''s hands appeared blue light and then suddenly accelerated. Allen, who often played the League of heroes before crossing, was too familiar. Isn''t this Galen''s skill fatal attack?


    Can the summoned hero still use the skills in the game?


    The subsequent battle scene just verified Allen''s idea. After Galen struck the leader of the thieves with a sword, his body began to rotate rapidly. At the same time, his fighting spirit was revealed from the huge sword, and the whole person turned into a whirlwind and rushed to the thieves.


    Isn''t this another skill of Galen?


    When Galen stopped, more than 30 thieves had died.


    The undead thieves were scared silly. One by one, they knelt down and began to beg for mercy. They didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    It''s mainly Galen''s playing method. It''s too bloody and ferocious!


    "What about these people, my lord?" Galen asked Ellen.


    Allen wanted Galen to kill them all, but on second thought, he would definitely need people to develop and build his territory. Aren''t these hard workers sent to the door?


    "Keep it for a while. If there is any dirty work in the territory in the future, let them come. Find a place to lock them up." Allen ordered the bodyguard behind him.


    The guards came forward to control the surrendered thieves, and Galen came towards Allen and others.


    "Well done," Alan laughed.


    "Yes, I''m the strongest man in demacia," Galen said without modesty.


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Brother Galen, you''re tired. Come and have a rest. I''ll wipe your blood."


    Alex smiled and took out a piece of white cloth to wipe Galen''s bloody armor.


    Alan smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t expect this Alex to have a talent for flattery."


    When Alex knew Allen''s idea, he must shout injustice. His previous attitude towards Galen was not very good. If Galen was unhappy and gave himself a whirlwind cut, it would be too late for him to cry!

 Chapter 4

    There were twelve thieves who survived. They were all ordinary people and had no soldiers. The guards took the twelve thieves to Alan and waited for Alan to come down.


    "You should have heard what I said just now," Alan looked at the twelve thieves and said, "in the future, you will be hard workers in the territory. I will send someone to tell you what work you have. Well done, I will give you freedom. If someone wants to escape, it''s best to pray that Taiyang God won''t be caught by me when he escapes."


    The thieves quickly claimed that they did not dare to be presumptuous with Galen, the murderous God, by their side.


    Let the guards detain the thieves in the village, and leave some guards and villagers to find a place to bury the dead thieves. Alan returns to the village with the villagers.


    Allen left village head Jill and asked, "village head, you have lived in the village for decades. Do you know what mineral resources are around the village?"


    After thinking all night yesterday, Allen has a new plan for his life.


    Before Ben was assigned to be Lord of TRU village, Allen just wanted to be a carefree young master in the king''s capital with his back against the big tree of Senlan family. But now assigned to this remote territory, Alan doesn''t want to be a poor little Lord all his life.


    Since God has given himself the most Lord system, why don''t you use the system to do a big business? Not to mention being king or emperor, we should at least become a famous Lord in the Kingdom and let the whole east continent know the name Alan Senlan!


    As a result, Allen''s enthusiasm for building the territory was unprecedentedly positive. However, to develop territory, population, food, gold coins and resources are indispensable.


    The grain has just been pumped to 8000 kilograms today. I''m not in a hurry for the time being. The population is in a hurry, so what we can do now is gold coins and resources. In particular, gold coins are not only needed by the territory, but also by Allen''s most Lord system. With gold coins, new heroes can be summoned!


    The best way to earn gold coins is to exploit resources to sell, so Allen asked.


    "Lord, there are several iron mines and a gold mine around the village, but most of them are occupied by the Lord of the city, and a few are also occupied by the Lords near the mine." village head Jill replied.


    The Lord in the mouth of Jill village head is the Lord of nice, the only big city nearby, the hereditary count of the Empire and the count of Benedict.


    Alan couldn''t help frowning after hearing this. It seems that things are not as simple as he thought! It''s also right to think about it. Where can we get our own wild resources? It has long been occupied by others.


    "Is the Lord in urgent need of money?" asked village head Jill. When he wanted to come, the Lord asked about his wild resources. Naturally, he wanted to exploit resources and sell money.


    "Of course it''s urgent," Allen replied. "To develop and build territory, gold coins and resources are essential."


    "Hair, develop territory?" village head Jill stammered. He thought he must have heard wrong.


    "Yes, what''s the problem with developing territory?" Allen asked.


    Of course there''s a problem! Village head Jill thought that most of the Lords assigned to the remote border should not fish and meat the people in the territory and wait for death?


    "No problem!" after seeing the Lord''s serious expression, village head Jill quickly replied: "Lord, you are a good man! Our whole village will strongly support Lord!"


    With the development of the territory, the residents in the territory will live better, which is beneficial to Telu village! Village head Jill looked at Alan with gratitude. We really met a good Lord in tru village!


    Alan smiled gently: "thank you, village head Jill. But without wild resources, the territory is not easy to develop."


    With that, Allen was lost in thought and wanted to develop his territory. It was really difficult to do when he had no one, no money and no resources!


    Village head Jill looked at Alan, hesitated and finally said, "Lord, in fact, there is no way."


    "Oh?" Alan''s spirit was refreshed. "What good suggestions does village head Jill have?"


    "Lord, there are definitely wild resources in the wild area in the East," said village head Jill. "But the wild area is very dangerous. Even the city Lord dare not send someone to explore it."


    Village head Jill was uneasy when he said that. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad to put forward this proposal. Having lived at the border for decades, he knew more than anyone the dangers of wilderness areas. In recent decades, many villages nearby have been destroyed by monsters from wild areas! For nearby villages and towns, wild monsters are more dangerous than thieves!


    On the eastern continent, there are only two habitable areas, the rainbow field where the hariran people live and the Falcon plateau where the beast spirit people live. As for other areas, they are uniformly called wilderness areas.


    The wilderness area is a paradise for monsters, full of all kinds of powerful monsters. Except for the powerful adventure group composed of senior soldiers and mages, few people dare to step into the wilderness area.


    The words of village head Jill brightened Allen''s eyes. Yes, how can he forget that there are wilderness areas! The resources in the wilderness area are absolutely countless times that in the Kingdom territory! Although the wilderness area is full of dangers, it has been seeking wealth and risk since ancient times!


    "Village head Jill, your proposal is very good!" Alan said happily. "Although the wilderness area is very dangerous, as long as we don''t go deep, we shouldn''t encounter too powerful monsters. With Galen, we should be able to cope."


    Village head Jill nodded. It was because he saw Lord Galen''s strength that he proposed to explore the wilderness area.


    "I''ll arrange it and organize people to explore the wilderness area tomorrow," Allen said excitedly.


    "Lord, I don''t know when the Lord''s house will be built?" village head Jill asked. It is the obligation of the people of the territory to build the Lord''s house for the Lord, which is expressly stipulated in the Kingdom law.


    "The Lord''s house is not in a hurry," Alan thought. "Wait until the territory develops."


    "Good Lord." village head Jill looked into Allen''s eyes again with gratitude. In the opinion of village head Jill, the Lord doesn''t want to build the Lord''s house now, it must be because he doesn''t want to waste human and material resources and affect the development of the territory.


    Sure enough, he is a good Lord who wants to develop the territory! Village head Jill sighed to himself.


    In fact, Allen doesn''t want to waste limited human and material resources to build the Lord''s house now, which is only a small part of the reason why Allen refuses to build the Lord''s house now. The bigger reason is that Allen thinks that in terms of the strength of the current territory, even if the Lord''s house is built, how can it be better? We might as well wait until the territory develops and has money and resources.


    Alan excitedly went out to discuss with Galen about exploring the wilderness area tomorrow. Suddenly, he thought of one thing and his enthusiasm dropped directly.


    Today, I killed all the people who came to collect money from the tiger thieves * *. If I took Galen and the guards to the wilderness area, and the people of the tiger thieves came to the village to retaliate, the villagers would be in danger.


    It seems that we have to solve the problem of tiger bandits first!


    Alan came to village head Jill again and asked, "village head, do you know where these thieves live?"


    The village head shook his head: "I don''t know. The city Lord sent troops to encircle and suppress the nearby thieves several times a few years ago. Now the thieves have become cunning. No one knows where their residence is, or they would have been exterminated by the army sent by the city Lord."


    Since the village head didn''t know, Alan had to find Galen and Alex and let them bring up the twelve thieves captured today.


    "Who can tell me where your tiger bandit regiment is?" Allen asked, looking at the twelve thieves kneeling on the ground.


    Facts proved that the twelve thieves had no loyalty to the tiger bandits. When Alan asked them, they scrambled to sell the location of the tiger bandits to Alan.


    According to the captured thieves, there are about 50 people left in the tiger bandit regiment. The strongest is the head of the bandit regiment, a second-class soldier. With Galen, a level 5 warrior, plus Alex and the bodyguard of 20 level 1 warriors, it should not be difficult to kill each other.


    The residence of the tiger bandits is more than a day away from tru village. Allen immediately ordered two thieves to lead the way and accompany Galen and the guards to destroy the tiger bandits.


    Alan left only two bodyguards around, and all the others followed Galen to destroy the thieves.


    Just two days after Galen and others went out to wipe out the bandit group, I can walk around the village and have a deep understanding of my territory.


    At the same time, after seeing the poor loyalty of the thieves to the thieves, Alan determined one thing. That''s why the Benedict mayor of nice city failed to destroy the nearby bandit group. It''s not that he can''t find the residence of the bandit group as the village head said, but there''s another secret. But Alan doesn''t know the specific reason.

 Chapter 5

    Two days later, Galen and others returned to the village. At the same time, they brought back twelve prisoners and three carts full of grain. It seems that the quantity is enough for hundreds of people to eat for more than three months!


    "Welcome back, warriors. It looks like a good harvest!" Alan smiled.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life!" Galen smiled on his firm face. "There are 58 thieves in total, 37 killed, 15 prisoners, and only six escaped. There is no threat."


    "It''s a pity that the money robbed by these thieves didn''t know where to go. We searched the whole bandit regiment and found more than 300 gold coins." Galen added with regret and handed a bag of gold coins to Alan.


    "Well done!" Alan took the gold coin and praised it. Now the territory is full of waste, and food and gold coins are scarce resources. Even these captives are valuable human resources. Counting the 12 prisoners before, there are now 27 free workers in the village!


    And with more than 300 gold coins, Allen already has more than 700 gold coins, one step closer to the second hero.


    "How are the casualties?" Allen asked.


    The answer this time was Alex: "brother Galen rushed up first. We just killed the escaped thieves, so no brothers were killed, and only five people were slightly injured."


    Allen nodded again with satisfaction. It seems that he still underestimated Galen''s combat effectiveness. A pair of fifty-eight can kill the other side.


    "Let''s have a rest. Tomorrow we''ll set out to explore the wilderness area."


    Early the next morning, Allen ordered his men and horses to set out towards the wilderness area. The entourage included Galen, all members of the bodyguard except the five wounded, a total of 18, and 10 prisoners.


    Although these prisoners who used to be thieves failed to cultivate fighting spirit, they are all strong and strong. It is entirely competent for them to carry some dry food, tents and tools to be used in the field.


    As for the remaining 17 prisoners, Allen asked the remaining five bodyguards and more than a dozen healthy villagers to take them to the woods near the village to cut trees and mine timber. There are five guards of first-class soldiers and more than a dozen young villagers, and they are not afraid that they dare to rebel.


    "Galen, did you use the two skills of fatal strike and judgment when you fought with thieves that day?" Allen asked Galen when he was bored on the way.


    Galen nodded, "yes."


    "Will you demacia justice, that is, the one who drops a huge sword from the sky and attacks the enemy?" Allen asked excitedly.


    "Yes," Galen replied, "but it can''t be used until level 6."


    Alan smiled. It seems to be the same as the setting in the hero League game.


    "How long will it take you to get to level six?"


    "According to the current cultivation speed, it will take more than half a year," Galen replied.


    Worthy of being a hero summoned by the system! Allen thought that it would only take half a year from level 5 to level 6. This talent is enough to shame the top talents on the mainland.


    "But if you can kill more people or monsters, the time should be shortened," Galen continued.


    "Killing people or monsters can also improve their strength?" Allen asked in surprise.


    "Well," Galen nodded, "I''ve killed some thieves these days. I feel much stronger."


    Galen''s words made Alex and other bodyguards and thieves and captives stare at him. No wonder this one is so bloodthirsty. It turns out that killing can improve his strength!


    Alan did have a sudden realization. It''s the same reason as killing monsters in the game to get experience points to upgrade! It seems that it is a right decision to bring Galen to explore the wilderness area. If Galen can kill more monsters, the upgrade time should be shortened.


    If only I could kill monsters and upgrade myself! Allen looked at Galen with envy. Allen felt very helpless about his mediocre cultivation talent. It is estimated that it will take two or three years to become a third-class soldier.


    It would be great if you could find a natural material and earth treasure that can increase cultivation talents or directly promote people. If you know that your strength can be improved by one level, the levels of all heroes summoned in the future will be increased by one. This benefit is huge.


    The village of TRU was on the border of the Empire, so Allen and his party soon stepped into the wilderness. From the moment they stepped into the wilderness area, everyone was nervous involuntarily.


    After all, the wilderness area is notorious, and no one knows what unknown danger it will encounter.


    However, it is probably because it is located at the edge of the wilderness area, so it is not like people''s legend that monsters walk everywhere. Allen and others have been wandering nearby for a long time. Ordinary animals and beasts have seen a lot, but they have never found the figure of monsters. Of course, they don''t dare to go too deep, just wandering in the peripheral areas.


    Far away, a forest appeared in front of Allen and others. After approaching, Allen found that it was a tree he had never seen before.


    The tree is about two or three meters tall, with a large trunk, black body and large leaves, and some of them are like Wutong leaves on earth.


    Allen didn''t care about the forest, but Alex ran all the way to a tree, stroked the trunk with his hand and observed it carefully.


    "Master Allen, it''s ebony, it''s ebony!" Alex shouted excitedly.


    "Ebony?" Alan asked. He didn''t know what ebony was.


    "Yes, ebony!" Alex said excitedly, "the hardness of wood is comparable to pig iron, but the weight is only one tenth of the same volume of pig iron. A section of ebony tree trunk can sell at a high price of hundreds of gold coins in the market! There are at least hundreds of ebony trees in this forest. We are rich, young master Allen!"


    Alan''s eyes brightened after hearing Alex''s words and came forward to carefully observe the ebony tree: "where do you usually use ebony on the mainland?"


    "It''s useful in many places," replied Alex, "but most of them are made into weapons, such as gun barrel, shield, armor, etc. The Kingdom of harilo has a heavy armored infantry fully equipped with ebony shield and armor, which is very powerful."


    Wearing armor and shield made of black iron wood is equal to having heavy armor defense, but it is extremely light and powerful.


    Allen knocked on the trunk of the black iron tree with his hand: "the hardness is comparable to pig iron? It''s difficult to mine? How can ordinary people cut it down."


    "What the young master said," said Alex, "if you want to mine, at least level 3 soldiers can do it with sharp axes, and the efficiency is very slow. It''s good to cut down a tree in a day. Moreover, it''s easy to process into shields. If you want to process into armor, at least senior blacksmiths can do it with the help of two or three level 5 or above soldiers."


    Alan was a little disappointed. Things are good, but they can''t be used for the time being! Even if you want to cut down and sell money, it''s troublesome. Do you want to leave Alex or Galen here and slowly cut down the trees?


    "I''ll try." Galen came forward waving his huge sword.


    Galen''s hands began to shine blue, and then waved his huge sword, which was horizontal at the root of a black iron tree.


    There was a sound of metal and iron attack, and Galen''s huge sword sank into the trunk for more than three inches.


    Alan''s eyes lit up and there was a play! According to Galen''s speed, it doesn''t take an hour to cut down a black iron tree!


    "Is your sword all right?" Allen asked. If Galen''s sword was destroyed by cutting down trees, it would not be worth the loss.


    Galen handed the sword to Allen, and saw that the blade was as sharp as ever without any damage. Allen couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, it was produced by the system. It must be a high-quality product!


    "Mark this place on the map first, and let Galen cut down two and take them back when we go back to the village." Allen said proudly.


    "Roar ~ ~"


    Just as Allen and others planned to leave the forest and continue to explore, a beast roar came from the depths of the forest.


    Galen and the guards immediately stood in front of Allen and stared nervously at the depths of the woods.


    A moment later, a blue black figure jumped back and forth on the black iron trunk two or three meters high and quickly approached Allen and others.


    When the black figure reached the edge of the forest, he jumped down from the tree trunk and landed more than ten meters in front of Allen and others, shouting at the people.


    Allen saw the monster clearly. Some of it looked like a cheetah on earth, but it was much larger. Its body surface was covered with thick cuticle, as if wearing armor. The fingernails on its four claws were sharp. Allen had no doubt that it could easily tear a person to pieces.


    When Allen looked at the monster, a set of data suddenly came to mind.


    Armored Leopard


    Grade: Grade 6


    Strength comparison (with host): Invincible


    Danger level: extremely dangerous!

 Chapter 6

    I can even see the name and level of monsters. Is this one of the abilities brought by the system?


    But I didn''t expect that this armored leopard would be a level 6 monster! At the same level, monsters are much better than human soldiers. Galen is only a level 5 soldier. I''m afraid he has little chance of winning against this armored leopard.


    Allen wanted to run away with Galen and others, but considering the speed of the armored leopard, he could only be hunted one by one by the armored leopard.


    Running away won''t work. You have to fight with death! Galen, plus more than a dozen bodyguards, may not have no chance of winning.


    "This is the level 6 monster armored leopard. Be careful. Galen is the main attack, and others are helping."


    Hearing that it was a level 6 monster, Galen was fine. The guards and thieves'' slaves began to have weak legs. Especially the ten thieves and slaves. They were just ordinary people. When they heard the words "level 6 monster", several people collapsed directly to the ground.


    "Young master, do you know this monster?" Alex asked.


    Alan nodded. "I''ve seen it in a book."


    The armored leopard took a look at the prey in front of him, and didn''t pay any attention to the prey. I once invaded a gathering place of such prey. They lived in a strange square nest. At that time, there were more than 100 such prey in the gathering place, all of which died under their own claws. In the eyes of the armored leopard, this creature is really weak!


    But the taste of this prey is really delicious!


    With a disdainful roar, the armored leopard rushed to Allen and others without hesitation.


    Facing the armored leopard, Galen shouted "demacia!" and held a huge sword and pushed it up without hesitation.


    Fatal blow! Galen struck the armored leopard with a sword.


    Facing Galen''s sword, the armored leopard did not dodge. Before it entered the human village for slaughter, the villagers hit it with weapons, but could not do any damage to its thick armor. Of course, the armored leopard doesn''t think Galen''s sword can do any harm to himself.


    Immediately, it paid the price for its light enemy. Galen''s sword hit the head of the armored leopard. The armored leopard flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground. Galen, under the impact of the armored leopard, also stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body.


    The fallen armored leopard slowly stood up, shook his dizzy head, and a dark red blood slowly flowed down from his head. Galen''s sword broke the armor on the head of the armored leopard, leaving a deep wound on its head.


    However, this damage is not a fatal injury for the armored leopard, but more to stimulate its ferocity! The armored leopard roared and rushed to Galen again.


    It''s unforgivable that this stupid prey dared to hurt the powerful armored leopard!


    Seeing the armored leopard coming up, Galen shouted "demacia" again, took his sword to meet him, and immediately fought with the armored leopard. The armored leopard ate Galen''s sword. Although it was in a state of rage, it was obviously afraid of Galen''s attack and no longer used its body to resist.


    "Follow me up and help!"


    Alan shouted, pulled out his double knives and rushed towards the armored leopard. Alex hurried to follow with a group of bodyguards.


    The fallen thieves and slaves saw Allen and others fighting with the armored leopard. Several people turned their eyes and wanted to escape, but they thought it was a dangerous wilderness, and finally chose to give up. They are just ordinary people, let alone monsters. Even if they encounter some fierce beasts, they are enough to destroy them!


    Now they can only hope that Alan and others can defeat the armored leopard, and then they can leave together.


    Allen took advantage of Galen to attract most of the attention of the armored leopard and saw the opportunity to chop the armored leopard with all his strength.


    "Keng!"


    With a crisp sound, the machete cut on the armored leopard and was bounced up directly. Allen felt a strong shock from the blade to his hand, which made his right hand numb. Look at the armored leopard. There is only a white mark in the split position!


    Alan smiled bitterly. He didn''t think that as a second-class soldier, he couldn''t even break the defense of the armored leopard. The guards of those first-class soldiers couldn''t help much.


    The armored leopard was hit by Allen''s knife, threw its iron tail directly and pulled it towards Allen. The tail was as fast as lightning. Allen couldn''t afford to dodge at all. He hurriedly blocked his double knives in front of him.


    The iron tail of the iron clad leopard draws Allen and directly flies Allen out. The double knives in his hand are also drawn into four sections by the iron tail of the iron clad leopard. Allen felt a sharp pain in his body at the moment of being drawn, then his body flew out, his brain was blank, and then his body fell heavily to the ground.


    After landing, Allen struggled to get up, but he couldn''t get up at all. At this time, two screams came. Alan looked quickly and saw that the two guards were directly torn by the claws of the armored leopard when they besieged the armored leopard.


    A sense of regret filled Allen''s mind. His decision to explore the wilderness area was too reckless. The wilderness area was far more dangerous than he thought. I thought that with Galen around, I wouldn''t encounter any danger outside the wilderness area. Unexpectedly, the first monster I met put me in a desperate situation, and the two bodyguards paid the price of their lives because of their recklessness!


    I shouldn''t be so eager to explore the wilderness area! Alan was full of remorse at this time. If he summoned a second hero to come again, he would never be so passive at this time!


    "Alex, I''ll hold the beast, and you protect the Lord to leave!" Galen''s steady and firm voice sounded.


    Alex didn''t run away like this, especially when his companions were still fighting. It was a disgrace to harilan soldiers! But I can''t even break the defense of the armored leopard, and staying can''t help Galen, and master Allen''s life is more important than everything! Alex gritted his teeth and took the guards out of the battle.


    As a soldier, I will remember today''s shame and I will become stronger! Alex swore secretly.


    "Take master Allen and let''s leave!" Alex said this with tears in his eyes, leaving Galen alone to contain the armored leopard and meet Galen''s fate. There is only one, that is death.


    Several bodyguards came forward to carry Alan, but Alan struggled to stand up: "Alex, you take them away. There''s no need to die in vain."


    "Young master, I''ll carry you." Alex came to Alan.


    Allen smiled: "Galen is still fighting. As a lord, how can I leave when my subordinates are fighting. After I die, you can take them back to Wangdu. You don''t have to suffer with me in this remote place."


    Alex''s face was full of struggle. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said to Allen, "young master, I''ve offended!"


    With that, Alex picked up Alan directly, put him on his shoulder and chose to take Alan away by force.


    "Alex, I order you to put me down, you bastard!" Allen struggled hard when Alex resisted on his shoulder, but how could he earn Alex who was a third-class soldier?


    Galen in the battle was scarred at this time. Fortunately, his armor defense ability was good and did not suffer any fatal damage. Seeing Alex leaving with Alan, Galen smiled, and then looked at the armored leopard in front of him.


    Demacia, never flinch!


    "Alex, you bastard, put me down quickly, or I''ll kill you!" Allen kept struggling, but he could only let Alex carry himself away step by step.


    "Whoosh!"


    When Alex left step by step carrying the struggling Allen, and everyone thought that Galen would die in the mouth of the armored leopard in order to break the back, a sharp burst of broken air came to everyone''s ears. Then, with a plop, the huge body of the armored leopard fell directly to the ground without any rest!


    On the head of the armored leopard, people saw that a long black arrow pierced the armor of the armored leopard''s head, and the arrow body disappeared into more than half of the armored leopard''s brain!


    "Black iron armor breaking arrow!" exclaimed Alex who put Alan down. Black iron armor breaking arrow is a special arrow used by senior archers. The cost of an arrow is as high as hundreds of gold coins!


    Everyone stared around, trying to find the archer. An arrow pierces the armor of the head of the level 6 monster iron armor leopard. What strength can it do? You know, the armor on the head of the armored leopard is the strongest in the whole body!


    Far away, the five figures came towards the position of Allen and others.


    An archer in a cloak, a male magician in a fine robe, and three male soldiers. Two of the three soldiers were of medium build, wearing light armour, and their weapons were double machetes commonly used by hariran people. The other was more than two meters tall, naked and carrying a two handed giant sword.


    Obviously, it was the archer who killed the armored leopard and saved Allen and others.

 Chapter 7

    The five people came slowly. Although they didn''t say a word, a strong sense of oppression filled Allen and others'' hearts. This is the unique momentum of the strong! But the pressure made Allen very uncomfortable. He couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths before he pressed the pressure down a little.


    When the five approached, Allen walked up and said, "thank you for saving your life." although Allen felt very uncomfortable under the momentum of the five, he was still very grateful to each other. After all, if the other party didn''t shoot the armored leopard, Galen would die here even if he could escape smoothly.


    The three soldiers in front didn''t look at Allen. They walked directly past Allen and walked towards the dead armored leopard. The magician smiled at Allen, but Allen could see the indifference in each other''s eyes. It was estimated that he smiled at himself only because of the necessary etiquette of the magician.


    Instead, the archer who walked in the back stopped, took off the hood on his cloak and showed a beautiful face: "you''re welcome, just a little effort."


    The sweet voice sounded in Allen''s ear. It was more beautiful!


    "Blanqie, there are only a few mole ants. What should I care about? Come and see what I found. A large black iron forest. We''re going to make a lot of money, ha ha!" the naked giant sword warrior has put away the body of the armored leopard and said excitedly looking at the black iron forest in front of him.


    Senior soldiers or mages usually have their own space ring. The ring comes with a storage space. Giant sword soldiers put the body of the armored leopard into their own space ring.


    The archer named Blanche smiled apologetically at Allen, which was an apology for his teammates calling Allen and others mole ants, and then went to the four giant sword soldiers.


    Alan smiled bitterly. It seemed that the black iron forest did not belong to him. Not to mention that he has no strength to compete with the other party, even if he has strength, the other party is his life-saving benefactor after all, and it is reasonable to give it to the other party.


    "Cut down these black iron trees and put them into the space ring. Move quickly. We don''t have time to waste here." one of the two light armor soldiers said.


    The subsequent scene of several people chopping black iron trees also showed Allen the strength of senior soldiers and magicians. Galen can only cut into the black iron tree about three inches with one sword, which seems to be no different from ordinary trees in the eyes of the other party. The three soldiers injected their fighting spirit into their weapons, and the weapons in their hands gave out a faint light. With each knife or sword, a black iron tree fell in response, and there was no need for a second sword!


    You know, the hardness of ebony is comparable to pig iron! In other words, with the strength of these three soldiers, even if there is a heavy armored soldier wearing iron armor standing in front of them, they can split with one sword!


    The magician is not idle, but compared with the three soldiers, the magician even cuts trees with great elegance. He stood still, two wind blades appeared in front of him out of thin air, and then flew towards the black iron tree. The wind blade swept over, and black iron trees fell to the ground.


    Blanche stepped forward and put the ebony trees cut down by his companions into his space ring one by one. This makes Allen''s eyes stare. The space in the other party''s ring is too big.


    Since the other party didn''t want to pay attention to himself, Alan didn''t go up to answer, but walked to Galen. At this time, Galen was so miserable.


    Galen stood on the ground, inserted his huge sword into the ground, supported his body, and kept panting. There were more than ten wounds on his body, and blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    "Get the bandage and help Galen stop the bleeding!" Ellen shouted to the guards. He had no doubt that Galen would lose too much blood and die if he didn''t stop the bleeding.


    "Well, can you hold on?" Alan asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right," Galen said with a forthright smile. "After stopping the battle, no matter how many injuries I suffer, as long as I don''t die, I can recover slowly. This is my natural ability after becoming a soldier."


    "Tough?" Allen asked, remembering Galen''s passive skills in the League of Heroes game.


    "Good," Galen laughed.


    What an enviable talent, Alan sighed. He found that in just a few words, the bleeding rate of Galen''s wound had greatly slowed down, and it was estimated that it would stop bleeding automatically in a short time.


    At this time, several bodyguards came with bandages: "Lord Galen, we''ll help you bandage your wound."


    "No," Galen waved.


    "Better wrap it up," Ellen said. There are so many people nearby. He doesn''t want Galen''s talent to be discovered by others, which will bring unnecessary trouble, especially by the five strong men.


    "OK." since Allen spoke, Galen had to compromise. Soon, he was wrapped into a white zongzi.


    "Well, let''s go." the five adventurers soon cut down all the black iron trees and put them into the space ring. Then a light armor soldier said.


    "Wait a minute," Blanche went up to Ellen, took out a money bag from the space ring and handed it to Ellen. "After all, you found this black iron forest first. This is your compensation."


    The two light armor warriors and the magician stood in place expressionless, as if they were used to the way their companions did things. The giant sword warrior was disdainful and seemed to disagree with Blanche''s practice.


    "No," Alan waved. "We haven''t reported our help. We still owe you."


    "Here you are." Blanche threw the money bag directly to Alan, turned and left.


    Alan was at a loss when he got the money bag. He didn''t want to take the money, but he couldn''t throw it back to the other party, could he? It seems impolite to say that although Blanche did it, after all, the other party was his own savior.


    "Let''s go," Blanche said, throwing Ellen her purse and turning back to her companion.


    Just as Blanche and the five were ready to leave, the eyes of the giant sword soldiers inadvertently swept Galen, and then stopped on Galen, accurately speaking, on the two handed giant sword in Galen''s hands.


    "Boy, show me your sword," said the giant sword warrior, and Chao Galen went.


    "No!" Galen refused without hesitation. How can a soldier''s sword be given to others?


    "I can''t help you," said the giant sword warrior with a grim smile, went to Galen and grabbed it.


    Galen''s eyes were cold and a sword cleaved at the giant sword soldier. The giant sword warrior did not dodge and kicked Galen. This kick came first, Galen had no time to dodge, so he was kicked out, and the giant sword in his hand was seized by the other party.


    "Ha ha, this sword is good." the giant sword warrior looked at the giant sword in his hand and smiled.


    Galen got up from the ground and looked at the giant sword warrior with anger in his eyes. However, he also knew that there was a huge strength gap between himself and the other party. Now he said that "the sword is in the person". Rushing up and trying hard with the other party is not heroic, but stupid, so he resisted the impulse to rush up and try hard with the other party.


    But the Revenge of seizing the sword will be repaid in the future!


    Galen is not afraid that he will not find each other in the future. No matter where his sword is, he can sense the location of the sword, which is the ability given to him by the system.


    Allen, Alex and other bodyguards also glared at the giant sword soldiers. It was a great insult to the soldiers to forcibly seize a soldier''s weapons in harilan.


    The giant sword warrior completely ignored the anger of Allen and others. He laughed and threw his original giant sword to a light armor Warrior: "come on, old rule."


    The behavior of the giant sword warrior was not stopped by four companions, including Blanche. They were used to this practice. Every time he finds a good giant sword, he will grab it and compare it with his original giant sword. Whichever is good will be used. The way of comparison is that without instilling fighting spirit into the giant sword, the two soldiers collide with each other with the giant sword. Which one is broken is naturally bad.


    The light armour soldier took over the giant sword, and they waved the giant sword at the same time and split at each other. The two swords hit each other directly.


    After the sound of "Keng", the original giant sword of the giant sword warrior broke!


    "Good sword, good sword!" the giant sword warrior laughed with the sword that originally belonged to Galen: "it''s a natural thing that such a good sword falls into the hands of a low-level soldier. Fortunately, I found it. This sword will belong to me in the future."


    "Leave your name. It''s a shame to seize the sword today, and we will double it in the future!" Alan stared at the giant sword warrior angrily.


    Giant sword soldiers disdained to look at Allen and others. It''s just a group of mole ants. They even want to avenge themselves?


    "Want revenge? Believe it or not, I will kill you all now?" the giant sword warrior showed his intention to kill.


    "Well, Locke, we should go," Blanche frowned.


    Locke snorted coldly, "remember my name, Locke sage. If you want revenge, come to the sage family of Harlow kingdom to find me. But next time, you''ll leave your life."


    Looking at the back of Locke and others leaving, Allen, Galen and Alex all clenched their fists angrily. While Allen was angry, he also had a glimmer of insight in his heart.


    This is a world where the strong are respected and the weak are the predators. Without strength, people can only be slaughtered.


    "I''m glad to be sent here by my family as Lord, which makes me discover the cruelty of the world in advance. If I continue to stay in Wangdu and live the life of a family young master and don''t want to make progress, I will pay a heavier price one day!"


    "I want to be strong, I want to be strong and the most powerful Lord. I want to make myself and my friends, family and subordinates no longer bullied by others, I swear!"


    On this wilderness, Allen made his oath

 Chapter 8

    "Don''t be too angry, Galen. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge," Allen said, patting Galen on the shoulder. He felt a little guilty in front of Galen. Galen''s sword was forcibly taken. He could only watch helplessly, but he couldn''t help. It''s still because his strength is too weak.


    "I''m fine, sir. I''ll take the sword back sooner or later." Galen said calmly. Controlling his emotions is one of the basic qualities of demacia soldiers.


    Allen was relieved by Galen''s calmness: "let''s go back quickly. If we meet another monster, I''m afraid no one will save us. After going back, I''ll send someone to the city to help you build the best fine steel giant sword. You''ll make do with it first."


    Galen nodded, "thank you, sir."


    The people cleaned up and began to return. The bodies of the two guards who died in the war naturally had to be brought back to the land for burial. Allen was full of guilt about their death. If he hadn''t insisted on exploring the wilderness area, they wouldn''t have to sacrifice.


    On the way, Alan took out the money bag Blanche gave him and bumped it in his hand. There shouldn''t be many gold coins in it, less than 100. When he opened the bag, a dazzling purple light came out of the money bag. Allen''s heart couldn''t help jumping wildly. It was a purple gold coin!


    A purple gold coin is equivalent to a hundred gold coins! Alan quickly counted, no more, no less, a total of 40 purple gold coins. If converted into gold coins, it would be 4000. He was rich! Allen thought that although these gold coins were insignificant compared to the value of the whole black iron forest.


    That girl named Blanche is really generous! Allen couldn''t help sighing. With these 40 purple gold coins in hand, even if we can''t find exploitable resources for the time being, we can temporarily support the initial construction of the territory.


    Allen stored the 50 purple gold coins into the system space, and the number of gold coins in the system space changed from 400 to 4400. Finally, I can call for the second or even the third time! Of course, Alan will not call in full view of the public. Everything will wait until he returns to the territory.


    There was no danger on the way back. One monster was not encountered. Occasionally, several beasts appeared. They were killed by the guards, and then handed over to ten thieves to take them back to the territory. Meat, in the eyes of ordinary villagers, is a very precious thing. Even after Alan left Wangdu, he didn''t know how long he hadn''t eaten meat. There are these wild animals. When you go back, you can call all the villagers to a barbecue party and have a big meal.


    Back in the village, Allen saw the old village head Jill sitting in the shade at the entrance of the village. In fact, when village head Jill was not sure when Allen and others would come back, he would sit at the entrance of the village and wait as soon as he had time. Alan''s harvest from exploring the wilderness area this time is directly related to the future development of the village. Village head Jill doesn''t care, but he didn''t expect Alan and others to come back so soon.


    Has the Lord found a mineral source for mining in such a short time? With doubts, village head Jill hurried up: "Lord, welcome back. How''s the harvest?"


    Alan smiled awkwardly: "I didn''t get much from some accidents. However, I got some gold coins to support the development of the territory for the time being. In addition, I killed a few wild animals and came back. The whole village can have a big meal tonight."


    At this time, village head Jill also saw the bodies of several huge beasts carried by ten thieves and the bodies of the two dead guards. Village head Jill was surprised that someone died in the war. It seems that the situation is not as simple as meeting some accidents as the LORD said!


    The first thing Allen did after returning to the village was to personally support the funeral and bury two bodyguards who died in the war. Most of the villagers in the village attended the funeral. The villagers knew that the Lord took people to explore the extremely dangerous wilderness area for the development of the village. These two bodyguards died for the village.


    As for the relatives of the two bodyguards in Wangdu, Allen has no strength to take care of them, but Allen has made up his mind to take care of them when the territory develops.


    After the funeral, Allen announced that a barbecue party would be held tonight. Amid the cheers of the villagers, Allen took Galen into his house. He was going to make a second call! Naturally, there is no need to avoid this kind of thing, which is also called out by the system, Galen.


    Enter the system, select the hero alliance element, and the light and shadow of heroes appear in Allen''s mind. You need 3000 gold coins to choose heroes independently, and you only need 1500 at half price for random selection. When no hero needs to be summoned urgently, Allen naturally chooses to summon at random.


    "The host chooses random selection, and the hero is selected successfully. 6000 gold coins are required for the next selection, and half price discount is selected randomly."


    In the room, light and shadow flashed, and a beautiful girl with blond hair and a magic wand appeared in front of Allen and Galen. When Galen saw the girl, he couldn''t help opening his mouth in surprise.


    A pleasant voice sounded in their ears: "brilliant girl lakes, at your service!"


    "La, lacs!" Galen stammered with his mouth open, completely subverting his image as a determined soldier. Originally, Galen was still waiting for the emergence of his new partner with great expectation, but when he saw that lacs was summoned, his face became bitter in an instant.


    "Brother, it''s you!" lacs jumped with joy when she saw Galen. "Great, I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Lacs, it''s Galen''s own sister. The whole city of demacia knows that Galen, who is respected as the power of demacia, is very brave. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he doesn''t change his face, but he has a headache and even some panic about his sister lacs. Where lacs appears, Galen can definitely hide as far as she can!


    In fact, Galen was already complaining at this time. Lacs came. I''m afraid he won''t have a good life in the future!


    In the evening, Allen led the guards and the villagers to light bonfires, set up barbecue racks, cut wild animals and put them on the barbecue racks. Soon, pieces of delicious barbecue were distributed to the villagers. The villagers also took out the water and wine brewed at home and shared it with everyone.


    Eating delicious barbecue, drinking wine and talking loudly and happily, the villagers'' satisfaction with Lord Allen reached a peak instantly. Many old people couldn''t help crying while laughing. The village hasn''t been so lively for many years?


    "Congratulations to the host. The satisfaction of residents in the territory has reached ''high'', and the territory attribute system has been opened."


    Alan, who was sitting by a bonfire and smiling at the happy crowd, suddenly heard a systematic prompt sound in his mind. Alan thought and entered the most Lord system. Sure enough, he found an option of territory attribute.


    Territory Name: TELU Village (small village)


    Territory population: 103


    Territorial buildings: residential buildings (28), grocery stores (1)


    Territory Army: Lord guard team (first-class arms, 21 people)


    People''s satisfaction: high (very low, low, medium, high, high, absolute loyalty). The people are willing to do anything for the Lord without endangering personal life and dignity.


    Local specialty: None


    Other properties are not enabled yet!


    This is all the properties of the territory that Allen can view in the system. It seems to be of little use, but Allen feels very satisfied. At least it can help him better understand and manage his territory.


    After a night of revelry, Allen got up early the next day despite sleeping late. Allen first practiced after getting up. Although his cultivation talent is poor, he will always improve slowly if he perseveres. Each level you raise is equal to all the heroes you call out one level at a time. The benefit is still obvious.


    After practicing and having breakfast, Allen ordered someone to find village head Jill. He wanted to discuss the development of his territory with village head Jill. After summoning Lach, Allen still has 2900 gold coins in his hand, and 100 gold coins are still needed for the third random summon. However, after careful consideration, Allen decided to use the 2900 gold coins for the construction of the territory first. In the absence of a major external crisis, the territory has a level 5 warrior Galen and a level 5 mage lacs, so there is no problem with self-protection.


    While waiting for village head Jill, Allen called a bodyguard and asked him to go to nice city with 100 gold coins to help Galen build a fine iron giant sword. He found a big blacksmith shop in the city to build an excellent fine iron giant sword. Dozens of gold coins are enough. Of course, the fine iron giant sword is a good weapon for ordinary soldiers, but compared with the giant sword before Galen, even if it is very different, Galen can only make do with it.


    Soon, village head Jill came to Alan''s house. Allen is also thinking about the basic strategy for the initial development of the territory, waiting for village head Jill to discuss the feasibility of these strategies.

 Chapter 9

    In Allen''s mind, the most important thing to make the territory develop rapidly is population. Without population, even if you circle a large territory, you can''t develop. You want a hundred residents to support a big city, is it possible? Therefore, population is the most basic thing in a territory. With sufficient population, as long as funds and resources can keep up, new farmland can be reclaimed and territory can be expanded and developed.


    When it comes to territorial expansion, the Kingdom''s management of the territory is very lax and nonstandard. For example, Allen''s territory is Telu village. How much land does Telu village occupy? This was not recorded by the Empire. Even if Allen expanded the tru village several times or more, the kingdom would not punish Allen for the crime of expanding the territory without permission.


    In fact, if Allen can develop the small village of TRU village into a town or small city, the kingdom will not punish him, but may also give Allen some rewards, especially when Allen has the background of Senlan family.


    "Lord, what can I do for the old man?" village head Jill asked after knocking on the door and entering Allen''s room.


    "Please sit down, village head Jill," Alan kindly asked village head Jill to sit down. "I asked the village head to come here today to discuss with you how to develop in the future. I don''t know if the village head has any good suggestions."


    Village head Jill is a little excited after hearing Alan''s words. Is the Lord finally going to develop the territory? Excellent! Village head Jill sorted out his thoughts and said, "Lord, I don''t know much about the old man, but the Lord wants to develop the territory. The most important thing is the population. I''m afraid these people in the village alone can''t help the Lord too much."


    "The village head thinks the same as me," Alan smiled. "But I don''t have a clue where the population should come from. The village head has a good way."


    "There may be no good way in other parts of the Kingdom, but it''s not too difficult to gather people on the border," said village head Jill.


    Alan was overjoyed by the words of village head Jill: "I''d like to hear it in detail!"


    "Lord also knows that our villages located in the border area are often attacked by wild animals and even monsters in the wild area because they are adjacent to the wild area. In addition, thieves are rampant nearby, so most villages don''t live well. As long as Lord can provide sufficient force protection to prevent them from being invaded by wild animals and thieves I believe many villages are willing to migrate the whole village. "


    "In fact, over the years, many villages have been destroyed and killed by monsters and thieves. The survivors of these villages will basically join the nearby villages, and the nearby villages are willing to take them in. After all, no one can say when it''s their turn."


    When village head Jill talked about these things, he was full of bitterness. At last, he almost left tears and quickly wiped them with his hand.


    After hearing the words of village head Jill, Allen was also a little blocked and full of sympathy. He didn''t expect that the life of border residents was so difficult. It''s not too much to say that they are in danger. At the same time, Allen felt a little disgusted with the Lord of nice, count Benedict. He didn''t believe that the LORD was really helpless to the thieves nearby. According to Jill, the mayor of Benedict sent troops to encircle and suppress thieves several times before. I''m afraid the mayor didn''t get much from these encirclement and suppression, so he was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to waste money, food and soldiers in vain.


    Monsters are natural disasters, but thieves are man-made disasters. If the Lord of Benedict has made a little effort to crack down on thieves in recent years, Allen believes that these thieves will not be so rampant. However, since they come and have the most Lord system in hand, these thieves don''t have many rampant days to live! When you have enough strength, you must cut these hateful thieves first!


    "As village head Jill said, since the living conditions of the nearby villages are not very good, we might as well absorb them into the territory. With Galen and lux, I believe ordinary thieves and monsters can''t hurt the village. In this way, we can not only have enough population development territory, but also provide protection for the nearby migrating villagers, which is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone "Said Alan.


    "What the LORD said is that I will go to the nearby villages to lobby in person and let them join our territory."


    Allen nodded: "but don''t be too hasty. Just contact two or three villages for the time being. After all, our capital is limited. If there is too much population, we can''t afford it." Allen asked.


    Allen''s character has always been that he will do what he thinks. It can be said that he is swift and resolute, or that he lacks the consideration of thinking twice before acting. Now that he has discussed the solution to the population problem with village head Jill, Allen immediately called Alex and asked him to take four bodyguards to protect village head Jill and lobby in other villages.


    After the village head Jill and Alex left, Allen went to the open space where the wood was stored in the village alone. Before Allen went to explore the wilderness area, he arranged 17 thief captives to mine wood nearby. These thief captives naturally did not dare to be lazy under the surveillance of the guards. At this time, the open space was full of wood.


    Since we want the villagers of other villages to migrate, we naturally need to help each other solve the problems of residence and land. It''s easy to say that there are wasteland around the village. As long as someone is sent to reclaim it, it can be used immediately. The problem of housing depends on these wood.


    Fortunately, just after the autumn harvest, new seeds have been sown. Now most villagers are idle at home, and there are enough labor in the territory. It is worth mentioning that the main food crop in the eastern continent is a crop called rice wheat. Farmers on the mainland plant this crop all year round and can harvest two crops a year, namely spring harvest and autumn harvest.


    Allen asked people to gather the young people in the village and the bandits and prisoners, announced that there might be villagers in other villages who would be incorporated into the territory, and then assigned tasks to everyone, such as logging, building houses and reclaiming new farmland.


    The autumn sowing season is not over yet. Now, we can open up new fields and catch up with the autumn planting this autumn. When the villagers heard that other villages would be incorporated into the territory, they were very happy and happy to work. They may not understand the development of any territory, but they still understand the truth that there are many people and great power when living in border areas.


    In the afternoon, village head Jill and others returned to the village. At the same time, they also brought three representatives of other villages, two elders and a young man.


    "Dear Lord, village head Jill has talked to us. We are happy to join your territory and become your people. But our villages have just finished autumn planting. If we move here now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to eat next year!"


    The three respectfully saluted Allen and expressed their concerns. Living at the border, Allen''s security protection can''t be refused by their three villages, but if they leave their villages, they will lose their fields, which is what they are most worried about.


    But this is not a big problem for Allen: "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged for the villagers to reclaim wasteland. After you move here, each family will be allocated new fields, and the seed territory will be provided free of charge. Now you move here, and you can sow in time. As for your original fields, I''ll send someone to look after them later. After the harvest next spring, the harvested grain will be distributed to everyone, so it''s a big deal Families don''t have to worry about food. "


    "Moreover, I have arranged for people to build houses. After you move here, you don''t have to worry about the housing problem. If there are any other difficulties, I can help you solve them together."


    Allen then stared at the three people in front of him, waiting for them to make a choice.


    After hearing Alan''s words, the three people were moved in a mess. They really didn''t expect that the young Lord in front of them was not only willing to provide protection for them, but also helped them solve their most concerned problems: "Lord, be kind! Let''s go back and arrange the migration of the people in the village."


    Following such a kind Lord, the future life must not be bad!


    Allen was overjoyed that all the three villages decided to move over. He didn''t have to worry about restricting the development of the territory because of population problems in a short time. Allen simply asked Galen, lacs and the whole guard team to protect the migrating villagers so that they could move over safely. After all, the migration of the whole village is not a small project, and Allen doesn''t want to be taken advantage of by nearby thieves Fire robbery.


    Moreover, Allen should make a good plan for where the new houses will be built. After all, the territory is intended to develop continuously. It will be very troublesome if we don''t make a plan in advance and demolish and rebuild in the future.

 Chapter 10

    Time flies. Nearly a month has passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Early in the morning, Alan stood on a high ground outside tru village and couldn''t help smiling at the leading people working in the fields. This month, Telu village has developed rapidly.


    The migration of three nearby villages to Telu village has long been completed. With the participation of the villagers of these three villages, the scope of Telu village has been nearly three times larger than before. The newly reclaimed fields can be seen everywhere around the village. These fields have been sown. When they are harvested next spring, they will provide a lot of food for Telu village.


    Of course, with the development of the territory, Allen''s gold coins have been spent like water. There are only more than 500 of the 2900 gold coins he once had. Fortunately, all the money was spent on the construction of the territory, which was completely worth it, so Alan didn''t feel bad at all.


    The expansion of Telu village inevitably attracted the attention of some nearby bandit groups. Two bandit groups saw that Telu village was so rich and started the idea of Telu village, but the result was that 68 free labor forces were provided to Telu village for nothing, and the thieves were captured. So far, with the original 27 bandit captives, the territory has 95 bandit captives. This is almost the limit that the territory can accommodate thieves and captives. If there is more, I''m afraid it can''t be controlled with the current strength of the territory.


    Allen organized the 95 thieves and slaves into an army, an auxiliary army. As the name suggests, the auxiliary army is the coolie in the territory in non wartime. In wartime, it serves as the auxiliary of the regular army and assists the regular army in fighting. When the auxiliary army became an army, Allen promised them that as long as he was loyal to the territory, he could let them leave freely in the future, and those who were willing to stay in the territory could become residents in the territory.


    After watching for a while, Allen immersed himself in the most Lord system in his mind. Today is September 1, and he can draw the second lottery!


    Let''s briefly talk about the seasonal division of the eastern continent, which is similar to the earth. A year is divided into 12 months, 30 days a month. However, the seasonal division is slightly different. In the eastern continent, January to march is spring, April to June is summer, July to September is autumn, and October to December is winter. The season of spring harvest and spring seed is February, and the season of autumn harvest and autumn seed is August.


    After entering the system, Allen first took a look at the territory attributes.


    Territory Name: TELU Village (large village)


    Territory population: 433


    Territory buildings: folk houses (98), grocery stores (1), low-level blacksmiths (1), low-level carpenters (1)


    Territorial Army: Lord''s bodyguard (first-class arms, 21 people), auxiliary Army (zero class arms, 95 people)


    People''s satisfaction: high. People are willing to do anything for the Lord without endangering personal life and dignity.


    Local specialty: None


    Other properties are not enabled yet!


    The attribute of the territory has changed dramatically than before. There are one more blacksmith shop and one more carpenter shop on the building. Blacksmiths and carpenters migrated from other villages. They can''t make big things. It''s OK to help villagers make small things or repair farm tools.


    After reading the territory attribute, Allen entered the lottery page of the main element territory construction with satisfaction. There was a big word "one" written in the lottery times.


    The same lucky draw disc is also divided into six grids, but the contents in the grid are slightly different from the last time.


    Two wooden boxes, two drawings, a Silver Hill and a square building. Allen guessed that there should still be food and other resources in the wooden box. As for what the others are, we have to take them out to know.


    Without much hesitation, Allen chose to start the lottery, and the pointer on the lottery disc began to rotate wildly. As the pointer slowly slowed down, the pointer finally stopped on the Silver Hill. Not bad luck this time. I didn''t get a wooden box.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining a ''small bright silver mine''."


    Bright silver ore? As soon as Allen''s eyes lit up, he hurried to check the properties of this "small bright silver mine".


    Small bright silver mine: after use, you can create a small bright silver mine in the territory and within a hundred miles of the territory. The bright silver mine can be moved once a month.


    Output: 3000 g (per month)


    Required workers: 10 (if the number is insufficient, the output will be reduced, and if the number exceeds the standard, the output will not be increased)


    Note: the bright silver ore will disappear after ten months of mining.


    The system is so generous this time! After reading the attribute of "small bright silver mine", Allen was overjoyed. Bright silver is different from the silver used to make silver coins in the mainland. Bright silver is a group of precious metals loved by the aristocrats in the East and West continents. The handicrafts made of bright silver are one of the essential collections of nobles. In fact, as early as the yuan mainland period more than 2000 years ago, bright silver was welcomed by the aristocrats.


    Even without any processing, the price of 1 gram of bright silver in the market is as high as 1 gold coin! The small bright silver mine can mine 3000 grams of bright silver every month. If converted into gold coins, it is 3000 gold coins, which is definitely a huge income for Allen now. Originally, the development of the territory had begun to slow down due to the shortage of gold coins, but with an income of 3000 gold coins per month, Allen could continue to make great efforts.


    On the high ground outside the village, Alan slowly opened his eyes and walked happily towards the village. Since we have got such a good baby as "small bright silver mine", we naturally need to find a place to use it immediately. Putting the bright silver mine in the village is naturally the safest, but how can we explain the sudden emergence of the bright silver mine to the villagers? But it can''t be put too far away from the village, so it''s hard to protect.


    After thinking about it, Allen decided to put this "small bright silver mine" on the edge of the wilderness area. The edge of the wilderness area is inaccessible. Let alone ordinary villagers, even thieves will not approach easily, which is convenient to explain why this bright silver mine has only been found now. Moreover, monsters in the wild area rarely visit the edge area, and there is a certain guarantee in safety. Occasionally, a few wild animals are only meat.


    When he came to the village, Allen asked Galen and lacs to accompany him to the edge of the wilderness area. The three stopped when they came to the edge of the wilderness area. Allen took out the "small bright silver mine" from the system space. A palm sized silver glittering Hill appeared in Allen''s hand. Allen chose to use it. The hill flew out of Allen''s palm, slowly grew larger, and then fell on the ground.


    The enlarged hill is no longer shining silver, but has become the color of ordinary mountain stones. If you want to mine bright silver, you have to take your own tools to dig.


    "Sir, I want to be stationed here with lacs," Galen said suddenly.


    "Why?" Alan looked at Galen suspiciously.


    "It''s too slow for me to improve my strength by training alone," Galen explained. "I want to be stationed with lacs at the edge of the wilderness area. First, we can protect the bright silver mine. Second, lacs and I can enter the wilderness area to kill monsters and improve our strength when we have time."


    "You know, monsters in the wilderness are very dangerous," Allen said. Although Galen and lux were summoned by him and absolutely obey his orders. If he refused, Galen and lux could only stay with him in the village, but he was still willing to respect Galen and Lux''s own choices.


    "I might be a little dangerous if I''m alone," Galen scratched his head. "But with rax, we can retreat even if we encounter invincible monsters."


    Lach also nodded and said in a pleasant voice, "don''t worry, Lord, I''m very strong!"


    Allen then remembered lacy''s skills. Lacy was good at light magic, and several of her own skills were life saving skills.


    The bondage of light can bind the enemy in place with a ball of light. The bondage time depends on the strength gap between the two sides.


    Curved light barrier can add a layer of light shield to yourself and your teammates to offset the damage of the enemy.


    The light transmission singularity distorts the light in an area to slow down the movement speed of the enemy in the area. Lac silk can detonate the light in the area and cause damage to the enemy.


    With these three life-saving skills, Galen and rax are not poor in strength. I believe they can escape safely in any danger. Thinking of this, Ellen agreed to Galen''s request.


    "Well, I''ll arrange enough people to build houses when I get back to the village. You can live here with the workers mining bright silver mine in the future."


    After Allen and the three returned to the village, Allen found village head Jill and told him and Galen that lacs had just gone to the edge of the wilderness area and found a bright silver mine. After hearing the great joy, village head Jill immediately began to arrange people to build houses near the bright silver mine and mine the ore source.


    Finally, in addition to arranging Galen, lacs and ten auxiliary army miners to go to the bright silver mine, Allen also sent four bodyguards stationed near the bright silver mine to protect the bright silver mine and monitor the auxiliary army miners in the absence of Galen and lacs. Allen can''t fully trust the auxiliary army formed by these thieves and slaves.


    After arranging the bright silver mine, Allen immediately began to prepare another thing to establish a new military force in the territory.


    Now the military forces in the territory, Galen and lacs, have gone to the wilderness area for training. The auxiliary army is useless, and the only one with combat effectiveness is the bodyguard of 21 people. In addition, Allen sent four guards to the bright silver mine. Now there are only 17 guards in the village, including Alex. This force is relatively weak.


    Although two bandit groups attacked the village a few days ago and returned with a disastrous defeat, now the strength of the village has deterred the nearby thieves, no one is sure whether there will be any accidents. In case of a real war, these guards in the territory will not be enough to see if Galen and lacs can''t return in time!


    "Go, Alex, get it for me," Allen said to the auxiliary soldiers standing guard. After all, the number of bodyguards is limited. Now the soldiers of the auxiliary army are responsible for some daily patrols, orders and guard work in the village.


    Of course, after the formation of the forces Nouvelles, they will not be used.

 Chapter 11

    "Young master, are you looking for me?" when the soldier said that young master Allen was looking for himself, Alex trotted all the way to Alan.


    Alan nodded: "Go to village head Jill and ask him to assist you in screening the whole village and find out all the people in the village who have the talent for fighting spirit cultivation. After finding out, bring the men between the ages of 15 and 40 to me and I will use them to form a new army. Other men and women who have the talent for cultivation but are not at this age also teach them the methods of cultivating fighting spirit, It''s not bad to have more fighters in the territory. "


    "Yes, young master!" Alex nodded.


    "People in the auxiliary army should also be selected, and those with cultivation talent should be found out!" Allen reminded.


    Three days later, village chiefs Alex and Jill completed the screening of the whole village and found Alan with 33 male villagers and auxiliary Army soldiers between the ages of 15 and 40.


    "Report to young master, after screening, there are 47 villagers with cultivation talents, and 23 meet your requirements. Here are all of them! After screening, there are 10 auxiliary troops with cultivation talents, and I have brought them all, a total of 33 people." Alex Hui reported.


    Allen nodded with satisfaction and was able to select 33 school-age men with cultivation talents. He was already very satisfied. After all, there are a few people with cultivation talents.


    Alan went up to the thirty-three people and looked at each one carefully.


    "Would you like to be my soldiers and defend our common home?" Alan asked seriously.


    "Yes!"


    Thirty three people answered with one voice. It is needless to say that it is a great honor for 23 Villagers to become soldiers to guard the village. As for the soldiers of the ten auxiliary forces, fools know that becoming a new army is better than staying in the auxiliary army. The name of the auxiliary army is good. In short, it is the slave army!


    "Very good!" Alan nodded with satisfaction: "from today on, you have become the first New Army established in the territory, a member of the guardian army, numbered the first brigade and the first team of the guardian army! Your responsibility is to protect our territory, protect the property of the territory and the safety of the people of the territory. Can you do it?"


    "Yes!"


    Since then, the guardian army in Allen''s territory has been officially established, and the 33 member Guardian army is the prototype of the "Guardian corps" which is deeply trusted by Allen and will always faithfully guard the rear foundation for Allen.


    "Alex, you are temporarily responsible for this guard team. Teach them to cultivate fighting spirit as soon as possible. The first person to cultivate fighting spirit is the captain of this guard team."


    "Good young master!" Alex bowed.


    "Also, inform village head Jill that the construction of new houses will not stop," Allen continued.


    With the bright silver mine, he has enough gold coins. As long as the houses are built, Allen can continue to close down the population of the nearby villages. As for the food problem, with gold coins, he is afraid that there is no food?


    Allen''s goal is to increase the population of the territory to more than 1000 people before next spring planting! With a population base of 1000 people, the territory can gather dozens of guardian armies with cultivation talents. At that time, dozens of level 1 or above soldiers will be enough to sweep away the surrounding bandits!


    From the experience of the mainland for thousands of years, as long as you have the cultivation talent, even if the talent is poor, you can become a first-class soldier within a year. As for the second level, it depends on the talent. Some people are only first-class soldiers after cultivating all their lives.


    Just like Allen, he began to practice at the age of 12. It took him eight months to become a first-class soldier, and he became a second-class soldier at the age of 15. Now he is 18 and has not been able to become a third-class soldier. Although this talent is not so bad, it is enough to make Allen feel ashamed.


    In the next few days, Allen regained his leisurely days. Thirty three soldiers of the new army practiced under the guidance of Alex. The construction of the territory included village head Jill. Allen really couldn''t find anything to help himself.


    So Allen practices in his yard every day. When he is tired of practice, he wanders around the territory for a few times to see if there are any undetected problems. His life is very comfortable. Moreover, Allen vaguely finds that his strength has reached the peak of level 2 soldiers, and he may be promoted to level 3 soldiers this winter.


    On the official road outside Telu village, a carriage is slowly moving towards Telu village. Four knights riding high horses are guarding around the carriage. In the carriage, two men, old and young, sit opposite each other. The old is about 50 years old, and the young is about 20 years old.


    "Housekeeper York is just the Lord of a small village. Is it worth inviting you in person?" the young man looked like he was defending the injustice of housekeeper York.


    Housekeeper York smiled: "He is not an ordinary little Lord, but the legitimate young master of the Senlan family. The Senlan family can rank among the top five families in the whole kingdom. Although Alan Senlan is the abandoned son of the Senlan family, he can''t be ignored as long as his father hasn''t fallen one day. According to the news from Wang Du, his father Bowen Senlan has failed in the power struggle of the family However, in the officialdom of the Kingdom, it is chaotic. Even if the city Lord sees his father in the king''s capital, he should respectfully call him lord Bowen. "


    "Taking advantage of the third young master''s adult ceremony, it will be much more convenient if he can get involved with the Senlan family with the help of him." the old man patiently explained that the young man named al Jeff is deeply respected by the young master. Although he is now the third housekeeper of the city master''s house, when the young master inherits the title, I may have to rely on the young man opposite me to survive.


    After listening to the words of York housekeeper, arjeff glanced: "what about the young master of Senlan family? When you come to the sphere of influence of nice city, you have to be respectful when you meet our young master!"


    Housekeeper York smiled, "that''s right, that''s right." but he was thinking that alfev was too domineering with the young master''s favor.


    The two said that the carriage had come to the entrance of Telu village. The York officials saw the farmland outside through the window of the carriage. The villagers who came and went cutting wood to build houses were stunned. Is this Telu village?


    When Butler York was a small steward in the city hall, he once brought people to tru village to collect taxes. Tru village at that time was very different from what it is now! Are these changes brought about by the new Lord, the young master of the Senlan family?


    The young man named Alan Senlan has come to tru village as Lord for less than two months? It has brought such earth shaking changes to Telu village in two months. The young masters trained by these big families, even if they are not trained as heirs, should not be underestimated! At least in the view of housekeeper York, even the young master with high hopes from the Lord of the city would not do better than the young man named Alan Senlan.


    Alan was practicing in the yard when a soldier came to inform him that an envoy from the Lord''s house of nice came to the village and wanted to see him.


    Alan wondered, the messenger of the Lord''s house of nice? It seems that the Lord of nice has no intersection with himself? Of course, your territory is within the strength of nice city, and you can''t neglect the envoys of the city master''s house of nice city.


    "Bring them to me," Allen said. If it was an ordinary little Lord, I''m afraid he had already run out to meet him personally when he heard that he was the messenger of the Lord''s house of nice city. However, as a member of the Senlan family, Allen is not very cold to the family, but he still has his own pride. It''s just an emissary of the city Lord''s residence. It''s not enough for him to go out to meet him in person.


    Not to neglect doesn''t mean to try to please.


    Soon, village head Jill personally took an old man, a young man and an old man to the yard. Alan can not go to meet the messenger of the city Lord''s house, but village head Jill dare not. In the eyes of village head Jill, all the people who came out of the city Lord''s house were big people. Village head Jill accompanied the two people on the road. He was always trembling. The young man around him looked bad. He seemed very dissatisfied that the Lord didn''t come out to meet them in person!


    Alan looked at the two messengers in front of him. The old one smiled and was kind. When he saw Alan, he saluted respectfully. The young one was full of pride. When he saw Alan, he even snorted coldly. This makes Allen feel inexplicable. Have you ever offended this man?


    Arjeff was very upset that Allen didn''t go out to meet himself and the York housekeeper. Although you are the young master of the Wangdu family, you are just the abandoned son of the family. What are you proud of? Besides, this is nice city, not the king''s capital. Here, the city Lord''s house of nice city is heaven! Which of the small lords in other territories is not respectful when they see themselves?


    Alfred thought like this in his heart. Now he saw that Allen wore simple clothes and had no aristocratic temperament at all. He despised it in his heart, and his attitude naturally became worse and worse.


    "The young master from the king''s family doesn''t understand anything." alfev murmured in a low voice.


    Although alfev''s voice was small, Allen and others could hear it clearly. Allen was about to get angry, but he was interrupted by York housekeeper with a smile.


    "Hello, young master Alan, I''m York, the third housekeeper of the city Lord''s house, and this is alfev, the steward of our city Lord''s house." housekeeper York bowed and smiled.


    As the saying goes, he held down his anger and thought there was no need to see a little Steward: "Hello, steward York, what''s the matter with you?"


    Before the butler of York answered, arjeff suddenly stepped forward, glared at Allen, pointed to Allen''s nose and said, "what do you mean that the city Lord sent us to call ''Lord of the city''? You know that we are the messengers of the city Lord''s house and dare not put on airs to welcome us. Are you contempt for the city Lord''s house?"


    Being scolded by a servant of the city Lord''s house, Allen could not continue to suppress his anger no matter how good his temper was. He stepped forward and kicked alfev out. Alfred is just an ordinary man. Where can he stop Alan? If Alan kicks him with all his strength, he can kill him on the spot.


    Of course, Allen is not a murderous man. This foot is only a small punishment, and it didn''t really hurt him.


    "I''m the Baron of the kingdom. I don''t have to bow down when I see the Lord Benedict. What are you and deserve me to go out to meet you?"


    The young masters of the Senlan family, but they will be granted the Baron title by the kingdom as soon as they are born!

 Chapter 12

    "You dare to hit me!" arjeff got up from the ground and looked angry and unbelievable. How dare a small Lord, even if he came out of the Wangdu family, beat himself? Standing behind me is the Lord''s residence of nice city, the young master of the Lord''s residence. This is the territory of nice city!


    "If you dare to hit me, I must let the young master kill you and destroy your territory!" alfev roared, "come on, come on, kill him for me!"


    Outside the yard, four knights who came with York housekeeper and alfev rushed in, but they obviously didn''t know what happened in the yard, and looked at York housekeeper one by one. In the eyes of the four knights, it is obvious that the butler of York has more authority. As for alfev? A little man who can only flatter the young master!


    "Kill me?" Alan disdained a smile. "I''ll stand here and let you kill me. Dare you?"


    In the kingdom of Lieyang, it is a felony for civilians to kill nobles with titles. Not to mention the nine families, at least three families can''t escape. If Alfred dares to kill Alan, even the mayor of Benedict will not be able to get rid of it.


    Allen''s words obviously knocked alfev down. He didn''t dare, so he could only glare at Allen and gasp angrily. When I get back to nice city, I must tell the young master about it and let him teach the damn guy a lesson! With this in mind, alfev had begun to figure out how to make up how disrespectful Allen was to the city Lord''s house in front of the young master, so as to smoothly provoke the young master''s anger.


    "Housekeeper York, I don''t care what you have to do this time. If it''s this attitude, I have to see off the guests. Although I''m only a small lord under the jurisdiction of nice city, no one can insult the reputation of the Senlan family at will!" Allen ignored alfev and turned his head to housekeeper York. Facing the Lord''s house of nice city, Alan doesn''t mind pulling down the flag of Senlan family.


    Although Benedict, the Lord of nice city, is a noble vassal, do you really dare to blatantly provoke the Senlan family?


    "Misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding," said Butler York hurriedly. "This is the temper of Al Jeff''s supervisor. In fact, he doesn''t mean any harm to master Allen."


    However, even housekeeper York didn''t believe this. There was no malice. There was really no malice in the world!


    "You take the steward of algev down first," said Butler York to the four knights.


    Alfev knew he couldn''t get a good deal to stay here, so he simply followed the four knights out.


    "You wait for me, the young master will help me out!" before leaving, arjeff glared at Allen. Fortunately, Alex and the bodyguards who followed Allen from the king were not here. Otherwise, seeing arjeff''s attitude, they must have started.


    Allen didn''t take arjeff''s threat to heart at all. He just hated the young master in arjeff''s mouth. As the saying goes, like a slave, like a master. If he wants to come to nice city, he''s not much better.


    I just don''t know how the young master of nice city will feel when he knows that his confidant is wantonly helping him to form a feud outside. Others are pit fathers, alfev. This is the pit master!


    "Housekeeper York, come on, what''s the matter?" Alan''s attitude would not be better at this time because alfev was angry for no reason.


    Housekeeper York smiled awkwardly: "yes, master Allen, the third day of next month is the adult ceremony of master EBER, the third young master of our city Lord''s house. The city Lord asked me to invite you to attend. Here is your invitation."


    Said Butler York, handing over a bright red invitation.


    Alan thought for a moment and reached out to accept the invitation: "go and reply to the city Lord. I will attend on time."


    Allen didn''t like the city Lord''s Mansion because of the rampant thieves around and the affairs of alfev, but he thought that since his territory was under the jurisdiction of nice city, he would have to deal with the city Lord''s mansion of nice city sooner or later. So I agreed.


    Because of the unhappiness just now, Butler York didn''t want to stay more in tru village. Seeing Alan''s consent, he immediately got up and left, and Alan didn''t stay.


    In mid September, Jill village again contacted two villages willing to move the whole village to tru village. Because there were enough houses in the territory, Allen immediately arranged for the villagers of the two villages to start moving. With the migration experience of the first three villages, the migration is very smooth. In a few days, all the villagers of the two villages have lived in Telu village. So far, the population of Telu village has reached nearly 700, and the goal of breaking the millennium before planting next spring seems to be easily realized.


    On September 23rd, Allen, Galen, lacs, Alex and Jill village leaders gathered together. Galen and lacs were found by Allen on purpose at the edge of the wilderness area. These five people can be said to be the leadership of today''s territory.


    "There are some things I want to discuss with you when I call you together today," Allen said. "The village has been expanding. It is expected to exceed 1000 people by the end of this year. It is not appropriate to call it a village on such a large scale, so I plan to name the territory. What do you think?"


    "If the young master says it''s time to change," said Alex. He doesn''t have his own opinion. Just listen to what young master Allen says.


    Jill nodded in agreement: "what the LORD said is that I wanted to talk to the Lord about it, but I didn''t expect that the LORD had already considered it."


    Village head Jill is not reluctant to give up because the name "tru village" has been used for hundreds of years. The territory is constantly developing. Can''t he always call it a village? Renaming is a good thing, which proves that the village has developed and expanded!


    Galen and lacs naturally would not object.


    "Now that everyone agrees, I''ll announce that the territory will be renamed ''Huaxia collar'' in the future. I''m going to hold a renaming ceremony on the 1st of next month. Village head Jill, you and Alex will prepare." Allen said that this name is a trust for himself who came through. After all, he is still a Huaxia in his bones.


    "Huaxia collar? It''s a tongue twister name," said Alex after mumbling the word "Huaxia collar" several times. "But it''s still nice to say that you''re used to it."


    Allen explained to village head Jill and Alex what to prepare for the territory renaming ceremony in a few days. After village head Jill and Alex were ordered to leave, there were only Allen, Galen and lacs in the house.


    "What are the achievements of cultivation these days?" Allen asked with a smile. In fact, judging from the prey corpses that Galen and lacs have been transporting back by the auxiliary soldiers, their cultivation achievements must be good. In these twenty days, there were dozens of beast corpses transported back to the territory by the auxiliary legion, even five monster corpses! The five monsters killed by Galen and Lach, two levels three, one level two, one level Four, one level five!


    Thanks to the blessing of togellen and lux, the territory residents haven''t cut off meat these days. They even eat the meat of monsters they didn''t dare to think about before! At the same time, the residents are more sure of the strength of the territory. Haven''t they seen that even ferocious wild area monsters have become corpses under Lord Galen and Lord lacs?


    "Not bad," Galen said with a smile. "The reason why we met the level-6 monster armored leopard in the wilderness area for the first time is definitely because of bad luck. In fact, there are not many high-level monsters on the edge of the wilderness area. We have only met level-6 monsters once in more than 20 days."


    "If it hadn''t been for me, my brother might have been eaten by that monster!" lacs smiled.


    Galen scratched his head awkwardly. Lacs was telling the truth. Without lacs, he didn''t get away smoothly when he met a level 6 monster.


    "How long will it take you to rise to level 6?" Allen continued. Galen and lacs belong to the high-end combat power of the territory. The stronger the strength, the more secure the security of the territory. Even the Benedict Lord of nice city doesn''t have many soldiers over level 6. After all, the more advanced the soldiers are, the more they can''t stand the shackles. They prefer to fight monsters in the wilderness to improve their strength.


    Therefore, there are not many senior soldiers and magicians in the world, but few are willing to work for major forces.


    "At the current rate, it may take another month or two," Galen replied.


    "Yes, it''s already very fast," Alan nodded with satisfaction. The upgrade speed can definitely explode all the talents on the mainland: "when you return to the wilderness area today, remember to come back before the first of next month. You can''t be absent from the renaming ceremony of the territory."


    "Also, after the territory renaming ceremony, Galen will accompany me to nice city. Lacs, after Galen and I go to nice city, you and Alex will take good care of the territory."


    "People also want to play in the big city," lakes blinked her big eyes. "After they came here, they either practiced in the village or helped the stupid brother improve his strength in the wilderness area. They have never played in the city!"


    Allen is inclined to take Galen. After all, it''s not convenient to take rax with Galen. At least Galen won''t go to the city and just play by himself, will he? But seeing lacs looking at herself with big cute eyes, Allen finally lost.


    "Well, well, lacs will go with me, and Galen will stay in the territory."


    "Long live your Lord!" Lachs cheered.


    Galen nodded. In fact, he was more willing to stay in the territory and practice hard than going to nice city. Since his sword was snatched, his desire to improve his strength has reached an unprecedented level.


    Only blood can wash away the shame of seizing the sword!

 Chapter 13

    The kingdom of Lieyang is on October 1, 595.


    Before dawn, old Jack got up from bed and patted his sleeping wife: "old woman, don''t sleep, get up with me and hang a lantern!"


    It''s already winter, but the cold of winter can''t cool the enthusiasm in old Jack''s heart. Today is the day to hold the territory renaming ceremony! After today, Telu village will be officially renamed Huaxia collar.


    Hua Xialing is a name that sounds a little awkward. It is said that the Lord himself started the name. Although old Jack doesn''t know the meaning of the name, since it was started by the great and kind Lord, it must have deep meaning!


    Thinking about the earth shaking changes in the village in the past two months after the LORD came to the village as Lord, old Jack felt like a dream.


    Before the LORD came, the villagers'' days could be described as precarious. The incessant harassment of thieves and the monsters crossing the wilderness from time to time are like a nightmare, threatening the lives of the villagers at any time.


    Even if not, before the Lord took office, the village paid taxes directly to the Lord of nice city, and the tax rate was terrible ten taxes and five taxes! That is, half of the grain harvested every year should be handed over to the city Lord first! When the harvest is bad every year, some people in the village will starve to death!


    However, such days are gone forever. The Lord has already announced that the territory will not collect agricultural tax for the time being. When the territory develops and the people in the territory are rich, they will start collecting it, and ensure that the tax rate will not exceed ten taxes and one. What a kind Lord!


    As for the threat of thieves and monsters, since the bodyguard brought by the Lord killed three bandit groups invading the village, do any thieves dare to come to our Telu village? And monsters are naturally dealt with by Lord Galen and Lord Lach. They are all powerful people. It is said that they have killed countless monsters!


    However, in old Jack''s opinion, Lord lacs is more powerful than Lord Galen. First, Lord lacs is a noble and mysterious magician. Second, you haven''t seen Lord Galen. Every time you see Lord lacs, it''s like a mouse sees a cat?


    And the most proud of old Jack is his son, little Jack. Little Jack was discovered by Alex a few days ago that he has the talent to cultivate fighting spirit. Now he has become a member of the glorious Guardian army, which makes the neighbors look at old Jack with envy every time they see him. According to little Jack himself, he has the fastest training progress among the 33 members of the guard army. He is likely to be the first to break through as a first-class soldier and become the first team leader of the guard army.


    "Old woman, get up quickly. If you don''t hang up the lantern, it will be dawn!" old Jack continued to call his wife. He wanted to register the lantern last night. He was afraid that it would be damaged all night, so he chose this morning.


    Old Jack''s wife opened her hazy eyes and said, "Oh, is it dawn? Let''s go and hang lanterns!"


    They put on their clothes and walked out of the door with their lanterns. Before dawn, at this time in the past, no one could be seen in the street. However, now, there has been a lot of noise. The villagers who had hung lanterns chatted in groups in the street to vent their excitement.


    Today is a very important day for Alan and the whole territory. Alan got up from bed early and didn''t feel sleepy again. However, before the renaming ceremony, Allen still has one thing to do, that is, the monthly lottery. He has been waiting for a full month, and Allen can''t wait.


    Entering the system space, the six prizes are two wooden boxes, a drawing, an egg, a token and a statue. Because the icon is too small, the statue can''t see what is carved. It vaguely seems to be a unique totem creature in China, the divine dragon!


    Allen chose the lucky draw, and when the pointer stopped, it just stopped on the statue.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting a" Dragon Statue. "


    It''s a dragon! Allen was overjoyed. The Chinese call themselves the descendants of the dragon. Who doesn''t have a dragon dream in his heart? Allen looked at the attributes of the Dragon Statue.


    Dragon Statue (Level 1)


    Feature 1: Dragon God: the territory is blessed by the Dragon God. It has good weather all year round, free from drought and flood, and the output of grain crops has increased significantly.


    Other features are not enabled!


    Residents in the territory pay homage to the Dragon Statue, which can improve the level of the Dragon Statue and open new features.


    The attribute of the Dragon Statue is very simple. For the time being, there is only one feature, but this feature has made Allen ecstatic. With the Dragon God, it means that there will be no natural disasters in the territory in the future. If there is a God in the world, the Dragon God is no less than the gift of the real God!


    Moreover, today is the day of the territory renaming ceremony. The appearance of the Dragon Statue is at the right time. Next, Allen can use the Dragon Statue to play tricks at the renaming ceremony in order to win the hearts of the people.


    In the early morning, the square near the center of the village was already full of people. This is the only square in the village. It is usually a paradise for the children in the village, but today it is the venue for the territory renaming ceremony.


    In the middle of the square, the village head Jill had already arranged for someone to build a high platform. The square was covered with flowers and lanterns hung above, which reflected the lanterns hanging high in front of each and every family in the village. Today is the most important day in the village in a hundred years!


    Under the high platform, the soldiers of the auxiliary army were scattered around to maintain order at the scene. Although the soldiers of the auxiliary army were transformed from thieves and slaves, most of them have been used to their current identity after living in the territory for a period of time.


    Although they have the lowest status in the territory and do the hardest work, they feel that their life is much better than that of being thieves before. And the Lord has said that as long as they are willing to work hard, the Lord will give them freedom and let them become residents of the territory, which makes them full of energy day by day.


    Suddenly, the noisy crowd under the high platform calmed down. All of them raised their eyes and looked at the high platform. There were five people on the high platform.


    Lord Allen, village head Jill, Lord Galen, Lord lacs, Lord Alex. These five people are very familiar and respected by the villagers.


    Allen stood in front of the high platform and looked at the dark crowd under the stage. These were his people. At this moment, Allen was in high spirits.


    "Hello, people and soldiers in the territory. I''m your Lord, Alan Senlan!"


    "Two months ago, I took the guards to this village. My territory changed from a family young master who had no worries about food and clothing to the Lord of a small village. At that time, I was in a terrible mood!"


    "But I fell in love with this village from the moment I stepped into the village. Although the village is very poor and dilapidated, there are you, simple and enthusiastic villagers in the village! From the moment you call me Lord, I told myself that I want to develop this territory, and I want you to live a rich and stable life, no longer because of thieves and monsters Animals are precarious, and they are no longer short of food and clothing because of poverty. "


    "In the past two months, with everyone''s concerted efforts, the village has undergone earth shaking changes. Everyone says this is my credit, but I want to tell you that this is our common credit, including every villager and every soldier of the auxiliary army!"


    "Up to now, the name of village is obviously not suitable for our common territory. From today on, the name of the territory has been officially changed from ''Telu village'' to ''Huaxia collar''!"


    "May the glory of the Sun God shine on the hariran people and our territory forever, and the sun god is with us!"


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, there was a tidal cheer under the stage.


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live the sun god!"


    Harilan people call themselves the people of the sun god. Every harilan people believe in the sun god. In the country of harilan people, as long as they have a relationship with the sun god, they will become tall.


    Watching the cheering residents, Allen quietly took out the "Dragon Statue" from the system space and chose to use it.


    Over the center of the square, a Golden Dragon Statue suddenly appeared in the air and slowly fell to the ground. The cheering crowd suddenly calmed down, one by one looking up at the huge statues that suddenly appeared in the sky. The people directly below the statue hurried away.


    After a loud noise, the statue fell steadily to the ground, and the golden light emitted by the statue slowly converged.


    People in the square looked at the statue one by one with surprise and fear. On the statue was a creature they had never seen, noble and mysterious. The statue that suddenly appeared in the sky and fell on the territory was like a miracle in their eyes!


    "Listen to me!" Allen suddenly said in a high voice, "just now, the great sun god sent down the divine enlightenment in my mind. The creature on this statue is a God called ''divine dragon''. The divine dragon and the sun god are close friends in the divine world. Entrusted by the sun God, the divine dragon sent down miracles in the territory!"


    "With the Dragon Statue, the dragon will guard our territory, so that the village will have good weather every year and will never be affected by natural disasters such as drought and flood in the future! At the same time, the Dragon Statue will greatly improve the harvest of food in the territory. We don''t have to worry about food in the future. Let''s thank the sun god and the dragon!"


    Hariran people have always believed in the sun god. If Allen directly let the residents believe in the dragon, he may be resisted by the residents, so Allen arranged the dragon as a close friend of the sun god. If the sun god really exists, I shouldn''t mind borrowing his name. After all, I''m also a hariran and a citizen of the sun god.


    Hearing Alan''s words, the people under the stage were already boiling. Miracles! It''s really a miracle! Lord, you are indeed a great man. You have been favored by the sun god! Since the Dragon God is a close friend of the great sun god, he must also be a great God. You might as well believe it in the future. After all, he sent down miracles to guard the territory.


    "Congratulations to the host, the satisfaction of the people in the territory has reached ''extremely high'', the achievement of ''one heart and one mind'' has been won, and the number of lucky draw has been once."


    The sound of the system sounded in Allen''s mind, and Allen smiled. I believe that the news of the miracle of Huaxia collar will slowly spread to the surrounding villages and territories. When people know that Huaxia collar has a lord who is favored by the sun god, they will try their best to move to Huaxia collar to live. It will be difficult to increase the population of Huaxia collar at that time.


    And it was a surprise to get a lucky draw. This was Allen''s first achievement.

 Chapter 14

    At noon, the ceremony of renaming the territory was over, and the emotions of the territory residents caused by the emergence of "miracles" had cooled down slightly. At this time, everyone was sitting around tables in the square, eating a big meal and talking about the territory renaming ceremony this morning.


    The appearance of miracles is enough for their predecessors to blow for three years! In the future, people in other villages or territories will have more face.


    The national dinner after the renaming ceremony was arranged by village chiefs Alan and Jill. At present, the territory has a relatively small population. This kind of dinner can effectively gather the hearts of the people. In the future, when the territory has a large population, this kind of national dinner will not be held.


    Even if it is held forcibly, I''m afraid it won''t have the current atmosphere again.


    After the dinner, leaving the auxiliary soldiers and enthusiastic residents to clean up the mess, Allen went straight back to his residence.


    It''s time to prepare for the construction of the Lord''s house! Walking into his yard, Alan thought. Alan is not greedy for enjoyment. In fact, he lives very comfortably in this small courtyard. However, with the development of the territory, the territory will inevitably welcome visitors of various identities in the future. Without a magnificent Lord''s house, I''m afraid the whole territory will be despised.


    It is said that the Chinese leader is so good. Unexpectedly, there is not even a decent Lord''s house. It seems that it is just so. Without a decent Lord''s house, others will talk like this. Therefore, as the face of the territory, the construction of the Lord''s house is imperative. When you come back from nice city, you should start to prepare.


    Back in the room, Allen entered the lottery space of the most lords system again.


    The prizes are a drawing, a token, a temple like building, two eggs that don''t know what creatures, and a stone tablet. I don''t know if it''s because it''s a lucky draw for achievement awards, so the quality of this prize is better. There is no wooden box with at least two squares in the past.


    Allen chose the lottery, the pointer rotated, and finally stopped on the token that first appeared.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining a ''demacia heavy infantry summoning order (team)''."


    Demacia heavy infantry summoning order (team): after use, you can summon a small team (30 people) of demacia heavy infantry. The summoned soldiers are absolutely loyal to the host.


    Demassian heavy infantry: third-order arms, one of the elite troops of the city-state of demassia, good at defense. The heavy infantry of demacia are as thick as mountains in combat, and their defense ability is high enough to make the enemy''s attacking forces despair.


    Seeing the attributes of chudemacia heavy infantry, Allen Le''s mouth almost came to his ears. Demacia heavy infantry is a third-order army!


    What is the third-order arms? It means that every ordinary soldier has the strength of a three-level soldier!


    Thirty demassian heavy infantry are thirty level three soldiers. Only this team of demassian heavy infantry is enough to sweep the strength of the surrounding thieves.


    You know, even in the whole scorching sun Kingdom, the third-order arms can be regarded as elite. At present, the most powerful arms in the kingdom of Lieyang are the seventh level arms "Royal Lieyang knights", which are all composed of seventh level or above knights, but the number is only 300.


    Every ordinary Knight of the Royal Sun Knights has the title of viscount of the kingdom!


    It is said that in the final battle of the source continent, there were two ten rank arms: the ten rank bloody Legion under the command of the destruction god, and the "whip of God" led by TA Yang, one of the twelve heroes of ancient times and the beast spirit family. However, the authenticity of these legends cannot be verified.


    Alan excitedly finds Galen and lacs, and takes them away from the village to the edge of the wilderness area.


    "Lord, why are you so mysterious when you call me and my brother here in a hurry without saying anything!" in this complaining tone, lacs called Lord, but did not show a trace of due respect for Lord.


    "Give you a little surprise!" Allen laughed, took out "demacia heavy infantry summoning order" and chose to use it.


    A flash of light flashed, and a group of heavily armored soldiers appeared in front of Allen and the three.


    This group of heavy armored infantry is wearing heavy steel armor. In their left hand, they hold a huge steel shield more than half a person high. In their right hand, they hold a one handed long knife more than one meter long. The blade is a palm wide and the blade is extremely sharp.


    These heavy armored infantry stood there motionless, and a frightening momentum emanated from them. This is an iron blood breath belonging to the soldiers of all wars!


    The soldier was as like as two peas, and the height of the soldiers was exactly the same, all 1.9 meter high. Their neat and consistent height enhances their momentum out of thin air.


    "It''s the demacia heavy infantry!"


    When Galen saw the soldiers in front of him, he exclaimed, with a thick surprise in his eyes. As one of the three military giants of the city of demacia, how could he not recognize the elite army of the city of demacia!


    After the call, the demacia heavy infantry who began to have ideas looked at Allen and the three.


    "See your Lord, see Marshal Galen!" said thirty soldiers in unison.


    "What''s your look? It''s over after seeing the Lord and Galen? And miss Ben, all right!" lacs said in a broken voice. However, although lacs complained, there was a trace of kindness in the eyes of these demacia heavy infantry.


    "How''s it going, Galen? Isn''t that a nice surprise?" Alan smiled. "In the future, these soldiers will be under your command."


    "Lord Xie!" Galen''s resolute face showed a smile. He didn''t expect that he would command demacia''s army one day.


    Allen three people returned to the territory with demacia heavy infantry. These sudden heavy infantry caused a cry in the territory. After all, people only look at the shape of demacia''s heavy infantry and know that they are absolutely elite!


    "Lord, where did these soldiers come from?" asked village head Jill who came to hear the news.


    "The family sent me to help me build the territory," Allen replied, which was the most reasonable explanation he could think of.


    "Lord, your family really values you!" sighed village head Jill. There are not many such elite heavy infantry, even in the Lord''s family!


    Alan smiled. Does the family value himself? If you pay attention to yourself, you won''t send yourself to the remote border to become a lord! However, I was blessed by misfortune and accidentally obtained the most Lord system. I''m afraid the people in the family will not think that their exile in their eyes is trapped into the sea.


    Alex on one side showed a puzzled look. As the bodyguard of the Senlan family, he can be said to know the Senlan family best in the territory. In his impression, the Senlan family does not have such a heavy infantry! But he was relieved immediately. Whether the young master was lying or not, in short, it was right to believe the young master, whether he was true or not!


    Early the next morning, Alan took lacs in a carriage and set off for nice. In addition to a coachman driving the carriage, he was accompanied by ten demacia heavy infantry.


    This coming of age ceremony of the third young master of the Lord''s residence of nice city will surely be attended by nearby Lords. Take these demassian heavy infantry and show the strength of the Chinese leadership in front of these Lords. In the future, some people will be jealous of the development of the Chinese leadership and look for trouble.


    I''m afraid there are few level 3 soldiers in the territory of other lords except nice city?


    In addition to Allen and lacs, some precious materials from the monster and 3000 grams of bright silver mined from the moon silver mine last month were also put in the carriage.


    Monster materials are collected from the monsters killed by Galen and Lach. The materials on monsters have always been scarce for humans on the mainland. The higher the level of monster materials, the more so. Allen took these monster materials into the city to exchange them for gold coins. For Allen now, every gold coin is very precious.


    Naturally, 3000 grams of bright silver is also used to sell money. Taking this opportunity to enter the city, Allen wants to find a merchant who buys bright silver for long-term cooperation. In the future, all the bright silver produced in the territory will be sold to them, which saves the trouble of looking for buyers every month.


    "Although they are level three soldiers, they have been on their way with such heavy armor and huge shield. Aren''t they tired?" Allen looked at the demacia heavy infantry guarding around the carriage and following the carriage through the window.


    "You don''t understand that," said lacs, looking like I know very well. "Don''t think that every soldier is qualified to become a heavy infantry of demacia. These soldiers are people with great talent in power. They are Hercules with infinite power before cultivation. Ordinary level three soldiers are far from them in power!"


    "Don''t say they have to hurry so many steps, even after a hundred miles of rapid march, they can go into battle immediately!" Lachs said triumphantly, as if she was so powerful.


    "Awesome!" Allen sighed. Anyway, he is also a soldier under his command. Naturally, the more powerful, the better.


    "Hee hee, that''s," said Lach more proudly. "You haven''t seen a higher-level demacia heavy infantry. That''s great!"


    "Don''t the demacia heavy infantry all have three ranks?" Allen wondered.


    "Of course not!" lacs said with a stupid expression: "in our demacia city state, the highest level heavy infantry is level 7! Level 3 is only the lowest requirement for heavy infantry. At best, it can be regarded as the reserve of real heavy infantry."


    Alan listened to Lach''s words and couldn''t help but wonder how powerful the city of demacia is!


    Huaxia collar is not far from nice city. It''s probably only a day''s journey. At noon, Allen and others ate some dry food in the wild. Near the evening, they could see the city wall of nice from a distance.


    "Yes, I can go to town in time for dinner," laughs lacs. She doesn''t like hard dry food. Even when she experiences with Galen in the wilderness, she eats Galen''s barbecue. For soldiers, the most important thing in the wilderness is the meat of all kinds of wild animals.


    Approaching the city gate, a group of soldiers stood at the gate, checking the people entering the city one by one. However, because there was no war, the investigation was not rigorous.


    As early as before Allen''s carriage approached, the soldiers guarding the city had already focused on Allen and his party. After all, the ten demacia heavy infantry around the carriage were too eye-catching!

 Chapter 15

    Looking at the carriage approaching the city gate, several soldiers guarding the city gate came forward and stopped the carriage.


    Why are you so hard headed? Think about it. Can it be a simple person to take soldiers out? If the other party is stopped, he is in a bad mood and beats several people, and the city Lord doesn''t help him, he can only be beaten in vain. This kind of thing has not never happened.


    "Hello, my Lord!" the captain of the garrison soldiers nodded and bowed forward to say hello.


    Allen opened the curtain of the car and looked at the soldiers guarding the city in front of him: "we''re going into the city."


    "Of course, sir, there is no problem for you to enter the city," the team leader continued to nod and bow. "But don''t get me wrong, you bodyguards. I didn''t mean to embarrass you, but the city master has regulations that armored soldiers can''t enter the city."


    "Why don''t you let these bodyguards take off their heavy armor before entering the city? Don''t worry, we will return these heavy armor when you leave the city."


    After the team leader explained, he began to sweat. The other party listened to his words. In case he let his heavy armor soldiers beat him in anger, would he fight back or not.


    No, of course it''s not good to fight back. Look at the other party''s armor. You can''t fight back. Should you say that if the other party beats you, do you want to block your face or not?


    Alan on the carriage laughed after listening to the captain''s words, and flicked a medal on his chest with his hand: "if you have this, it should be no problem to bring some armored guards into the city?"


    What Allen wears on his chest is the Royal Medal of nobility representing his title. Allen''s medal represents his Baron''s title. The Kingdom stipulates that nobles who have the rank of Baron can lead a armored escort of 30 or less when entering any city of the kingdom.


    Allen knew this would happen when he entered the city, so when he went out, he found out his Baron and put it on his chest.


    The team leader looked up at Alan''s chest when he heard Alan''s words. It was another surprise. I knew that this was not an ordinary man in front of me. He was young and had the title of Baron!


    You know, a noble young master of Allen''s age usually has a lord''s title! Most of them have no titles.


    "So you''re a noble Baron, of course, of course." the captain said and waved to the soldiers behind him: "don''t get out of the way quickly and let the Baron enter the city!"


    "Thank you!"


    Alan politely thanked and then put down the curtain. The coachman drove his carriage into the city of nice, followed by ten demassian heavy infantry.


    "The Baron said thank you to me!" the captain looked at the back of Allen and others entering the city and couldn''t close his mouth: "I bet this Baron must come from the big family of the kingdom! Only the young master of the big family can have such a good upbringing!"


    Thank you, Baron. It''s enough for the captain to blow all his life!


    "The captain is right," one of the soldiers under the small captain quickly said, "look at the ten heavy infantry brought by this adult. Such heavy armor can move freely on his body. His face is not red and breathless! I guess this team of heavy infantry is likely to be a first-class army!"


    "Bah!" another soldier said, "what do you know? First-class soldiers have this strength? I guess it''s second-class!"


    "I guess it''s third order!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord, where are we going next?" the coachman asked Allen after entering the city.


    "Stay in a hotel and have something to eat," Allen replied.


    "Yes, sir." the coachman answered and drove his carriage towards the city. Soon, the carriage stopped in front of a hotel called "green wind Hotel".


    "Lord, what do you think of this one?" asked the coachman, lifting Allen''s curtain.


    Alan looked at the hotel in front of him. The facade was not too big, but it was very clean and tidy. People came and went at the door. It looked like business was good.


    "How about this one, lacs?" Allen was satisfied with the hotel, but asked lacks for his opinion.


    Lacs nodded: "not bad. It looks very clean."


    "That''s it," Ellen said.


    Allen stopped at the door of the hotel to discuss whether to stay in the hotel. When the hotel clerk saw Allen, he hurried into the hotel and informed the hotel owner that there were nobles coming.


    When the innkeeper heard the news, he hurried out of the hotel and just saw Galen and lacs get down from the carriage.


    The hotel owner saw the Baron medal on Allen''s chest at a glance. Surprised that Allen had the Baron title at a young age, he greeted him with a smile: "Hello, Baron, I''m the owner of this hotel. Do you want to stay?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, help me prepare thirteen rooms and help us prepare some food. We''ve just entered town and haven''t had dinner yet."


    "No problem, please come in." the boss said with a smile. This is worthy of being a baron. Even the accompanying bodyguard and coachman opened a single room in the hotel!


    But I don''t know that although Allen is short of money in the construction of the territory, he doesn''t care about the small money in the hotel. According to the consumption level of nice city, the room of green wind hotel will not exceed two gold coins a night. Allen and others will only stay for two nights at most. They can afford it completely.


    "Sir, are you here to attend the adult ceremony of the third young master of the city Lord''s residence?"


    After arranging for the boys to prepare the room and food, the hotel owner asked with Alan. The green wind Hotel is not a big hotel in nice city. The nobles with titles will not come a few times a year. Naturally, the boss should take care of it himself.


    In the eyes of the hotel owner, these nobles, especially young nobles like Alan, are spenders. It''s not too much to say that they are the God of wealth!


    "That''s right," Ellen said. "Do many people come to the three young masters'' adult ceremony?"


    "Of course," said the hotel owner, "at least the Lords under nice city, as well as the city masters and big families in several nearby big cities, will send people to attend."


    "Sir, are you the young master of the big family from the capital of the king, or the young master of the city Lord''s house in the nearby city?" the hotel owner asked. In his opinion, Allen can become a baron at a young age, either from the big family in the capital of the king or from the city Lord''s house in the big city. Ordinary families can''t do this.


    "It''s the king''s capital," Allen said. "But now I''m the Lord of a territory."


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, sir, you have your own territory since you were young. Where is your territory?" the hotel owner asked curiously.


    "It''s near nice. Its name is huaxialing," Allen replied.


    "Forgive me for my ignorance. I haven''t heard of your territory, sir, but I think your territory must be very good." said the hotel owner. He didn''t expect that the territory of the young Baron in front of him would be a small village on the border!


    Well, it should be said that it was only a small village.


    "It''s really not bad." Alan smiled. He was not modest. Huaxia collar was his pride.


    After dinner, Allen and others stayed in the green wind Hotel. The hotel owner specially arranged the best room for Allen and lacs. Of course, the price is also the most expensive.


    "I have some monster materials and bright silver to sell. I don''t know how you collect them?" Allen asked.


    "If there is silver, one gold coin and one gram, the monster material depends on the level and rarity of the monster," the saleswoman replied, "but we are not responsible for the purchase. Please follow me to the third floor and someone will talk to you about the purchase."


    Alan nodded, "lead the way."


    Allen followed the saleswoman to the third floor, and an old man in his fifties received them.


    After some bargaining, the monster materials sold a total of 1200 gold coins, which made Allen realize that the monsters that Galen and lacs practice killing in the wilderness every month are also a lot of income for the territory. When more heroes are summoned in the future, or the level of Galen and others increases, this income will be more and more.


    After Allen promised to provide 3000 grams of bright silver every month for the next nine months, the old man decided to buy it at the price of 1.1 gold coins per gram, that is, 3000 grams of bright silver ore produced every month, which can bring 3300 gold coins to the territory.


    Allen is already very satisfied with the price.


    Coming down from the third floor, Alan looked at all kinds of goods on the second floor and said to lacs, "see if there''s anything I like. I''ll buy it for you. I''ll pick it boldly. It''s not bad for money!"


    The monster materials and bright silver sold 4500 gold coins, plus the hundreds of gold coins he had before, now Allen has nearly 5000 gold coins, which makes Allen finally feel like a local tyrant.


    "Thank you, Lord!" larks jumped.


    Allen has asked Galen and lacs to call themselves Allen or master Allen several times, but I don''t know if it is because they are summoned by the "most Lord system", they insist on calling themselves "Lord".


    However, the words "Lord" came out of lacs''s mouth, and there was no sign of respect. It was no different from shouting "hello".


    Just as lacs was picking out goods, several young people came up from the first floor talking and laughing. One of them was actually Alan''s acquaintance.


    The steward of the Lord''s house of nice, arjeff!


    Several people of arjeff came upstairs. Arjeff saw Allen standing in the middle of the hall at a glance. A light of hatred came out of arjeff''s eyes.

 Chapter 16

    Allen glanced at alfev and ignored. If alfev doesn''t provoke Alan, Alan won''t bother to pay attention to him. But if the other party deliberately provokes trouble, Alan doesn''t mind giving him a lesson, even if it''s nice city.


    With his status as the young master of the Senlan family, as long as the Senlan family does not fall for a day, the city Lord''s house of nice dare not really lay a hard hand on him, even if his current status is only a victim of the internal struggle of the Senlan family.


    There are four people in the party. Among the other three, two of them are bodyguards, and the last one is a noble young master with gorgeous clothes and outstanding temperament. I just don''t know whether it is the master of alfev and the young master of the master''s house of nice city.


    In fact, this noble young master is not the eldest young master of the Lord''s house of nice city, but the eldest young master of the Lord''s house of "granum" under the jurisdiction of nice city. His name is Ansel.


    Ansel and Cornell, the eldest young master of nice city, are good friends. He came to nice city on behalf of "glenum" to attend the adult ceremony of the third young master of nice city. Cornell, the eldest young master of nice city, sent arjeff, one of his most trusted followers, as his guide to accompany him around nice city.


    "Master Ansel, this is the little Lord who despises the authority of our city Lord''s residence I told you before!" arjeff leaned to Ansel''s ear.


    While accompanying Ansel around the city, Al Jeff had already told Ansel that he went to tru village a few days ago. A small Lord of TRU village ignored himself and despised the authority of the city master''s house of nice.


    Of course, he played a clever trick and didn''t tell Ansel that Allen actually had another identity, the young master of the Senlan family and the Baron of the kingdom. At the same time, considering his face, he didn''t talk about being kicked off by Alan.


    Ansel looked at Allen with interest when he heard what alfev said: "is that the boy? Sure enough, there is no aristocratic temperament at all. A little Lord dares to despise the authority of the city Lord''s house. I''ll teach this boy for Cornell today."


    With that, Ansel took alfev and two bodyguards to Allen.


    During the walk, Al Jeff looked at Allen with a vengeful eye. Boy, let you know today that even the young master of the Wangdu family should abide by the rules of nice city when he comes to nice city. The rule of nice city is, don''t offend the city Lord''s house!


    Al Jeff didn''t think about whether he could represent the city Lord''s house and offend him. Is it really equivalent to offending the city Lord''s house?


    Looking at the four people coming towards him, especially the eyes of alfev, Allen knew that he couldn''t avoid this trouble today.


    Just then, lacs suddenly ran over and took Alan''s arm: "Lord, I''ve chosen, hee hee."


    Ansel, who had just approached, saw lacs''s eyes brighten. He didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful girl around the little Lord. It was a natural thing!


    Ansel is a famous hungry ghost in the "glenham collar". I don''t know how many young girls in the territory are destroyed by this bastard. However, as the young master of the Lord''s residence, Ansel can only watch him do evil and dare to be angry.


    Today''s glenham collar, who has a beautiful girl, will hide it tightly for fear of being seen by Ansel.


    Ansel was even more delighted to hear lacs call Allen ''Lord''. According to the address, this beautiful woman is just a subordinate or maid of the little Lord? That''s great! If this woman is also an aristocrat, she is really not easy to use!


    Ansel squinted at lacs. He read countless women in the territory. He really didn''t meet anyone comparable to the girl in front of him. With this appearance and temperament, Ansel felt that he had begun to boil.


    You have to get the beauty if you say anything. If the little Lord knows how to take the initiative to offer the beauty, he can also consider letting him go. If you don''t know how to be funny, don''t blame yourself for being cruel and cruel!


    "Hello, beautiful lady. I''m Lord of the Kingdom, the first heir of glenham, Ansel. It''s a pleasure to meet you. What''s your name, miss?"


    Ansel stepped forward and said with a standard gentleman''s ceremony. He felt like a handsome young man. However, if people familiar with Ansel see this scene, they will definitely give a well-dressed evaluation.


    Seeing her elegant demeanor, and her young age is the noble status of the Lord of the Kingdom, this beautiful lady will resolutely abandon the little Lord and come to her side by comparing herself with the little Lord! Ansel thought happily.


    Lachs glanced at Ansel. "I''m not interested in meeting you."


    Who is this man who dares to talk to me? Don''t you know that even if ezerel, who claimed to be the most handsome man in the continent of varland, accosted him, he was blown out by his "ultimate flash"? If you haven''t reached level 6 and can''t release the ''ultimate flash'' skill, I really want to give him a taste!


    Lax''s words made Ansel''s face black. This chick is not funny! When it falls into my hands, see how I teach you!


    After eating at Lach''s place, Ansel turned his head to Ellen, looked at Ellen proudly and said, "are you the Lord of TRU village? Sure enough, you don''t understand any rules! Don''t you know that nobles without titles will salute when they see nobles with titles?"


    Allen smiled softly: "the title of the Kingdom, I only know that there are five princes and brothers, and the Lord is also a title?"


    Alan''s words made Ansel short of breath.


    Is a Lord a title? This issue has always been controversial and inconclusive. If others give you face and say you are you, it''s not wrong to say no if they don''t give you face. However, generally speaking, nobles with the status of Lord are people with a certain status. Nobles without titles generally give them this face.


    "You''re bold, you''re bold!" Ansel pointed to Alan, and his hands began to tremble with anger. "I must teach you a lesson! And your territory, be ready to meet the anger from the ''glenham collar'', and I''ll take people to level your small village!"


    "Two young masters, don''t be angry. Harmony is precious, harmony is precious!" a voice sounded, but the shopkeeper on the second floor of Kaixi firm saw a guest conflict in the store and ran out to mediate.


    "You two give me a face. How about ending this matter? If you have any grudges, you might as well solve it after you leave the store."


    "Get out!" Ansel yelled at the shopkeeper, "young master, you have to cut in? I must teach this boy a lesson today!"


    Alan was stunned by Ansel''s domineering words. Of course, it was not because he was afraid of Ansel, but because he couldn''t think of Ansel''s confidence. He was so domineering in Cathy''s firm that he dared to directly let the shopkeeper of Cathy''s firm go away!


    Kaixi firm is one of the business giants in the kingdom of the sun. Even in Wangdu, few people dare to make trouble in Kaixi firm. Although this is only a branch of Cathy''s firm, it is not a place where a Lord with no background can run wild, is it?


    Master glenham? In the eyes of Cathy firm, this is not a background.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Sure enough, Ansel''s words instantly cooled the shopkeeper''s face and said three good words in a row: "it''s the first time to meet someone who dares to run wild in our Kaixi firm after opening a shop in nice city for so long!"


    The shopkeeper''s words came to Ansel''s ears, and Ansel finally responded that he is now in Kaixi firm! Angered by Alan just now, he forgot this stubble!


    "Shopkeeper, I don''t mean that, No." Ansel hurriedly explained to the shopkeeper of Cathy''s firm, regardless of teaching Alan. He remembered that the three shopkeepers of Cathy''s firm in nice city were all lords of the kingdom! He can''t afford to provoke the behemoth of Cathy''s firm.


    "Don''t explain. Go out now and don''t step into Kaixi firm in the future." the shopkeeper said coldly.


    "OK, OK, let''s go out now."


    Listen to the shopkeeper, as long as he goes out, he won''t investigate himself. Ansel was relieved and hurried to the first floor with arjeff and two bodyguards. Before leaving, Ansel also glared at Allen, obviously blaming Allen for all this.


    Alan shook his head reluctantly. It seems that this trouble can''t be avoided today. It''s certain that Ansel will definitely wait for him in the street.


    Accompanied lacs to buy her favorite items, Allen went downstairs and walked out of Cathy''s firm. After staying inside for a long time, Ansel thought he was afraid of him and hid in it.


    Sure enough, as soon as Allen stepped out of the gate of Cathy''s firm, he saw Ansel standing in the middle of the road.


    "Boy, I thought you were hiding inside and didn''t dare to come out," Ansel said fiercely, staring at Alan with hate eyes.


    This makes Allen very helpless. His hatred is really inexplicable. It seems that you haven''t done anything too much from beginning to end, have you?


    "If you guys don''t want me to hide," Alan said with a smile.


    "See how hard you can talk!" Ansel said and ordered the two bodyguards behind him: "hit me hard and don''t kill me! If the two Dalits behind him dare to intervene, just kill me! Of course, don''t hurt the beautiful lady next to him."


    Ansel had not forgotten to show mercy to her. As for the two Untouchables he mentioned, naturally he meant the two demassian heavy infantry standing behind Allen. In Ansel''s view, Allen is a noble. Killing him directly will eventually bring him a lot of trouble. As for the two guards behind Allen, they were killed. They were just Dalits who were not aristocrats.


    Ansel is still very confident in his two bodyguards. It should be said that he is very confident! These two bodyguards are two of the few three-level soldiers in their territory! Ansel is not qualified to use level-3 soldiers as bodyguards in the territory at ordinary times. These two level-3 soldiers came to nice city this time to support the appearance, so he applied to bring them to his father.


    As for the two guards behind Alan? In Ansel''s view, Allen is just a small Lord. How strong can the bodyguard be? It''s hard to say whether it''s a first-class soldier!


    "Yes, young master!"


    Two level three soldiers and bodyguards behind Ansel stepped forward, and they also didn''t pay any attention to Allen. Obviously, the two of them have the same idea as Ansel. In their view, Allen four are just weak people who let themselves be slaughtered.

 Chapter 17

    "Lord, I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Looking at the two people coming from the opposite side, lacs jumped to Alan to ask for war. Just two level three soldiers. Miss Ben will be able to handle them with a wave!


    Alan pulled Lach back: "don''t bully people too much! Let tiesan and tiesi solve it."


    Let Lach, a level 5 magician, deal with two ordinary level 3 soldiers. What''s not bullying?


    As for iron three and iron four, it naturally refers to the two demassian heavy infantry behind Allen. Allen named the thirty demassian heavy infantry with iron one to iron thirty respectively. It was iron three and iron four that came out with him today.


    "All right." Lachs stood back reluctantly.


    "Iron three iron four, hit me to death. Forget it, teach me a lesson."


    Originally, hearing that Ansel told his bodyguards to kill tiesan and tiesi, Alan was angry and wanted tiesan and tiesi to kill the two bodyguards. But as soon as the words were said, Alan felt a little unbearable, and finally changed his mouth to teach a little lesson.


    Allen is not weak, but he came from the earth after all. He was educated and influenced by modern society since childhood. It is difficult to regard human life like grass mustard like people in this world.


    As for iron three, iron four and the opposite two are level three soldiers, can they win each other? The heavy infantry of demacia are the soldiers carefully selected by the city states of demacia. They have different talents. Can they be compared with ordinary soldiers of the same level?


    Tiesan tiesi stepped forward and stood in front of Allen and lacs. Without any emotion in his eyes, he looked at the two three-level soldiers coming towards him. An iron blood momentum cultivated in the war quietly rose from them.


    "These two boys really dare to stand up." one of the three-level soldiers sneered and directly pulled out the double machetes at his waist.


    Since the young master said that the two men would kill them if they dared to stand up, there was no need to keep their hands. How long has it been since I didn''t become a thief and took refuge in glenham as a bodyguard?


    Another level-3 soldier smiled cruelly and pulled out his double knives: "leave me one!"


    While talking, they had rushed to tiesan and tiesi, and both waved knives to cut tiesan and tiesi respectively.


    Ansel looked at the four people on the field with a smile. He seemed to have seen the scene that the two Dalits opposite were cut into two sections by his two bodyguards. Such a bloody scene, the little Lord must be scared silly? Maybe he will take the initiative to offer the beautiful girl and cry on his knees to let him go.


    However, the plot did not develop as Ansel thought.


    The attack of two level-3 soldiers was directly pulled under the crotch by tiesan and tiesi. Then, tiesan and tiesi fought back with a knife.


    Although they are both level 3 soldiers, the fighting between tiesan and tiesi can only be described as one side down. After a few rounds of fighting, the weapons in the hands of Ansel''s two bodyguards were shot out by tiesan and tiesi successively.


    This is the result of tiesan and tiesi being merciful. Otherwise, what flew out just now was not a weapon, but a head. Compared with the iron three iron four, the other party is much worse in terms of strength, combat experience and skills.


    After flying the opponent''s weapons, tiesan and tiesi also put their machetes into the scabbard, and then punched and kicked the two bodyguards. Finally, the two bodyguards flew back to Ansel with bruised noses and swollen faces and spitting blood.


    Ansel had stayed where he was when his weapons were blown away in the hands of his two bodyguards. How could he be strong? How can the bodyguard under the little Lord be so strong? Ansel couldn''t believe what was happening.


    How could such two powerful soldiers choose to condescend to a small Lord? It''s normal for us to get glenham collar!


    Ansel didn''t come back until the two bodyguards were hit by tiesan and tiesi and fell down beside Ansel.


    "You, you...," Ansel pointed to Allen in horror, unable to speak.


    "You two are bodyguards. They don''t seem to be very strong," Alan smiled at Ansel. "Why don''t you try it yourself."


    Ellen said, walking step by step towards Ansel. Being provoked by Ansel again and again, even if Allen has a good temper, he is still angry, although Ansel''s performance is no different from that of a clown in his eyes.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!" Ansel was frightened back by Allen approaching step by step. "I''m the Lord of the kingdom. If you dare to hurt me, you will be punished by the law of the kingdom!"


    Alan smiled gently, walked quickly to Ansel and hit Ansel in the face. Ansel himself is also a second-class soldier, with the same strength as Allen, but at this time, his momentum was photographed by Allen, and this punch could not be avoided.


    After a punch, Allen stopped and pressed Ansel on the ground, which was a punch and kick. Ansel kept begging for mercy.


    As for alfev, he was already stunned and didn''t dare to move. He didn''t expect Allen to ignore himself.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Suddenly, a group of city patrol soldiers came over. The leader looked at Alan and Ansel in the fight and frowned. From a distance, he saw a group of people around here. He didn''t think someone was fighting.


    These nobles are really lawless. They dare to fight in the street in nice city, the team leader thought. But at the same time, the team leader also regretted that he would not come to join the fun if he knew it was the nobles fighting. Things between the nobles have always been the most troublesome.


    However, the appearance of city patrol soldiers brightened the eyes of arjeff and Ansel. For them now, city patrol soldiers are no different from saviors.


    "Captain Jimmy, it''s me, it''s me, alfev of the city hall." alfev happened to know the little captain and shouted quickly.


    "It''s alfev in charge," said the captain politely. "What happened here?"


    "It''s him!" Alfred pointed to Allen, who had stopped when the city patrol soldiers appeared: "he dared to beat master Ansel. Master Ansel is a friend of the eldest young master and brought him to attend the third young master''s adult ceremony on behalf of glenham. Captain Jimmy, catch him quickly!"


    Ansel, who had been beaten black and blue and hurt all over, also struggled to get up from the ground: "yes, catch him immediately. Not only that, he dared to beat the Lord of the kingdom. I''m going to the noble Council to sue him and let the noble Council strip him of his noble identity!"


    At this time, Ansel was so angry that the little nobleman dared to beat himself. He must make him pay a heavy price!


    The captain looked at Allen. On one side were the steward of the city Lord''s house and the friend of the young master of the city Lord''s house, and on the other side was a little aristocrat who didn''t know his name. It was obvious which side the captain would prefer.


    "Catch them first and give them to the city lord or the young master!" the team leader ordered the city patrolling soldiers behind him. Alan is an aristocrat. He dares to catch him temporarily, but he dares not deal with it privately. He can only catch it and hand it over to the city Lord''s house for decision.


    Ansel looked at Alan proudly. When your boy was caught by the soldiers, he wouldn''t let himself deal with it?


    "Catch his two bodyguards and the woman!" cried Ansel. No matter how strong the bodyguards are, how dare they openly confront the city patrol soldiers?


    Al Jeff was a little uneasy in his heart. When the soldiers caught Alan, Alan and the city Lord''s house would be officially enmity! Arjeff knows that the city Lord still values the identity of the young master of the Allen blue family. I don''t know if the city Lord will blame himself.


    But with the young master protecting himself, there shouldn''t be any big things, right? Besides, the boy despised the authority of the city Lord''s residence first.


    Facing the fierce soldiers who came to catch him, Allen took out his Baron medal from his arms and put it on his chest leisurely. He flicked the medal on his chest with his hand: "are you sure you want to catch me? A kingdom Baron?"


    As a man from modern society, Allen has always been disgusted with the aristocracy, but what happened in nice city these two days made Allen realize how important the identity of an aristocrat is in this world!


    "Baron?"


    Seeing the medal on Allen''s chest, the soldiers stopped quickly. Unless they conspire in public or kill nobles in the street, nobles with Baron titles are not eligible for arrest by their ordinary soldiers.


    Alfev is silent. How can he forget that this boy has the identity of a baron of the kingdom! It seems that if you want revenge, you can only try to persuade the young master to do it himself.


    "Fake, it must be fake!" watching Alan take out the Baron medal, Ansel shouted incredulously: "he is a lord of a small territory. How can he have the title of Baron of the kingdom? This medal must be fake."


    "How dare you forge the knighthood of the kingdom? You''re going to the gallows!" Ansel roared.


    "As the legitimate young master of the Mori blue family, is it strange to have a baron of the kingdom? Alfev hasn''t introduced my origin to you?" Allen smiled at Ansel.


    "Senlan family? Are you from Wangdu Senlan family?" Ansel asked incredulously.


    "Yes, introduce yourself, Alan Senlan, the leader of China."


    "Is that true?" Ansel asked, turning to alfev.


    Arjeff nodded reluctantly: "yes, it''s true."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Your boy killed me!" Ansel shouted angrily and spewed blood after being confirmed by arjeff. I knew that the other party was the young master of Senlan family. I wouldn''t help alfev out if I killed myself!


    Compared with the Senlan family, what is your own glenham collar? Can the Lord''s office of nice, a big city, be compared with it?


    Ansel had been beaten by Allen. He was hurt. After a mouthful of blood gushed out, he went straight into a coma.

 Chapter 18

    Seeing Ansel faint, Alan smiled and shook his head. It seems that today''s business will end here.


    "I live in the green wind Hotel in the city. Come to me if you have anything."


    This sentence was what Allen said to the city patrolling soldiers and arjeff. With that, Alan left with lacs and tiesan tiesi.


    Back to the green wind Hotel, Alan cleaned up. It was close to noon. The adult ceremony of the third young master of the city Lord''s house was held at noon today.


    Alan dressed up and took lacs into the carriage. The coachman drove the carriage towards the city master''s house, followed by ten demacia heavy infantry.


    "Young master, the city Lord''s residence is here."


    After a short time, the coachman''s voice came from outside the carriage. The city hall is located in the center of nice city, not far from the green wind Hotel where Alan stayed.


    Alan and laches got down from the carriage. Alan looked up at the city master''s house not far away. Majestic and gorgeous, this is Allen''s first impression of the Lord''s mansion in nice city.


    However, after several recent contacts with the city Lord''s residence, Allen did not have much favor with the city Lord''s residence. Judging from alfev''s behavior style, the city Lord''s residence of nice must be very domineering on weekdays.


    I just don''t know what kind of attitude the city Lord''s residence will take towards me this time. Thinking in his mind, Alan has gone to the gate of the city Lord''s house.


    Because today is the adult ceremony of the third young master of the city Lord''s residence, there is an endless stream of guests at the gate of the city Lord''s residence. More than a dozen administrators of the city Lord''s residence stood at the gate to welcome the guests who came to watch the ceremony and congratulate.


    As for the three housekeepers of the city Lord''s house, they are busy in the city Lord''s house.


    "This young master, this young lady, are you also here to attend the adult ceremony of our third young master?"


    As soon as Allen and lacs came to the gate of the city Lord''s house, a steward of the city Lord''s house greeted them.


    "That''s right," Alan replied.


    "Do you have an invitation?"


    Alan took out the invitation from his arms and handed it to the steward of the city Lord''s house.


    "It''s master Allen. Please come inside and I''ll take you in! I''ll arrange for others to receive your guards." the steward took the invitation and glanced at Alan warmly.


    Alan''s invitation says Alan Senlan. The steward remembers that this is one of the few people the city Lord specially told to receive seriously. It is said that he is the legitimate young master of the Wangdu Senlan family!


    "Go and inform the city Lord and the young master that master Alan Senlan is coming!" while taking Alan into the city Lord''s house, the steward didn''t forget to let someone hurry in to inform him.


    "Also, take these guards of young master Allen into the mansion and treat them well." the city Lord''s mansion has arranged another place to entertain the guards brought by the guests.


    The steward''s attitude was somewhat unexpected to Allen. It seems that the city Lord''s house has a good attitude towards himself.


    In the city Lord''s house, Benedict, the city Lord of nice, and Cornell, the eldest young master, were chatting with several distinguished guests. The housekeeper of the city Lord''s house suddenly approached Benedict.


    "Lord Mayor, young master Alan Senlan is here." the Butler whispered.


    "Father, you stay with the guests and I''ll see." but Cornell, the eldest young master, volunteered.


    "Well," Benedict said, "be polite and don''t neglect the guests."


    Benedict did not know that Allen had had two conflicts with his family''s steward, Alfred, and charged Cornell.


    "I know, father," Cornell said, and went out, followed by arjeff standing next to Cornell.


    "Lord, is Alan Senlan you just mentioned a member of the Senlan family?" a noble asked curiously after Cornell left.


    Benedict laughed: "yes, it''s a legitimate young master of Senlan family. His father is Bowen Senlan."


    "Son of Lord Bowen!" exclaimed another nobleman. Bowen Senlan is now one of the hottest power ministers in the kingdom!


    "Lord Bowen''s son, is it the one who was exiled as Lord because of family struggle a few months ago?" someone familiar with the Senlan family has guessed Allen''s identity.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, I didn''t expect him to dare to come again. You must teach him a good lesson!" arjeff hurried to Cornell''s ear after following Cornell out.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion," Cornell said expressionless.


    Alan and lux, led by the steward, walked all the way into the city hall and suddenly saw Cornell and arjeff coming face to face. Of course, Alan didn''t know Cornell at this time.


    "Young master!" the steward saw Cornell hurried forward to salute and revealed Cornell''s identity: "this is young master Alan Senlan."


    "I see. You go down," Cornell said to the steward.


    "Are you Alan Senlan?" Cornell turned his head to Alan.


    "Yes, you are the young master of the city Lord''s residence?" Allen asked.


    "I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Cornell farwin. It''s right to say that I''m the eldest young master of the city Lord''s house."


    "I''ve heard about your conflict with Alfred. I can''t care about you and hope to make friends," Cornell said.


    Can you not care about yourself? Alan smiled gently. The young master of the city Lord''s house was really proud and tight!


    However, Allen''s pride was also stimulated by Cornell''s sentence: "then I would like to thank Master Cornell. If I make friends, I can''t stand it."


    Cornell smiled and looked indifferent. "Please, my father is waiting for you in the auditorium."


    With that, Cornell got up and walked inside with Alfred.


    Alan followed with a smile. Now that he had come, he might as well go in and see it.


    After entering the auditorium, Lord Benedict personally received Allen and had a very warm attitude towards Allen. The nobles around Benedict also warmly greeted Allen.


    The Senlan family''s identity as a young master is still very popular in the aristocratic circle of nice city.


    But Cornell didn''t say a word to Alan after entering the auditorium. Anyone can tell his indifference to Alan.


    The mayor of Benedict naturally saw that although he didn''t immediately ask Cornell why he did so, he was very confused because Cornell put forward the matter of making friends with Allen!


    The adult etiquette of the harilan people is extremely cumbersome, and the more noble they are, the more so. The adult ceremony of the third young master of the city Lord''s residence began at noon and ended in the evening.


    During the ceremony, Alan naturally met the third young master of the city Lord''s house, crett farwin, a big boy who smiled a little shy and looked nothing like his brother Cornell.


    As for the second young master of the city Lord''s house, Alan never saw him, and even didn''t know his name.


    In the evening, the mayor of Benedict held a dinner at the mayor''s house to entertain the guests who came to his son crett''s adult ceremony. Naturally, Alan also took lacs to the dinner.


    During the banquet, Alan sat in a corner with lacs and some little nobles who deliberately made friends with him, sipping wine and talking and laughing.


    Allen usually doesn''t like to talk, but it doesn''t mean he''s not good at communication. In fact, after more than 20 years of edification in modern society, Allen talks with these nobles in different worlds without pressure. What''s more, these little nobles followed him in everything in order to make friends with Alan, the legitimate young master of the Senlan family.


    At the party, a beautiful girl in a red dress was particularly eye-catching. Alan saw countless young noble young masters and young ladies around her, looking like a flatterer.


    The girl in red dress looks very sweet. She always has a gentle smile on her face and looks like a little Jasper. In the face of the pursuit of countless young people around, the girl realized her decency and did not feel nervous at all.


    "Who is this girl? She seems very popular?" Allen asked the nobles around him.


    "Of course," replied a young nobleman, "this is the eldest lady with the red rose collar, Sophia rose."


    The eldest lady led by red rose, from the rose family? Hearing the young nobleman''s answer, Allen thought so. He has been here for more than two months. Naturally, he has not heard of the famous red rose collar and rose family in nice city.


    The red rose collar has a long history, even longer than nice city. It is said that hundreds of years ago, the whole nice city district was a part of the red rose collar, but for various reasons, the red rose collar gradually declined, and now it is only a territory under the nice city district.


    However, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and the strength of the red rose collar may not be as strong as nice city, but it is definitely much higher than other territories under nice city. In particular, the red rose collar has a fifth order army of 300 people, the rose knights. With the rose knights, even nice city can''t easily offend the red rose collar.


    In front of her, Sophia Rosa, as the eldest lady of the red Rosa collar, is sought after by everyone. It''s really normal.


    Suddenly, a man with a bandage on his head appeared in front of Allen, just blocking Allen''s view of Sophia rose. Alan looked carefully. The man with the bandage on his head was Ansel, who was beaten up by himself in the street this morning.


    Alan couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, he dared to appear in front of himself!


    In fact, after Ansel woke up from a coma, he had made up his mind never to provoke Alan again, but in the afternoon, Cornell, the eldest young master of the city hall, found him.


    Cornell explained to him that Alan was just a victim of the struggle of the morilan family, and then asked him to provoke Alan at the dinner party and try to humiliate Alan. Finally, Cornell promised that no matter what happened, he would stand on the same front with Ansel.


    Ansel calmed down when he thought that Alan was just a victim of the Senlan family and could not deal with him with the power of the family. Coupled with Cornell''s commitment to him and his own hatred for Allen, he resolutely accepted Cornell''s proposal.


    Of course, seeing the strength of the two guards around Allen, Ansel expressed concern about whether there would be more such powerful guards around Allen, but Cornell dispelled his concern.


    Cornell told Ansel that after his own investigation, when Allen came to take over the Lord, the Senlan family sent a first-class guard team of more than 20 people to protect him. The two guards next to Allen today are likely to be the head and vice captain of the guard.


    According to the normal establishment, it is normal for a first-order guard to have a captain of a second-class soldier or a third-class soldier. It is strange to have two, and there will never be a third.


    Cornell''s analysis made Ansel full of confidence again. This time, when he came to nice city, he brought not only two bodyguards of class III soldiers, but also a second-order bodyguard of 20 people. This evening, he will use this bodyguard to humiliate Allen, so as to avenge the beating and humiliation of Allen in the street this morning!

 Chapter 19

    "Senlan Allen!" Ansel said fiercely, staring at Allen.


    "What''s up?" Alan asked with a smile after taking a sip from his glass.


    Looking at Allen''s smiling face, Ansel wanted to rush up and punch Allen hard, but thinking of the plan Cornell made for himself, Ansel suppressed the impulse. Of course, even if he didn''t suppress the impulse, he didn''t dare to fight Alan, because he couldn''t beat Alan.


    "Nothing," Ansel reluctantly smiled, and anyone could see how fake he smiled: "the Senlan family is a famous family in the scorching sun Kingdom, and I have always respected it. Young master Allen, as the legitimate young master of the Senlan family, you must have excellent abilities in all aspects!"


    Did I hear you right? The boy is praising me? Ansel''s words came into Alan''s ears and stunned Alan. This boy, there must be a conspiracy!


    Ansel continued: "young master Alan, you have come here to be the Lord. I want to know that with your ability, the territory must be developing rapidly and strong?"


    "It''s said that young master Allen, you also brought a bodyguard to the city. I happened to bring a bodyguard too. It''s better to let our bodyguard compete. First, it can help the party and second, it can let everyone here see the strong strength of your territory, young master Allen."


    "That''s a good proposal!" Cornell came out of nowhere. "Let''s have a friendly exchange of views. I think master Allen won''t refuse it?"


    Alan smiled and talked for a long time. It turned out that he was waiting for himself here. I thought there would be some intrigues. It seems that I think too much of them.


    "No problem. It''s just a duel to help everyone. How can I refuse," Alan said with a smile. "Since master Ansel wants to see it, I''ll let you see it."


    "Young master Allen is really cheerful!" Ansel was overjoyed to hear Allen agree. Let someone beat up all the bodyguards you brought today and humiliate you in front of many nobles!


    Ansel clapped his hands and attracted people''s attention during the banquet: "Hello, I''m Ansel led by glenum. Just now I reached an agreement with Alan Senlan, the young master of Senlan family and the Lord of TRU village, to let my bodyguards have a fight to cheer up the banquet. Welcome to watch the war."


    Because Ansel didn''t know that tru village had been renamed Huaxia collar, Allen was said to be the Lord of TRU village.


    After Ansel''s words, there was a cheering voice in the crowd. It is human nature to like to watch the excitement, even in a different world.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to call the two bodyguards," Cornell looked like a middleman. "How about a fight in front of the banquet hall?"


    "I don''t mind," Allen said.


    "Then please move to the appearance of the hall," Cornell said.


    The nobles in the banquet hall walked out of the banquet hall laughing and joking, stood around and waited for the beginning of the fight.


    "Young master Alan, it''s boring to fight alone. Why don''t we bet something?" Ansel walked up to Alan.


    "Oh, what do you want to bet?" Alan asked with interest.


    "Why don''t you bet on the beautiful lady around you," Ansel said, staring at lacs. "If I win, how about you give me the beautiful lady?"


    Alan smiled gently, but he didn''t think that Ansel had not given up on lacs: "I''m afraid not. Lacs is not a thing. I won''t use her as a bet."


    "Are you afraid, master Allen?" Ansel began to excite the general.


    Before Allen spoke, lacs on one side had said, "I''ll bet with you, I''ll bet with you!"


    "That''s great," Ansel said happily. "The young lady wants to bet herself. Won''t master Allen refuse?"


    Does this chick have a crush on me and want to take the initiative to lose to me? Ansel began to fantasize.


    "Whatever," Alan said with a smile, "since lacs wants to bet, bet."


    Not to mention Allen''s great confidence in the demacia heavy infantry he brought, but lacs is not the one who is willing to suffer. Allen began to sympathize with Ansel.


    Sure enough, lacs spoke again.


    "Since it''s a gambling fight, we can''t only bet? What if you lose?" lacs asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know what the beautiful lady wants me to bet?" Ansel asked with a very elegant look, but it was strange to wear the bandage on his head.


    "It depends on what you can take out," lacs said with a smile. "If the stakes are not equal, I won''t bet with you."


    "How about I bet 10000 gold coins?" Ansel said generously.


    "You have ten thousand gold coins on you?" asked laches.


    "No," Ansel said slightly embarrassed. He didn''t even have a space ring. How could he bring 10000 gold coins.


    "If I lose, I will send 10000 gold coins to tru village later," Ansel said.


    "Sorry, no credit!" Lachs looked contemptuously at Ansel. "If you don''t have anything valuable on you, I won''t gamble with you."


    Ansel hesitated for a while, finally gritted his teeth and took out a thick stack of paper from his arms: "I bought 100 quarry slaves in the slave market in the city yesterday. These 100 slaves are old workers with many years of quarrying experience. This is their slave contract. How can I bet you with this?"


    In the slave trade of hundreds of people, naturally not every slave has a contract. Generally, slave traders will write all their names on one contract.


    "Don''t bet, what''s the use of your slaves," laches said.


    "Lacs, bet with him!" Allen suddenly said. These quarry slaves are of no use to lacs, but they are of great use to the territory!


    The new residential buildings and other buildings built by huaxialing are all made of wood. The most important reason why stronger stones are not used is that there are no quarrymen in the territory and there is no way to mine stones.


    After returning to the territory this time, Allen will prepare for the construction of the Lord''s house. If there is no stone, the Lord''s house can''t be built. Originally, Allen wanted to bite his teeth and spend money to buy some quarry slaves in the slave market. Unexpectedly, Ansel offered to come to the door.


    These hundred stone diggers were a timely rain for Allen. Allen can''t help thinking, why is he so lucky? Does he also have the aura of the protagonist?


    "Well," said Lach reluctantly, "since the LORD says yes, I''ll bet with you."


    "OK, it''s a deal! There are so many nobles here. You can''t go back on it, miss." Ansel was overjoyed.


    Lach curled her lips: "repentance is a dog!"


    Cornell smiled and shouted to the nobles attending the banquet, "why don''t I come to the villa and let''s gamble?"


    Cornell''s proposal has been supported by everyone. How many of these nobles don''t like gambling? Suddenly, people went to Cornell to bet, some on Ansel and some on Allen.


    Of course, there are smart people who are not in a hurry to bet. They want to wait until the escort teams of both sides come and see the situation.


    "I buy Alan Senlan and win 1000 gold coins."


    A pleasant voice sounded, but it was the eldest lady with the red rose collar, Sophia rose.


    "Oh, Miss Sophia seems very confident in Alan," Cornell took Sophia''s bet. 1000 gold coins are not a small amount for their noble young masters and ladies.


    Sophia looked at Allen with great interest: "I just think that the details of the isenlan family are not lost to an ordinary territory."


    Cornell is also one of Sophia''s admirers. Seeing Sophia''s interest in Allen, he was unhappy: "the Mori blue family will not lose to an ordinary territory, but Alan Mori can''t represent the Mori blue family. Now he''s afraid he won''t get any support from the Mori blue family."


    Cornell spoke so loudly that Alan naturally heard him. Allen smiled gently. He has the most Lord system. Why do he need the support of Sen Lan family?


    Just then, a team of bodyguards came from a distance. There are more than 20 bodyguards in this team. They are dressed in blue leather armor and carry double machetes around their waist. They walk neatly and look very imposing.


    Seeing the guard appeared, the nobles present talked about it one after another.


    "It''s the green wind bodyguard led by Graham."


    "It is said that the green wind guard is a second-class army. Look at this momentum. It''s really extraordinary."


    "Second-class arms, there are not ten second-class soldiers in my territory!"


    "Your small territory, don''t say it and make a fool of yourself, okay?"


    "This green wind guard team is not the most elite army led by glenham. It is said that the most elite army led by glenham is a third-order army with 100 people. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    "The third-order arms of 100 people! No wonder granum can become the largest territory in nice city!"


    Looking at the appearance of the green wind guard, Ansel smiled proudly: "master Allen, what do you think of my guard?"


    "Not bad." Allen answered seriously. What he said is true. Of course, the second-class arms are good. At least if Alan is given a second-class arms now, Alan will be very happy.


    If it hadn''t been for his good luck, he would have been humiliated by Ansel today, Alan thought.


    "I wonder if young master Allen has seen my green wind guard and thinks he has a good chance of winning this time?" Ansel asked proudly.


    Alan smiled softly, "ten percent!"


    Ansel''s face suddenly darkened. The young master of the Senlan family is still holding his tongue at this time. Don''t blame the young master for my impoliteness when there will be a fight!


    "Master Alan Senlan''s bodyguard is coming!" suddenly a sharp eyed nobleman shouted.


    A neat step sounded, and ten demassian heavy infantry lined up in two teams, led by a steward of the city hall, came towards the banquet hall.


    The black and shiny heavy armor on his body, the steel shield more than half a person in his left arm, and the sharp long knife more than one meter in his right hand are all telling people how elite this team is.


    As soon as the demacia heavy infantry appeared in people''s sight, a heavy sense of oppression came to his face.

 Chapter 20

    "Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong."


    The sound of neat steps sounded like rhythmic drums and has been ringing into people''s hearts. The heavy infantry of demacia, only ten in number, made everyone present feel a strong sense of oppression.


    Heavy armor, heavy shield, long knife, all these have brought strong visual impact to people.


    "Can''t their heavy armor and shield be true? How much strength does it take to wear them? Level 3 soldiers? Level 4 soldiers?"


    "I guess it must be fake, iron plated or hollow. If it''s solid steel, it''s too terrible!"


    "If it''s solid steel, I''m afraid the green wind guard can''t even break their defense?"


    Seeing the emergence of demacia heavy infantry, people talked about it again. While expressing shock, many people do not believe that the iron armor and heavy shield of demacia heavy infantry are made of solid steel.


    Of course, some smart people think that Alan, as the young master of the Senlan family, doesn''t seem to need to cheat on the guards'' equipment to save face, so


    "I bet master Allen to win, 300 gold coins!"


    "I also beat master Alan Senlan to win. Here are 500 gold coins!"


    "Look at your poverty, I''ll bet 1000 gold coins!"


    "Is there a lot of 1000 gold coins? I bet 3000, young master!"


    Cornell''s face darkened when he looked at the aristocrats who came crazy to bet here. Nima, do you want me to lose everything?


    "See Lord!"


    Ten demassian heavy infantry came up to Allen and shouted in unison. Because of their heavy armor, they could only bow slightly.


    "Very good," Allen looked at the heavy infantry of demacia. "Young master Ansel led by glenham said that you want to see the strength of our Chinese leader. You should perform well later and don''t weaken our Chinese leader''s name."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Huaxialing, is that the name of your territory?" Sophia rose asked softly when she came near Allen.


    "Miss Sophia," Alan said with a smile, "you guessed right. My territory just held a renaming ceremony two days ago, renaming tru village as Huaxia collar."


    Sophia''s eyes flashed: "it seems that master Allen is very confident in the development of his territory."


    "Collar" and "village" are two completely different concepts. All those who are qualified to use the word "collar" are large-scale territories, otherwise they will make others laugh.


    Alan smiled softly, "there is still some confidence."


    "Now that the bodyguards of both sides are here, let''s start fighting!" Cornell interrupted when he saw that Allen and Sophia had a tendency to talk more and more speculatively.


    "No problem," Alan said. "You can start anytime."


    "Master Cornell, do you want to sign a life and death certificate?" Ansel leaned close to Cornell and asked in a low voice.


    According to Cornell and Ansel''s original plan, Allen was asked to sign the certificate of life and death on the ground that the sword had no eyes. In this way, Ansel''s green wind bodyguard can wantonly ravage Allen''s bodyguard, but now seeing demacia''s heavy infantry, Ansel lost his confidence in an instant.


    "You decide for yourself," Cornell replied. He couldn''t figure out the details of demacia''s heavy infantry. He didn''t know whether demacia''s heavy infantry was really elite or just a paper tiger that looked like a bluff, so he didn''t dare to help Ansel easily.


    However, although their conversation was quiet, Allen just heard it.


    "Life and death? That''s a good idea!" Alan smiled. "The sword has no eyes. In case of any accident, won''t it hurt everyone''s harmony? It''s better to sign the life and death form."


    Alan said this, Ansel was even more discouraged and hurriedly said, "today is a happy day after all. It''s not good to fight and kill. It''s better to let them all change into wooden weapons and fight. There''s no need to see blood."


    Alan smiled: "master Ansel, whatever you say."


    Even with wooden weapons, the demacia heavy infantry can severely abuse these second-class soldiers opposite.


    Hearing Allen''s consent, Ansel''s eyes brightened and continued: "since you use wooden weapons, master Allen, your bodyguards are wearing iron armor and holding heavy shields. It''s too bullying. Why don''t you let them remove heavy armor and heavy shields?"


    At this moment, Ansel felt that his IQ had broken through the sky. A proposal to use wooden weapons can not only ensure that his bodyguard will not be injured, but also make Allen give up his two great advantages of iron armor and heavy shield.


    Alan still smiled and nodded, "yes."


    "You should unload the iron armor and heavy shield so that master Ansel won''t lose and say that we bully him by virtue of our equipment advantage."


    Allen''s words caused a burst of laughter from the onlookers.


    Ansel gritted his teeth. Although his goal was achieved, Alan''s words didn''t sound so angry!


    Soon, several servants of the city Lord''s residence brought many wooden weapons and distributed them to the demacia heavy infantry and the green wind guard.


    Cornell still wanted some face and didn''t do anything on the weapons. The weapons obtained by demacia heavy infantry were still long knives, but the length was shorter than what they usually used.


    "Now that you have the weapon, get ready to start," Cornell said.


    Demacia heavy infantry and blue wind guards were on both sides, staring at each other, and the battle was imminent.


    However, the onlookers have found that Ansel asked demacia''s heavy infantry to remove their iron armor, but did not mention the leather armor on his Qingfeng bodyguard. Now the bodyguards of twenty Qingfeng bodyguards are still equipped with leather armor.


    "It''s not fair. The green wind guards should also remove their leather armor." someone shouted.


    "Yes, yes, and since it''s a competition, the natural number of people should be equal. What''s the matter with twenty playing ten?"


    "Well said, I strongly urge the Qingfeng bodyguard to withdraw ten people!"


    The onlookers began to boo one after another. Of course, those who said it was unfair were all betting on Alan to win. Buy Ansel to win people, and now they are determined not to speak.


    Ansel didn''t say a word in the face of people''s accusations. He didn''t want to give up the advantages of number and equipment, so he had to pretend to be mute.


    "Everybody be quiet," Alan stood up and said with a smile, "the number is not a problem. Since master Ansel has twenty bodyguards, it''s better to have twenty. As for leather armor, it''s better to wear and be able to beat."


    Since Allen, the hero, said he didn''t mind, the others naturally had nothing to say, and the field finally quieted down.


    "Since everyone has no problem, I''ll announce the beginning of the fight!" Cornell hurried forward and announced the beginning of the fight.


    "Kill!"


    The green wind bodyguard shouted and rushed towards the demacia heavy infantry first. They already have the advantage of equipment and number of people. If they dare not take the initiative to attack, they will not be shamed and laughed to death by the onlookers?


    "Demacia!"


    Facing the green wind bodyguard, ten demacia heavy infantry shouted "demacia", unexpectedly Qi Qi threw the wooden * * on the ground and greeted it with bare hands.


    The wooden weapon is a burden!


    In an instant, 30 people from both sides collided.


    The guard of the green wind guard looked ferocious, held up the wooden machete in his hand, picked up the knife and cut it hard on the heavy infantry of demacia.


    "Roar..."


    The demacia heavy infantry who were cut by the wooden knife roared one after another, and their fighting spirit burst out. They even broke the wooden knife in each other''s hand!


    "Demacia, invincible!"


    The demacia heavy infantry roared, raised their fists and feet, and attacked the green wind guard.


    Fist to meat! Broken bones!


    Ten demassian heavy infantry rushed into the formation of the green wind guard, like a tiger into a sheep. Suddenly, bursts of wails came from the mouth of the green wind guard.


    The battle between Level 3 soldiers and level 2 soldiers is a crushing battle. Moreover, the demacia heavy infantry are a little better than ordinary level 3 soldiers.


    "So strong, are these heavy infantry at least level 3 soldiers?" a noble onlooker sighed.


    "Better than the general level 3 soldiers, but it should be less than level 4." the expert with good eyesight had seen through the strength of demacia''s heavy infantry and said.


    "It''s so fierce with bare hands. If you''re equipped with the original iron armor, heavy shield and * *, it''s ferocious!" someone sighed.


    People can''t help but imagine the battle after demacia''s heavy infantry are fully equipped. This thought can''t help but tremble in their hearts. It''s just a group of iron beasts!


    The nobles who made a heavy bet on Allen''s victory were already laughing. They''re going to make a small fortune today! When I bought Ansel and won, naturally everyone was sad.


    Ansel looked at the defeat of the blue wind bodyguard, who had high hopes, in a way that was almost crushed. His face was blue and he didn''t say a word.


    Cornell''s face was dignified. He asked Ansel to provoke Allen to fight. First, he wanted to teach Alan a lesson by Ansel''s hand and give vent to his attendant arjeff. Second, he wanted to test the strength of Allen''s men.


    However, this result was beyond Cornell''s expectation. According to the information he collected, this heavy infantry was definitely not sent by the Senlan family, that is to say, it was raised by Allen himself after he became Lord!


    The people of the Senlan family can''t be underestimated even without the help of the family!


    Sophia''s beautiful eyes flashed, and the combat effectiveness of demacia''s heavy infantry was beyond her expectation. She took a look at Allen. The strength of the Chinese leader can be seen from this heavy infantry. Allen can develop to this point in two months after he came to nice city as Lord. Maybe the balance between the forces in nice city will be broken by the teenager.


    In the corner where no one noticed, a noble young master with dazzling red hair and handsome face, about 20 years old, couldn''t help smiling a little evil as he watched the demacia heavy infantry beat the green wind guard by rolling.


    The red haired youth called a bodyguard behind him to him and whispered a few words. Then the bodyguard quietly left the city master''s house.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the battle between demacia heavy infantry and Qingfeng bodyguard, and no one noticed the bodyguard''s departure.


    After the bodyguard left, the red haired youth showed a trace of evil smile again. The nice city area will soon be in chaos!

 Chapter 21

    "Stop fighting, we admit defeat!"


    However, the bodyguard of the Qingfeng bodyguard could not bear the beating of demacia''s heavy infantry and admitted defeat.


    "Master Allen, since the outcome is divided, let your guards stop." Ansel said with a black face. Originally, the crushing defeat of the green wind guard was enough to make him lose face. Now there are still people begging for mercy before the end of the battle. They almost lose their face back to glenham!


    Alan smiled and stepped forward two steps: "all right, stop."


    Ten demassian heavy infantry stopped at Allen''s command and stood in line.


    The green wind bodyguard finally broke away from the clutches of the demacia heavy infantry, rolling and climbing one by one, and hid away from the demacia heavy infantry as far as possible.


    The performance of Qingfeng bodyguard makes Ansel''s face even darker. NIMA, you can lose. Can you not humiliate me like this!


    "You did a good job!" Allen was really satisfied with the performance of demacia''s heavy infantry: "we are not weak, our Chinese leader!"


    "You go back first. When you return to your territory, I''ll reward you for your achievements."


    Although demacia heavy infantry are systematically summoned characters, from the moment they are summoned, they have their own emotions, personalities and joys and sorrows. Therefore, Allen''s attitude towards them is no different from that of ordinary people.


    Merit is rewarded, and mistakes are punished.


    "Master Ansel, I won the fight this time, and the slave contract should be given to me?" Alan asked with a smile after the demacia heavy infantry and the green wind guard left.


    Ansel clenched his teeth, took out the thick stack of slave contracts from his arms and threw them to Alan: "take it well, I Ansel is not a man who has broken his promise!"


    "Kanglifu slave shop in the west of the city. When you leave, just take the contract to get the slaves."


    His mouth was happy, but Ansel''s heart was dripping blood. He is now considering how to explain to his father when he goes back.


    Alan smiled and took the slave contract into his arms. He really didn''t lose money in nice this time.


    "Master Ansel is really a believer. I''m here to thank you on behalf of the whole China." Allen smiled with an arched hand. He was particularly comfortable after the 100 stone quarryman slaves arrived.


    As a loser, Ansel naturally didn''t want to see Allen proud as a winner. He simply snorted coldly and ran to a quiet corner to drink muggy wine.


    Today he really lost his wife and lost his soldiers!


    As for Cornell, it was with a bitter face that he bet Allen to win the nobles. As the young master of the city Lord''s residence, he has no face to refuse to pay. Today''s gamble makes him feel like vomiting blood.


    After the fight, people returned to the banquet hall, but now there are many more people around Allen than before. Compared with the identity of the young master of the Mori blue family, Allen''s strength is more attractive.


    "Master Allen, your heavy infantry is really powerful!"


    "Yes, yes, is this heavy infantry sent by the Senlan family to protect you?"


    The nobles around Allen asked Allen one by one, and Allen answered their questions one by one with a smile. After all, their territory is in the nice city area, and they will inevitably deal with these nobles in the future.


    The name of Huaxia leader has been initially launched through the battle of demacia heavy infantry.


    Even the big lady Sophia with the red rose collar? Rose gracefully walked to Allen, looked at Allen with great interest, and asked softly, "I just heard these heavy infantry under you shouting a word, demacia, what does it mean?"


    Sophia''s question made people around prick their ears, and they were also very interested in it.


    "Demacia is the name of our hariran people. They are all soldiers from this people." Allen said his long-standing explanation.


    The harilan people also include many nationalities. In addition to the largest harilan nationality, there are countless other nationalities, large and small. But externally, all ethnic groups will call themselves khalilans and harillans.


    With the most Lord system in hand, Allen will summon many heroes from demacia or Knox. These heroes like to shout ''demacia'' or ''Knox'' when fighting. After a long time, someone will always ask what these two words mean.


    Therefore, Allen has long thought out his speech, saying that demacia and Knox are both a nation of the hallorans. Anyway, in the history of the hallorans for thousands of years, there have been countless nationalities with various names, and it is not surprising that there are one or two nationalities that people have never heard of.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, in the master''s study of Benedict, the master''s mansion of nice city.


    The banquet was over. At this time, there were only three people in the study: Benedict, Cornell and the housekeeper. Benedict City Lord and Cornell sat opposite each other, and the Butler stood quietly behind Benedict City Lord.


    "Cornell, why do you have a conflict with Alan senlon before?" Benedict looked at Cornell and asked suspiciously, "you put forward the plan to make friends with Alan."


    "It''s a bit of a conflict," Cornell replied, and then said about the two conflicts between Allen and arjeff.


    "It''s also al Jeff''s fault," Benedict sighed. "You are a person who is determined to do great things. Making friends with the Senlan family is not a small help to you. Moreover, Al Jeff, you are too used to him. If you go on like this, it will cause great things sooner or later."


    "Al Jeff saved my life!" Cornell said. "Although I didn''t promise him anything, I swore in my heart from the moment I was saved that as long as I was still there, I would keep him rich all his life."


    "Besides, unless the Senlan family fully supports us or deals with us, it will do us little good or harm. Alan Senlan has limited influence in the Senlan family. It''s good to make friends with him, and it doesn''t matter to offend him."


    "But his heavy infantry is beyond my expectation. I don''t know where he was recruited. I want to go to Huaxia collar in a few days to find out his background."


    "Our layout for several years has achieved initial results, and the group of guys hidden in the dark have begun to surface. I don''t want to affect our big plan because of the uncertain factor of Alan Senlan."


    "If only you knew," Benedict said.


    They chatted again, and Cornell got up and left.


    "What do you think of Cornell''s performance over the years?" Benedict asked the Butler behind him after Cornell left.


    "The young master''s ability is naturally very high," said the big manager. "It''s just that his style of behavior is sometimes extreme."


    The housekeeper followed Benedict for decades, and naturally there was no taboo.


    "Alas!" Benedict sighed, "Cornell is too ambitious. I didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to make this choice after listening to him."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Allen and others embarked on the road back to Huaxia. The territory is now in a period of development. After leaving for two or three days, Alan is very worried, even though he trusts the ability of village head Jill.


    But for some problems, village head Jill and others dare not make decisions without his consent.


    This time, Alan didn''t take the 100 stone quarry slaves. Taking them on the road will greatly delay Allen''s forward speed, saying that he can''t reach Huaxia collar until the next day. So Allen plans to send someone to nice city to take the 100 slaves back to China after returning to China.


    It was because of Allen''s decision that these quarry slaves escaped.


    "Who? Stop now!"


    Alan and lacs were chatting in the carriage. Suddenly there was a violent drink from Tieyi outside the carriage.


    "Those who want your life!" answered a cold voice.


    Allen quickly lifted the curtain of the car. Not far from the car, more than a dozen masked men with weapons were speeding towards the carriage.


    In front of the carriage, ten demassian heavy infantry put up their heavy shields and were ready.


    Just looking at the speed of these more than ten masked people, we know that they are definitely not weak, especially the two people who rush in front!


    When a man rushed to the demacia heavy infantry, he hit the heavy shield of a demacia heavy infantry with a heavy knife. The steel shield more than half a man was swung away with a knife! Suddenly, the middle door of the demacia heavy infantry opened wide.


    It was another knife. Before the demacia heavy infantry could react, he was cut down on his body. The fallen demacia heavy infantry flew upside down and hit the heavy shield of another heavy infantry behind him.


    Fortunately, the heavy infantry of demacia are wearing iron armor, otherwise this knife will kill him!


    Two knives repelled a demacia heavy infantry. The masked man jumped up high, passed directly over the heavy infantry under him and flew towards Allen''s carriage.


    "Give these iron cans to you. I''ll kill Alan Senlan first!"


    Allen originally thought that the other party recognized the wrong person. After all, he didn''t get angry with others. The conflict with Ansel and the city Lord''s house should not allow the other party to intercept himself on the way.


    But hearing the masked man''s words, Alan finally knew that the other party was coming for himself!


    "If you want to kill someone, have you asked Miss Ben?"


    With a soft drink, lacs jumped down from the carriage. With a wave of the staff in her hand, Lachs flew towards the masked man in the air.


    The masked man had no way to dodge in the air, so he had to chop at the oncoming light group, but he didn''t want the light group to have no attack power, but confined his body firmly. The masked man imprisoned in mid air fell directly from the sky.


    Fortunately, he didn''t jump high, and it didn''t matter if he fell. After landing, the masked man drank, and his fighting spirit burst out, opening the light mass that imprisoned him.


    Seeing that the other party immediately opened his light imprisonment, lacs''s face changed slightly: "level 6 soldier!"


    "Bloom, come and help me. There is a good magician around the other side!" shouted the masked man who opened the confinement of the light.


    "Coming!" bloom was just another masked man with strong strength. Hearing the cry of his companions, he jumped up and came to the masked man.


    After seeing lacs, bloom laughed: "haha, Swinburne, can''t you even make a young girl?"


    Swinburne glanced coldly at his companion: "the other party is not weak. Our task is to kill Alan Senlan as soon as possible, but later it will change. I''ll drag the magician and you''ll kill Alan Senlan."


    "Lord, I''ll hold them, you run!" Lachs said to Allen in a hurry.


    With that, Lach''s magic wand was waved, light imprisonment, strange light penetration point and other skills were released again and again. Swinburne and bloom, two level 6 soldiers, couldn''t break Lach''s blockade for a while.


    "Lord, let''s go. I can only deal with one level 6 soldier. I can''t delay two for long!" Lach shouted anxiously.

 Chapter 22

    "This chick really has some strength," said bloom, not worried that Alan would run away. How can Allen escape his palm at the speed of a second-class soldier?


    "Magician, they are really troublesome opponents." Swinburne said coldly.


    Allen didn''t choose to run away. Even if lacs could stop each other for a while and a half, how far could he run? With the strength of the opponent''s level 6 soldiers, you can catch up with yourself soon.


    Aren''t they just two level six soldiers? Lacs can''t handle it alone. What about two? Alan''s gold coins are enough for the third hero call!


    After entering the most Lord system, Allen chose to spend 3000 gold coins to summon heroes at random.


    "The host chooses random selection, and the hero is selected successfully. The next selection requires 10000 gold coins, and the half price discount is selected randomly."


    In the open space in front of Allen, light and shadow flashed, and a young warrior with a long sword, wearing a samurai uniform and long brown hair tied into a horsetail appeared in the open space.


    "Death is like the wind, always with me."


    The cold and thick voice came from the mouth of the young warrior.


    "Gust sword hero Yasuo, at your service."


    Asso, a fierce wind swordsman, is a cold and arrogant swordsman and a inheritor of wind fighting swordsmanship. He can use the power of the wind to kill the enemy. He was once the most gifted swordsman on the continent of Valoran. He was elated. He also lost his reputation because of being wronged and was forced to wander around the world. But there is no doubt that he is definitely one of the strongest swordsmen in the hero League.


    In the League of heroes, there are only a few people who can compete with him in one of the swords, such as the limitless sword saint and the dark descendant sword demon.


    "Asso, help Lach!" cried Alan anxiously.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    As soon as asso''s voice fell, people had killed Swinburne and bloom who fought with lacs.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    With the help of the wind, Yasuo made a sword faster than a sword. Swinburne and bloom, two level 6 soldiers, were caught off guard and forced to step back several steps by Yasuo to stabilize their figure.


    "Bah, where did the boy come from? What a fast sword!" bloom spat.


    "I''ll hold on to the magician. You get rid of this boy first. Is there a problem?" Swinburne asked.


    "No problem," bloom said. "Although the boy is quick to use his sword, his strength is only a level five soldier. He is not my opponent."


    "Make a quick decision," Swinburne said.


    Although Allen has new helpers, it seems that it is not easy to kill Allen now, but Swinburne is not in a hurry. Although he keeps saying that he wants to kill Alan, in fact, the task he has received is to seriously hurt Alan. He must not kill Alan unless necessary!


    Bloom clenched his machete and walked towards asso step by step: "boy, no matter who you are, if you dare to meddle in my business, I''ll take you on the road first."


    Yasuo''s eyes flashed, "it''s easy for you to die!"


    With that, Yasuo and bloom fought together. Although Yasuo was one level lower than bloom, he was not at a disadvantage in fighting.


    Alan was relieved to see lacs and Yasso holding down two enemy level 6 soldiers. As long as the demacia heavy infantry can successfully eliminate the remaining minions, even if they can''t keep the two level 6 soldiers, they can beat them back.


    However, when Allen looked in the direction of the battle of demacia''s heavy infantry, his heart jumped wildly. The demassian heavy infantry were pressed by more than ten people of the other party. Three demassian heavy infantry even died!


    The more than ten people brought by the two level-6 soldiers are all level-3 or above soldiers, and even two level-5 soldiers!


    The three demassian heavy infantry who died in the war were killed by these two level five soldiers.


    Although the enemy is outnumbered and there is a great difference in strength, the seven living demassian heavy infantry are all fighting in blood.


    "Lord bloom and Lord Swinburne are dragged, I''ll help." a level 5 soldier saw that bloom and Swinburne were dragged and raised his knife to bypass the demacia heavy infantry to deal with Allen.


    However, as soon as he turned aside, a demacia heavy infantry broke away from the regiment and stood in front of him. Allen recognized that the heavy infantry was tiesi who had been following him when he was in nice city.


    "With me, don''t try to hurt the Lord!"


    Although facing a level 5 soldier, tiesi was not afraid at all.


    The level 5 soldier showed a disdainful smile on his face covered by a scarf: "overestimate your strength!" then he raised his knife and rushed to tiesi.


    "Demacia, never stay back!"


    Tiesi shouted and raised his heavy shield to meet him.


    However, the huge strength gap between level three soldiers and level five soldiers can not be made up by courage. Iron four only blocked level five soldiers with seven knives, and was beheaded by the other party with one knife.


    The other six demacia heavy infantry were dragged by the enemy and could not escape. They could only watch the level 5 soldier rush towards Allen. At the moment when they focused on Allen, another heavy infantry was killed by another level 5 soldier.


    The level five soldier who killed tiesi walked towards Allen with a grim smile: "young master of Senlan family, is there anyone else to save you now?"


    Allen, who watched tiesi die in the war, had tiger eyes in tears. Although tiesi is a soldier summoned by the system, he is a man with flesh and blood in Allen''s eyes!


    "You bastards!"


    Allen roared, drew his knife and rushed to the level 5 soldier. What about the level 5 soldier?


    What''s the fear of death!


    I just don''t know if Galen, lacs and asso, the three heroes summoned by themselves, can still exist in this world after their death.


    Of course, level 5 soldiers will not kill Allen. The task they receive is to seriously hurt Allen and kill all the guards around Allen! As for why such strange orders were issued, he did not know.


    A knife blows Allen''s machete away, and then the level five soldier slaps Allen.


    Allen felt that his internal organs were about to be patted out by the palm. He vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and fell heavily to the ground.


    To Allen''s surprise, after seriously wounding himself with a palm, the level 5 soldier did not kill himself, but turned away and killed the five surviving demacia heavy infantry again.


    "Demacia, never flinch!"


    The roar of demacia''s heavy infantry came again in the distance. However, it sounded like the last sad song of a warrior to Allen. In the face of the siege of two five soldiers and several level three and level four soldiers, how could they survive?


    To Allen''s surprise, in today''s dejected mood, the bottleneck of the second level soldier, which has not been broken through, was loosened under the stimulation of the palm of the fifth level soldier.


    The fighting spirit in his body flows rapidly, and Allen breaks through and becomes a level 3 soldier at this moment!


    Allen smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect that his coveted level III soldier would break through successfully at this time. Is this a blessing in disguise?


    But what''s the use of breaking through now? If you break through before summoning asso, you may be able to turn the tide with the summoned level 6 asso, but it''s too late now.


    Just when Allen was discouraged, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear, and Allen had never felt that the cold sound of the system was so pleasant.


    "Congratulations, the host has been upgraded to level 3 and the task system is turned on!"


    "Congratulations on the host''s rise to level 3. All the heroes of the league who have been summoned under his command have risen to level 6 if they have not reached level 6."


    The second system prompt was sent to Ellen''s ears, making Allen like hearing the sound of nature! Alan never dreamed that the setting of the system was that after he upgraded, if the summoned hero did not reach his level plus 3, he would also upgrade!


    Now lacs and asso have risen to level 6. What are the enemies in front of us to fear?


    "Lacs, asso, make a quick decision!"


    Allen shouted to lacs and asso that the demacia heavy infantry could be destroyed at any time. If asso and lacs beat their opponents quickly, the demacia heavy infantry would have more hope of surviving.


    Alan looked at several demacia heavy infantry in the bloody battle and said in his heart, you must hold on!


    Allen''s words reached Swinburne and bloom, and the two level six soldiers disdained to smile at the same time. It''s enough to be proud that the two opponents can maintain invincibility under their own hands with level 5 strength. Do you still want to make a quick decision? This is Alan? I''m afraid Senlan''s boy is crazy!


    Yasuo and rax in the battle felt the improvement of their strength at the first time. At this time, hearing Allen''s words, they immediately opened their fire.


    On Yasuo, a whirlwind began to rotate around his body. Yasuo snorted coldly, waved his long sword, and a whirlwind flew towards bloom.


    Bloom could not dodge. He was blown right by the whirlwind, and his body was involuntarily rolled into the air by the whirlwind.


    Looking at bloom in mid air, Yasuo''s eyes flashed cold.


    "The wind cut off the breath!"


    Yasuo jumped up and jumped in front of bloom in mid air at a lightning speed. Several remnants of Yasuo appeared in the air and cut at bloom with a sword at the same time.


    "Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!"


    For a moment, bloom in the air had eight swords, which hit the key.


    "Poop!"


    Bloom''s body fell heavily from the air and was covered with blood. He was dead and could not die again.


    Yasuo''s body also fell from the air and landed gently like a feather. Yasuo put the long sword into the scabbard, very natural and unrestrained.


    On the other side, lacs threw out a ball of light and imprisoned Swinburne in place.


    Swinburne disdained to smile. Is that again? Although this move is very annoying, it can''t really imprison yourself. At most, it can only trap yourself for a second or two.


    The opposite magician can''t do effective damage to himself in one or two seconds, so this move has no meaning to himself.


    Swinburne''s fighting spirit burst out and he was about to break free from the imprisonment, but this time the situation was very different from before.


    After the imprisonment of light hit Swinburne, lacs clenched her staff and drank loudly.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    A gorgeous beam of light came out of lacs''s hand and hit Swinburne imprisoned in place. Behind the gorgeous light, there was huge and incomparable lethality!


    Swinburne, who was imprisoned, could not hide. He could only watch his body run through by this light beam.


    Swinburne, die!


    Rax and Yasso, almost at the same time, killed their opponents with the ultimate skill of level 6.


    "Help the heavy infantry!" Ellen shouted anxiously. Just now, two more demacia heavy infantry were killed.


    "Leave two alive and kill all the others! I''ll see who plotted against me."


    Allen gritted his teeth. Because of the huge casualties of demacia''s heavy infantry, he now hates the forces attacking him.

 Chapter 23

    "I''ll come!"


    Yasuo spits out two words coldly. Before the words fall, people have rushed into the battle group like the wind. The strongest of the remaining enemies is only a level 5 soldier. How can he stop the sword of death in asso''s hand?


    Each time Yasuo wields his sword, he will take away an enemy''s life. The wind like fast sword can''t be resisted by these ordinary soldiers.


    Most people only feel the flash of the sword in front of them. They have died before they can see the direction of the sword. In a twinkling of an eye, except for two people left alive according to Allen''s order, everyone else had become the ghost under asso''s sword.


    Lacs waved and released two light masses, imprisoning the two living openings left in place. These two people are the two level five warriors. The light imprisonment released by level six lacs is enough to imprison them for a long time..


    Although the enemy has been completely destroyed, Allen''s heart is very heavy. Of the ten demassian heavy infantry, only two survived, tiesan and tiejiu.


    "Who sent you?" Allen asked, staring at two level five soldiers with red eyes.


    At first, they didn''t speak. After being tortured by Allen, they said it was sent by Cornell, the eldest young master of the city Lord''s house. After that, no matter how severely Alan tortured them, they didn''t change their words.


    "Tiesan, tiejiu, these two men are yours to avenge the dead brothers!" Allen said. The eight demacia heavy infantry who died in the war basically died in the hands of these two level five soldiers.


    Tiesan and tiejiu nodded tearfully, took a knife and cut off their heads.


    "Congratulations to the host. Demasias has made great strides. Tiesan and tiejiu have experienced a bloody battle. After cutting the enemy, they have been promoted to level 4 soldiers."


    The system prompt sounded in Allen''s mind, but Allen felt that there was nothing to congratulate for the promotion of two people at the cost of eight people.


    This is not a simple numerical formula, but eight living people!


    "Lord, Cornell sent a sneak attack on us. We''ll go back to nice and kill him!" Lachs stamped his feet and said angrily.


    Alan frowned: "it''s hard to say whether Cornell sent it or not. This attack is very strange."


    According to Allen''s analysis, it is not impossible for Cornell to send someone to attack himself, but it is absolutely unlikely.


    First, the hatred between himself and the city Lord''s house has not reached this level. Although Cornell is a little conceited, he is not as extreme as he is.


    Second, although the other party kept saying that he wanted his own life, the level 5 soldier didn''t kill himself after seriously injuring himself, which proved that the other party didn''t mean to kill himself at the beginning. That shows that someone may deliberately frame Cornell to provoke a struggle between himself and the city hall.


    The two captured level five soldiers easily recruited Cornell, which made Allen more sure of his guess. But Allen can''t think of who will profit from the battle between himself and the city Lord''s house.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out Cornell''s extreme work. These people are really sent by Cornell. The level five soldier didn''t kill himself, just because he was instructed by another force to deliberately save his life so that he could find the city master''s house for revenge after he returned to his territory.


    However, this possibility is much smaller than the first one, but no matter what the facts are, there must be the shadow of a third party force. The other party''s purpose is to provoke a struggle between himself and the city Lord''s house.


    "Lord, you mean someone deliberately framed Cornell?"


    Lux is also a very smart girl. She was too angry before and didn''t think much. Now, after AI Lu mentioned it, she also saw the strangeness of the attack.


    Alan nodded: "yes, it''s likely that someone will deliberately provoke a fight between us and nice city, but does the other party think I have no brain at all?"


    "Go back to the territory first. The other party can send two level-6 soldiers and two level-5 soldiers. I''m afraid our territory can''t deal with the strength now. After going back, we will slowly develop our strength and look for the real murderer. No matter who is behind the attack, I will find him sooner or later and avenge the eight brothers who died in the war!"


    Allen, lacs, Yasso, the coachman and two surviving demacia heavy infantry carried the bodies of the eight demacia heavy infantry killed in the war onto the carriage. Allen bowed deeply to the carriage, which allowed the coachman to drive the carriage towards the territory. Allen walked behind the carriage.


    On the way, Allen was slightly distracted and entered the most lords system. When he was promoted to level 3, the system prompted that the task system was turned on. Now he needs to see what happened to the task system.


    There are now two tasks in the task system.


    Main task: taking shape


    Task description: develop the territory and make it take shape.


    Mission objective: the territory''s population reaches 1000.


    Task reward: one construction drawing of the Lord''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    Branch Mission: strong troops (1)


    Mission Description: strong military strength is the foundation for the territory to stand in troubled times.


    Mission objective: there are more than 100 first-class or above arms in the territory.


    Task reward: one construction drawing of light infantry battalion.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the construction drawings of the Lord''s house rewarded by the main task, Allen knew that his plan to build the Lord''s house would be delayed for some time.


    Allen opens the territory properties page.


    Territory Name: huaxialing (small territory)


    Territory population: 703


    Territorial buildings: folk houses (193), grocery stores (1), low-level blacksmiths (1), low-level carpenters (1), barracks (which can accommodate 500 soldiers).


    Special building: Dragon Statue (Level 1)


    Territorial Army: Lord''s bodyguard (first-class arms, 21 people), auxiliary Army (zero class arms, 95 people), guardian Army (zero class arms, 33 people), demacia heavy infantry (third-class arms, 22 people)


    People''s satisfaction: extremely high


    Territory Specialty: bright silver mine


    Other properties are not enabled yet!


    In terms of territory construction, there is an additional barracks. In the past, there were not many soldiers in the territory, so the soldiers lived in idle residential houses temporarily. Now the auxiliary army and guard army have been newly established in the territory, and the number of soldiers has increased greatly. Naturally, it is necessary to build a barracks.


    This barracks is not large enough to accommodate only 5oo soldiers. However, Huaxia collar now has less than 200 soldiers. This barracks is enough for the time being. In the future, the number of soldiers in the territory will increase, and the barracks can be expanded again.


    Now the population of the territory is 703, 297 short of the target of 1000. If you speed up the closing of the nearby population after returning to the territory, you should be able to achieve the target within one month.


    However, if the second task requires more than 100 people from the first-class or higher arms, we don''t know when it can be completed. At present, there are only 43 qualified soldiers in the territory, not even half of them.


    That evening, Allen and others returned to Huaxia collar. After a night''s rest, the first thing Alan did the next morning was to hold a grand funeral for the eight demassian heavy infantry killed in the war.


    After the funeral, the attack on Allen''s way back naturally spread throughout the territory. This news cast a shadow over the rapidly developing Chinese leadership, but also aroused the common hatred of the whole territory. The soldiers of the whole territory are practicing hard and are always ready to avenge the Lord and the eight demassian heavy infantry who died in the war.


    After the funeral, Huaxia led management gathered in Allen''s yard again, but this time there were Yasuo, triathlon and triathlon.


    The fact that tie3 and tie9 were promoted to level 4 soldiers let Allen know that the strength of the soldiers summoned by the system is not invariable. Allen also made a special request to iron 3 and iron 9. The answer was that the demacia heavy infantry could indeed improve their level through cultivation and combat.


    In that case, why not train the demacia heavy infantry who are loyal to themselves so that they can become independent generals in the future? At least in terms of loyalty, they are much more reliable than people in the world.


    The triathlon and triathlon, who have been promoted to level 4 soldiers, are the people Allen decided to focus on training first.


    "Tie3 and tie9. In the future, the other 20 demassian heavy infantry will be divided into two teams, and you two will be the captain respectively. Tie11 to tie20 belong to tie3, and tie21 to tie30 belong to tie9."


    Alan took Tie1 to tie10 to nice city. Unfortunately, except tie3 and tie9, the other eight people have died.


    "Yes, Lord!" tiesan and tiejiu bowed down.


    Allen nodded: "you try your best to cultivate and improve your strength. Don''t find out who is behind the attack, but you don''t have the strength to avenge your dead brothers."


    Tiesan and tiejiu nodded heavily, with firm eyes in their eyes.


    "Let me talk about what I want to tell you today. The first is the population problem, village head Jill."


    "I''m here." village head Jill stepped forward and replied.


    "Our plan to build the Lord''s house has been put on hold for the time being. Your next key task is to contact the nearby villages to migrate and make the population of the territory exceed 1000 in the shortest possible time!" Allen said.


    "Lord, will the territory resources fail to keep up with the rapid expansion?" village head Jill asked anxiously.


    "There are bright silver mines. There is little pressure before the population exceeds 1000," Allen said. "After the population exceeds 1000, the expansion speed can be slowed down temporarily."


    "I take orders." although I don''t know why Alan is in a hurry to make the territory''s population exceed 1000, village head Jill accepted the order. When will you miss the Lord''s order? Although village head Jill criticized Allen for shelving the construction of the Lord''s house again.


    "Tie3, tie9, you take all the demassian heavy infantry, set out early tomorrow morning, take this slave contract to nice city and bring back the 100 quarrymen slaves."


    "Yes, my subordinates!"


    "Alex?"


    "Young master, what can I do for you?" Alex hurriedly said.


    "Pay close attention to the training of the guard army and let them break through level 1 soldiers as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, sir!" Alex answered. It is conceivable that the soldiers of the guard army will undergo cruel training in the coming days.


    "Well, Galen, lacs and asso stay. The others step down first," Allen said.

 Chapter 24

    "Galen, have you reached level six, too?" Allen asked after the others left.


    Galen nodded: "I suddenly upgraded yesterday. I didn''t know until I asked lacs. It''s because Lord, you have been promoted to level 3."


    "Then your previous practice was not in vain?" Alan asked.


    "No," Galen replied, "the promotion from cultivation is indeed wasted, but the experience gained by killing enemies and monsters has accumulated."


    "That is to say, even if I drive you to upgrade after upgrading, the experience value you get from killing monsters will still be saved to the current level?" Alan said happily.


    "Yes," Galen said. "It''s just that the experience value required to upgrade to level 7 is much higher than that to upgrade to level 6."


    "Ha ha, it''s good to accumulate," Alan said with a smile. "Otherwise, you risk going to the wilderness to kill monsters and improve your strength. As soon as I upgrade, your hard work will be in vain."


    "Galen, lacs and asso, you continue to go to the wilderness area to improve your strength, but you can only go to two people at a time and leave one person to guard the territory." Allen asked carefully.


    This trip to nice city did blow out China''s reputation, but while reputation brings benefits, I''m afraid it will bring no less trouble. There is no master in the territory. I''m afraid it''s difficult to solve emergencies.


    After the three of Galen left, Alan sat alone in the yard, deep in thought.


    The attack on the way back was full of strange things. Alan naturally won''t let go of the behind the scenes instigators, but he doesn''t have any clue how to find out the behind the scenes instigators.


    What''s important is that Allen doesn''t have an intelligence department. He doesn''t know where to start if he wants to investigate.


    Allen scratched his head in distress. He must establish the intelligence department as soon as possible. Even if it is not of great use at the beginning, he can at least help himself find out the major forces that have the strength to organize the attack in nice urban area so that he can check them one by one.


    But now Allen''s men don''t have the talent to set up an intelligence department, so Allen can''t come in a hurry. The construction of intelligence department is different from others. It can not be successful by organizing a group of farmers.


    At this time, the news that Allen was attacked on his way back to the territory also spread to nice city.


    A little Lord who also came to nice city to attend the third young master''s adult ceremony of the city Lord''s residence happened to return to the territory on the same way as Allen. When Allen encountered the attack, he happened to witness the attack from a distance.


    The strongest man under the little Lord is only a second-class soldier. When he sees Alan Yufu, he doesn''t dare to show up to help. After seeing Allen repel the masked people from a distance, the little Lord returned directly to nice city and spread the news of Allen''s attack.


    Benedict, the mayor of the city hall, and Cornell, the eldest young master, got the news at the first time.


    "Who is it?" the Lord of Benedict frowned. "There are not many forces in nice urban area that can send this lineup, two level 6 soldiers and several level 3 to level 5 soldiers."


    "It''s not much, but it''s also a lot. It''s difficult to investigate one by one," Cornell said. "I suspect those people did it. This attack shows that someone wanted to frame our city Lord''s house, but the other party did it too obviously. He thought that others had no brains. This style of behavior is very similar to those people!"


    "I also doubt those people, but Alan just had a conflict with our city Lord''s house and Ansel led by glenham and was attacked. Will Alan charge this account to us? Alan doesn''t know the existence of those people."


    Benedict said with concern. Now their plan has been slowly implemented. He doesn''t want to get into trouble with Allen now, even though Allen''s strength can''t pose a real threat to nice city.


    "Probably not," Cornell said. "First of all, it can''t be Ansel. Glenham doesn''t have this strength."


    "I''ve been in contact with Alan at the party. I shouldn''t even see this trick. If he''s really so brainless, we don''t have to treat him so carefully."


    "What I care about now is that two level six soldiers and several level three to level five soldiers failed to attack Allen successfully. Allen''s strength is much stronger than we have seen!"


    "Moreover, according to the witness, the two level-6 soldiers were killed one by one by two of Allen''s men. One of Allen''s two men was a blonde girl who followed him to the party. It is said to be a magician. It''s funny that Ansel also hit the girl''s attention. Now it seems that he really doesn''t know how to live or die. The other has never appeared around Allen."


    "Where did these people come from and why did they appear around Allen? At least for now, Allen has no value worthy of the loyalty of these strong men."


    "It seems that I really need to go to Alan''s Chinese collar in person to see what secrets are hidden in Alan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, tiesan and tiejiu led the team back to the territory and successfully brought back 100 stone quarrying slaves.


    "Didn''t you have any trouble on the way?" Allen asked.


    "No," replied tiesan, "I didn''t meet anyone all the way. The soldiers in nice city were also very polite to us when we entered the city."


    "That''s good." Allen said. What he was most afraid of was that tiesan and others met the ambush of senior soldiers on the road again. Now it seems that the other party didn''t stare at him.


    "By the way, are you good at intelligence?" Allen asked tiesan and tiejiu.


    The two smiled bitterly and shook their heads. It was their strength to let them fight and kill the enemy. They really couldn''t do intelligence work.


    Allen waved helplessly: "OK, you go down. You don''t have to worry about the daily defense of the territory. You train hard and improve your strength as soon as possible."


    Demacia heavy infantry are the most elite arms in the territory today. Naturally, Allen can''t let them give up their strength improvement because of daily defense.


    Alan went to village head Jill and asked him to arrange the accommodation of the 100 quarrymen.


    The location of the quarry has already been selected by village chiefs Alan and Jill, and many more have been selected. When these quarrymen are settled, they can go to work immediately. The quarried stones can not be used now. They can be stored to prepare for the construction of the Lord''s residence.


    Allen was surprised and pleased that the 100 quarrymen were systematically included in the territory''s population. Now the territory''s population has exceeded 800, which is not far from the task requirements of 1000 people.


    ¡­¡­


    In November, Allen drew the lottery in November on the first day. Unfortunately, Allen was not lucky this time. What he got was a wooden box, a small box of wood.


    Now I''m afraid the most important thing for Huaxia collar is wood. Alan is tangled in his heart, even if you give me a box of grain!


    On that day, Allen was practicing in the courtyard. After returning from nice city, Allen practiced very hard.


    The attack on the way made Allen realize that although he had the help of the most Lord system, if his strength was too poor, accidents could happen at any time. If the other party hadn''t really killed himself in the last attack, I''m afraid I''d be dead now.


    If you die, what''s the use of the territory''s development and the help given to you by the most Lord system?


    What''s more, Allen doesn''t like the feeling that he can only watch his subordinates sacrifice to protect himself in danger, but he can''t help anything like a burden.


    However, the ability of a lord is mainly reflected in territorial construction.


    "Lord, village head Jill wants to see you." outside the courtyard, a bodyguard came in and reported.


    With the development of the territory, Allen has more and more posture as a Lord. For example, in the past, village head Jill and others directly pushed the door to see themselves, but now they have to let the bodyguard outside the door give a notice.


    This is not Allen''s posturing, but the inevitable result of the gradual development and growth of the territory.


    This was initiated by village head Jill and Alex.


    According to the words of village head Jill, no matter how close the Lord is to himself and others and how much he trusts himself and others, since he is a lord, he must look like a Lord.


    Nothing can be accomplished without norms or standards!


    If you wait for the Lord''s residence to be built, or if the Chinese leader becomes one of the best big territories in nice city, don''t you break into the Lord''s room every time you want to see the Lord? This is obviously impossible! Do you mind if Alan doesn''t say it first and let others see it? How can Lord Allen''s authority be maintained?


    Since we have to change sooner or later, it''s better to change now, at least let everyone have an adaptation process.


    For his part, Alan couldn''t refuse.


    "Please invite village head Jill in!" Allen said.


    Village head Jill has been busy persuading nearby villages to migrate to China. Now I''m looking for myself. I''m afraid there''s good news!


    "Lord."


    Village head Jill first saluted Allen when he came in. It was hard to hide his joy.


    "Village head Jill, it seems that there is good news?" Alan asked with a smile.


    "Yes," village head Jill said with a smile, "the two villages I contacted these days have agreed to move over and have made an appointment to officially start moving tomorrow."


    "It is estimated that the migration will be completed in about three days!"


    Several villages close to huaxialing have moved to huaxialing. This time, both villages are far away from huaxialing. Naturally, it is impossible to complete the migration in one day as before.


    "After the two villages move over, the territory''s population can definitely exceed 1000!" village head Jill added.


    "Good, good!" Allen said happily. When the population exceeds 1000, the main task can be completed and the city master''s house can be built.


    "Let the two teams of demacia heavy infantry all go out. Be sure to protect the migrating villagers and make the migration work complete smoothly!" Allen said.


    In the past, thieves often took the opportunity to plunder property during the large-scale migration between villages. The thieves nearby are afraid of the strength of huaxialing. Although they have not dealt with the villages that migrate to huaxialing, Alan still needs to take precautions.


    In case there is a petty thief who takes the opportunity to make trouble and kill dozens of relocated villagers, it will not help even if Allen cleans up all the thieves afterwards.


    Village head Jill has organized several migrations. Naturally, Alan doesn''t have to explain the specific affairs too much. After reporting to Alan, he left.


    Village head Jill had just left when another bodyguard ran in to inform him.


    Cornell, the eldest young master of the Lord''s house of nice city, visited and is now outside the hospital.

 Chapter 25

    "Here comes Cornell?" Alan said unexpectedly. What''s the purpose of Cornell coming to China at this time?


    "Invite him in," Alan said to the bodyguard who came in, and then changed his words: "forget it, I''d better go out to meet him."


    Allen didn''t want to go out. After all, his direct or indirect contacts with Cornell were not pleasant, and Cornell was also one of the suspects who attacked him. Even if he came in the hospital, it wouldn''t be too much.


    But on second thought, the visitor was a guest. It seemed too stingy to do so. Finally, Alan decided to go out to meet him.


    Allen and the bodyguard walked out of the gate. Cornell and Alfred were standing not far from the gate. There are two bodyguards standing behind them. Although Allen doesn''t know the specific strength of the two bodyguards, he knows from the sense of oppression they stand there that they are definitely not weak.


    "Alan? Senlan, you dare to play tricks when the young master comes to visit in person. Is this your Chinese hospitality?" as soon as we met, arjeff yelled at Alan.


    Allen shook his head. Arjeff always looked like such a brain cripple. After seeing him several times, Allen didn''t want to pay attention to him now.


    "Master Cornell, welcome to Huaxia collar. I don''t know what advice to give." Allen said to Cornell.


    "You''re welcome, master Allen. Please don''t be surprised if you come uninvited." Cornell is also kind: "also, arjeff is this virtue. I hope master Allen doesn''t take it to heart."


    Alan smiled. "Please come inside."


    Keeping guests standing at the door is not a way to entertain guests.


    Several people entered the courtyard. Alan and Cornell sat down at the stone table in the courtyard.


    "It''s really an eye opener for me to come to China for summer collar," Cornell said. "It''s said that it was still a small village before. It''s not easy for master Allen to develop the territory to the present level in just three months."


    Cornell''s exclamation is absolutely heartfelt. He thinks he puts himself in the position of Allen and has the same resources as Allen. He can''t do Allen''s level in territorial development, or even half of Allen''s! This hit Cornell, who had always been arrogant. He didn''t know that if Allen didn''t have the help of the Lord system, what he couldn''t make was not as good as him.


    After all, Allen was just an ordinary person on earth before crossing, but Cornell was educated in this field since childhood. Even if Allen has been influenced by modern education for more than ten years, he may not be better than these local nobles.


    "It''s just luck," Ellen said. "If it''s master Cornell, he must do better than me."


    Cornell thought Alan was modest, smiled and said, "master Alan, you are too modest."


    "I heard you were attacked on your way back?" Cornell asked.


    Alan nodded and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "yes, it''s good that I''m lucky, otherwise master Cornell might not see me now."


    "Do you know who did it?"


    "I don''t know," Alan shook his head. "But I interrogated two specially left people, and they all insisted that they were ordered by master Cornell."


    Allen then stared at Cornell, trying to see something from Cornell''s face.


    "Ridiculous!" arjeff suddenly interrupted, "our young master can''t do such a sneaky thing."


    "You won''t believe it, master Allen?" Cornell asked with a smile.


    "I don''t really believe it," Allen said. "But in nice city, only the city master''s house can send this team?"


    Of course, Allen knew that it was not only the city hall that could send this team. He just said it on purpose to see how Cornell would react.


    "After all, master Allen has only been in nice city area for more than three months, and he is not familiar with the forces in nice city area," Cornell said. "Let me take this opportunity to tell you about the major forces in nice city area."


    Alan chuckled, "all ears."


    Cornell is willing to take on the role of free explanation. Naturally, it''s best to know about the forces in nice city, and you won''t know nothing in the future.


    "Nice city has one big city, seven small cities and 23 leaders, and there are countless other small territories and small villages and towns."


    "Among them, the most powerful is our city Lord''s house, which occupies the only big city, nice city and three small cities. There are countless other villages and towns. As long as there is no enfeoffment of the Lord, in principle, they are under the control of our city Lord''s house."


    "The other four towns are in the hands of the four most powerful leaders of the 23 leaders."


    "These four collars are Leiqi collar, red rose collar, Ecuador collar and Saint zel collar. Leiqi collar is the strongest, followed by red rose collar, and the strength of Ecuador collar and Saint zel collar is almost the same. These four territories have the strength to send the lineup to attack you."


    Allen was moved when he heard this. He originally thought that the red rose collar was the strongest in the city of nice except the city Lord''s house. Unexpectedly, there was a Leiqi collar stronger than the red rose collar. Alan had never heard of this Ricky collar before.


    "In addition to the four strongest collars, the strength of the remaining 19 collars varies. I won''t introduce the names of these collars to master Allen one by one."


    "However, looking at the development of your Huaxia collar, I believe that the 23 collar in nice city will be changed to 24 collar soon. In fact, the strength of Huaxia collar is almost the same as those with weak strength."


    "According to master Cornell, the man behind my attack is probably one of the four leaders?" Allen asked.


    "Not necessarily," Cornell said. "The remaining 19 leaders with strong strength also have this strength."


    "Moreover, in addition to the city Lord''s house and the twenty-three leaders, there is a force that can not be ignored in the urban area of nice, and I suspect it is this force that attacked you!"


    "What force?" Allen asked with a cold light in his eyes. He believed that Cornell would not aim at nothing. Since Cornell said that it was probably this force that attacked himself, it was definitely a great suspect.


    "In fact, you''ve been in contact with them," Cornell said. "That''s the thieves active in nice city."


    "Thief?" Cornell''s answer was completely beyond Allen''s expectation.


    "Aren''t these thieves a mob with the strongest strength of level 3 soldiers?" Allen asked suspiciously.


    "You''re just talking about the most peripheral thieves, and even the thieves I''m talking about are not in the same circle," Cornell said.


    "Do you think if the strength of these bandits is really so weak, our city Lord''s mansion and major territories will tolerate their arrogance until now? If they are really so weak, even a stronger territory can easily destroy them all!"


    "A few years ago, our city Lord''s mansion organized an operation to encircle and suppress thieves. You should have heard of it?" Cornell asked.


    Allen nodded. "I heard it a little, but it didn''t work."


    "Let me tell you why it doesn''t work well!"


    "In that operation, our city Lord''s residence sent troops together with several large and small territories to eliminate all thieves in nice city. At first, we thought these thieves were just a mob, but the strength of these thieves surprised us all."


    "In the process of encircling and suppressing the bandit regiment, nearly 300 people of the fifth level arms, more than 500 people of the fourth level arms, nearly 1000 of the third level arms and countless other low-level arms were killed in our city Lord''s house and major territories. This loss greatly damaged the vitality of the city Lord''s house and major territories, and finally had to end the bandit suppression."


    "Among the three hundred and fifty-five ranks of soldiers killed in the war, most of them are the ''Rose Knights'' led by red rose. It is precisely because of this huge loss that the strength of red rose collar was surpassed by Leiqi collar."


    Allen was deeply shocked by Cornell''s words, which simply subverted his understanding of thieves!


    "They have such strong strength, why do they want to be thieves?" Allen asked in surprise.


    I really don''t understand. These thieves have such strong strength. If they take refuge in the Kingdom, the kingdom will at least grant them a large territory, right? Isn''t that much better than being a thief?


    "Because they are not real thieves!" Cornell said seriously. "They just use the identity of thieves to lurk in the nice city area. I still don''t know what their plot is."


    "I once suspected that they were sent by some big forces in the Kingdom outside nice city for some purpose, and even suspected the royal family of the royal capital."


    "However, after years of continuous investigation, I found," Cornell''s face became very cautious: "I found that these people were probably sent by other kingdoms!"


    "Other kingdoms?" Allen was shocked by Cornell''s words again. "Why do other kingdoms send people to pretend to be thieves and hide here? What''s the purpose?"


    Cornell spread his hand: "I don''t know."


    "Didn''t you report it to the Wangdu?" Allen asked.


    "Of course," Cornell said, "but Wang Du''s attention is focused on the border with other kingdoms. He doesn''t want to estimate our side."


    "In addition, these people are lurking here, but they haven''t made any big moves. The king is also skeptical about our words. He just ordered our city master''s house to pay close attention."


    Cornell is also helpless when he says that the strength of the other party hiding in nice city is likely to be stronger than their city Lord''s house. What''s the use of their city Lord''s house paying close attention!


    Allen smiled bitterly: "if I hadn''t listened to master Cornell''s words, I wouldn''t know that the situation in nice city was so complex. It seems that it''s hard to say whether we can develop at ease in the future."


    Allen wanted demacia''s heavy infantry to wipe out all the thieves nearby. Now he''s afraid. The power of thieves is so strong that if you really send demacia heavy infantry to clean up, I''m afraid it''s meat buns and dogs.


    Haven''t you heard Cornell say that in the previous anti bandit operations, there were nearly 300 soldiers in the fifth order arms alone? That''s 300 real level five soldiers!


    And Allen also agreed with Cornell''s guess that it was probably the thieves hiding here who sent people to attack him. Because if they hide here for any purpose, it is obviously in their interests to provoke a struggle between themselves and the city Lord''s house.


    Moreover, only these people will be so unscrupulous!

 Chapter 26

    "In fact, you don''t have to worry," Cornell said. "The other party has been lurking here for so many years without action. I believe that as long as there are no major changes in the Kingdom, they won''t make big moves."


    "I hope so," Allen said. At the same time, Allen made up his mind that when the intelligence department was established, the main task was to investigate the thief force!


    In fact, Cornell is happy to see the development and growth of Huaxia collar when there is no conflict with Allen. Because once there is a conflict between the city Lord''s house and the hidden thieves, unless Huaxia leader wants to openly betray the Kingdom, he must stand on the same front with the city Lord''s house for any consideration.


    At that time, the stronger the strength of Huaxia collar, the stronger the help to the city Lord''s mansion!


    "By the way," Cornell said suddenly, "I heard that when you were attacked, there was a soldier with a sword and a magician around you. They killed a level 6 soldier respectively."


    "The magician is probably the beautiful lady who accompanied you to the party. I don''t know who the swordsman is? It''s just that the two bodyguards I brought here are not weak. How about letting them compete?"


    "Ha ha, no need," Alan said. "He''s out to practice. He''s not in the territory."


    Alan is telling the truth. It''s lacs who stay in the territory today. Galen and asso went to the wilderness to practice.


    "I think I''m scared?" Alfred said contemptuously.


    "You think I''m afraid," Alan said. "These shrimp soldiers and crab generals under my command are not the opponents of the strong in the city Lord''s residence."


    "If master Allen doesn''t want to, forget it," Cornell said.


    "Master Allen wouldn''t mind if I wanted to hang out in the Chinese collar?" Cornell asked.


    "It''s a great honor," replied Allen. "Since master Cornell is interested, I''ll walk around with you."


    Cornell stayed in Huaxia collar for more than half a day and left. Allen knew that the foundation of Huaxia collar had been found out by Cornell. But Allen doesn''t mind. First, there is nothing to keep secret in Huaxia collar. Second, Huaxia collar is developing rapidly. What Cornell finds out now will be out of date in a month or two.


    Three days later, village head Jill commanded the two villages to complete the migration. Allen looked at the territory attributes. At this time, the population of the territory had reached 1034, and the system prompt sounded in Allen''s ear as scheduled.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the main task ''beginning to take shape'', getting a reward ''Lord''s mansion construction drawing'', and updating the main task."


    Main task: This is called territory


    Mission Description: what do you call territory? Can you stop kidding!


    Mission objective: the main city of the territory reaches the scale of a small city, with more than four affiliated villages and towns.


    Task reward: one territory guardian (random)


    The newly updated main task makes Allen black. What''s the matter with the sarcastic tone? It feels like the painting style of the system has suddenly changed.


    However, this new main task seems impossible to complete in the short term. It''s OK to say that the scale of small cities is not so easy to achieve.


    Allen is looking forward to the territory Guardian beast with task reward. Since it is called Guardian beast, it must be very powerful?


    Allen took out the "Lord''s mansion construction drawings" awarded for this task, and the attributes of the drawings immediately came to Allen''s mind.


    Lord''s mansion construction drawing: a magnificent Lord''s mansion can be built according to the drawing. The Lord''s mansion built according to the drawing will have incredible functions.


    Materials required: Wood (2000 units), stone (5000 units), pig iron (2000 units), magic source stone (100 pieces).


    Allen naturally looked forward to the incredible functions mentioned in the attribute introduction, but Allen had a headache when he saw the materials needed to build the Lord''s house.


    It''s easy to say that the territory is completely self-sufficient in wood and stone. Pig iron is not a problem. Although there is no iron ore in the territory, 2000 units of pig iron can still be bought with Allen''s current funds. The key is the 100 magic source stones!


    What is the magic source stone?


    Speaking of magic source stone, I have to mention a new thing developed by the hariran people after they migrated to the east continent, magic machinery! When it comes to magic machinery, we have to mention the history of the eastern continent.


    As we all know, both the hariran people living in the rainbow field and the beast spirits living in the Falcon plateau migrate from the source continent to the west continent and from the west continent to the east continent. What was the scene of the east continent before the khalilans and the beast spirits migrated to the east continent?


    In the earliest times, there were two forces in the east continent, the original residents living on the surface and the underground races living in the underground world!


    The original inhabitants on the surface are naturally human, while the composition of underground races is much more complex.


    Underground dwarves, goblins, dark elves, dog headed people


    Countless races together constitute a huge underground civilization. They have built magnificent underground cities in the underground world. The scale of these underground cities is even larger than that of surface cities.


    Moreover, according to legend, there are even dragons in the underground world!


    At first, surface humans and underground races were at peace. Until more than a thousand years ago, there was a war between surface humans and underground races because of various disputes.


    The war lasted nearly 200 years. Finally, the surface human beings won, completely sealed the underground race in the underground world, and the once brilliant underground civilization completely disappeared in the east continent.


    As the victor, the original residents of the eastern continent were also seriously injured. Before they had time to recuperate, they ushered in the aggression of the khalilans and the beast spirits who came across the sea.


    The victors this time were the khalilans and the beast spirit family. Finally, the beast spirit family settled in the Falcon plateau, while the khalilans occupied the rainbow field where the original residents lived, enslaved the original residents and established a powerful harilo kingdom.


    It was not until the powerful harilo empire was divided into four countries that the original residents finally got rid of the slavery of the khalilans and established their own country, the kingdom of Poland.


    The magic machine is the masterpiece of the goblins in the underground civilization. After the khalilans took root in the east continent, they once found several dungeon ruins, and obtained the information of magic machinery from these ruins.


    Although these materials are not perfect, they are enough for the hallorans to develop a preliminary magic civilization. The magic source stone is the necessary energy source for magic energy machinery.


    In the market, the price of a magic stone is as high as 100 gold coins, and many times there is a price without a market!


    100 energy stones, that is, you need to spend 10000 gold coins to buy!


    Where is the Lord''s mansion? It''s throwing money!


    After calling asso, Allen had only more than 1000 gold coins left. These gold coins were stretched to support the development of the territory, not to mention buying magic source stone!


    Alan calculated that it would take three months to save ten thousand gold coins at the territory''s current profit-making speed without affecting the normal development of the territory!


    This makes Allen have an impulse to give up building the Lord''s house according to the drawing, but considering the incredible functions mentioned in the drawing properties, Allen still didn''t choose to give up.


    Isn''t it ten thousand gold coins? Young master, I''ll save it slowly!


    As soon as Allen made up his mind to save money to build the Lord''s house, village head Jill came to the door.


    "Lord, the migration work has been completed. Should we start to build the Lord''s house next?" village head Jill asked with expectation. It has always been the wish of village head Jill to build a gorgeous Lord''s house for the Lord.


    "Cough," Alan coughed unnaturally. "This Lord''s house is naturally to be built."


    Village head Jill was not in a hurry. Alan said, "let them first prepare enough wood and stone, 2000 units of wood and 5000 units of stone. Then let people go to nice city to buy 1000 units of pig iron. These things can be used to build the Lord''s house in the future."


    "Ah!" village head Jill said in a daze.


    "Ah what?" Allen asked.


    "The Lord just said that it can be built in the Lord''s house in the future. Don''t you start building now?" village head Jill asked puzzled.


    "Cough, well, I haven''t prepared some things for the construction of the city Lord''s residence," Allen replied.


    "What?" asked village head Jill. Is there anything special needed to build the Lord''s house?


    "Magic source stone," Allen said, "the Lord''s house I built will have some special functions, which need to be promoted by magic source stone."


    This is a preventive injection for village head Jill in advance to avoid any strange functions after the Lord''s house is built. It''s not easy to explain to village head Jill at that time.


    "Lord, do you mean to wait until there are enough magic source stones before building in the Lord''s house?" asked village head Jill.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean," replied Allen.


    "However," village head Jill asked suspiciously, "why not build the Lord''s house first, and then add the magic source stone after the magic source stone is available to open the special function mentioned by the Lord?"


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it!" Alan patted his thigh and realized it. The Lord''s house was built successfully after adding the magic source stone. It has the incredible function mentioned by the system, but the system didn''t say that the Lord''s house can''t be built without the magic source stone.


    I just need to build the leader''s house according to the drawings and add it after having the magic source stone. At most, I don''t enjoy the incredible functions of the system for the time being.


    "Village head Jill, you are indeed a man of great wisdom! Let''s arrange craftsmen to build the Lord''s house now. I have a construction drawing here, so I''ll build it according to the drawing!"


    Village head Jill stood there, confused.


    I have great wisdom now? It seems that normal people can think of this, right?


    Lord, you always look wise. Why do you look silly today?


    What village head Jill wants Alan to hear, Alan will have the cheek to say. A wise man who cares a lot will make a mistake.

 Chapter 27

    As winter passed and spring came, it was February 1 of the next year. Allen came to Huaxia collar and took office as Lord for six months, that is, half a year. It has been nearly three months since Cornell''s last visit.


    In the past three months, the territory has made some progress in population, construction and military strength. Now the territory''s population has exceeded 1500, and there are more than 130 soldiers in the guard army, of which more than 20 have successfully cultivated fighting spirit and become first-class soldiers.


    The name of the first guard soldier to cultivate fighting spirit was Jack, a former resident of TRU village. Alan appointed him as the captain of the first guard team.


    What makes Allen feel depressed is that the guardian army composed of first-class soldiers and soldiers who have not cultivated fighting spirit is still a zero order branch in the system. In Allen''s "strong and strong" branch mission, the number of first-order or above branches has not increased.


    In desperation, Allen had to organize the guard army into two arms. More than 20 people who successfully broke through as first-class soldiers were still called the guard army, while those who did not cultivate fighting spirit were called the guard army reserve army.


    The Lord''s residence will be completed in a few days. Now we can see the general outline. Sure enough, it is a system product and must be a high-quality product. The newly-built Lord''s house has a gorgeous appearance. Although it is not as large as the Lord''s house in nice city in terms of scale, it can definitely break out of the Lord''s house in nice city in terms of appearance.


    And Allen has been sending people to buy magic source stones in nice city. At this time, Allen has 63 magic source stones in his hand, and 37 are still short of 100. However, the gold coins spent also made Allen feel very distressed. The gold coins saved were enough for him to summon a new hero in the most Lord system.


    I hope the incredible functions of the system can satisfy me. Otherwise, well, I can''t help taking the system myself.


    In the two lucky draws in December and January, Allen was very unfortunate to win the small wooden box, which disappointed Allen. His luck during this period was too bad!


    Today is another lucky draw day. Allen enters the lucky draw interface of the most Lord system. He has been smoking small and medium wooden boxes for three consecutive months. Allen prayed silently in his heart that he should never smoke small and medium wooden boxes again!


    Maybe the Sun God heard Allen''s prayer. Allen finally pulled an egg instead of a small wooden box this time.


    You are right. It is an egg, and it has appeared in the lottery interface several times!


    Mysterious creature''s egg: it may be a dragon, of course, or it may be just a gentle little hen.


    Alan took the egg in his hand and tangled it. This is the rhythm to test his character! My luck recently.


    The eggshell slowly cracked, and Allen recited madly in his heart, dragon, dragon!


    Finally, the eggshell completely cracked, and a puppy appeared in Allen''s palm. The puppy stretched out its tongue and licked Allen''s arm twice.


    This must not be an ordinary dog. Alan comforted himself. How could the system give himself an ordinary dog? This product is either the bloodline of howling dog or the descendant of hell three headed dog.


    Alan looked at the dog''s attributes with anxiety.


    Small earth dog: don''t take chances. This is an ordinary small earth dog, or the kind that doesn''t grow up.


    Well, this is really an ordinary dog! There is no bloodline of Xiaotian dog, not the descendant of hell triceps!


    It''s not as helpful as a small wooden box!


    "You''ll be called Wangcai in the future." Allen said helplessly to the little dog. Since it''s already the result, let''s keep a pet and cultivate love.


    The dog nodded at Alan''s words, looking very spiritual.


    "Oh, I can''t imagine you''re still a smart dog," Alan said with a smile. "It''s really produced by the system. Even an ordinary dog is different from other dogs."


    Alan put Wangcai on the ground. Wangcai barked twice and shook his tail hard, which made Alan laugh. For a time, the pressure brought by the construction of territory actually subsided a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    At the edge of the wilderness area, two people, old and young, walked out of the wilderness area.


    The old man looks more than 60 years old, with white hair and no wrinkles on his face. He looks like a boy with crane hair and face. As can be seen from the old man''s well-defined face, when he was young, he was definitely a handsome student who charmed thousands of girls. In fact, even now, the old man can be called a handsome old man.


    The old man was dressed in a white robe with a harp on his back. He was dressed as a bard. But as he walked out of the wilderness, he was definitely not an ordinary bard. If you don''t believe it, you can look at the ring on his finger. Will an ordinary bard have a space ring?


    What is less is a girl of 16 or 17 years old. The girl is wearing a fat cloak, also carrying a harp, long black hair and exquisite face, which gives people a kind of amazing feeling. However, it can be seen from her eyes that this is definitely an ancient and strange Lord.


    If Allen sees the girl, he will be surprised to find that the girl''s eyes are black like him. You know, there may be many harleyans with black hair, but there is absolutely no one with black eyes.


    At least Alan had not found any other hallorans with black eyes except himself. However, people from the Senlan family say that their eyes have been black since birth, which is not caused by their own crossing.


    And this girl looks more Oriental than most harleyans.


    "Finally out of this damn wilderness area," the girl muttered. "I haven''t bathed for days. I''m so sick!"


    "Don''t worry," the old man said with a smile, "I''ve been here for more than ten years. I remember there''s a small village in front of me, which seems to be called Telu village. The residents in the village are very simple. You can find someone to take a bath when you enter the village."


    If people hear this, they will be surprised at the old man''s memory. He still remembers his name in a small village he passed by more than ten years ago!


    "Really, that''s great!" the girl jumped. "Grandpa, let''s go!"


    The girl ran to the front with a jump. The old man smiled very much at the back. It seemed that she was not in a hurry, but her speed was no slower than the girl running in front!


    "Grandpa, this is what you call a small village?" the girl looked at the Chinese collar in front of her and looked like I despised you: "this scale should be called a town, okay!"


    "It used to be a small village," the old man said. "I can''t imagine that it has developed to this scale in more than ten years. It seems that there should be a good Lord here."


    If the old man knew that it took only half a year for the development of Huaxia collar from a small village to the present scale, he would not just use "good" to describe the Lord here.


    Soon after they entered Huaxia collar, they were stopped by a patrol of soldiers. Today, Huaxia leader is responsible for patrolling the auxiliary army and the guard army reserve army. This team of soldiers belongs to the guard army reserve army.


    "Hello, what can I do for you two to come to China?" the captain of the patrol team asked politely. It''s not that they deliberately embarrass each other. It''s one of their duties to ask strangers entering the territory.


    "Hello, I''m a bard. This is my granddaughter. We''ve traveled to the mainland, passed through your territory, and come in to repair it." the old man replied.


    "It''s a guest from afar," said the patrol team leader. "If you want to repair, you can go to the hotel in the West. Go straight along this road and you can see it after passing the central square."


    "If you need help, you can find any patrol team." the team leader said, and took his men to continue patrolling.


    "It used to be called Huaxia collar," said the girl, "but the soldiers here are very polite. Unlike the soldiers in other places, they always look fierce."


    The old man nodded approvingly: "you see, the residents walking on the road have smiles on their faces, which shows that they are very satisfied with their current life. Such smiles are rarely seen in the villages and territories along the border. It seems that the Lord here should be a kind and kind person. You can meet him if you have the opportunity."


    "And I didn''t think there was a hotel here," the girl said with a smile, "you can take a hot bath later!"


    The old man and the girl walked all the way to the square in the middle of the territory. On the square, a dragon statue stands in the center, and countless villagers stand in front of the statue to pray.


    The square is full of fixed public seats. The residents who are not in trouble sit on the seats, chatting with the people around them, and watching their children run happily on the square.


    The old man looked at the happy villagers with a smile: "I''m more and more interested in the Lord here. It''s not easy to make the local people live so happy!"


    "Indeed," said the girl, "I don''t think the residents of big cities are as happy as the people here."


    Inadvertently, the old man looked at the Dragon Statue in the middle of the square, which immediately stopped the old man.


    The old man, who had been laughing, showed an expression of surprise at this time.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? Why are you staring at the statue all the time?" the girl asked, "but the creature carved in the statue looks very powerful. Grandpa, have you ever seen such a creature?"


    "I haven''t seen it," the old man smiled again. "It''s because I haven''t seen it that I stopped to look more."


    "Grandpa, let''s go to the hotel first. When I finish taking a bath, I''ll come with you to see enough." the girl said with a smile.


    The old man smiled and nodded: "yes, yes, belle is the best."


    But at this time, the old man''s heart was not as calm as he showed.


    The statue of that unknown creature has an aura of God! It seems that this territory is not simple!

 Chapter 28

    "Hoo!"


    Allen took a deep breath and ended the day''s practice. Allen felt that he might be the hardest cultivator among all the Lords in the whole continent. Every day, when the territory has no affairs to deal with by itself, I am basically practicing.


    The only pity is that his cultivation talent is not very good.


    Pushing open the gate of the courtyard, Alan walked into the street. Wangcai shook his tail and followed Alan.


    Allen lived in the small courtyard in the center of the territory, next to the central square. When he walked out of the gate, Allen saw the bustling crowd in the square at the first sight.


    Allen walked towards the square. Allen would warmly greet every resident he met on the road. And these residents will salute Allen respectfully and shout Lord.


    Walking to the square, a melodious harp sound came into Allen''s ears. Allen followed the sound and saw a group of people surrounded in front. The harp sound came from the crowd.


    Alan walked into the crowd curiously.


    "Lord!"


    "The Lord is coming. Let''s go!"


    People saw that it was Allen and stepped aside. Allen easily squeezed into the middle of the crowd. In the open space in the middle of the crowd, an old man and a young girl were sitting on the ground, and the harp was played by the old man.


    The girl beside the old man brightened Allen''s eyes. After crossing the east continent, he had not seen such a Oriental face on the earth. This makes Allen feel like meeting his old friend in a foreign land, although girls can''t come from earth.


    While playing the harp, the old man sang an ancient poem. Allen listened carefully for a while. The content of the poem seemed to praise gene, one of the twelve heroes in ancient times.


    Finally, the old man sang the whole poem, but a rough voice sounded in the crowd.


    "Old man, where did you learn this poem? Gene is clearly a traitor of mankind. It is precisely because he took refuge in the God of destruction that he brought destruction to the source continent and forced our ancestors to migrate from the source continent!"


    "Why did Jill become a human hero in your mouth?"


    Alan was familiar with the voice. It was Alex, the captain of his guard. Alan looked at the other side of the crowd. Sure enough, Alex stood in front of the crowd.


    Seeing Alan looking at himself, Alex quickly saluted.


    Alex is right. In the legend of the twelve heroes in ancient times, gene did appear as a betrayer.


    The old man stood up from the ground and smiled: "I don''t know whether the poem I sang is true or false. The ancient twelve heroes were figures more than 2000 years ago. Who can tell right and wrong?"


    "Hum, you are ignorant. What grandpa said has never been missed!"


    The girl named Belle also got up from the ground, wrinkled her little nose and said to Alex.


    The old man went directly to Allen: "young man, are you the Lord of this territory?"


    Although the old man had been singing poems just now, he also noticed that people called Allen Lord.


    Alan nodded: "yes, I''m the Lord of the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan. I don''t know what the old man calls me?"


    "Bard, Lucius." the old man introduced himself with a smile.


    Lucius? The name sounds familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere.


    "Hey, old man, I didn''t expect you to have the same name as Lucius, one of the twelve heroes in ancient times." Alex shouted.


    Alan remembered that Lucius was one of the twelve heroes in ancient times, and the career of the ancient hero Lucius was also a bard.


    Of course, Allen would not think that Lucius would be the same person as the ancient hero Lucius. Unless he was a God, how could anyone live in the world for more than 2000 years?


    The old man probably worshipped the ancient hero Lucius and had the same occupation.


    "The old man''s a good name," Alan smiled.


    Lucius smiled and waved his hand: "the name is just a code name. I also pulled down the flag of ancient heroes."


    "It''s not easy for you, young man, to manage the territory so well!"


    "And just now a resident told me that it took you only half a year to develop your land from a poor small village to the current scale. I have traveled the mainland for countless years and have not seen any lord do better than you."


    Alan was ashamed of the old man''s praise. If he didn''t have the most Lord system, he might not do much better than others.


    "The old man flattered me. I''m just lucky."


    For Allen''s modesty, Lucius just smiled: "your name is Alan Senlan. Isn''t it from the Senlan family of the sun king?"


    "Yes," Alan replied.


    "Senlan family!" Lucius showed a trace of nostalgia in his eyes: "it is also an ancient family that has existed since the Evelyn period, although the Senlan family was only an insignificant small family in the Evelyn Kingdom at that time."


    "The old man knows the history of our Senlan family very well," Allen smiled.


    The old man smiled: "when I am old, I like to study history."


    "You are the Lord here," Belle came up to Ellen and looked at Ellen carefully. "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone with black hair and black eyes like me. The atmosphere of your territory is very good. I like it very much."


    "Just stay a few more days if you like," Alan smiled. "Even if I settle here, I''m very welcome."


    Alan still likes the girl with an oriental face very much. Of course, just ordinary love, not love.


    Moreover, if they settle in Huaxia collar, they can improve the population of Huaxia collar. No matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat! Moreover, the Bard named Lucius looks knowledgeable. If he settled in China, he may be able to ask him about any problems related to history in the future.


    "We can only decline your kindness," Lucius said with a smile. "Our Bard''s ideal is to travel the whole continent. It is impossible to settle anywhere."


    "But Belle is right. We like the atmosphere here. We may have to stay longer. Won''t it bring you any trouble?"


    "No," Alan said. "Welcome."


    "Eh, what kind of creature is this? It''s so cute!" Belle asked curiously when she suddenly saw Wangcai lying at Ellen''s feet and wagging her tail.


    Wangcai''s hairy appearance is really popular with girls.


    "This is a little dog. Its name is Wangcai," Allen replied.


    "Puppy? Grandpa, have you ever heard of this creature?" Belle continued to stare at Wangcai curiously and asked Lucius aside.


    Lucius shook his head and said no.


    Belle immediately showed a look of contempt: "Grandpa, you often show off that you know everything on the mainland. You don''t know the statue just now, and you don''t know the creature called puppy!"


    Lucius smiled awkwardly and thought who knows where the boy found this strange creature!


    "Can I hold it?" Belle asked Ellen expectantly.


    "Of course," Alan smiled. "If you like, you can keep it for a few days. Just remember me when you leave."


    "Hee hee, thank you!"


    Hearing Allen''s answer, Belle happily picked Wangcai up from the ground and held him in her arms. While teasing Wangcai, she gave out a series of silver bell like laughter.


    "By the way," Lucius said, pointing to the Dragon Statue in the center of the square, "the residents said that the creature was called ''Dragon'', right? It is said that the miracle of heaven appeared during the territory renaming ceremony. I don''t know whether it is true or false?"


    "Of course it''s true," Alan put on a pious look: "this is the gift of the sun god. The dragon is the sun god''s friend in the divine world. He was entrusted by the sun god to send a miracle to protect our Chinese leadership."


    "I see!" Lucius said, stroking his beard and narrowing his eyes.


    The boy is full of lies. He can''t believe a word! Lucius thought.


    Return the gift of the sun god, the sun god''s close friend in the divine world? This will deceive these ignorant villagers. Can you deceive me? Not to mention whether the sun god has such a good friend, where does the divine world exist now?


    However, the breath of the Dragon Statue is very peaceful. It doesn''t look like an evil god. It''s just that when such a God appeared in the world, I didn''t have any impression. Does this God not come from the source continent, but the local god of the east continent?


    I always thought that there were no gods in the eastern and Western continents, and all the gods came from the source continent!


    Alan and Lucius stood in the square, chatting all over the world. Lucius was so knowledgeable that Allen learned a lot of ancient secrets from him.


    However, Allen is not sure whether Lucius'' ancient secrets are true history or whether Lucius made them up.


    Belle stood aside with Wangcai in her arms and kept teasing Wangcai. Wangcai also likes Belle''s appearance very much. She keeps wagging her tail to sell cute things, which makes Belle laugh all the time.


    Suddenly, a rush of footsteps interrupted Allen''s conversation with Lucius.


    "Lord, something serious has happened!"

 Chapter 29

    "Lord, something serious has happened!" village head Jill hurried to Allen.


    "What''s the big deal? Is there an accident in the territory?" Alan was shocked by the words of village head Jill. He thought something big had happened in the territory.


    "No accident happened in our territory, but something big happened outside!" village head Jill quickly explained.


    Hearing this from village head Jill, Alan was relieved that something had happened to the territory.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. What''s going on?" Allen asked.


    "Dungeon ruins, some people have found dungeon ruins!" village head Jill said excitedly: "it is said that many forces have been informed to explore, including those in nice city area and those outside nice city area."


    "Dungeon ruins!" Allen repeated excitedly, "are you sure?"


    Everyone on the mainland knows that the emergence of a new dungeon ruins often represents great wealth and interests. If you can gain something from the dungeon ruins, it will undoubtedly help the development of the territory.


    Of course, with great interests comes great danger. Every time the dungeon ruins appear, countless people will be buried in them.


    "Where''s the news?" Allen asked.


    "It came from the Lord''s house of nice city," said village head Jill. "The person who came to convey the news said that master Cornell sent him."


    The news from the city Lord''s residence?


    This answer is somewhat unexpected to Allen. Although the relationship between himself and Cornell has been eased through the last conversation, it is not enough for Cornell to take the initiative to pass on such important news to himself? What is Cornell''s purpose in doing so.


    However, no matter what Cornell''s purpose is, as long as the news is true, Allen has no reason to give up exploring dungeon ruins. Cornell, however, did not seem to have the need to make such a false message to deceive himself.


    "Do you know where the dungeon ruins appear?" Allen asked.


    "Yes," replied village chief Gil, "the messenger told me the location, just north of Andorra."


    Andorra leader, one of the 23 leaders in nice urban area, ranks in the middle of the 23 leaders, which is neither strong nor weak.


    "Inform Galen, asso and lacs to gather in the square early tomorrow morning and go to the dungeon ruins with me!"


    The emergence of Dungeon ruins is a rare opportunity for Allen. Naturally, he will not miss it. What about the danger in the dungeon ruins? Wealth insurance!


    Although Allen has a peaceful personality, he is an adventurous person in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have hurriedly organized people to explore the wilderness area when he first arrived in tru village.


    "Don''t you bring some soldiers?" asked village head Jill.


    "No," Allen replied, "it''s enough to have Galen, and it''s too slow to take the soldiers. Now many forces should have arrived at the dungeon ruins. It''s too late to drink the soup."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a space ring. Even if I find something good in the dungeon ruins, I''m afraid I can''t carry much out." Allen said helplessly.


    "I have a spare space ring here. I can lend it to you for the time being," Lucius suddenly said, "but the old man has an unkind request."


    "Old man, what do you say?" Allen said. He wanted to explore the dungeon ruins. Without leading a large number of subordinates, a space ring was urgently needed by Allen.


    "I''m also very interested in the ruins of this dungeon. I don''t know if you can take Belle and me when you leave."


    Allen hesitated and said, "old man, it''s not that I don''t want to take you, but at that time, all forces in the dungeon ruins will gather, and the dungeon ruins themselves are very dangerous. I''m afraid that if one of them is not well protected, you and Belle will be hurt."


    Lucius smiled and stroked his beard. He really didn''t read the boy wrong. Under the temptation of the space ring, he could first think of the safety of himself and belle.


    Other people might have promised to take the space ring. What''s more, if you hear that you have a space ring, it''s possible to rob directly.


    Of course, I''m not afraid of being robbed. There are really not many people who can rob their own things on the two continents.


    "Don''t worry, young man," Lucius said with a smile, "old man, I have the ability to protect myself when I take belle to the mainland, and I will never slow you down on the road."


    "Yes," Belle said, "Grandpa is very powerful. Like your territory, grandpa can destroy it with a wave."


    Alan ignored Belle''s boasting, saluted Lucius and said, "thank you, old man."


    Allen also thought, who can have a space ring, how bad will his strength be? What''s more, Lucius said there was an extra space ring, which proved that there was more than one space ring on others!


    Although it is not as good as Belle said that waving your hand can destroy your territory, your strength will certainly not be too weak.


    The next morning, Allen told the village head of haojill, iron three, iron four and Alex to protect the territory, so he set out with Galen and others.


    Allen and his party consisted of six people, namely Allen, Galen, lacs, asso, Lucius and belle.


    Well, there''s Wangcai in Belle''s arms.


    The party first went to nice to buy some good horses, and then drove them towards Andorra.


    There was no emergency on the road. The next evening, the six people successfully entered the territory of Andorra. The ruins of the underground city were just north of Andorra.


    Andorra collar includes a large town Andorra town and five villages, which is much larger than Huaxia collar. In the evening of that day, Allen six people rushed to Andorra town to live.


    At this time, Andorra town is bustling. From time to time, we see soldiers carrying various weapons, magicians holding magic wands, archers carrying long bows, and whole teams of soldiers dressed in uniform. Obviously, these people come for the ruins of the dungeon.


    Attracted by the dungeon ruins, not only the forces of nice city, but also many adventurers, all of whom are senior soldiers or magicians.


    It is mentioned here that archers cultivate fighting spirit, which belongs to soldiers.


    After a night''s rest, the next morning, the Allen six set off to the location of the dungeon ruins. From time to time, we met all kinds of soldiers, magicians and nobles with large groups of soldiers on the road. Obviously, everyone''s goal is the ruins of the dungeon.


    The dungeon ruins were not far from Andorra town. Soon, Allen six people rushed to the place where the dungeon ruins were located.


    The entrance of the dungeon ruins is a huge underground cave with a diameter of more than ten meters. The underground cave leads obliquely to the underground. At a glance, it is dark.


    From time to time, adventurers or nobles who arrived led soldiers to drill underground through the underground hole, and some people stood at the appearance of the hole and didn''t make up their mind to enter.


    After all, while the underground ruins represent great interests, they are also accompanied by great dangers. Some people come here under the temptation of the treasures in the dungeon ruins, but they retreat when they really want to enter.


    "It''s so dark inside!" Belle sighed, looking at the underground cave that she didn''t know where to lead.


    Wangcai in Belle''s arms barked twice, as if she agreed with Belle.


    "Don''t go in if you''re afraid." lacs teased belle. Lacs also liked Belle, a cute girl.


    "Belle won''t be afraid!" cried Belle immediately.


    "Let''s go in," Ellen said. Now that he''s here, of course there''s no reason to flinch.


    "I''ll go ahead!" Galen said, leading into the cave.


    No matter how dangerous it is ahead, the power of demacia Galen will always be at the forefront of the team.


    "I''m behind." Yasso followed coolly.


    After going deep into the underground cave, the light in the underground cave began to weaken gradually. Soon, it was dark in front of several people.


    "Luckily I brought a torch," said Alan, taking a torch from the space ring lent to him by Lucius. Alan was very proud of his foresight. However, this complacency was immediately suppressed by lacs.


    "Lord, you are stupid. What torches are you going to prepare with me!"


    Lachs said, waving the staff, and a light ball appeared out of thin air and suspended over the heads of the people. Suddenly, the light emitted by the light ball lit up the underground cave, which was no worse than the fluorescent lamps on the earth.


    Lachs looked at Alan and smiled.


    Belle looked at Alan''s embarrassed look and burst out a series of silver bell like laughter.


    Allen scratched his head, smiled and put out the torch into the space ring. He sighed, "magic is really a good thing."


    "Of course!" lacs raised her chin like a proud swan.


    "Well, move on."


    The underground cave was winding. Allen went deep along the underground cave. I don''t know how deep he went. A three fork appeared in front of several people.


    "Sure enough," Lucius said, looking at the three forks in front of him. "It is said that there will be many forks in the underground cave leading to the underground city. Only one can finally lead to the underground city."


    "Where does the rest lead?" Allen asked.


    "Maybe it''s the nest of an underground race, or a treasure, of course, it may be just a dead end," Lucius replied.


    "Then which way shall we go?" Ellen struggled.


    "Let me see!"


    Lucius said and went to the third fork to observe it carefully.


    "You always study dungeon ruins?" Alan asked curiously as he walked up to Lucius.


    "Of course, I know astronomy and geography. How can you young people figure it out?" Lucius said without modesty.


    After getting familiar with Allen, Lucius gradually began to joke occasionally.


    Lucius observed carefully for some time and said, "if you believe me, go this way."


    Lucius said, pointing to the leftmost road.


    "That''s it," said Allen. He didn''t know which way to choose. Since Lucius helped him choose, that''s it!


    It''s better than choosing one!


    Several people kept moving forward along the underground hole on the left. Suddenly, Galen, who was in the front, stopped.


    "Something''s going on ahead!" Galen whispered.

 Chapter 30

    "What happened?"


    Allen and others who followed Galen stopped and asked.


    "A lot of bodies," Galen said.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Allen followed Galen''s slow pace and walked slowly forward.


    On the ground, there were more than a dozen corpses lying everywhere. These corpses were dressed in uniform and were obviously soldiers under a certain force.


    Galen squatted down, carefully observed the bloody wounds of the soldiers, and said, "it should have been killed by some monster''s claws. There is no monster''s body nearby. I don''t know whether the body was taken away after the monster was killed, or whether these people couldn''t kill the monster at all."


    Allen gathered around and looked at the soldiers'' wounds. Sure enough, they were all claw wounds.


    "There is no sign of being bitten, which means that after killing them, the monster was either killed or escaped by their companions." yazou said.


    "Go on," Allen said. "We must not be the only ones who choose this road. Some monsters should have been expelled or eliminated by the people in front."


    There are not many strong people who enter the dungeon ruins. Allen doesn''t think these strong people will be baffled by ordinary monsters in the dungeon.


    Along the way, Allen and others found human bodies lying on the road from time to time, most of them ordinary soldiers, and occasionally a few adventurers dressed as soldiers or magicians.


    With the deepening, Allen finally found the body of the monster.


    This is a creature that looks like a mouse, but its head is much larger than a mouse. If it doesn''t count the tail, it is more than one meter long!


    The two forelimbs of this giant mouse are extremely strong, almost twice as strong as the hind limbs, and two huge claws grow on the forelimbs, which makes people shudder.


    "It''s the giant clawed devil mouse," Lucius said after seeing the bodies of these giant rats. "It''s the most common monster in the underground cave leading to the underground city. It''s about level three or four. It''s extremely tenacious and often appears in groups."


    "This kind of giant clawed devil mouse has appeared in several dungeon relics and underground caves in the past."


    "You know a lot!" exclaimed Allen.


    "That''s nature. There are things I don''t know about this continent?" Lucius said triumphantly, stroking his beard.


    "It''s good to say," said Belle Dudu, who closely followed Lucius: "I don''t even know what Wangcai is."


    Lucius''s old face is red: "who knows where this little creature has come from?"


    Go on, there are some small holes on both sides of the underground cave from time to time. I don''t know where to lead. Alan asked Lucius whether these small underground caves will lead to the underground city?


    "No," Lucius replied positively, "the road to the dungeon must be the wide underground holes we are walking. Some of these small underground holes lead to the nest of giant clawed magic mice, and some lead to unknown areas."


    "If you want to explore these small underground holes, if you are lucky, the harvest is not necessarily worse than entering the dungeon," Lucius said.


    "In the previous dungeon ruins, some people have found great treasures in these small caves."


    "And the danger of these small underground caves is much smaller than going to the underground city."


    Alan shook his head. "Forget it, let''s go straight to the dungeon."


    Entering these small caves to explore is entirely a matter of luck. If you are lucky, you will get a harvest. If you are not lucky, you may be busy in vain. And Allen believes that most of these small holes will not have any valuable harvest.


    In comparison, although there are many dangers in the dungeon, it is possible to gain a lot.


    Not far away, there was another fork in the road ahead. As last time, Lucius observed and chose a road, and the people continued along this road.


    In this way, after passing through four intersections, the underground cave slowly changes from oblique to straight, and the underground cave becomes wider and wider.


    Allen was a little excited. All kinds of signs showed that they had chosen the right road. This road is likely to lead to the real underground city!


    Alan couldn''t help looking at Lucius. He didn''t believe that Lucius''s guidance depended on luck. Obviously, Lucius knew the ruins of the dungeon very well!


    This makes Lucius full of mystery in Allen''s eyes, because even those who have personally explored dungeon ruins cannot know so much about dungeon ruins.


    Look at Lucius, he may have personally explored more than one dungeon ruins, and even he may have entered all the dungeon ruins that have been found!


    "There''s light ahead!" Galen, who was walking in the front, suddenly shouted.


    Alan looked up. Sure enough, there was a faint light in front of him.


    Allen walked quickly towards the light. As the light gradually strengthened, his eyes suddenly opened up.


    It''s like walking out of a cave and seeing the vast world outside.


    "I can''t believe how there can be such a vast plain in the underground world!" Allen muttered to himself.


    Allen and others were walking in the underground cave. The top of the underground cave was only a few meters above their heads. At this time, Allen looked up and saw only a black sky.


    Of course, the underground world will not see the sky. The sky in Allen''s eyes is just the surface rocks and soil thousands of meters away from them!


    In front of us, there is an endless plain. On the distant horizon, the shadow of a city looms.


    Obviously, that''s their destination this time, the ruins of the underground city deep underground!


    "And what''s the matter with the sun?"


    Allen looked up. In the black sky, a dark red sun hung in mid air, emitting a dim light.


    Although the light is not strong, it is enough to illuminate the whole underground world.


    "That''s not the real sun," Lucius said to Allen. "It''s the pinnacle of magic power machinery. The" Sun Moon wheel "created by the goblins of the underground world and many other underground races!"


    "The ''Sun Moon wheel'' changes its form every 12 hours, which is divided into day form and month form."


    "The solar form is the sun simulating the surface world, and the lunar form is the moon simulating the surface world. The emergence of the ''Sun Moon wheel'' has made the underground world divided into day and night."


    "It''s said that the magic power machine has the ability comparable to the gods when it reaches the peak. Now it seems that it''s true! It''s probably the ability of the most powerful gods to create the cycle of the sun and the moon!" Lucius sighed.


    "Man made sun and moon are incredible!" Allen also lamented that even on earth, human technology can''t do this!


    "This is just a small sun moon wheel," Lucius said. "It is said that there is a super large sun moon wheel in the main world of the underground world."


    "The underground world is the main world?" Alan asked suspiciously, "what''s that?"


    "It is said that there is a vast underground world. There are countless underground cities in that underground world. There are tens of millions of underground races living in that world! That underground world is called the main world by underground races!"


    Lucius explained slowly.


    Compared with the underground world and the main world, the underground world we are now in is just a small underground world. It is rumored that in the peak period of underground civilization, each such small underground world has a channel connected with the main world of the underground world.


    "However, after that war, the channels from these small underground worlds to the main world have been destroyed. At least among the existing small underground worlds, the channels to the main world have not been found."


    "It is said that even today, there are still a large number of underground races in the main world of the underground world, but no one has found the entrance of the main world of the underground world for thousands of years."


    "I checked a large number of historical materials and can be sure that the main world of the underground world absolutely exists. The defeated underground races were sealed in the main world by the original residents of the eastern continent."


    Lucius''s explanation fascinated Allen. A small underground world is so spectacular. I really want to see what the main world of the underground world is!


    Of course, there is the super large sun moon wheel!


    "The dungeon is ahead. Let''s go to the dungeon," Allen said. "Many forces have entered the underground world before us. If we don''t hurry up, we can''t drink the soup."


    As for the so-called dead horse running in the mountain, Allen saw the underground city on the horizon, but he didn''t know how long it would take to walk.


    Not far away, the sound of battle came in front, accompanied by the roar of human beings and the roar of monsters.


    Allen and others came closer to see a team of soldiers fighting a huge monster.


    This monster is somewhat like an ape on earth. It is more than three meters tall. Its two arms are two meters long. Its body is as hard as steel. Every time it swings its arm, a soldier will be shot out.


    There are about 50 soldiers in this group, all of whom are level III or level IV soldiers. There are more level III soldiers and only five or six level IV soldiers.


    A young nobleman in a delicate blue robe stood behind the soldiers and looked nervously at the soldiers and monsters in the battle. Obviously, his soldiers were at a disadvantage in the battle with the monster, and it was only a matter of time.


    The young nobleman didn''t want to escape, but he couldn''t give up this elite soldier and run for his life alone. This is one of the most elite arms in their territory!


    Second, the young nobles did not think they could return to the ground safely without the protection of these soldiers.


    So even though he knew the situation was bad, he stood still and waited for a miracle


    When Allen saw the monster, the monster''s message had come to his mind.


    Great spirit ape


    Grade: Grade 6


    Strength comparison (with host): Invincible


    Danger level: extremely dangerous!


    Fortunately, it''s just a level 6 monster, with Galen and three people in it. It''s not a big threat.


    At this time, the young nobleman also found Allen and others who suddenly appeared. His eyes brightened and hurriedly shouted to Allen and others: "guys, can you help me? My soldiers can''t deal with this big guy!"


    Allen had no soldiers, so the young nobles regarded them as adventurers. In the impression of this young aristocrat, the adventurers who often go in and out of the wilderness area are senior soldiers and magicians. It should not be a problem to deal with the giant beast in front of us.


    The Savior finally appeared! At this moment, the young noble was excited and wanted to cry.

 Chapter 31

    As human beings, Alan will not die without much danger.


    "It''s a level six monster, troll ape. Who will deal with it?" Allen asked the three of Galen.


    "I''ll come!"


    Galen strides forward with a huge sword. In Galen''s eyes, the monster is the experience value used to improve his strength. Galen will not miss this opportunity.


    "Can he do it alone?"


    The young nobleman went to Allen and others and asked, "don''t you have to help?"


    "No, it''s just a level six monster. Galen can solve it alone," Alan smiled.


    Hearing that Alan was so confident, the young aristocrat''s heart was finally relieved.


    Galen went to the great spirit ape, waved his huge sword, opened the "fatal blow", and split the sword at the great spirit ape in front of him.


    The great ape drew back his left arm and tried to block Alan''s sword. According to the fighting experience of the great spirit ape just now, these weak creatures can''t do much damage to his hard arm.


    With a "tear" sound, Allen''s giant sword cut into the left forearm of the giant spirit ape, marking a deep wound. The giant spirit ape''s red blood flowed out of the wound like a fountain.


    The great spirit ape paid a price for belittling the enemy. Can Galen''s strength be compared with those soldiers before?


    Unfortunately, as a monster, the great spirit ape can''t understand this kind of thing.


    "Roar!"


    The great spirit ape roared with pain, waved his right arm to Galen and wanted to sweep Galen out.


    Allen was short and avoided the sweep of the great spirit ape. Then he jumped high and jumped to a place three or four meters high above the head of the great spirit ape.


    The great spirit ape subconsciously looked up at Galen in the air and bit his huge mouth at Galen.


    "Demacia justice!"


    Galen roared and the level six move was released.


    A huge energy sword with a length of more than three meters suddenly appeared in the air. Under the command of Galen, it fell from the sky and stabbed straight into the open mouth of the giant ape.


    The giant sword pierced through the whole body of the giant spirit ape from the air. The giant spirit ape didn''t even have a chance to roar, so it fell heavily to the ground and had no breath of life.


    Galen cleanly solved the level 6 monster Troll ape, which stunned the young nobles and the soldiers.


    In fact, with Galen''s current strength, it''s not so easy to kill level 6 monsters. This time, it''s just because the giant ape was unlucky. He opened his mouth to bite Galen, which just gave Galen the chance to release a big move and kill.


    "That''s a great move by Galen!" Allen sighed.


    "In terms of destructive power alone, Galen''s big move is the strongest of the three of us," asso said coldly.


    "There''s no way," said laches, "the ultimate flash of others is also very powerful, okay?"


    Lucius looked at Galen with a smile. The energy in the warrior named Galen was very different from the fighting spirit of ordinary hariran people. The Chinese collar really hid a lot of secrets.


    But fortunately, according to my observations these days, Allen and others are not bad, so I don''t have to stare at them because of these things.


    The soldiers who fought with the monster just now looked at Galen with awe. He was a warrior who could easily kill the giant ape like the God of war.


    When the young nobleman saw that the great spirit ape was killed by Galen, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, saluted Allen and said, "thank you for helping the adventurer. I''m Kenny wells led by wells in nice city."


    "Hello, Kenny," Alan said with a smile after returning a salute. "We are not adventurers. My name is Alan Senlan. I come from Huaxia collar in nice city. These are my friends."


    "Are you master Allen, the Lord of the Chinese collar?" Kenny looked at Allen and asked in surprise.


    "You know me?" Alan wondered. When did he become a celebrity?


    "Last year, my brother represented the territory to attend the adult ceremony of the third young master of the Lord''s house in nice city. After he came back, he told me about you," Kenny said. "It''s said that you have a strong heavy infantry under your hand. He taught Ansel a hard lesson at the party!"


    Kenny said excitedly that anyone could see that he was very happy about Ansel''s loss.


    Alan smiled. "You have a grudge against Ansel?"


    "A little friction," Kenny said. "I don''t like his arrogance."


    "By the way, master Allen, why didn''t you bring that heavy infantry?" Kenny asked suspiciously.


    "The heavy infantry are too slow to adapt to the environment of Dungeon ruins," Alan explained. "Also, just call me Alan."


    Kenny laughed: "no problem, Alan."


    They chatted a few more words and separated. No one offered to go together. Allen and others naturally chose to continue to move in the direction of the underground city. Kenny said that the underground world was too dangerous. He took people outside to see if there was any harvest and would leave.


    After saying goodbye to each other, they took their own people to go their separate ways.


    "I don''t know if there will be underground races in this underground world."


    Walking on the road, Allen said, he was full of curiosity about the underground race.


    "There may be, but there is little hope," Lucius said. "Among the previously discovered underground relics, only three underground ethnic relics still exist."


    "It''s said that the underground world is very dangerous. We didn''t encounter any danger along the way." Belle said while holding Wangcai, disdaining the underground world.


    "Woo, woo!"


    As soon as Belle''s voice fell, two long sounds like a whistle came from a distance.


    "Danger is coming," Alan said with a black forehead. Unexpectedly, Belle still has the potential to become a crow''s mouth.


    With two long sounds, two huge figures appeared in front of Allen and others.


    Isn''t this an elephant? Looking at the two monsters in front of him, Allen thought. Apart from being big and ferocious, these two monsters are almost indistinguishable from elephants on earth.


    The attributes of the two monsters came to Allen''s mind.


    Underground Colossus


    Grade: Grade 7


    Strength comparison (with host): Invincible


    Danger level: extremely dangerous!


    "It''s an underground Colossus," said Lucius before Allen spoke. "It''s a monster unique to the underground world. It''s said that during the prosperity of the underground world, many senior soldiers of underground races liked to capture the underground colossus as mounts."


    "Young man, these two underground colossus are level seven monsters. Can you deal with them?" Lucius said with a look of Indifference: "if you can''t fight, run quickly. Although the underground colossus is not slow, they are naturally lazy. If you run fast enough, they may not chase."


    "Can you handle it?" Allen asked the three of Galen. If he couldn''t handle it, he had to run away.


    "You can try!" Galen''s eyes were full of War: "lacs will hold one first, and asso and I will work together to deal with the other!"


    If you can kill these two seven level underground Colossus, Galen can gain a lot of experience. He doesn''t want to give up this rare opportunity to improve his strength.


    Galen, lacs and asso have reached level 6 and have great moves. They don''t have no chance to fight level 7 monsters.


    "No problem!"


    "Yes!"


    Rax and asso replied.


    "Then try," Alan said. "If you can''t fight, run away. With lacs, it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Galen and asso pulled out their weapons and were about to attack the two underground Colossus, but the two underground colossus suddenly turned their heads and looked at the direction of the dungeon, showing a trace of panic in their eyes.


    With Changming, two giant elephants turned and ran in the other direction. Looking at the speed of the giant elephant under the ground, Allen shed a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead. Is this too fast? Is this still an elephant?


    If these two underground colossus want to chase themselves, they can''t run away. Fortunately, they suddenly got nervous and left by themselves.


    "What''s the matter?" Lach asked suspiciously, "why did you suddenly run away?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that something has happened in the distance that makes them afraid."


    Alan said, looking into the distance to see what had happened.


    This look really made Allen see something. He saw several figures running in the distance in the direction of Allen. These figures are very fast. Judging from the speed, they are at least soldiers above level 8!


    After these people ran close, Allen finally saw the expression on their faces, full of fear and anxiety.


    Several figures passed by Allen and others quickly. One of them gave a slight pause and shouted to Allen: "run!"


    After shouting these two words, the man ran away without looking back. He didn''t even have time to say a few more words.


    "What''s going on?" Alan looked cautiously at the direction of the men.


    What the hell happened ahead? It can make a group of soldiers above level 8 run for their lives in a panic!

 Chapter 32

    Allen and others were wondering, and more than a dozen figures came flying in the distance. Their strength was weaker than the previous ones, so their speed was also slower.


    However, the expressions on these faces were the same as those in front of them, as if something was chasing them behind.


    "What''s going on ahead?" Alan shouted at the people.


    Most people were running for their lives, ignoring Allen. Only a man with a long sword shouted, "rat tide, it''s rat tide!"


    Behind a few people, more and more figures began to appear. It seems that there are no less than 100 people, and all of them have good strength. I''m afraid the weakest ones have the strength of level 5 soldiers!


    Alan can imagine that there are more and weaker people left behind by them.


    "Rat tide?" Allen repeated the two words. As the name suggests, it must be groups of rat monsters. Moreover, from the situation of so many senior soldiers running for their lives, I''m afraid there are a lot of mouse monsters, and their individual strength will not be too weak.


    "What should we do? Let''s hide first?" Allen said. He didn''t think he had the strength to fight the rat tide that could make soldiers above level 8 run for their lives.


    Although the ruins of the underground city ahead are very attractive, life is the most important!


    "Let''s retreat back to the underground cave," Galen said. "The space in the underground cave is relatively narrow. Even if they are caught up by the rat tide, they can''t give full play to their quantitative advantage, and it''s easier for us to defend."


    Galen''s proposal was approved by everyone. Without hesitation, they ran to the cave as soon as possible.


    Senior soldiers are running with their lives. Alan, they don''t dare to slow down.


    However, Allen''s strength is relatively weak. Everyone takes care of his speed and doesn''t travel fast. From time to time, someone surpasses them and runs past them.


    Vaguely, Allen could hear the scream of human beings and the "squeak" of mice. Allen looked back and suddenly turned pale.


    On the distant horizon, a black wave is approaching rapidly. Needless to say, this black wave is a rat wave composed of rat monsters! Judging from the scale of rat tide, I''m afraid there are no less than 100000!


    No wonder even senior soldiers are desperate for their lives. Even if these rat monsters are only level one, so many are enough to make anyone scared!


    From time to time, the figure running for his life was caught up by the wave and swallowed up by the wave in the blink of an eye. The result can be imagined.


    Absolutely no bones!


    "The rat tide is moving too fast. At our current speed, I''m afraid we''ll be caught up before we escape back to the underground hole!" Alan said anxiously.


    "I''ll take you!" Galen said, holding Alan on his shoulder, and the men sped up. To Allen''s surprise, Belle held Wangcai in her arms and was no slower than Galen.


    It seems that belle is also a hidden expert!


    As for Lucius, he looked like an old God. He was surprisingly fast. There was no expression of fear on his face, as if the rat tide behind him did not exist.


    "Here we are, the hole is in front!"


    Finally, the hole in the ground appeared in front of him when he came. Allen drilled in and was not caught up by the rat tide behind him.


    After the rat tide chased the hole, it didn''t stop, but swarmed into the hole. However, the hole in the underground cave is narrow after all. Only a small part can get in, and most of them run around outside the cave.


    Some gave up entering the underground cave and ran around.


    Allen and the rat tide almost walked back and forth into the cave. Allen, who was resisted by Galen, could see the appearance of these rat monsters when he turned back.


    It is the giant clawed devil mouse whose body Alan and others have seen in the underground cave before!


    According to Lucius, the strength of the Giant Claw devil mouse varies from level 3 to level 4, that is to say, the rat tide outside is composed of more than 100000 level 3 and level 4 monsters. No wonder soldiers above level 8 can only run for their lives.


    Such a terrible rat tide, I''m afraid only those who are above level 12 and are called legendary can face it! Level 11 and level 2 soldiers can barely protect themselves in the rat tide.


    "Don''t run along the main hole. The main hole is too wide and will be surrounded by these magic mice sooner or later," said Allen, who was resisted by Galen on his shoulder. "Drill into the next sub hole!"


    Here to explain, the so-called sub holes are the small underground holes on the wall of the main hole found by Allen and others when they came in. These small underground holes do not know where to lead, but they will never be an underground city.


    The sub hole on the wall of the main hole is only more than one meter wide and less than two meters high. It can accommodate up to three or five Giant Claw magic mice at the same time. At that time, as long as lacs releases a light imprisonment and imprisons the Giant Claw magic mice in front, he can naturally block the magic mice behind.


    Even if there are more giant clawed magic mice in the main cave, they will not threaten Allen and others who enter the sub cave. As long as they can persist until the rat tide recedes, they will be safe.


    "You''re not afraid to get into the nest of the giant clawed devil mouse?" Lucius was still in the mood to joke with Alan at this time.


    "Aren''t you still old," Allen said. "Even if it''s a giant claw rat''s nest, the number of Giant Claw rats in it won''t be more than that outside!"


    Several people ran forward quickly. Finally, when they were about to be chased by the rat tide, they found a sub hole in front that they didn''t know where to lead.


    "Go in!"


    Several people quickly drilled into the sub hole, and Yasuo and rax broke at the end.


    As soon as Allen entered the hole, several giant clawed magic mice followed him.


    "Look at me!"


    With a wave of the wand in her hand, Lach released his hand and firmly imprisoned several giant clawed magic mice. These giant clawed magic mice have only three or four levels of strength, and they can''t earn Lach''s light imprisonment for a while and a half.


    The magic mice behind were blocked by the magic mice in front. Naturally, they couldn''t get in, so they continued to run forward along the main hole.


    "It''s safe at last. Let me down, Galen," Allen said.


    Galen nodded and put Alan down.


    "It was close," Alan said with a sigh of relief. "I was almost caught up."


    "If it hadn''t been for stupid Alan, we would have run away!" Belle laughed.


    "Belle is the best."


    Allen smiled and said that it was safe for the time being, and Allen was no longer as nervous as before.


    "Lord, what shall we do now?" Galen asked. "Shall we wait here for the rat tide to subside, or go along this underground hole?"


    "Go ahead and see," Allen said. "The rat tide doesn''t know when to retreat. There may be something good ahead of us."


    "If so many giant clawed magic mice rush out of the ground, they may cause devastating damage to nearby cities and towns," Allen said with worry as he walked forward.


    "Don''t worry," said Lucius, walking behind Allen. "According to my observation, the magic mice entering the underground cave are only one tenth of the whole rat tide at most. Most of the magic mice are still in the underground world."


    "It''s good that one third of the ten magic mice can finally rush out of the surface. Several major forces in nice city are fully capable of dealing with it."


    "And even if these magic mice all rush out of the surface, the sun Kingdom has a way to deal with it. The sun Kingdom still has several strong ones."


    Alan''s eyes brightened: "what do you always say about the strong, the legend?"


    Lucius smiled and nodded.


    "Is there really a legendary strong man in the kingdom?" Allen asked curiously.


    "Ellen, you are so ignorant," said Belle contemptuously. "Belle has seen the legendary strong with her own eyes."


    "Really, you''re lucky," Ellen envied. He thought Belle had occasionally met a legendary strong man.


    "Squeak! Squeak!"


    Allen chatted as they walked. After a while, the cry of the Giant Claw devil mouse sounded behind him. The Giant Claw devil mouse imprisoned by Lach got rid of the imprisonment and caught up.


    Lacs turned and threw out a light prison again, and the world was quiet again.


    Some people may ask, after imprisoning these giant clawed magic mice, why not kill them?


    Because only from the perspective of hindering the pursuit of the Giant Claw magic mice behind, the effect of imprisoning them is much higher than killing, because after killing, the Giant Claw magic mice behind can quickly fill up, which can be said to be endless.


    "There''s no way ahead!" Galen, who was at the forefront, suddenly stopped and shouted.


    Alan''s heart cooled when he heard this. He won''t be so unlucky and walk into a dead end, will he?

 Chapter 33

    Dead end? Asked Allen.


    "No," replied Galen at the front, "there is an iron gate blocking the road."


    "Iron gate?" Alan was interested and strode forward.


    The underground hole in front is much wider than before, about three meters high and two meters wide. Allen went to the front, and sure enough, he saw two dark iron doors blocking the way. The two iron doors fit closely with the underground hole without leaving a gap.


    Alan came forward and touched the iron door. It felt cold and hard.


    "Isn''t it tungsten iron?" Allen sighed, touching the dark iron door. "It''s too extravagant to use tungsten iron to forge iron doors?"


    Ferrotungsten is one of the hardest steels found on the mainland. It is extremely hard and full of toughness. It is often used in the core of some advanced magic machines.


    Allen said that casting iron doors with tungsten iron is a luxury because the price of a kilogram of tungsten iron in the market is as high as hundreds of gold coins! It doesn''t seem expensive, but you have to consider the weight of these two doors.


    These two doors weigh at least thousands of kilograms. If they are really tungsten iron, they are more than 100000 gold coins!


    More than 100000 gold coins are enough to expand the scale of Huaxia collar several times, enough for Allen to summon several heroes, and even enough for Allen to open the second subsidiary element of the most Lord system!


    But here, they are just two ordinary iron doors! Now Allen has an impulse to take down the two iron doors and take them back!


    No wonder people say that the ruins of the dungeon are full of gold. They don''t deceive me!


    "Why is there an iron gate in here? Is it left by the former underground race?" Allen wondered.


    "Of course, there are others who can leave an iron door here?" Lucius stroked his beard and looked at Alan like your boy''s nonsense.


    Allen scratched his head: "the iron door is not locked. See if you can open it."


    Alan pushed the iron door hard and did not move.


    "Galen, you come!" Ellen gave up. Lacs is a magician. Asso is agile. When it comes to power, Galen is the biggest here.


    The power of demacia!


    "I''ll try."


    Galen went to the door, put his hands on the iron door, bent his legs and pushed with all his strength.


    "Ha!"


    Galen almost used all his strength. Under Galen''s push, the iron door made a few "creak" noises. Obviously, Galen did better than Allen, but he still couldn''t open the two iron doors.


    "Hoo..."


    "No, I can''t push at all," Galen breathed.


    "Could it be locked from the other side," laches said. "The man who built this door may have lived at the other end of the cave. Because he didn''t want to be disturbed, he built this iron door and locked it from the other side."


    "That''s a reasonable explanation," Allen said. "The iron door can''t be opened. Why don''t we think of something on the rocks of the cave wall."


    "The frame of the iron gate is inlaid on the surrounding rocks. If we break these rocks, not the whole iron gate can be taken away!"


    Alan became more and more excited and thought I was a real genius! Since there''s nothing I can do with the iron gate, I''ll do it on the rocks around me. It''s called drawing money from the bottom of the barrel!


    Lucius knocked on the surrounding rock wall with his hand: "it''s steel rock. Are you sure you want to start on the rock?"


    "How could it be steel rock!" Allen exclaimed. "Before, in the main cave, the rock wall was just a mixture of ordinary underground rock and soil!"


    Alan said and touched the surrounding rock walls. After entering the sub hole, he really didn''t observe the surrounding rock walls carefully.


    As a result, the hard touch made him believe that the rock wall of this sub cave was really made of steel rock!


    And it''s a whole piece of steel rock!


    "NIMA, we''re out of luck!" Ellen couldn''t help swearing.


    Adamantite is of little value because it is too hard to process. Of course, the legendary strong may be able to, but which legendary strong will be bored to process stones?


    But there is no denying that it is rare! If you choose a hole to escape, you can just pick the rock wall composed of steel rock. Isn''t it bad luck?


    "I think it''s not your bad luck, but your good luck," Lucius said with a smile, stroking his beard. "Whether it''s the rock wall of steel rock or the two tungsten iron gates, it indicates one thing, that is, behind these two gates, there are big secrets."


    "If you can think of a way through these two doors, you may have unexpected gains."


    "But how can we get through these two doors?" Alan frowned and thought hard.


    "Why don''t you help me?" Alan looked at Lucius pitifully.


    From these days of contact, Allen has seen that Lucius is definitely a strong man. Although he doesn''t know his specific level, he certainly won''t be weak.


    "Think of begging the old man?" Lucius smiled. "For the sake of your meticulous care for me and Belle along the way, I''ll help you once."


    "But for once, you''ll have to rely on yourself."


    "Thank you, old man!" said Alan happily.


    Since Lucius promised to help, it proves that he is sure to do it!


    Lucius walked slowly to the iron door, put his right hand on the right door, and suddenly threw out his strength.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the two doors opened, and the two doors hit the rock wall behind them.


    Not only Alan, but also Yasuo, who had a cold expression all day, and Galen, who had a stiff face, were stunned.


    Galen, the iron door that level 6 soldiers can''t push, Lucius shook it open with one hand. How strong is he? Ten, eleven, even twelve?


    While Alan was stunned, his eyes began to shine to Lucius. He must leave the old man in the territory! With him, unless the legendary strong attack, who dares to be presumptuous in China?


    Several people walked through the iron door. Sure enough, they found a device similar to a door lock behind the iron door, but it had been broken by Lucius at this time.


    "Master Lucius, do you think you can help me get these two doors down from the rock?" Alan walked up to Lucius and said pleasantly.


    In Allen''s eyes, these two gates are glittering gold coins. Of course, he doesn''t want to give up.


    Lucius gave him a white look: "want? Find a way by yourself."


    Alan scratched his head and said if I had a way, would I ask you, old man!


    "Old man, what level of martial arts are you, level 11 or level 12? You can''t be a legendary strong man of level 13?" Alan asked curiously.


    "Hum!" Lucius raised his head: "what legendary strong man, I''m a god level strong man!"


    Level 13 to 15 are legendary strong, and level 16 to 18 are God level!


    The so-called God level, as the name suggests, is the level that God can achieve! It is said that the sun god and the goddess noe have only seventeen levels, and the only eighteen level existence among the gods is the destruction god kirius.


    Alan''s mouth is curled. He likes to boast at such an old age. God level? Why don''t you just say you''re God! Even the twelve heroes of ancient times, before entering the courtyard of God, their strength is said to be the legendary peak of level 15.


    It is said that after the twelve heroes of ancient times entered the courtyard of God, although they awakened the sleeping destruction god kirius, several of them also obtained the inheritance of other gods and advanced to the God level, but there is no way to verify the authenticity of the legend.


    "Since you can''t take these two doors away, try to seal them temporarily so that the Giant Claw devil mouse behind won''t catch up."


    Alan looked at the two tungsten iron gates and said with great regret that they were 100000 gold coins!


    Galen and asso close the two doors. Allen takes a table sized stone from the space ring and blocks it behind the door.


    After blocking the stone, Allen clapped his hands and said with a smile, "with the strength and IQ of the giant clawed devil mouse, he should not break open these two iron doors."


    Looking back, I found that everyone was staring at him with a strange look.


    "What''s the matter?" Alan asked strangely.


    "Hee hee, Lord," said Lachs with a smile, "why did you put such a stone in the space ring?"


    "Be prepared," Alan said with a smile. "You see, it''s not necessary."


    Several people continued to walk along the underground cave. After walking for some time, Allen wiped the sweat channel on his head: "do you think the temperature seems to be getting higher and higher?"


    Galen, who was at the front, nodded: "the temperature is indeed rising."


    Other people are not as hot and sweaty as Allen because of their high strength, but they all feel the rise of temperature.


    After turning a 90 degree corner, Allen finally got out of the underground cave and entered a huge underground cave.


    The solubility height is about twenty or thirty meters, the range is very large, the East and West are connected, and the edge can not be seen at a glance. There is an underground river in the cave. The temperature of the river is very high and it keeps steaming hot.


    "The river here is so strange that it is hot."


    Belle ran to the Bank of the underground river, stared at the river and said in surprise.


    Allen knows that because the underground temperature is relatively high, sometimes this phenomenon is not surprising.


    "Let''s walk along the river. It''s specially sealed with iron doors. Maybe there''s something good," Allen said.


    Several people went all the way along the river. After turning a few bends, the space suddenly widened.


    However, they were slightly surprised by the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 34

    There is a small village beside the underground river!


    The houses in the village are only about two meters high, closely connected, and a group of dwarfs with a height of only one meter come and go among them.


    "It''s a dwarf?" Alan said in surprise.


    "No," Lucius shook his head. "It''s goblins. I didn''t expect a group of goblins to live here."


    While Allen and others appeared, the goblins in the village also saw them. A group of goblins looked at them in surprise, obviously did not expect their appearance.


    This goblin village has lived in this cave for thousands of years. They came here. They didn''t think that there would be outsiders one day.


    Then, the goblins screamed, and countless goblins ran out of the house. These goblins united and looked at Allen and others with all kinds of emotions, such as accident, fear, rejection and so on.


    An old goblin with a white beard came out of the crowd and looked at Allen with complex eyes: "human, it''s human!"


    "Human, have you opened the door of confinement to come here?" asked the old goblin in a stiff tone.


    "We did open an iron door. I don''t know if it''s the door of confinement you said."


    Allen answered, staring curiously at the goblins in front of him.


    "Please leave here," said the old goblin. "We don''t welcome outsiders here, especially humans!"


    "We have no malice."


    Allen explained that although the goblins are underground races, there is no hatred between Allen and the underground races. What he said is the truth. Although he came for treasure hunting, he really didn''t mean any harm to these goblins.


    "Get out of here!" roared the old goblin.


    Other goblins also looked at Allen with angry eyes, as if they would fight if they didn''t agree.


    "Well, let''s leave," Alan said helplessly.


    Originally, he expected to have a friendly exchange with the goblins, but now it seems that the goblins are not very hospitable.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Allen bypassed the goblin village and continued to walk along the underground river to the depths of the cave.


    Although the goblins didn''t mean any harm, Allen wouldn''t leave the cave because the goblins weren''t welcome. He risked his life to enter the underground world in order to find treasure.


    "Village head, they didn''t leave, but went deep."


    A strong goblin looked at the back of Allen and others and said to the old goblin.


    The old goblin sighed: "let them go. These humans can forcibly open the door of confinement. Their strength is not what our village can deal with. It''s lucky that they didn''t attack our village!"


    The old goblins are telling the truth. The individual combat effectiveness of goblins is not strong. Generally, there are few soldiers above level 3. Galen can sweep the village alone.


    "Pay attention to these humans. Once they leave, they will immediately re close the door of confinement."


    "I can''t imagine that our village has lived behind the door of confinement for thousands of years and has always been found by humans. I don''t know if we can escape this disaster this time."


    The old goblin looked at the distance and muttered.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about the village head. The end of the cave is that place. If they dare to go in, they may have no return."


    Strong goblin path.


    The goblins in the village also began to discuss after Allen and others left.


    "Are those human beings? They look terrible!"


    "They are so tall. There has never been such a tall goblin in our village!"


    "It is said that humans are demons, but those humans don''t seem too bad to attack us."


    When the goblins in the village were talking, no one found that a thin figure left the village and ran in the direction of Allen and others.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the confinement gate, after Allen and others entered, a group of new visitors came.


    These are three male adventurers. They are all soldiers. Two of them are armed with double machetes and the other is a two handed giant sword.


    The two men who made weapons with double machetes, one with blond hair and tall, the other slightly thin.


    At this time, their weapons and bodies were covered with blood. Obviously, they had just experienced a bloody battle.


    "Unfortunately, the road ahead is blocked by two iron doors!" the thin man shouted.


    "Try to push it away. The rats will catch up soon!" said the blonde man with a little anxiety.


    I can''t help it. There are a group of ferocious giant clawed magic mice behind them!


    The three walked to the door together and put their hands against the iron door.


    "Boom!"


    After all, what Allen blocked behind the door was only ordinary stone. With the concerted efforts of the three senior soldiers, the iron door was soon pushed open by the three.


    The three men flashed to the other side of the iron gate, closed the iron gate again, and resisted the iron gate with the stone left by Allen.


    "Hoo, it''s safe at last, these damn mice!" the giant sword man sat down on the ground and breathed a long breath.


    The other two soldiers were also sitting on the ground breathing heavily. They were too tired!


    While frowning and cleaning up the blood on the weapon, the blonde man said, "we are lucky. I''m afraid there are no bones left for the other people who have been eaten by the rats!"


    There were originally seven people in their team. Unfortunately, as soon as they entered the depths of the cave, they encountered a rat tide pouring into the cave. After a hard struggle, the other four people died in the rat tide. Only three of them escaped into the sub cave and survived.


    The thin man spat on the ground: "if you don''t die, you must have a blessing. Maybe there are some babies waiting for us in front! When you have a good rest, let''s go in and have a good look."


    ¡­¡­


    Allen several people were going deep along the underground river. Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps behind him. Allen several people stopped and looked back.


    A thin goblin was standing behind them, looking like he wanted to get close but didn''t dare. From the face of the goblin, the goblin is not old, a young goblin.


    "Hello, Mr. goblin, what can I do for you to follow us?" Alan asked curiously. These goblins saw themselves before. They were obviously afraid and hostile. They didn''t seem to want to make any contact with themselves.


    But I don''t know why the goblin took the initiative to find himself.


    "Humans, are you from the surface world?"


    The young goblin summoned up his courage and asked.


    Alan nodded: "yes, we come from the surface world."


    "Is the surface world vast and beautiful?"


    "Of course," Ellen smiled, unable to see that it was still a goblin curious about the surface world.


    "Is it bigger than the underground world connected outside the door of confinement?"


    The young goblin continued to ask. He once opened the door of confinement without telling the people in the village and secretly went to the underground world. That time, he was deeply shocked by the vastness and beauty of the underground world, even though he almost died in the underground world.


    "The underground world?" Allen smiled. "The surface world is countless times larger than the underground world. Even if all the underground worlds add up, they are not as big as the surface world."


    Hearing Alan''s words, the young goblin''s eyes were full of longing.


    "Excuse me, can you take me to the surface world?"


    The young goblin summoned up his courage and asked.


    "Why?" Alan asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to live in this cave all my life. I want to see the outside world!"


    When the young goblin said these words, his face flushed with excitement.


    "You know, the surface world is very dangerous," Allen said.


    "I''m not afraid of danger!" the young goblin shouted, "as long as I can see the outside world, I''m not afraid of death!"


    Alan smiled. He appreciated the goblin. It was an ideal goblin.


    "Well, I can take you to the surface world," Alan said with a smile. "If you like, when you get to the surface world, you can live in my territory."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    The young goblin was so excited that he couldn''t help himself: "you humans are not as bad as the legend handed down from the village!"


    "In the legend of the village, what is human?" Allen asked curiously.


    "I said, you won''t be angry not to take me out?" the young goblin asked cautiously.


    The legendary evaluation of human beings is not good. If these people are angry and don''t take themselves out, they will lose a lot!


    "No, it''s just a legend. It''s not what you said," Allen said.


    Others also looked at the young goblin with curious eyes and wanted to hear the goblin''s views on human beings from him.


    "You can''t go back," said the young goblin. "According to legend, human beings are demonic, greedy, cruel and bloodthirsty."


    "It is said that some ferocious humans will even eat our goblins after killing them!"


    The young goblin said with fear.


    Alan listens to black lines and eats goblins? Who would do such a disgusting thing!


    Then, the young goblins spoke a lot about the evaluation of humans in goblins'' legends. In short, they were not good words.


    In the legend of goblins, it is not too much to say that human beings are heinous. They are even more demonic than demons.


    The young goblin grew up listening to this legend and dared to take the initiative to find Alan and others. He was really brave!


    "I finally know why the goblins in the village are so hostile to me."


    Allen showed a helpless expression and said that it''s the hell that goblins have a good feeling for humans after receiving this kind of ideological indoctrination since childhood!


    "Hum, it''s a rumor!" Belle said unhappily with Wangcai in her arms.


    "I don''t think the legend is quite right," the young goblin scratched his head. "You don''t look like the legend."


    "Do you know if there are any treasures in this cave?"


    Allen asked the young goblin. The goblin was obviously not a safe master. I''m afraid he had visited the cave all over.


    "I''ve never seen a treasure," said the young goblin, "but there''s a strange place in the cave."

 Chapter 35

    "Strange place? How strange method?" Allen asked curiously when he was interested.


    "It''s the deepest cave in the cave," replied the young goblin. "There''s a lot of iron ore in that cave. Our village used to collect iron ore in the cave."


    "One day ten years ago, none of the people sent by our village to mine in the mine came back!"


    "The village head sent several people into the mine to look for them. As a result, there was no news after those people entered the mine."


    "From that day on, the people who entered the mine never appeared again. Slowly, the mine became a forbidden area in our village."


    "I went to the mine two years ago, but I just looked outside for a few times because I didn''t dare to go in. I smelled a smell coming from the mine. Although it was very light, I was sure it was a smell of blood!"


    When the young goblin talked about the mine, his eyes were full of fear.


    Alan was also very upset. That place is too evil!


    Even if there are any monsters or dangers in it, it won''t make it impossible for anyone who goes in to get out! Absolutely weird!


    "Bloody smell?"


    Lucius, who was always smiling, frowned: "are you sure it''s bloody?"


    The young goblin nodded, "sure!"


    "We need to go and see!" Lucius said firmly, looking at Allen.


    Seeing some disrespectful Lucius showing such a serious expression along the way, Allen also felt the seriousness of the matter.


    "You always know what''s going on?" asked Alan.


    "I''m not sure," Lucius said seriously. "I hope it''s not what I guessed!"


    "Lead the way, let''s see," Allen said to the young goblin.


    "I can show you, but you''d better not go into the mine. It''s really dangerous there!" the young goblin warned.


    Alan nodded: "don''t worry, we have discretion."


    The young goblin took Alan and others to the mine he said. On the way, Alan also asked about the young goblin and knew the name of the young goblin, waste grass.


    A strange name, but the grass told Alan that it was common among their goblins.


    The life experience of barren grass is really tragic.


    The life span of goblins is roughly the same as that of humans. Barren grass is only 16 years old this year and is only a teenager.


    Ten years ago, the parents of barren grass disappeared in the mine and never appeared again. Therefore, barren grass has become an orphan since ten years ago. When Huang Cao told Allen about the mine, he didn''t have the idea of checking the truth of his parents'' disappearance in the mine by Allen and others.


    Since she has been an orphan since childhood, and her body is thin and weak, she has not been bullied by her peers in the village these years, which is one of the reasons why she wants to see the outside world.


    Because there is really nothing worth his nostalgia here.


    "That''s the mine ahead!"


    After walking for some time, the grass pointed to the road ahead.


    When Allen looked at it, there was a mine in the distance. I don''t know if it was Alan''s illusion. Alan felt that there was blood light in the mine!


    Allen sniffed a few times, and sure enough, he smelled a faint smell of blood.


    Look at Lucius on one side. Lucius''s eyebrows have been tightly wrinkled since he looked at the mine.


    "Sure enough, it was this disgusting smell. Unexpectedly, they unknowingly penetrated into the east continent!"


    "It seems that I have come to the right place this time!"


    "You always know what''s in here?" Allen asked. He had an intuition that the mine was definitely not simple!


    Barren grass also pricked up his ears. Because his parents were missing in the mine, he was more concerned about this problem than anyone else.


    "Yes," Lucius nodded, "but don''t ask. You''re not suitable to know this now."


    "When your Chinese collar becomes strong, you can''t avoid these things if you don''t want to deal with them!"


    Alan nodded. Although he was very curious about the things in the mine, he knew that since Lucius had said so, he would not ask any results again.


    "I''ll go in," Lucius said, pointing to the mine. "Leave for a while and wait for me at the entrance of the underground cave where we came in."


    "Belle, I''ll leave it to you for the time being!"


    "Grandpa, I want to go with you!" Belle said coquettishly, holding Wangcai in one hand and Lucius''s sleeve in the other.


    "No nonsense!"


    Lucius made a rare face to belle.


    "Well," Belle let go of Lucius''s sleeve, "Grandpa, you''ll come out safely, won''t you?"


    Lucius''s face stretched out and smiled and touched Belle''s hair: "silly girl, don''t you believe grandpa''s strength?"


    "I''m in. Don''t worry. There are only some minions here. They don''t pose a threat to me."


    Lucius said and strode into the mine.


    "Lord, what shall we do?" Galen asked.


    "Since Lucius said to let us wait at the entrance, we''ll wait there," Ellen said.


    To Allen''s dismay, he not only couldn''t find any treasure in the cave, but also found a * * annoyance that made Lucius very cautious.


    Fortunately, the trouble doesn''t have to be solved by yourself.


    On the way back, they didn''t talk, and they were wondering what the things in the mine were. But obviously, everyone has no clue.


    When approaching the goblin village, Galen suddenly frowned: "what a strong smell of blood!"


    Alan sniffed. Sure enough, a smell of blood came from the direction of the village.


    "Something''s wrong in the village!" Alan exclaimed, "go and have a look!"


    Several people ran quickly towards the village. Soon, the village appeared in front of several people.


    Alan was shocked by the sight of the village at this time.


    Corpses, corpses everywhere!


    The Goblins who had just stood in front of Allen and glared at Allen had turned into corpses!


    The death of these goblins was extremely tragic. Many of them were cut apart with weapons, and the blood almost covered the whole ground.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Galen and asso were fine. After all, they were both experienced soldiers, but lacs and Belle covered their mouths and looked surprised.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen!"


    The grass trembled and muttered to himself, and tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably.


    Although he was bullied in the village and he had decided to leave here, the tragedy of his peers at this time was completely unacceptable to him.


    "Who did it, who did it!" the grass sobbed.


    "Ouch, I didn''t expect any fish to slip through the net."


    With the sound of banter, the three soldiers came out of the village because they had been blocked by houses before. Allen and others did not find them.


    These three men were the three soldiers who opened the door of confinement and entered the cave after Allen and others.


    At this time, the three people were in a very happy mood, because after slaughtering the goblin village, they found extremely precious information about magic power machinery in the village!


    If you sell these materials to the Kingdom, the kingdom will give them a large amount of gold coins!


    Moreover, they found a large number of magic source stones in the village. Selling these magic source stones can also earn a lot of gold coins. It can be said that in this goblin village, they earn a lot. Even if there is no harvest later, they are satisfied.


    "You killed all these goblins?" Alan frowned.


    The giant sword warrior laughed: "yes, you''re late. All the things here belong to the three of us."


    The giant sword warrior thought that Allen and others entered the cave behind them, and said proudly.


    "Why did you do that?" Alan asked angrily.


    "Why?" the giant sword warrior showed a puzzled expression: "isn''t it normal to kill goblins? What else do you use? Why?"


    Allen understood that the thinking of these adventurers was obviously different from himself. In their view, it was normal to kill goblins and plunder wealth.


    In other words, most people in the whole different world have this idea. There is no need for any reason to attack and kill between different races.


    Maybe Allen will be assimilated by this thought after staying in this world for a long time.


    "You demons, I''ll kill you!"


    The grass on one side suddenly roared and rushed towards the three soldiers opposite. Alan stretched out his hand to pull the grass, but it was too late.


    The giant sword soldier standing in the front smiled disdainfully: "die!"


    As he said, the giant sword warrior pulled out the giant sword behind him and looked at the weeds rushing towards him. The giant sword warrior smiled cruelly.


    "Save him!" Alan shouted. Although he had just known the grass, Alan couldn''t watch him be killed. Besides, I promised to take him to see the outside world!


    "I''ll come!"


    Yasuo spit out two people coldly, and his body has rushed out like a strong wind.


    Galen followed.

 Chapter 36

    The giant sword warrior smiled cruelly and raised the giant sword in his hand. He was about to cut the grass in two with one sword.


    At the moment when the giant sword warrior wielded the giant sword, Yasuo finally made a late start, rushed first to the middle of the grass and the giant sword warrior, and the horizontal sword cut the giant sword warrior down.


    After blocking the sword, Yasuo stepped back three or five steps to stabilize his body.


    The barren grass behind asso was knocked to the ground by Asso. Galen, who rushed up almost at the same time as asso, rushed to the grass and lifted the grass from the ground.


    Galen walked back to Allen step by step with the weeds in his hand.


    Yasuo, who blocked the sword of the giant sword warrior, looked at the giant sword warrior coldly. Through the fight just now, he already knew the strength of the giant sword warrior, level 7 warrior!


    "Why, do you want to fight us for this goblin?"


    The giant sword warrior looked at asso and Alan and asked angrily.


    Allen stepped forward: "you have slaughtered the whole goblin village. There''s no need to kill them all. This goblin is our friend. I won''t let you hurt him."


    Allen is not related to these goblins. Naturally, he won''t have a hot head and have to fight to the death with these three soldiers to avenge these goblins, although Allen is extremely disgusted with the practices of these three soldiers.


    After all, from the perspective of most humans in the world, killing a group of goblins is not a mistake.


    But he will not let the other party kill the weeds in front of him!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The giant sword man laughed wildly. After laughing, he pointed to Allen and said to the two companions behind him, "do you hear that the boy said he was friends with the goblins."


    The two companions behind him also burst out a burst of unbridled laughter.


    "What''s wrong with your boy?" the giant sword soldier pointed to Allen and laughed wildly.


    Through the fight with Yasuo just now and the speed of Galen''s famine relief, the giant sword soldiers have seen that the strength of Yasuo and Galen is not strong, only the strength of level 6 soldiers, so they speak a little recklessly at this time. If Yasso had shown far more strength than the three of them just now, I''m afraid they would have run away with their tails.


    Bullying the soft and fearing the hard is one of the most common human natures.


    Among the three giant sword soldiers, he and the thin man are level 7 soldiers, and the blonde man is level 8 soldiers!


    In their eyes, Allen''s strongest men are just level 6 soldiers. They are not their opponents at all.


    Hearing the words of the giant sword soldier insulting Allen, Yasuo, who stood not far from the giant sword soldier, flashed a cold light in his eyes: "those who insult the Lord, die!"


    Before the words fell, asso had rushed to the giant sword warrior. It''s not that Yasso overestimated himself, but in Yasso''s eyes, the first-class level gap is not enough to shrink back!


    Yasuo''s advantage lies in speed rather than strength. The reason why he suffered a loss just now is that he had to fight with the other party to save the famine.


    If you really fight, Yasso, with his speed advantage, does not have the opportunity to defeat the level 7 warrior in front of him. The heroes of the hero league can''t be compared with ordinary soldiers!


    "Even the sixth level soldiers dare to fight with me. It''s like dying!"


    The giant sword warrior raised his giant sword with a grim smile and looked at asso who rushed up with disdain. He didn''t put asso in his eyes at all.


    "Level 6 soldiers dare to fight level 7 soldiers. Does he think he is a peerless genius who can fight beyond his level?"


    The blonde man, the companion of the giant sword warrior, sneered.


    In this world, the strength gap of a level can not be filled by easy means. All those who can fight beyond the level are famous fighting talents.


    As for the genius who can fight more than two levels, it is definitely a character that can be recorded in the epic. There have been few in the history of the whole continent for thousands of years!


    "How many swords do you think Stuart needs to get rid of this boy? Ten swords or twenty swords?" the thin man joked.


    Stuart is the name of the giant sword warrior. (a digression is added here. These Western names really hurt my brain. I really regret that I didn''t use Oriental names at the beginning! Don''t make a fuss if you see Longtao''s duplicate names in the future.)


    "We''re ready to do it, too," the blonde smiled cruelly. "Now that we''ve done it, we''ll kill them all."


    "Those two girls can stay," said the thin man with an obscene smile, staring at lacs and Belle with a squint of color.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good idea!" hearing the thin man''s words, the blonde man also showed an obscene smile.


    In this closed environment, it is easy for people to reveal their evil nature. As the saying goes, walking on a deserted night road, good people can become bad people.


    As they spoke, asso and Stuart had already met.


    Stuart thought he could easily get rid of asso, but when the two really got to know each other, Stuart was more and more surprised.


    For no other reason, asso''s speed is too fast. Regardless of the moving speed or sword speed, asso completely suppresses Stuart. What if Stuart has an advantage in power? Asso didn''t give him a chance at all.


    The core meaning of wind Kendo is speed, wind like speed!


    And every once in a while, there will be a whirlwind on asso, which will fly to Stuart with asso''s sword.


    Although Stuart didn''t know what the whirlwind was, he carefully avoided it every time. Thanks to his caution, otherwise, if he was blown up by the cyclone, asso would have received a "wind cut", and Stuart would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    "Damn it, it''s just a level 6 soldier. How can the speed be so fast!"


    Stuart complained while playing that Yasso''s strength was beyond his expectation. In particular, the speed of Yasuo''s sword made him feel overwhelmed. He didn''t doubt that he would be hit by Yasuo''s sword as long as he wasn''t careful.


    The boy''s speed is not much lower than that of level 8 soldiers!


    During the battle, Yasuo showed a confident smile at the corners of his mouth. At this time, the battle situation has been completely under his control! If Stuart has no other cards, the only result to meet Stuart is defeat.


    The power of this sword is stronger and stronger!


    "Stuart''s situation seems a little bad!" the blond man frowned as he watched asso fight Stuart.


    "This boy can fight beyond his level. What a monster!" the thin man spat: "let''s do it too. We can''t let them leave here!"


    This evil genius will not offend him. If he offends him, he will be killed completely. He must not be given a chance to grow up!


    "They are only level 6 soldiers. Even if they are evil, they can defeat level 8 soldiers?" the thin man said to the blonde man.


    The blonde nodded confidently, "don''t worry, I''m not Stuart."


    "Do it!"


    The two men said, and they had rushed towards Allen.


    Allen had begun to guard against the other two people as early as the moment when Yasso and Stuart fought. At this time, he immediately reacted when he saw them killed.


    Lac Sijiao drank, waved the staff in his hand, and flew to the thin man one by one. If the thin man was bombarded by the light ball, even with the strength of his level 7 soldier, he would never feel better!


    Although Lach''s attack means are a little single, her attack power is not weak, and her control ability is not comparable to that of ordinary magicians.


    Under lacs''s serial offensive, the thin man was forced to be in a hurry. For a time, he could only choose to dodge frequently.


    Lacs is not in a hurry. She is waiting for an opportunity to control the other party, and then use the ''ultimate flash'' to lift weights and even kill the other party.


    Galen shouted, holding a huge sword, and without hesitation greeted the blonde man.


    One sword, fatal blow!


    The blonde man had already seen that Galen was only a level 6 soldier. He disdained to smile in the face of Allen''s sword. The combat gap between the two levels can''t be made up by any combat talent!


    With a horizontal machete in his right hand, the blonde man easily blocked Galen''s sword. However, while blocking the sword, the blonde man felt the flow speed of fighting in his body suddenly slow down.


    If you are familiar with Galen''s skill, you will know that this is the silence effect attached to Galen''s'' fatal strike ''skill.


    The strength of blonde men is two levels higher than Galen, so it is only that the flow speed of fighting spirit in the body slows down. If a soldier with a lower level than Galen is hit by a ''fatal blow'', the result is that he can''t use fighting spirit to fight in a short time!


    This allows Galen to have a dominant advantage against low-level or peer soldiers.


    Unfortunately, Galen''s "fatal strike" needs a cooling time, otherwise it''s not difficult to fight at two or three levels!


    Feeling the change of fighting spirit in his body, the blonde man''s face changed. The boy''s attack was strange!


    Galen took advantage of the golden man''s stunned opportunity to cut the golden man with a sword again. The golden man is worthy of being a level 8 soldier. He hung and hung to avoid Galen''s sword.


    The blond man jumped back, opened the distance between himself and Galen, and found that the fighting spirit in his body had returned to normal before he put his heart down.


    "Boy, what happened to your attack?" the blonde asked.


    Galen pointed his sword at the blonde man and said, "if you want to fight, you can fight. Don''t talk nonsense."


    The blonde man''s face sank: "don''t think you can be arrogant after mastering some special abilities. The gap between level 8 soldiers and level 6 soldiers can''t be made up by any means!"


    The blonde man then moved quickly and attacked Galen again.


    As the blonde man said, the gap between level 6 soldiers and level 8 soldiers can not be easily filled.


    Although Galen''s strength is far higher than that of ordinary level 6 soldiers, and Galen has many skills in hand, Galen is still at an absolute disadvantage after the blonde man began to take him seriously!


    If Galen hadn''t been able to release a "fatal blow" every once in a while, Galen would have been defeated by the other party.


    After several fights, Galen finally lost. He was stabbed on his left shoulder by the blonde man, and suddenly blood flowed.


    If Galen''s armor was not hard enough, I''m afraid the damage caused by this knife would be more than that.


    "As I said, level 6 soldiers can''t defeat level 8 soldiers!"


    The blonde man looked at the injured Galen and said contemptuously.


    "If you are willing to hand over the skills of controlling others'' morale, I can consider letting you go."


    It turned out that the blonde man had the idea of Galen''s'' fatal strike ''skill!


    It''s no wonder that blonde men are attracted to this skill. Blonde men have become soldiers for so many years and experienced countless battles. They haven''t seen anyone with such wonderful skills.


    The blonde man is confident that if he can learn this skill, he will be sure to retreat even for level 9 soldiers.


    This is almost the temptation to upgrade your strength to a higher level!


    Unfortunately, the blonde man doesn''t know that this is Galen''s own skill. Even if he wants to teach it to others, others can''t learn it.


    (I went out before 5 o''clock this morning and didn''t get home until more than 6 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, this chapter was coded with more than 1000 words last night, otherwise it would be in danger of breaking today.


    Because I''m going out again soon, well, after uploading this chapter.


    Tragically, can I have more free time to code words!)

 Chapter 37

    Galen ignored the blonde man''s words. The blonde man became angry and attacked Galen again.


    Galen can only support hard under the blonde man and has no power to fight back. If Galen hadn''t been very defensive, he might have been cut by the blonde man.


    "What do you do? Galen doesn''t seem to be the opponent of the blonde man?"


    Alan frowned. Unfortunately, he was too weak to get involved in the battle of this level.


    "I''ll help him."


    Belle standing next to Alan gently put Wangcai on the ground and said.


    "You?"


    Allen looked at Belle suspiciously. Although Belle showed her strong strength all the way, Allen didn''t think Belle''s strength was enough to intervene in Galen''s battle.


    After all, Belle''s age is there. If she has level 4 or level 5 strength, she can surpass level 5. Since she crossed the world, Alan hasn''t heard of anyone who can surpass level 5 at Belle''s age.


    At the age of 16 or 17, he can reach level 5. He is already a peerless genius on the mainland. I don''t know how long he hasn''t appeared.


    Like Allen''s brother, Darren Senlan, who broke through to become a level 5 soldier at the age of nearly 20, is already the top genius on the mainland.


    Belle saw Allen''s doubt in Allen''s eyes and said, "Alan, don''t look down on people. I''m a level 6 magician, much better than you!"


    "A weak soldier like you, I can beat ten or eight with a wave."


    Belle didn''t forget to despise Allen and take Allen as the unit of measurement of her strength to avenge Allen''s contempt for herself.


    Here, the magician''s physique is not as weak as people think. In fact, after the transformation of magic elements, the physique of magicians is not much weaker than that of soldiers at the same level.


    But the essence of magic power determines that magicians are not suitable for melee.


    "Are you a level 6 magician?"


    Ellen was surprised. Is Belle only sixteen or seventeen this year? Level 6 magicians of this age will definitely shock the whole continent!


    Belle smiled: "you know my power. Let me help Galen deal with that annoying guy!"


    Belle was disgusted with the three blonde men when she saw them slaughtering the whole goblin village.


    Hum, that is, grandpa is away, otherwise he must teach these three guys a lesson!


    Belle stepped forward a few steps, took the harp behind her, gently plucked the strings, and a melodious sound of the harp popped out of Belle''s hand.


    In ancient times, Belle was a rare voice magician!


    Phonological magic is said to be created by Lucius, one of the twelve ancient heroes.


    It is said that Lucius was just an ordinary bard who did not practice any magic and fighting spirit when he just joined the team of twelve heroes. It is unknown why other heroes allowed such an ordinary man to join their team.


    After joining the team of the twelve heroes, Lucius began to practice fighting spirit with Jean, one of the twelve heroes. Lucius is definitely a peerless genius. It is said that in just a few years, he has broken through level 12 and become a legendary strong man.


    Definitely one of the most evil geniuses of all time.


    Then Lucius created his own sound magic and double cultivation of magic and martial arts. When entering the courtyard of God, Lucius was already one of the twelve heroes.


    Seeing that Belle turned out to be a sound magician, an absurd idea suddenly flashed through Allen''s mind.


    Belle''s grandfather Lucius, can''t he really be Lucius, one of the twelve heroes in ancient times?


    But the idea was immediately rejected by Allen because it was impossible!


    First, according to ancient legends, Lucius was not one of the heroes who got the inheritance of gods after entering the courtyard of God. In other words, Lucius is just a legendary strong man, not a God, and the legendary strong man cannot survive for more than 2000 years.


    Second, it is clearly recorded in the epic that when Lucius, one of the twelve heroes, covered people''s withdrawal from the source continent, the enemy had obtained the inheritance of the God of destruction at that time, and gene, who became a God, died. It is said that the scene of Lucius'' death was witnessed by many survivors from the mainland.


    Therefore, this Lucius can never be pilus!


    However, it is quite possible to say that Lucius is the descendant or descendant of Lucius, one of the twelve heroes.


    On the field, because of Belle''s intervention, the combat situation has changed greatly.


    The "passion" played by Belle has no direct lethality, but can stimulate the potential of teammates and let teammates play 12 points of combat effectiveness!


    Galen, who was already in danger under the attack of the blonde man, suddenly roared after being blessed by the sound of the piano. He only felt that his blood began to boil, and his strength and speed suddenly increased a bit.


    "Demacia!"


    Galen roared and attacked the blonde man with a sword. Although he was scarred and there was a great disparity in strength between the two sides, Galen was happy and not afraid.


    Galen, who was bleeding all over, was like a god of war, the God of war from demacia!


    "Damn it!"


    The blonde man scolded angrily. He was about to cut Galen under the knife. Unexpectedly, he suddenly had twists and turns! At this time, Galen made him feel uncontrollable!


    If other people see that a level 6 soldier can defeat a level 8 soldier without defeat, they will be stunned. This is a whole gap between two levels!


    Damn it, the other party has an extremely rare voice magician. Damn it!


    The blonde man scolded in his heart.


    On the other hand, Yasso and lacs also received the blessing of Bel''s piano sound. After receiving the blessing of the piano sound, lacs took the lead.


    As a magician, this blessing has little effect on her. It just makes her release magic a little faster, but it''s enough for a magician!


    Lacs waved the staff in her hand and released three light balls in a row. The light ball flew towards the thin man.


    Because Lach''s casting speed suddenly accelerated, the thin man couldn''t dodge for a moment. He was hit by one of the light balls and imprisoned in place.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    At the moment when the thin man was imprisoned, Lacker did not hesitate to release his big move, the ultimate flash!


    A huge silver light beam flew out from between lacs''s hands, hit the thin man''s chest, and ran through the thin man''s body with an unstoppable trend.


    The thin man watched the light beam penetrate his body, showing an incredible color in his eyes.


    How can level 6 magicians release such powerful magic? This is the last thought in the thin man''s mind.


    The light beam disappeared, and the thin man fell straight to the ground without any breath. On the body, a round wound runs through the front chest and back, and the flesh and blood in the body have been charred.


    Level 8 soldiers may also rely on their own fighting spirit to fight against the ''ultimate flash'' of Chris, but serious injuries are inevitable.


    Level 7 soldiers are facing the "ultimate flash", and there is only one way to die.


    On the other side, asso''s sword is faster and stronger than one, and has completely suppressed his opponent Stuart.


    The wind sword, the more you cut, the more fierce it is. This sentence is not just a talk!


    Finally, asso caught a flaw in Stuart, cut out a whirlwind from the sword and rolled Stuart''s body into the air.


    "The wind cut off the breath!"


    Yasuo jumped into the air, turned into several, and hit Stuart with more than ten swords in a row.


    Stuart is worthy of being a level 7 soldier. Although he was in mid air, he even flashed and blocked more than a dozen swords of asso, and didn''t let asso cause fatal damage to himself.


    However, Yasuo hit his swords and still caused a lot of damage to him. Stuart''s thighs, shoulders and abdomen have been cut out of long wounds.


    "Bang!"


    Stuart''s body fell heavily to the ground. Although he was not dead, he was seriously injured and unable to move.


    "Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me."


    Stuart, who was seriously injured, lay on the ground and watched the sword go to his asso, pleading bitterly, with a desire for survival in his eyes.


    If his opponent is Allen, he may be soft hearted to let him go when he sees that he has lost his combat ability. Unfortunately, his opponent is asso, the coldest swordsman in the hero League.


    Yasuo didn''t seem to hear Stuart''s plea. He walked in front of Stuart without expression and stabbed Stuart''s throat with a sword.


    "Killing is a bad habit, but I can''t seem to get rid of it."


    Yasso muttered to himself.


    It was Galen and the blonde who were still fighting.


    "Damn it, these two useless guys!"


    The blonde man saw that his two companions had been killed successively and scolded angrily. His mind had sprouted a retreat.


    If he goes on fighting, he obviously won''t get any advantage.


    "Galen, do you want to help?" ASO asked coldly.


    "No!"


    Galen in the battle spit out two words firmly.


    At this time, Galen felt that he was boiling. He felt that he had entered a strange state and had a feeling of complete control over the battle.


    In this state, it seems that the soldier of level 8 is not so invincible!

 Chapter 38

    One sword, two swords, three swords!


    Galen mercilessly attacked, one sword faster than another, one sword harder than another.


    Galen''s fighting spirit burst out at this time, but the blonde man had already begun to retreat. Under Galen''s attack, he retreated step by step, looking for a chance to escape.


    Finally, the blonde man saw a gap between Galen''s attacks and dodged back.


    "Let you go today!"


    The blonde man said and hurried back.


    "Want to run!"


    Galen roared and strode to keep up.


    "Demacia justice!"


    Galen directly released a big move, and a huge sword fell from the sky, just blocking the golden haired man''s retreat.


    When the giant sword fell, the blonde man''s body retreated just below the giant sword.


    The blonde man had to stabilize his body, hold up his double knives and greet the giant sword falling from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The giant sword sturdily bombarded the blonde man''s double blades. The blonde man roared and poured his fighting spirit into the double blades, even blocking Galen''s big move.


    After blocking the massive attack, the blonde man just breathed a sigh of relief. Galen had rushed in front of him and stabbed him in the chest with a huge sword in his hand.


    The blonde man who had just stopped "demacia justice" had no time to resist and was stabbed into his chest by Galen.


    "Unexpectedly, I died in the hands of a level 6 soldier!"


    The blonde man murmured, and his vitality quickly faded from his body.


    Galen pulled out his sword, and the blonde man fell to the ground, already out of breath. Galen also felt weak and tired after killing the blonde man. He supported his body with a huge sword and didn''t fall to the ground.


    In fact, if the blonde man didn''t want to quit, Galen might not be able to kill him. However, his intention to retreat naturally vented. How can he be Galen''s opponent?


    Just as Galen killed the blonde man, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host. The hero ''Galen'' has experienced a bloody battle and has an understanding of his own strength. His level has been raised to level 7!"


    After Galen finished the battle, he smiled. Naturally, he also felt the improvement of his strength.


    I''m strong again! Locke sage, I''ll be looking for you soon!


    "Galen, you got a promotion? Congratulations!" Allen patted Galen on the shoulder.


    "My brother is so awesome!" laches said with a smile.


    Belle is also full of admiration for Galen. In any case, killing level 8 soldiers with the strength of level 6 soldiers is a great achievement. Belle has never seen such a situation since she followed Lucius to the mainland for many years.


    If it gets out, it''s enough to record in an epic!


    It will be recorded in the epic: on a certain day, on a certain day, the great warrior Galen killed his opponent of level 8 with the strength of level 6 soldiers!


    Whatever Galen''s later achievements, his name will be sung by bards for thousands of years.


    "I''ll catch up with you!"


    Yasuo said coldly, and his eyes were also full of admiration. A strong and unyielding soldier deserves his respect!


    "Thank you, thank you for avenging the people in the village!"


    The grass burst into tears when she saw the three blonde men killed.


    Alan sighed and patted the grass: "don''t be too sad. People can''t come back from death."


    The grass nodded, "can you wait for me for a while? I want to bury the people in the village."


    "Of course," Alan said, "we''ll help you."


    Barren grass chose an open space beside the village. Allen helped barren grass dig a grave in the open space.


    Every time a grave is dug out, Allen''s men will bury a dead goblin and erect a tombstone.


    There are not many goblins in the village. Every goblin knows the name of weeds. Don''t worry about which goblin''s tombstone doesn''t know what name to write.


    After burying the goblins, Galen pointed to the bodies of the three blonde men and asked, "what about these three bodies?"


    Alan looked at the three bodies on the ground and sighed, "bury them, too."


    Of course, before burying the three, Allen took the space ring off the blonde man''s hand. Of the three, only the blonde man wore a space ring.


    After burying the three bodies, Allen opened the blonde man''s space ring.


    There are many things stored in the ring, but most of them are field survival supplies. Then there are more than 1000 gold coins, more than 100 magic source stones, and a stack of thick materials.


    Allen was surprised by the existence of magic source stones. With these magic source stones, he can directly complete the construction of the Lord''s house after returning to the territory and open the special function of the Lord''s house.


    Alan took out the stack of materials and frowned at the contents.


    "What is this?"


    The drawings are densely covered with various patterns and unknown words.


    "It''s the material of magic power machinery," replied the grass on one side. "It''s written in the ancient characters of our goblins."


    "The data of magic machine? Good thing!" Allen put the data into the space ring.


    It''s really a good thing. When you go back, copy it and give it to the kingdom. The kingdom will give you a good reward. Keep one for yourself, and you can use it for the development and growth of the territory in the future.


    Allen transferred all the things in the space ring lent to him by Lucius to the new space ring. The previous one can be returned to him after seeing Lucius.


    After burying the goblins and the blonde man, Allen and others waited beside the village for Lucius to come back.


    Before long, Lucius appeared in front of everyone.


    "Have you solved the problem?" Allen asked.


    "It''s solved for the time being."


    After Lucius answered, he looked at the empty village, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter, those goblins? What a strong smell of blood!"


    The goblins in the whole village were brutally murdered by the three blonde men. Can the smell of blood be strong!


    Alan told Lucius what had happened before.


    Lucius sighed: "it''s all my fault that I opened the door of confinement and let them suffer innocent disasters."


    If Lucius had not broken the door of confinement, with the strength of three blonde men, it would be impossible to break the taboo door and enter here.


    "But even if I don''t open the door of confinement, they can''t escape after the things in the mine break out. At that time, the whole continent may face a crisis."


    "In the final analysis, they deserve it."


    Lucius sighed.


    "What the hell is in the mine?" Allen asked curiously again.


    "With your current strength, it doesn''t help to ask. It just increases trouble."


    "But I can''t completely solve the things in the mine. After you have enough strength, maybe I''ll hand over the trouble to you. I hope you won''t refuse."


    Lucius said cautiously to Allen.


    Alan nodded: "don''t worry. If I can help then, I''m absolutely duty bound!"


    Lucius smiled and nodded, "well, I really didn''t read you wrong."


    "By the way, I just got a space ring from those three people. Here you are."


    Allen said and handed Lucius the space ring he had lent himself.


    Lucius smiled and waved his hand. "Keep it."


    Allen didn''t show any affectation. He took back the ring directly. It''s not that he is greedy for money, but because of his current relationship with Lucius, there''s no need to give way because of a space ring.


    Although the space ring is really valuable!


    "Then I''ll give this space ring to others. Do you have any opinion?"


    Allen asked. He wanted to give the space ring to Galen. Later, Galen and them went to the wilderness to practice. It''s much more convenient to have a space ring.


    "Of course not," Lucius laughed.


    "Let''s go out and have a look. The rat tide should be gone."


    Several people left the cave and walked outside along the underground cave when they came. When they passed the confinement door, Allen sighed again.


    "If only these two doors could be taken away!"


    "Do you want to take these two doors away?" asked the grass. He really didn''t understand what attracted Allen to these two heavy and stupid iron doors.


    Alan nodded: "yes, do you have a way?"


    "There''s a way," replied the grass. "In fact, these two doors are stuck on the rock wall through special mechanisms. I have a way to remove these two doors, but there''s no way for the door frame."


    Hearing the words of weeds, Alan was very happy. These two doors were equivalent to more than 100000 gold coins in his eyes!


    "Do you really have a way? Then dismantle it quickly!"


    "Don''t dismantle it yet," lacks stopped hurriedly. "Lord, you are a money fan! What if we dismantle the gate and the rat tide outside hasn''t dispersed?"


    Yes! Lux''s words reminded Allen that if the two doors were removed and the rat tide outside rushed in, he would have nothing to hide.


    It may be possible to block the rat tide with the narrow terrain in the underground cave, but it will never be easy.


    "Lacs is right. Let''s go and see if the rat tide has dissipated. Come back and dismantle the two iron doors!" Allen said.


    Several people walked through the iron gate, walked all the way along the underground cave and entered the main cave again.


    The rat tide in the main cave has dispersed, and occasionally there are three or five groups of giant clawed magic mice, which is no longer a climate. Allen and others can easily deal with it.


    This time Allen was relieved to take the grass back to the gate of confinement again and let the grass remove the two gates and put them into the space ring.


    100000 gold coins!


    "Lord, what shall we do next?" back in the main cave, Galen asked, "continue to the dungeon ruins or leave?"


    Alan is in trouble, too.


    The harvest of two iron gates, equivalent to more than 100000 gold coins, has satisfied Allen. Coupled with the data of magic source stone and magic energy machinery, the harvest has exceeded Allen''s expectations.


    One hundred thousand gold coins alone is enough to support the development of huaxialing for a long time, so Allen doesn''t want to go to the dungeon ruins again. After all, no one knows what danger he will encounter.


    But I''ve come here, and I''m not willing to leave Allen like this. After all, dungeon ruins are something that can''t be found. If I miss this time, I may never meet them again in the future.


    While Allen was struggling, a team of people came along the cave from the direction of the underground world. When he saw the leader, Allen was surprised.


    I''m still an acquaintance!

 Chapter 39

    Master of nice city, Cornell!


    Cornell is wearing a gorgeous armor. The surface of the armor is flowing with the glory of magic. At first glance, it is not ordinary. People have to envy the details of the city Lord''s residence.


    There were four people walking in front with Cornell, three soldiers and a magician.


    Each of the three soldiers has a strong momentum. At a glance, they know that they are no weaker than the blonde man just killed by Allen and others. They are at least level 8 or above.


    The magician walked behind Cornell in a low-key way. Allen could not see the level of the magician, but he knew that his strength was definitely not weak by looking at his mysterious staff and gorgeous robe.


    Behind a few people, a group of soldiers crowded in the underground cave. At a glance, I''m afraid there are no less than 100 people.


    These soldiers are all dressed in black heavy armor and armed with swords.


    On the left chest of heavy armour, a sign of wolf''s head roaring in the sky is printed on it.


    "It''s the fifth order," Galen whispered.


    Galen, as a level 7 warrior, can accurately perceive the specific level of soldiers lower than him. In Galen''s perception, the more than 100 black armor soldiers are all level 5 soldiers!


    Alan nodded. He had long heard that there were two fifth level arms in the city Lord''s residence, one of which was called the black wolf army. It seems that this team is it.


    Seeing the lineup of the city Lord''s mansion, Allen couldn''t help laughing at himself. Fortunately, he had a vague idea of confrontation with the city Lord''s mansion before.


    Now look at the strength of the city Lord''s residence. It''s not the small territory that has just developed. If you really oppose the city Lord''s residence, I''m afraid you will only be crushed.


    Cornell was surprised to see Allen.


    "Alan? I didn''t expect you to come in."


    Cornell greeted Allen with a smile.


    "Thank you, master Cornell, for your information, otherwise I may not even know the news of the emergence of Dungeon ruins." Allen smiled.


    Cornell waved his hand: "you''re welcome. I also saw several senior soldiers under you. I thought they might gain something by coming in with their strength, so I asked someone to go to your China to get a notice."


    "But what I didn''t expect is that, master Allen, you should come in person. With your strength, it''s still very dangerous to come in here."


    Cornell is 26 years old. He is already a level 6 soldier. He is a genius.


    Although it can''t be compared with the top talents who became level 5 soldiers before the age of 20, they are proud of Allen.


    Alan smiled awkwardly, which meant I came in and killed myself! Although I made a hasty decision to enter the dungeon ruins, it was also because I was understaffed.


    And it''s also the adventure gene on my body. As soon as I heard that the dungeon ruins were opened, I couldn''t help but want to come in and have a look.


    As has been said before, although Allen is usually plain and light, there is nothing special, but there is a gene that likes adventure hidden in his bones.


    What''s more, Allen thought that there were Galen and the three were there. As long as he was careful, he was enough to protect his safety. Now it seems that he is a little worried.


    If you weren''t lucky enough this time and Lucius and Belle were around, both rat tide and blonde soldiers would be enough to kill yourself!


    "By the way, you''re going to leave the underground world and return to the ground," Alan asked strangely. "Don''t master Cornell want to go to the dungeon ruins?"


    Then Allen looked at the subordinates around Cornell: "with the strength of the subordinates you brought in this time, you should be able to cross and cross in the dungeon ruins, young Cornell?"


    Indeed, Cornell brought in three senior soldiers, a senior magician and a hundred and fifty-five ranks of arms. Even if Cornell met a strong man of level 10 or even level 11, Cornell had the strength to compete.


    Cornell smiled bitterly: "we just came out of the dungeon ruins! It seems that master Allen doesn''t know what happened in the dungeon ruins."


    Alan nodded: "it''s a shame that we were driven out by the rat tide as soon as we entered the underground world."


    Cornell also knew the occurrence of rat tide and said, "we entered the underground world earlier. When the rat tide broke out, we were lucky to avoid the rat tide. We were one of the first forces to go outside the dungeon."


    Cornell talked about what happened in the underground world.


    ¡­¡­


    After Cornell and his party entered the underground world, they found the outbreak of rat tide in advance and fortunately avoided the rat tide. After avoiding the rat tide, they went all the way to the dungeon.


    When Cornell arrived under the dungeon, he found that many forces had arrived under the dungeon, including troops from various territories and groups of adventurers.


    These people all stood at the gate of the city from a distance and did not dare to approach the gate of the underground city.


    Near the city gate, many corpses were lying on the ground, with feather arrows on them.


    "What''s going on?" Cornell asked as he led the team closer to the crowd.


    Most of these people outside the city gate are from various territories in nice city. Naturally, they don''t know Cornell, the eldest young master of the city Lord''s house.


    One of them heard Cornell''s question, hurried forward and said, "master Cornell, there are underground races in this underground city!"


    "Just now, some people wanted to get close to the city gate and enter the underground city, but they were all shot by the sudden emergence of dark elf archers."


    Cornell looked up. Sure enough, there was a shadow shaking on the wall. It should be the dark elf Archer this man called!


    Cornell discussed with the people gathered under the city and decided to form a coalition to attack the dungeon. According to their guess, there should not be too many soldiers in the dungeon.


    After the completion of the Allied forces, Cornell commanded the Allied forces to attack the dungeons, but on the one hand, the quality of the Allied forces was uneven, on the other hand, there were no siege equipment, and several attacks all failed.


    On the contrary, the morale of coalition soldiers fell sharply because of the casualties in these attacks.


    Moreover, Cornell and others were surprised by the defensive strength in the dungeon. There were not only a large number of dark elf archers and light infantry on the wall, but also a large number of dwarf heavy armor soldiers and dog headed soldiers.


    These are probably not all the forces in the dungeon!


    Cornell knew that it was impossible to capture the underground city alone!


    When Cornell was in a dilemma, a dark elf general wearing black armor appeared on the wall of the dungeon and asked to talk to the coalition leader.


    The leader of the coalition, of course, is Cornell.


    "Mankind, leave here. We just want to survive, not war."


    The black armor general directly indicated his intention.


    The strength in the dungeon is far more than what it shows now. If the black armor general is willing, he can send troops to permanently keep most of the coalition soldiers in the underground world!


    But this is not the result that the black armor generals want. They have avoided the world for thousands of years in this dungeon. They are tired of all struggles. They just want to survive in this world!


    So the black armor warriors want to make peace with humans, so that humans don''t enter the underground world to disturb their lives.


    It has to be said that thousands of years of seclusion have made the brains of these underground races somewhat funny. This funny doesn''t mean IQ, but thinking.


    Perhaps the black armor general is no worse than the human general in the arrangement of troops, but his thinking is too simple.


    He thought that as long as these humans promised not to disturb themselves, they could continue to live safely in the underground world.


    But is human a race that keeps its word?


    "Well, we''ll leave now and never disturb your life in the future."


    Cornell vowed, and then led the coalition away.


    Looking at the back of the human coalition leaving, a dwarf general with a beard came to the black armor general.


    "Do you really believe these human promises?" the dwarf general disdained and said, "even our upright dwarves know that we can''t believe human nonsense!"


    "Thousands of years have passed, and perhaps mankind has changed. It is no longer as greedy and bellicose as the legend."


    The black armour general said quietly, "besides, the underground world has been exposed. Even killing all these humans is useless."


    "After these humans leave, send someone to set up a stronghold in the cave. With the help of the narrow terrain of the cave, even if humans don''t keep their word and send someone to attack us again, they may not succeed."


    "The passage to the main world has been closed for many years. We can''t escape. If humans really attack again, we can only choose to fight to the death!"


    A sense of sadness came from the black armor general. He was right. The channel to the main world had been closed, and they could not escape!


    The dwarf general nodded: "if humans really dare to come again, even if they fail, we dwarf warriors will definitely make humans pay a heavy price!"


    ¡­¡­


    "So we left the underground world for a while," Cornell told Allen.


    "What are you going to do about the underground races in the dungeon?"


    Allen asked. He didn''t believe Cornell would really live in peace with the underground race.


    Not to mention the huge interest temptation contained in the underground city, neither the kingdom nor the Lord''s house of nice city will tolerate such a force in their sphere of influence.


    On the side of the bed, how can others snore!


    "It''s natural to go back and gather forces and attack them again," Cornell said. "These underground races have been hostile to us for thousands of years. It''s always a hidden danger not to kill them all!"


    Allen was noncommittal about Cornell''s words.


    It is impossible to investigate whether human beings coveted the wealth of the underground world to invade the underground race, or whether the underground race yearned for the surface world to attack human beings. But now it seems that these remaining underground races just want to survive and have no intention of doing the right thing with humans.


    Of course, this is also related to the strong underground race and the weak. If mankind is weak, maybe the underground race will kill mankind.


    But all this has nothing to do with Allen. With the strength of Huaxia, he can''t participate in the battle at this level.


    After seeing the strength of the iceberg of the city Lord''s residence, Allen now just wants to return to the territory and strive to develop and expand the strength of the territory.


    Don''t say you can resist the city Lord''s house, at least you should be able to protect yourself in front of the city Lord''s house, otherwise you can only live by the nose of the city Lord''s house in the future!


    Allen and Cornell left the underground cave and returned to the surface world. The way back to nice city was exactly the same as that back to China. The two groups went together again.


    On the way back, Lucius took belle to say goodbye to Alan.


    (the week''s sub push is over. This week is a new book recommendation, a very humble position, but it''s better than no recommendation.


    Roll for collection!)

 Chapter 40

    "Alan, the matter of Dungeon ruins has come to an end for the time being, and I''m going to leave with Belle," Lucius said to Alan.


    "Are you leaving now?" Allen asked, "let''s go to China and stay for a few more days?"


    "No," Lucius waved. "I''m going to tell some friends to get ready for what I found underground."


    "You should also strive to develop the strength of the territory. To completely solve that thing, you may finally rely on the major forces in nice city."


    Alan nodded: "don''t worry. When you and Belle come next time, I will show you a strong Chinese collar!"


    Allen''s words are full of confidence and systematic. It''s hard to be confident or not.


    Lucius stroked his beard and smiled: "he is worthy of being a young man. What he wants is this kind of self-confidence."


    "Alan, Wangcai returns it to you. Grandpa and I will come to see it in the future. You should take good care of it."


    Belle handed the wealth she held in her arms to Alan, with a look of reluctance.


    Wangcai also purred a few times, as if he didn''t want to leave Belle''s arms.


    This dog who forgets his friends!


    Alan laughed and scolded.


    Also, how can you come to see it, not me? Is my position in your mind not as good as Wangcai!


    If Belle can hear Alan''s heart, she will definitely answer Alan, yes!


    "Belle, if you call me brother Allen, I can let you take Wangcai away and give it to you."


    "Really?"


    Belle''s eyes brightened: "you can''t cheat."


    "A liar is a dog!" Alan laughed.


    Belle glanced: "then you will look the same as Wangcai. How can I know which is you and which is Wangcai."


    A black line appeared on Allen''s head: "in short, I won''t lie to you. Do you call or don''t ask me to bring Wangcai back?"


    "Shout, I''ll shout!" cried Belle quickly.


    "Brother Allen."


    Belle shouted reluctantly. She is one or two years older than belle. She even threatened belle to call your brother with Wangcai. What a bad man!


    Alan nodded with satisfaction: "baby, I''ll give you the money in the future."


    "Yeah!"


    Belle jumped up with Wangcai in her arms.


    Looking at the happy baby, Alan couldn''t help laughing.


    Since Belle likes it, it''s good to give her the money to raise. After I return to the territory, I should not only care about the development of the territory, but also care about my cultivation. I don''t have the mind to feed Wangcai well. Maybe Wangcai will starve to death one day.


    Several people talked and laughed again, and Lucius left with Belle.


    "Brother Alan, I''ll come back to see you with Wangcai."


    Belle waved to Alan as she walked.


    Allen looked at Lucius and Belle leaving. He felt a sense of loss in his heart. Belle''s smiles and smiles began to appear in his mind these days.


    I don''t like this little girl Belle!


    Alan shook his head hard to shake Belle out of his mind. He could be said to be ignorant about emotional things.


    In the underground world, after Cornell left with the soldiers of the city Lord''s residence, people in other territories gradually dispersed. Only some senior adventurers still wander in the underground world and complex underground caves, looking for possible treasures.


    However, these adventurers dare not get close to the dungeon again, because even if the adventurer''s strength is strong, he doesn''t dare several people to fight against a city, unless he is a legendary strong man.


    Even the legendary strong, if faced with a large number of high-level soldiers, they are in danger of falling accidentally.


    For example, if the legendary strongman doesn''t retreat, 15000 ranks of arms are enough to surround and kill a legendary strongman!


    Of course, if the legendary strong want to go, these 15000 ranks of soldiers can''t stay.


    It is said that the ten rank bloody Legion under the command of the destruction god kirios can kill a legendary strong man with only a few hundred soldiers!


    About half a day after Cornell and others left the underground world, a group of soldiers who had left with many forces returned to the underground world again through the underground cave.


    This group of soldiers is a soldier in a territory in the urban area of nice.


    The leader was a young aristocrat with dazzling red hair.


    The young man with red hair looked at the underground city in the distance, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "There are still underground races in this underground city. God helps me."


    "Originally, young master Ben was worried about the upcoming action. It''s just right that these underground races appear at this time."


    "Let''s talk to these underground races now and give a big gift to the city Lord''s house!"


    With that, the red haired youth burst into a wild laugh.


    The chaos in nice city is about to begin!


    ¡­¡­


    "Our way ahead is different. Let''s say goodbye," Allen said to Cornell.


    At this time, it is the second day after Allen and others left the underground world. Their current position is not far from nice city and Huaxia collar.


    Cornell nodded, "come to the city Lord''s house when you have time."


    "Yes," Alan replied.


    "And," Cornell said suddenly when he was leaving, "I have a hunch that the downtown area of nice will no longer be calm. You''d better pay more attention."


    Cornell kindly reminded Allen.


    Alan frowned: "no longer calm? Is it the power of thieves?"


    Alan can only think of the mysterious thief strength that can make the Lord''s house of nice treat it carefully.


    "Maybe, I don''t know," Cornell replied, "but whoever has my city master''s house, don''t want to stir up the wind and rain in nice city!"


    Cornell''s words were very firm.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later, Allen and others have entered the sphere of influence of Huaxia collar, and Huaxia collar is far away.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere?"


    Alan suddenly frowned.


    It is early February, and the spring harvest season will be in a few days. It is reasonable that the farmland near the territory should be full of busy farmers.


    But look at the surrounding farmland, there is no one! This is absolutely abnormal!


    "What''s wrong? I feel everything is fine!" the grass said suspiciously.


    After entering the surface world, everything in the surface world made him feel very strange. Having seen the vastness of the surface world, the grass finally understands how ridiculous it is to compare the underground world with the surface world.


    No comparability at all! I used to be a sit and watch.


    "Lord, is this your territory? I think it''s good. What''s wrong?"


    The grass said again. Now he is used to calling Allen Lord with Galen and others.


    "At this time, someone in the field should be busy. It shouldn''t be so empty."


    Allen pointed to the empty farmland road around him.


    "And look there," Allen pointed to a big tree near the territory. "In the past, there should be a lot of people cooling and chatting there during the day. Today there is no one."


    Galen nodded. The grass may not know, but Galen knew better. There were many people under the big tree during the day.


    As the LORD said, it''s weird!


    "Go back to the territory and see what''s going on!"


    Said Alan, walking quickly towards the territory.


    He had a bad feeling that something might happen to the territory!


    After entering the territory, Allen found that every door was closed, and the busy street was empty at this time!


    More importantly, Allen didn''t even see a soldier on patrol!


    This is absolutely abnormal!

 Chapter 41

    "What''s going on? Where are all the people in the territory?" Alan frowned.


    "There are people in the nearby houses, but they didn''t come out."


    Yasuo''s bland voice and the strange scene in the Buddha territory did not cause any waves in his heart.


    But Yasso could sense that there were people moving in nearby houses.


    "People are in their own homes? What happened in the territory that makes them afraid to come out?"


    Alan said, knocking on the door of a nearby family and asking about the situation.


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came from a distance. At the corner of the street, a man dressed as an ordinary resident appeared in the sight of Allen and others.


    The man kept his head down and was on his way. He occasionally looked up to see Allen. He was startled at first. When he saw Allen and others, his face was immediately full of surprises.


    It was the joy of suddenly meeting a savior in despair.


    "Lord, Lord Galen, Lord lacs, Lord asso, you are finally back!"


    The man said, rushed to Allen and fell on his knees and cried.


    "What''s going on? What happened to the territory?"


    Allen picked the man up from the ground and asked anxiously.


    It can be seen from the man''s actions that something big has happened to the territory!


    "Lord, go and save little Serena first. Later, she will be ruined by those bastards!"


    The man said to Allen in tears.


    "Lead the way!"


    Ellen said with a gloomy face.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, Allen could hear from the man''s words that someone was going to invade a little girl named Serena.


    What Alan hates most is this scum!


    "Lord, come with me. They''re right ahead!"


    The man said, taking Allen first and running ahead.


    Walking down a street, a loud noise came from a distance.


    Turning the corner, Allen and others saw a group of people standing not far away, divided into two sides and facing each other.


    Alan is very familiar with one side. He knows from his clothes that this is a team of guard army reserve led by China.


    Several civilians stood behind the guard and reserve army. A beautiful little girl about 14 or 15 years old fell to the ground and sobbed.


    On the other side was a group of soldiers, who looked like about sixteen or seven people, dressed in black leather armor, one by one.


    The important thing is that Allen doesn''t know this team of soldiers at all. In other words, this is not a Chinese led soldier!


    Alan frowned. How could soldiers from other places appear in the territory?


    Looking at the ground, there are three corpses of guard army reserve soldiers lying on the ground!


    These three people were obviously killed by the black armor soldiers opposite!


    Allen was furious when he saw the three bodies on the ground. These people killed their soldiers in their own territory!


    No matter where these soldiers come from, they have to pay for it!


    "Why, do you dare to stop me? Are three dead enough and want to die more?"


    The leading black armour soldier said arrogantly to the soldiers of the guard reserve army.


    "Get out of here now, or I''ll kill you all now!"


    "If the commander had not ordered you to stay alive for a while, would you still be alive now? You dare to disturb the good deeds of the masters. What a group of people who don''t know how to live or die!"


    The black armour soldiers shouted one after another.


    Facing the fierce black armor soldiers, the captain of the guard reserve army showed a trace of panic in his eyes.


    "Me, let''s go!"


    After hesitating, the captain of the guard reserve army stammered with fear.


    He chose to retreat under the threat of black armor soldiers!


    Several civilians behind the soldiers of the guard reserve army all looked frightened and disappointed when they heard the captain''s words.


    The little girl who fell to the ground cried bitterly. She knew what fate would be to meet her in the face of more than a dozen black armor soldiers without the protection of territorial soldiers.


    At this moment, she wished she could die right away.


    "Captain, we can''t leave!"


    A young Guard Reserve soldier stood up and shouted firmly to the captain.


    "Lord and Lord Alex said that the mission of our guard army is to guard the territory, the residents of the territory and everything in the territory!"


    Then the young soldier pointed to the black armor soldiers opposite: "now, they want to hurt the residents of the territory in front of us. How can we just shrink back?"


    "Even if I die, I can''t watch them do evil in China!"


    The words of young soldiers are resounding!


    The black armor soldiers looked at the young soldiers and laughed with disdain.


    What a dead boy!


    The captain of the guard reserve army was shamed by the words of the young soldiers, and even scolded the young soldiers angrily: "I''m the captain, you''ll listen to me!"


    "Village head Jill said to avoid the edge and try not to conflict with each other, so as not to sacrifice in vain. What hero are you here?"


    "Let''s go and let this fool stay here and die!"


    The captain said that he was going to leave with several other soldiers.


    The other soldiers stood still and hesitated, not knowing how to choose.


    They don''t want to die. Those black armor soldiers opposite can really kill people. The three bodies on the ground have proved this!


    But they don''t want to leave. It will be a shame for them to leave behind the civilians who need their own protection.


    "You are no longer their captain because you don''t deserve it."


    Alan''s voice sounded behind these people.


    "From now on, you will no longer be a member of the guard army. My army doesn''t need people like you! You don''t deserve to be a soldier!"


    Alan took Galen to the front and said to the captain with a cold face.


    Allen was angry at the performance of the leader of the guard reserve team. Can such people join their own army or become a team leader?


    It seems that the expansion of the army in the future depends not only on talent, but also on character!


    "It''s your Lord. Your Lord is back!"


    "It''s Lord and Lord Galen. We''re saved this time!"


    "Lord Galen and Lord Lach will teach these people a lesson!"


    "Lord asso, kill them!"


    Seeing Allen and others, several civilians were excited.


    Lord Galen, Lord lacs and Lord asso are strong enough to enter the wilderness area to kill monsters. They will certainly defeat the soldiers who have committed crimes in the territory!


    "See Lord, see Lord Galen..."


    Several soldiers of the guard army and the reserve army were overjoyed to see Allen, and came forward to salute one after another.


    Only the team leader, seeing Allen''s appearance, kept sweating, but he stood where he was and didn''t dare to wipe it.


    My stupid performance just now was all seen by the Lord!


    "Are you the Lord of this territory?"


    The leader of the black armor soldier squinted at Allen and disdained: "our commander has been waiting for you for a long time. Come with us to meet the commander."


    "Don''t worry, our commander is only interested in the bright silver mine and the statue in your territory. He is not interested in your remote territory."


    "I''ll see you later, commander. Be polite. Please, commander. Your territory may still be preserved."


    The leading black armour soldier said to Allen with extreme arrogance.


    (I''m going to Guangdong by train tonight. I can''t arrive until tomorrow. I can''t attend to the book review area tonight. Please forgive me!)

 Chapter 42

    "Don''t worry, I''ll see your commander."


    Alan''s voice was very cold.


    "But before that, leave your life and pay for the dead soldiers in the territory!"


    "Galen, asso, kill them all and leave none!"


    At this time, Allen''s heart was cold, and there was no mercy or tenderness.


    "Yes!"


    Galen and asso answered in unison, pulled out their weapons and went to the more than ten black armor soldiers.


    "Ha ha, you dare to fight us? We are fox leaders. With the strength of our territory, we can easily level your small territory!"


    Black armor soldiers were still shouting, and even a black armor soldier came to the front with a smile and put his head out.


    "Come on, kill me! If you dare to touch my hair, our commander will level your small territory."


    Yasuo walked to the black armour soldier without expression, raised his hand and fell the knife!


    The head of the black armor soldier was cut off by asso''s sword, fell to the ground like a ball and rolled out.


    The other black armor soldiers froze.


    "You, you really dare to do it!"


    "Brothers, give it to me!"


    The leading black armor soldier was furious and ordered.


    If he knew the strength of asso and Galen, he would not give such orders.


    Asso''s sword is like the wind. Each sword will kill a black armor soldier. How can these ordinary soldiers stop asso''s fast sword!


    Galen''s rule of play is simple and rough. He swung his huge sword and spun his body quickly, turning into a whirlwind into the crowd. The black armor soldiers scraped by his huge sword are either dead or injured!


    In just more than ten seconds, except for the leading soldier, more than ten black armor soldiers had all died under the swords of asso and Galen.


    When the leading soldiers saw that Yasuo and Galen killed more than ten of their men, they trembled and couldn''t stand steadily.


    A whiff came, and Alan saw that the leading soldier was scared to pee * *.


    A coward who bullies the good and fears the evil!


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!"


    "I''m a confidant of the commander. I can help you persuade the commander to let go of your territory. Please don''t kill me!"


    The leading soldier knelt down and begged bitterly. There was no arrogance just now.


    Allen went up to the lead soldier, pulled out his waist machete, pointed it at the lead soldier''s neck and cut it off.


    Spare you? How can I tell the dead Guard Reserve soldiers?


    After killing the leading soldier, Allen breathed a long breath and felt a lot comfortable in his heart.


    It is said that the first murder will feel uncomfortable, but Allen only felt a burst of happiness in his heart.


    "Lord, just now I......"


    The captain of the guard reserve army, the guy who just ordered the soldiers to leave, walked up to Allen and said.


    He was not afraid. Lord Galen and Lord asso killed more than ten people without blinking!


    "You don''t have to say anything," Allen interrupted him directly. "Your performance just now is no longer worthy of being a soldier in the territory. Take the initiative to leave the army when you go back."


    The captain opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but he didn''t say anything. He stood aside with his head down in frustration and was at a loss.


    He knew that he could only withdraw from the army silently and become an ordinary farmer.


    "Who are these people and where did they come from?"


    Allen asked the Guard Reserve soldier next to him.


    The young soldier who just stopped the captain from leaving stood up: "Lord, these people suddenly appeared in the territory this morning and claimed to be the soldiers led by fox. We don''t know the specific situation. You can ask village head Jill."


    Although Telu village has been renamed huaxialing, people are still used to calling Jill village head.


    The young soldier was explaining. There was a disorderly sound of footsteps in the distance. When they saw it, village head Jill and Alex rushed over with two teams of Guard soldiers.


    Allen patted the young soldier on the shoulder. "Soldier, what''s your name?"


    The young soldier straightened his chest and shouted, "Lord, my name is Clark, Clark bloom!"


    "Good, Clark, you just did a good job. From today on, you are the captain of this team!"


    Alan announced.


    "Practice hard and become a first-class soldier as soon as possible. I''ll leave you a position as the captain of the guard team."


    Clark''s face flushed with excitement when he heard Alan''s words.


    The guard army is different from the guard army reserve army where he is now. The guard army is an army composed of all first-class soldiers!


    Now, there are only three captains of the guard team in the territory. They are already middle-level officers in the territory.


    With the continuous growth of the guard army, these initial small captains are most likely to be promoted to captain or even commander, which can be said to have unlimited future.


    At this time, Clark was naturally excited to hear that Alan promised to be the leader of the fourth guard team in the territory. It was full of gold!


    Of course, you have to be a first-class soldier first.


    However, Clark at this time is full of cultivation power!


    While talking, village head Jill and Alex have taken the guard soldiers to Alan and others.


    "Lord, you are back!"


    "Young master, you are finally back!"


    Village head Jill and Alex were equally surprised when they saw Alan. When Alan returned to the territory, they had a backbone!


    It can be said that the sudden change today frightened village head Jill and Alex. They were afraid that an inadvertent general would get in and Alan couldn''t explain to Alan when he came back.


    Village head Jill looked at the bodies of black armor soldiers on the ground and asked, "Lord, these people?"


    "I killed it," Allen replied. "What the hell happened?"


    Jill village chief sighed: "this morning, the soldiers guarding the bright silver mine suddenly returned to the territory and said that a large group of soldiers suddenly appeared in the bright silver mine and seized the bright silver mine."


    "After I got the news, I immediately called Alex, tiesan and tiejiu to meet and discuss countermeasures. Tiesan and tiejiu decided to take two teams of demacia heavy infantry to the bright silver mine."


    "Before tiesan and tiejiu set out, the other side took soldiers to our territory."


    "These people claim to be from the fox leader. The leader is a young aristocrat and claims to be a leader of the fox leader."


    "Commander?"


    Alan frowned: "this fox stone has so many soldiers? Should he have the position of commander?"


    According to the military system in this world, there are 10 people in the team, 100 people in the brigade and 1000 people in command!


    Allen, the fox leader, has also heard that it is near the Huaxia leader. It is one of the 23 leaders in nice urban area and the closest territory to the Huaxia leader among the 23 leaders.


    However, the strength of fox Tongling can only be regarded as middle and lower among the 23 collars. There are hundreds of soldiers in the territory, which is still an ordinary soldier who is not even a first-class soldier!


    How can there be a military position of commander in the territory of thousands of people and hundreds of soldiers?


    "Yes, Lord," village head Jill explained, "the military positions in some territories are not so standardized. In order to sound good, generals who can command a hundred people are generally called commanders."


    Alan nodded. I see.


    "Village head Jill, go on."


    Village head Jill nodded and continued: "after the leader of fox pass led the troops to our territory, he claimed that he took people to look for a kind of medicinal material at the edge of the wilderness area and accidentally found the bright silver mine in our territory. Later, the bright silver mine will be owned by Fox."


    "What''s more, he had heard the news of the Dragon Statue before and wanted to take the Dragon Statue away. He claimed that those who have virtue live in the things given by God, and their fox Tongling is those who have virtue."


    Allen did not deliberately hide the news of the Dragon Statue in order to attract people from nearby villages to settle in China. Fox link is close to Huaxia link. It''s not surprising to hear this news.


    "Naturally, we would not agree. Tiesan and tiejiu fought with each other with demacia heavy infantry."


    "In a battle, several of demacia''s heavy infantry were injured, and the other party also suffered some casualties. No one took advantage of it."


    "Now the other party is holding the demacia heavy infantry around the Dragon Statue. However, the other party has a large number of people. In addition to sending elite soldiers to surround the demacia heavy infantry, some ordinary soldiers began to do evil in our territory."


    "I also don''t want to fight with each other, causing huge casualties to the territory soldiers, so I ordered the soldiers to bear if they can."


    "But just now I got the news that a group of soldiers wanted to bully a little girl in our territory. It was unbearable that they rushed over with Alex and two teams of Guard soldiers."


    "Fortunately, Lord, you came back in time, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    Alan nodded after hearing the story of village head Jill.


    "Village head Jill, you handled it very well."


    "Gather all the soldiers in the territory and follow me to the Dragon Statue!"


    "Today, all the soldiers who stepped into our Chinese leadership will be killed if they don''t stay!"


    "Blood debt must be paid with blood!"


    Ellen said with cold eyes.

 Chapter 43

    At the Dragon Statue, 22 demacia heavy infantry guarded under the Dragon Statue.


    On the periphery, hundreds of soldiers surrounded them, including more than 30 third-class soldiers, and the others were first-class and second-class soldiers.


    These are foxtone''s soldiers!


    There was a gap in the siege of fox led soldiers. A man in silver armor stood at the gap and frowned at the demacia heavy infantry under the Dragon Statue.


    The man in silver armor was the commander of the group of black armor soldiers before.


    Patrick foxtone, the nephew of Lord foxtone.


    At the edge of the square, countless young and middle-aged Chinese leaders surrounded by wooden sticks and farm tools, looking ready to go up and fight the enemy at any time.


    However, Patrick didn''t pay attention to these young people. It was just a group of farmers. There wasn''t even a first-class soldier in them. Just send a few soldiers to kill them.


    Patrick was not happy at this time. The reason for his unhappiness was the group of demacia heavy infantry in front of him.


    He has more than 100 soldiers, more than 30 of whom are third-class soldiers. This strength is not a problem if he wants to kill the demacia heavy infantry in front of him.


    However, after a short fight before, he has seen the strength of this group of demacia heavy infantry, which is definitely far beyond the ordinary third-order arms!


    If we take a strong attack, even if we can kill the 22 demassian heavy infantry, the soldiers under his command will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    This loss can not be borne by Fox Tongling, but also by Patrick himself!


    Fox stone has five commanders, and the soldiers under each commander are fixed. Patrick considered that if the soldiers under his command suffered heavy losses, would he still be the commander?


    So he could only surround the demacia heavy infantry here, but he hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking for a long time, Patrick got up and took a few steps to the front of the team, facing tiesan and tiejiu.


    "Two captains, with your strength, why bend over to such a small territory?"


    "As long as you are willing to take refuge in our fox leader, I will assign a village in our fox leader to you two. You can be your own Lord. There is no need to be instructed by others here."


    There is a small town (main city) and five villages in foxtone.


    "If you two don''t want to be lords, I can also promise you the position of two commanders. At that time, the commander of 100 people will be happier than staying in this small territory?"


    Patrick "earnestly and kindly coaxed" tiesan and tiejiu. The way he thought of was to persuade them to surrender.


    Unfortunately, his words are casting pearls before swine. Tiesan and tiejiu are not moved by his words, and even the expression on their faces has not changed.


    The characters summoned by the system have unlimited loyalty to Allen. Even if you tempt them with the position of the king of the mainland, they will not rebel.


    Not to mention the position of a small Lord and commander?


    Seeing that tiesan and tiejiu were unmoved, Patrick followed up with some rhetoric to persuade tiesan and tiejiu to betray Huaxia collar. In his mind, Huaxia collar and fox Tong collar can only be regarded as a remote place and have no attraction at all.


    As long as they are normal people, they will choose fox link.


    Unfortunately, despite his beautiful tongue, the demacia heavy infantry always held him expressionless and unmoved.


    Gradually, Patrick felt a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t think I really don''t dare to do it. I''m desperate to kill you all!"


    Patrick roared.


    This time, the demacia heavy infantry responded. Suddenly, the demacia heavy infantry stood up, grasped the weapons in their hands, and looked at the enemy in front of them with fearless eyes.


    As if you want to fight, I will fight!


    Patrick''s patience was finally exhausted because he couldn''t wait any longer. He came with a task this time!


    What occasionally found the bright silver mine and wanted to take it as his own, and what Dragon Statue was inhabited by the virtuous, these were just his excuses to suppress the Chinese collar.


    A small bright silver mine is an important source of income in the eyes of Huaxia Lingling, but it is dispensable in the eyes of fox Tongling. Fox Tongling doesn''t need to fight another territory because of this!


    As for the Dragon Statue, in Patrick''s view, it was just a gimmick made by Huaxia to fool the people. It was too hard for him to take him away.


    How could a real miracle come to such a small village without any characteristics?


    The reason why he led troops to China for the summer collar is that the bright silver mine and the Dragon Statue are just excuses. The real reason is that he received the order of Lord fox to suppress the Chinese collar. It''s best to find an excuse to completely destroy the Chinese collar.


    As for why the LORD sent himself to suppress the Chinese leader, Patrick doesn''t know. Perhaps the rapid rise of the Chinese leader makes the Lord feel threatened, or other reasons.


    However, Patrick wondered why the Lord dared to initiate a battle with other territories, which was forbidden by the kingdom!


    Is the Lord so sure that the Kingdom and the city Lord''s house will not punish him?


    And it is said that Alan Senlan, the Lord of the Chinese leader, is a member of the Wangdu Senlan family!


    The Senlan family is a behemoth in the sun kingdom. It is definitely not something that Fox Tongling can provoke.


    If you annoy the Senlan family, the anger of the Senlan family can easily destroy the whole fox link!


    In Patrick''s view, the invasion of Huaxia collar will lead to the joint sanctions of the Kingdom, the city Lord''s house and the Senlan family, which is undoubtedly a huge risk.


    When Patrick told this doubt to Lord foxtone, the Lord foxtone just smiled and said such a sentence.


    "The kingdom? The city Lord''s residence? The Senlan family? Hehe, the kingdom is going to be in chaos. They will soon be too busy to pay attention to us and just a Chinese collar."


    This sentence surprised Terry Parker. Is the Kingdom going to be in chaos? Did the Lord get any news?


    If the Lord really got the news, but didn''t report it to the city Lord''s house and kingdom, but began to deal with the Chinese leader, wouldn''t he say.


    Patrick didn''t dare think about it.


    At this time, Patrick knew he couldn''t wait any longer when he saw that demacia''s heavy infantry refused to surrender.


    Patrick raised his right hand and was about to order an attack on the demacia heavy infantry.


    Even if the loss is heavy, I can''t care. If I can''t complete the Lord''s task, I''m afraid I can''t keep my command position, even though I''m the Lord''s nephew.


    "Lord!"


    "Lord, you''re back!"


    A noise interrupted Patrick. Patrick turned and looked. A noble boy with a group of people and several teams of soldiers was coming this way.


    The noise was made by the young people around saluting the noble boy.


    Patrick squints at the visitor. Is this boy the Lord of Huaxia collar, Alan Senlan?


    It looks gentle and weak. There''s nothing strange about it. It''s quite eye-catching with black hair.


    Allen rushed to the square and was moved when he saw the young people with simple farm tools and wooden sticks, who took the initiative to surround the square and prepare to fight against foreign enemies.


    This is what the people are proud of!


    Alan came this time and gathered the troops of the whole territory.


    A guard team of 20, a guard army of 30, a guard army of 100, a reserve army and an auxiliary army of 100.


    Although the soldiers of the guard army, reserve army and auxiliary army are just ordinary people, not even first-class soldiers, they are soldiers. This is the time to stand up.


    Alan is ready to fight the enemy to the death.


    If the other party just wants to shine the silver mine, Allen may swallow his anger and give it to the other party for the stable development of the territory.


    But the other party''s unscrupulous behavior in China has touched Allen''s bottom line.


    Although Huaxia collar is still very weak, it can not be bullied. The dignity of the territory must be maintained by iron and blood!


    (first of all, I pray all book friends, you can point out what you think is bad written in cowhide. It doesn''t matter how vicious you are.


    But please don''t swear or use insulting words. I''ll delete these book reviews directly in the future. I''m sorry in advance


    I just arrived in Guangdong today, and I didn''t want to make complaints about what I did after three p.m., and I wanted to work hard at the code. Then I read a comment from a Book Review in the book review area. The main idea is that Tucao is too weak and always bullied.


    His idea is, why not write that when the protagonist is weak, the enemy encountered is weaker than the protagonist. When the protagonist becomes stronger, he will encounter stronger, but still weaker than the protagonist.


    In this way, the protagonist can crush it all the way, and the reader looks perfect.


    Of course, his words may sound a little bad. There are many words such as brain disability and mental retardation.


    After reading it, I felt a little unhappy. After all, no one will be scolded. Is it cool? Then I started typing to explain to him.


    I said that we can''t provoke the protagonist by writing a negative supporting role weaker than the protagonist. Those stronger than the protagonist will walk around when they see the protagonist. When the protagonist becomes stronger, we will provoke the protagonist again. Is it too silly for the negative supporting roles?


    Then he sprayed me. In short, there were a lot of insulting words in terms of wording. I couldn''t swear in the book review area like him, so I had to refute him with my own ideas.


    In the end, I couldn''t persuade him to accept my idea, and finally I got a burst of depression in my heart.


    Finally, I found that I had coded more than 300 words in two hours!


    It''s a painful lesson. I can''t argue with my book friends on my own.)

 Chapter 44

    "Are you the Lord of the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan?"


    When Allen walked in front of him, Patrick stared at Allen and asked.


    Alan nodded: "yes, I''m Alan Senlan."


    "Get your things up."


    Alan said to the soldier behind him.


    That stunned Patrick. What?


    Soon, he knew.


    Several soldiers came out behind Allen, each with a head in his hand!


    The owners of these heads are naturally the soldiers led by China brought by Patrick.


    When Allen gathered his troops, he found two more troublemakers led by Fox in the territory. Naturally, it goes without saying that they were all killed.


    At this time, the heads of these soldiers were held in their hands by several soldiers of the guard army.


    The guard soldiers gathered the hair of these heads together and could carry several with one hand.


    The guard soldiers came forward with these heads and threw them in front of Patrick.


    Patrick was stunned when he saw these heads, and his brain had not reacted yet. When he saw the appearance of the heads, especially several familiar faces, he was surprised at first, and then flew into a rage.


    "These are the soldiers I brought?"


    Patrick couldn''t believe it. He didn''t understand that with the strength of the Chinese leader, how dare he kill his soldiers so recklessly? Aren''t they afraid of the retaliation of fox leader?


    "How dare you kill them? You are ready to bear the anger of fox Tong leader. Your Chinese leader will be razed to the ground!"


    Patrick roared. He wanted to see the expression of fear and regret on Allen''s face. Unfortunately, all he saw was indifference.


    "Not just them."


    Alan said coldly, "and you," and Alan pointed to Patrick and the soldiers around him: "none of you want to leave alive today!"


    Patrick thinks Allen must be crazy. Let''s not say whether Huaxia has the strength to leave all these people here. Do they really dare to do so?


    It''s just a little conflict. Does this guy named Alan Senlan really want to do so well?


    In Patrick''s opinion, he just brought someone to China to show off and kill several insignificant ordinary soldiers. It is reasonable that China should not choose to fight with himself in order to take the overall situation into account.


    Suddenly, Patrick thought of something and suddenly realized it.


    "I know," Patrick laughed. "You must think that our fox leader will take the initiative to invade your territory, Kingdom and city Lord''s house, and even the Senlan family behind you will show you a head, won''t you?"


    Alan''s eyes narrowed, which was something he had been unable to figure out all the way. The Kingdom prohibited private fights between territories, and it was strictly prohibited. It was said that it was not too much to deal with each one!


    How dare this fox leader dare to invade Huaxia leader so recklessly at the risk of universal condemnation?


    Seeing that Alan didn''t speak, Patrick consciously guessed Alan''s mind and said with a laugh: "don''t daydream. When the news here reaches the king''s capital, the Kingdom has been busy. How can you care about your little Chinese collar!"


    "I might as well tell you that the kingdom is going to be in chaos. If you dare to offend our fox leader, no one can save you!"


    Patrick said proudly that he felt that his words had hit Allen''s weakness, and Allen would immediately apologize and give in to himself. He raised his head and looked at Allen, waiting for Allen to bow to himself.


    Patrick''s words shocked Allen. Is the Kingdom going to be in chaos? But is it really the case?


    From the unbridled performance of fox Tongling, they definitely got some news in advance, that is to say, the news is likely to be true!


    Moreover, fox Tongling is definitely on the side of causing unrest in the kingdom. Otherwise, after they got the news, they had been too busy to report to the city Lord''s house and the kingdom. They didn''t want to come to China to show off.


    Patrick waited for Alan to beg for mercy, but he was disappointed again.


    After hearing his words, Allen''s face was still indifferent, although his eyebrows wrinkled and his heart shook.


    "Are you finished?" asked Allen.


    "Ah?" Patrick was stunned when he heard Alan''s words. "That''s it."


    "Then get ready to go."


    "Do it, no one!"


    Ellen ordered.


    "Kill!"


    Galen shouted and rushed up first.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The demacia heavy infantry surrounded by the Dragon Statue had already been extremely depressed. Now they heard Allen''s order, shouted a few words of "kill" and directly killed the enemy in front of them.


    After that, the bodyguard, the guard army, the guard army, the reserve army and the auxiliary army all took up arms and killed the enemy in the middle.


    Even some young adults standing on the periphery joined the battle with crude weapons.


    Galen took the lead, and his body turned into a whirlwind to kill the crowd again, and immediately brought up a piece of flesh and blood.


    His move may not be of great use when fighting alone with people who are equal to or stronger than himself, but it can definitely be called a magic skill to deal with this group war!


    Patrick was surprised and angry when he saw that Allen really ordered to do it, and immediately ordered his soldiers to start fighting back.


    Patrick himself is also a level 4 soldier. After the two sides began to fight, he immediately pulled out his weapons and killed Allen not far from him.


    Unfortunately, he had already been watched by asso standing behind Allen.


    Yasuo''s body was like the wind. In an instant, he came to Patrick and cut it out with a sword.


    Before Patrick could see Yasso''s sword, he had been cut in his throat and died with hatred.


    If he were given another chance, he would never take over the task.


    There was a lot of killing in the square.


    Galen and asso were like two killing gods, cutting the enemy soldiers one by one under the sword.


    With the skill of "curved light barrier", lacs constantly added shields to the soldiers of Huaxia collar to minimize the casualties of Huaxia collar. Once in a while, he will imprison several enemy soldiers, and soon some Chinese soldiers will kill the imprisoned enemy.


    Under the strength of Galen, the battlefield soon showed a one-sided situation.


    Fox Tong''s soldiers saw that their own soldiers were less and less in Vietnam, and even the commander had been killed, and gradually became totally disillusioned.


    Some people even fell to their knees and began to beg for mercy, but when the Chinese led soldiers met these begging soldiers, they were all cut off with a knife.


    The LORD said, no one!


    Gradually, the fighting began to subside, and there was no fox lead soldier standing on the battlefield.


    "Congratulations to the host. You have achieved the ''first battle of the territory'', and you will be rewarded once."


    The sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear, but Allen didn''t mind to pay attention at this time.


    "Lord, all the enemies have been killed!"


    Alex stood beside Alan and wiped the blood on his face.


    Alan nodded and strode forward to the middle of the square.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Allen.


    "We won. We guarded the dignity of the territory."


    "These people invade our territory, wantonly bully and kill our soldiers and residents. I said, blood debt must be paid with blood!"


    "Now, they have paid the price of bleeding for their actions!"


    "Roar!"


    The soldiers around issued a roar of cheers, which was the release of the wild after the war.


    "Today, these people are buried in our territory. Fox general will certainly not give up. Of course, we will not give up."


    "From today on, we Chinese leaders are fully prepared for the war. Fox Tongling must pay a price for today''s behavior!"


    "Fox Tongling is stronger than us. Maybe in the war with Fox Tongling, we will die and the territory will be destroyed. Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    So the soldiers roared in unison.

 Chapter 45

    "Lord, what about the bodies of these people?"


    Village chief Jill asked, pointing to the corpses of foxtone soldiers all over the ground.


    "It''s not necessary to ask, of course, to throw it directly into the wilderness to feed the monster!" Alex shouted.


    Alan shook his head: "forget it. When people die, Pepsi disappears. Let people find a place to dig a pit and bury them."


    "Also, count the number of soldiers and people killed in the war in the territory, and hold a funeral tomorrow."


    Village head Jill answered and began to arrange people to clean up the mess after the battle.


    When the crowd dispersed, Alan frowned.


    The threat of fox Tongling can barely cope with the current strength of Huaxia Lingling. Allen is worried about the coming Kingdom chaos in Patrick''s mouth.


    In fact, Cornell''s words had vaguely revealed the news in this regard, but Allen had not been very clear.


    The Kingdom has been established for hundreds of years. Although the current king is not so wise and powerful, the kingdom is still stable under his governance. Alan really can''t think of any chaos that can shake the foundation of the kingdom.


    Allen thought for a long time, but he never had any clue about the possible chaos. However, in any case, we should seize the time to enhance the strength of the territory.


    Only with enough strength can we survive in troubled times.


    While village head Jill and others are cleaning up the aftermath of the post-war, Allen is immersed in the most Lord system.


    At the end of the battle just now, Allen heard the system prompt to achieve the "first battle of the territory" and won a lucky draw.


    Enter the lottery interface of the most Lord system, and sure enough, the lottery times are one.


    Allen looked at the prize bar and saw the lucky draw for achievement awards. The prizes were really good.


    The six prizes are two drawings, two tokens, a scroll and an egg.


    Among the six prizes, there is no small wooden box.


    Alan chose to draw the lottery and kept thinking, don''t win the egg, don''t win the egg!


    The last time he hit the egg, he just made a fortune, which has hurt Alan very much.


    What hurt Allen even more was that the pointer stopped on the egg again.


    "Congratulations to the host for getting an ''egg of a mysterious creature''."


    Mysterious creature''s egg: it may be a dragon, of course, or it may be just a gentle little hen.


    The property is as like as two peas last time. Alan is crying and laughing. He even smoked this mysterious egg for two times. I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Allen put the egg in the system space and didn''t take it out in a hurry. It''s not too late to take it out and hatch when he''s alone.


    After a while, village head Jill and others returned to Allen.


    "Lord, we''re all packed up," said village head Jill. "The casualties of soldiers in the territory are as follows. Eight of the guard army died, 15 of the reserve army died and 21 of the auxiliary army died."


    One by one, Allen felt pain in the center of his ear.


    The soldiers of the auxiliary army are OK. The soldiers of the guard army and the guard army reserve army all have the talent of fighting spirit cultivation. Each of them is a valuable asset for the current Chinese leaders.


    There is just some hope for the "strong army" Branch Mission in the system. With the death of the guard soldiers, the completion of the mission will be delayed again.


    "Place the bodies of these dead soldiers and hold a funeral tomorrow."


    "Follow me to the courtyard. We''ll have a meeting to discuss the next countermeasures."


    Ellen said.


    "By the way, Lord, the Lord''s house has been built. Will you go and have a look now?"


    Village head Jill asked. There was another meaning in his words, that is, the Lord''s house has been built. You can go to the Lord''s house for discussion.


    Alan nodded. Since the Lord''s house had been built, he naturally wanted to go and have a look. I already have enough magic source stones in my hand. I just add these magic source stones to the Lord''s house to open the special function of the Lord''s house.


    The party came to the Lord''s house. Because the Lord''s house is a system building, Allen could see the properties of the Lord''s house.


    Lord''s residence (Level 1): the construction is not completed, and the special functions are not enabled.


    Allen and others entered the Lord''s house. Allen strolled around the Lord''s house and put the magic source stone into each position of the Lord''s house according to the drawings.


    When the last magic source stone is placed, the properties of the Lord''s house have changed.


    Lord''s residence (Level 1):


    Special function 1: cultivate in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s residence, and the cultivation speed is doubled.


    After upgrading the Lord''s residence, open new special functions.


    Upgrade conditions: have the upgrade drawing of the Lord''s residence (Level 2).


    Alan was overjoyed by the special function attached to the Lord''s house. He doubled his cultivation speed!


    Allen has been worried about his cultivation talent since he came here. Now the Lord''s house has the function of doubling the cultivation speed. Even if his cultivation talent is poor, he can compete with those talents!


    Moreover, according to the introduction of the properties of the Lord''s house, if you draw the upgrade drawings of the Lord''s house in the future, you can also upgrade the Lord''s house and open new special functions. The first special function is so powerful. How bad will the future special functions be?


    After joining the magic source stone and completing the construction of the Lord''s house, Allen and others came to the Council Hall of the Lord''s house.


    In the Council hall, Alan sat at the top, with village head Jill and others on both sides.


    Alan looked at the subordinates sitting below and finally had a feeling of being a Lord.


    Alan first looked at the grass sitting at the bottom and asked, "grass, would you like to join us?"


    If Huang Cao is willing to join Huaxia collar, Alan naturally has an important task to hand over to him. If he is not willing, Huang Cao does not need to attend this meeting.


    "I will, Lord!"


    He has been following Allen and others since he came to the surface world, and has become dependent on Allen and others. Besides, as a goblin, he really doesn''t know where he can go if he doesn''t join the Chinese collar who is good for him.


    Arakusa knows in her heart that as long as she leaves Huaxia collar, I''m afraid it won''t be long before she will be captured by other humans and become slaves.


    "Have you studied magic machines?" Allen asked.


    "Yes," replied the grass, "because I was often bullied by goblins of my age when I was a child, I seldom played with goblins of my age, but often went to the village head to learn the knowledge of magic machinery."


    "On the knowledge of magic machinery, I am the best among all the young people in the whole village!"


    Barren grass said proudly. After that, he was a little depressed. Obviously, he thought of the goblin village that had been slaughtered.


    Alan nodded with satisfaction: "just right, I have a task for you."


    Allen said, taking out the stack of materials of magic energy machinery from the space ring: "I''ll give you the stack of materials of magic energy machinery. You can copy it to me as soon as possible."


    "When the territory expands in the future, a special magic energy machinery research department will be established, and you will be responsible for this department at that time."


    The wild grass came forward happily and took over the stack of magic energy mechanical data. In the future, he will not be useless in the territory.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I will copy a copy of the data as soon as possible."


    Allen was anxious to let the weeds copy the data because he wanted to hand over the data to the kingdom before the chaos in the Kingdom and get the reward of the kingdom.


    Otherwise, when the kingdom is in chaos, even if you hand in the information, the kingdom may not be in the mood to give you rewards.


    Allen is also counting on the Kingdom''s rewards to develop his territory.


    "Let''s talk about the sudden invasion of fox Tong."


    Allen said: "although they say they want to occupy the bright silver mine in our territory, I don''t think it''s that simple. It''s likely to be a premeditated invasion."

 Chapter 46

    "They claimed that they were looking for medicinal materials outside the wilderness area and accidentally found bright silver mine. This sentence itself is doubtful," Allen analyzed. "It''s understandable to bring more people to look for medicinal materials, but it''s abnormal to bring more than 100 soldiers."


    "Moreover, since they have mobilized people to look for medicinal materials, it has proved that this kind of medicinal materials is very important to them. How can they ignore the task of looking for medicinal materials because they found a small bright silver mine?"


    "Therefore, looking for medicinal materials is just an excuse. They just brought them to China."


    Allen concluded.


    The crowd nodded and village head Jill said, "there has been no conflict between our Huaxia leader and fox leader. Why are they targeting US?"


    Allen shook his head: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because they covet the Dragon Statue in our territory, or something else."


    Now Allen has two guesses.


    First, the other party''s goal is the Dragon Statue. After all, the attraction of miracles is not small. It''s ok if the other party doesn''t believe it. It''s not surprising that if they believe it, they will try to grab it.


    The second guess is that the other party has taken refuge in the forces that conspired to cause chaos in the kingdom. The reason why he attacked Huaxia collar is just to muddy the pool of water in the kingdom. If this is the case, the small territory invaded in the kingdom is likely to be more than Huaxia.


    "It doesn''t matter why the other party invaded our territory. The important thing is that since the war has started, we have to find a way to become the winner."


    "And according to the man, the kingdom is going to be in chaos. No matter whether the news is true or false, we should be prepared in advance."


    "Galen, wait a minute. I''ll give you the two tungsten and iron gates I got in the underground world. You can take them to nice city and sell them. It doesn''t matter if the price is lower. Be sure to sell them as soon as possible!"


    Allen said that as long as the tungsten iron gate is sold and more than 100000 gold coins are in hand, the strength of the territory can be greatly increased in a short time, whether it is used to summon heroes or develop the territory.


    Egulen nodded and took over the task.


    "Also, after you arrive in nice city, you will issue a notice to raise a large amount of money for first-class soldiers. Let them join our territory as mercenaries. The employment period is tentatively set as one year, and 30 gold coins will be distributed to each person every month within a year."


    "I think under the temptation of 30 gold coins a month, many first-class soldiers who are not very good will choose to join our territory. Of course, the number of recruits should not exceed 100, but not less than 50."


    Hearing Allen''s order, village head Jill said suspiciously, "Lord, I''m afraid the mercenaries collected in this way will not be of any use in the battlefield. In case of war, they may refuse to participate in the war."


    After all, although 30 gold coins are not a small number, no one will work hard for 30 gold coins a month.


    Alan chuckled: "then add another one to the employment conditions. They don''t need to participate in the war. They just need to maintain the daily order in the territory."


    Village head Jill is even more puzzled. The mercenaries invited with heavy money only need to maintain territorial order? Even the auxiliary army can do these things!


    Seeing the doubts of village head Jill, Allen said, "village head Jill, I have my own reasons for doing this. Now it''s inconvenient to explain to you."


    Village head Jill nodded and stopped talking. Since the Lord wants to do this, it has deep meaning.


    Allen did this for only one reason, that is to make the territory collect 100 first-class arms as soon as possible, so as to complete the branch task of "strong troops".


    The reward for the branch task of "strong troops and strong horses" is "construction drawings of light infantry barracks". You can know from the name that it is used for military purposes.


    Although I don''t know the effect of this light infantry battalion after it is built, the system production is certainly not bad. Now the territory urgently needs to develop its military strength. Getting the drawings as soon as possible will be of great help to the territory.


    Of course, these reasons can be told to Galen and others. It is not convenient to explain to village head Jill.


    After all, Allen can''t reveal the existence of the system to anyone.


    Later, Allen ordered Alex to train the guardian army, and asked Yasuo and lacs to stay in the territory for a while. Then he ended the meeting.


    After the crowd dispersed, Allen took out the "mysterious creature''s egg" and chose to hatch.


    Don''t give yourself anything like Wangcai this time!


    The eggshell slowly cracked and the bird appeared in Alan''s palm.


    Alan''s heart is cold when he sees the bird. Isn''t it another ordinary bird?


    After the bird got out of the eggshell, its body began to grow rapidly. After a while, a giant appeared in front of Allen.


    This is an eagle shaped creature, nearly three meters tall, standing on the ground much higher than Alan! Occasionally, the wings spread out, and the wingspan was more than ten meters!


    Every time the giant eagle flapped its wings, it would bring gusts of wind.


    Allen looked at the attributes of the giant eagle.


    Gale Eagle: level 8 monster with wind attribute. It naturally master wind magic and flies very fast! Both claws are stronger than steel and can break gold and stone!


    Special skill: teleportation, which can transfer the visual scene into the host''s mind through teleportation.


    Seeing the attribute of gale eagle, Alan was very happy. His luck was not as bad as before!


    Level 8 monsters are one level higher than Galen, the highest level in the territory before. In this way, the territory has another high-end combat power.


    In particular, the gale eagle is a flying monster. With its special skill teleportation, it is a natural scout!


    Think about it. Let the gale eagle fly over the territory to patrol. With the strength of the eagle eye, everything on the ground can be seen clearly.


    There will be a disturbance around, such as an enemy invasion, and Allen will get the news immediately.


    When marching and fighting, it is extremely sharp to take the gale eagle with you. You can see clearly the movements of the enemy.


    Alan took the gale Eagle out of the Council hall and let it fly over the territory to start patrolling.


    With the gale eagle, Allen had another card in his hand in the war with fox.


    While Allen and others were meeting in the Council Hall of the Lord''s house, soldiers of the auxiliary army were digging a pit in a wilderness outside the territory.


    Nearby, hundreds of corpses of foxtone soldiers were stacked aside, waiting for the auxiliary soldiers to dig the huge pit and bury it on the spot.


    What no one noticed was that in the pile of bodies, a body suddenly opened its eyes.


    His name is Graham. He is a third-class soldier. He is the captain of the third-class arms team under Patrick.


    Graham had a gift from an early age, that is, pretending to die. As long as he enters the false death state, Graham''s heartbeat and pulse and other vital characteristics will completely disappear, but he will not die in a short time.


    Where this talent comes from is unknown to Graham. It can only be said to be a gift from the creator.


    In the battle just now, Graham saw that the general situation was gone. After being wounded by a soldier led by China, he immediately fell to the ground and entered a state of suspended death, so as to escape.


    Graham opened his eyes and looked around. He found that there were some ordinary soldiers and no senior soldiers.


    With great joy in his heart, Graham pushed away the bodies of his former comrades in arms, jumped up from the ground and ran outside.


    "He''s still alive!"


    "Chase!"


    The auxiliary soldiers who were digging the pit found the pretending dead Graham at the first time, and several soldiers close to Graham immediately chased him.


    But as a third-class soldier, even if he is injured, can ordinary soldiers of the auxiliary army catch up with him? Within a few breaths, Graham had left the auxiliary soldiers far behind and escaped successfully.

 Chapter 47

    At the same time of the battle in the Chinese leadership, the king capital of the sun kingdom was also shocked by a news.


    The king''s capital is the city of Harson, in the main hall of the king''s palace.


    Bazel Salim, the current king of the sun Kingdom, sat on the golden throne with a frown and said nothing.


    Looking closer at bazel, I saw that he was blond, firm and not angry.


    Just frown and sit on the throne, a frightening momentum will naturally emanate from him, which makes people panic when they look at him.


    Although basil is nearly 50 years old, he looks only in his early 40s because of his successful cultivation.


    It is said that he has achieved success in cultivation because bazel is a real level 12 soldier. He can become a legendary strong man only one step away.


    This strength is rare among the successive kings of the scorching sun kingdom.


    After all, the king has to be diligent in political affairs, and there is not enough time for cultivation. Bazel, as a king, can cultivate into a level 12 soldier, which is enough to see his talent.


    If bazel were not the king, he might be a legendary strong man now!


    Below the throne, the officials of the Kingdom stood quietly on the main hall.


    Kingdom left phase, Kingdom right phase, military minister, finance minister, etiquette minister


    Each is a well-known real power figure in the kingdom.


    However, at this time, these royal power ministers stood in the palace hall with serious expressions and said nothing. The whole hall was filled with a repressive atmosphere.


    There was no other reason why they were so depressed, but because of a news from the northwest front.


    The great prince of harilo Kingdom, Carl Salim, personally raised 100000 soldiers and committed the kingdom of the sun!


    Here we explain why the royal families of the kingdom of Lieyang and the kingdom of harilo have the same surname. In fact, including the self-contained kingdom in the west, the surnames of the royal families of the three kingdoms are Salim.


    Salim, this is the royal family name during the harilo empire.


    The royal families of harilo Kingdom, Lieyang Kingdom and ZIWANG kingdom all come from Salim royal family, and they all regard themselves as orthodox. Naturally, they all inherit this surname.


    At this time, the iron wall fortress on the border of the sun Kingdom has been surrounded by the 100000 legions of the harilo kingdom. The guard of the iron wall fortress will send someone to the Wangdu for emergency help!


    The people in the main hall of the palace, including King bazel, have heard the name of the great prince Carl Salim of harilo kingdom for a long time. It''s not too familiar to say.


    Carl Salim, 27 years old, is the eldest prince of harilo kingdom.


    It is said that Prince Carl has been able to be gentle and martial since he was a child, and he has been able to understand both literature and martial arts since he grew up.


    Prince Carl began to practice fighting spirit at the age of 12. He became a level 5 soldier at the age of 15, a level 6 soldier at the age of 17, a level 7 soldier at the age of 20 and a level 8 soldier at the age of 23. At this time, he was already a level 9 soldier!


    You know, at his age, those who can become level 7 soldiers are already regarded as the top talents in the mainland, but Prince Carl can get rid of these top talents by two levels!


    Such talent has already shocked the mainland. It is not too much to say that it is a genius once in a thousand years. Even the Noahs of the western continent have heard of his name.


    Unfortunately, after Alan crossed the world, he was sent to the remote area of TRU village as Lord before he stayed in Wangdu. He has never heard of Prince Carl''s deeds. If Allen knew the existence of Prince Carl, he would exclaim that this is a genius with the same evil talent as belle.


    Prince Carl''s cultivation talent is so evil, and he is extremely talented in unifying the army.


    Five years ago, the kingdom of harilo and the Western self-contained Kingdom clashed over border resources. The two sides gathered troops on the border and launched a war.


    At that time, the self-contained kingdom was the strongest among the four countries in the eastern continent in terms of national strength, and its style of action was extremely strong on weekdays.


    In the kingdom of harilo, Prince Carl, who was only 22 years old at that time, personally took command, unified 50000 troops, defeated 100000 troops from the kingdom of heaven at the border, and then invaded the territory of the kingdom of heaven, including 18 cities.


    Finally, the kingdom of heaven took the initiative to seek peace and cede land for compensation, which humiliated the end of the war.


    Because of that war, the kingdom of harilo obtained a large territory and huge compensation, and its national strength increased greatly. With each passing day, it surpassed the kingdom of heaven and became the most powerful kingdom in China among the four kingdoms.


    Prince Carl was also famous for that war and became one of the famous generals in the east continent. At the same time, he was also the youngest famous general in the east continent.


    In the Harlow Kingdom, Prince Carl is known as the "son of the sun god". Everyone in the Harlow Kingdom firmly believes that Prince Carl will unify the four countries one day and reproduce the glory of the Harlow empire.


    Prince Carl has always taken this as his lifelong goal.


    At this moment, after years of preparation, the kingdom of harilo finally revealed its tusks and launched a war of Conquest against the kingdom of the sun.


    In the main hall of the palace, King bazel took the lead in breaking the peace.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the kingdom of harilo is threatening this time, and Prince Carl is a genius and famous general who shakes the mainland. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    There was silence in the hall.


    "Arman, as the military Minister of the Kingdom, now the enemy invades, don''t you have any countermeasures?"


    Seeing that all the ministers were silent, King bazel began to call the roll.


    The Military Secretary, Arman Senlan, is Alan''s grandfather and the patriarch of the Senlan family.


    Yalman saluted the king and said, "the kingdom of harilo sent 100000 troops to invade, obviously to destroy our scorching sun kingdom. There are only 10000 defenders in the rock fortress. I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    "For today''s plan, we can only mobilize national troops to go to the border and fight to the death with the kingdom of harilo. The minister is willing to lead the army in person to meet Prince Carl, a famous general on the mainland."


    Arman Senlan is also one of the famous generals of the Megatron continent, and became famous many years earlier than Prince Carl.


    "The minister also made a proposal," the right Minister of the Kingdom stood up, "we might as well send envoys to the kingdom of harilo to see what conditions they can agree to withdraw. If it can be settled peacefully through negotiation, there is no need to resort to war."


    King bazel looked at the right phase and said nothing.


    "Nonsense!"


    Yarman said angrily, "this time, the kingdom of harilo is obviously trying to achieve their goal of unifying the four countries and rebuilding the harilo empire. Will they retreat because of the negotiations? Putting hope on the negotiations will only make them feel lucky and delay the fighters!"


    "I have another proposal," continued yarman. "We can send envoys to ask for help from the kingdom of heaven. The goal of the kingdom of harilo is obviously to unify the four countries, and the kingdom of heaven is also one of their goals. The kingdom of heaven should understand the truth of dying with cold lips and teeth."


    The reason why yarman did not propose to ask for help from the kingdom of Poland is that the kingdom of Poland and the kingdom of the sun are connected by the border, and they are the halleluans and the original residents of the eastern continent respectively. There have been countless wars over the years, and the two sides have become water and fire.


    If the kingdom of Poland gets the news, let alone support the kingdom of the sun, it would be good not to fall into a well!


    After Arman, no one put forward valuable suggestions.


    "That''s it," said the king of bazel. "It is ordered that all cities and territories in the king''s country dispatch 80% of their troops to the border, which will be under the unified command of yarman and fight to the death with the kingdom of harilo."


    "I don''t believe it. Gather all the troops of the Kingdom, and I can''t repel the 100000 troops of harilo kingdom!"


    Later, King bazel ordered the foreign minister to send people to the zizaidian kingdom to ask for help from the zizaidian Kingdom, which ended the discussion.


    Hua Xialing, Alan naturally did not know what happened in Wangdu, nor did he know that the kingdom of harilo had begun to invade the kingdom of the sun.


    At this time, Allen just got the news from the auxiliary Army soldiers. A fox led soldier pretended to be dead and ran away!


    Allen thought he would kill all the soldiers sent by Fox Tong. Fox Tong may get the news later, so he can have a few more days to prepare.


    Now some people have fled back to Fox link. Fox link should get the news soon. At the same time, they will know the general strength of Huaxia link. There is not much preparation time for themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Galen got the order to go to nice city to sell tungsten iron gate and hire mercenaries. Because of the tight time, he set out for nice city as soon as the meeting was over.


    When he set out, it was already in the afternoon. Naturally, it was impossible to get to nice city that day and spend the evening in the wild.


    Galen had a space ring in hand, a tent or something, and the night was safe.


    Early the next morning, Galen continued to set out towards nice city. Before reaching nice city, he saw a large army coming from a distance.

 Chapter 48

    Galen looked from a distance. Judging from the clothes and flags of the army, it was the army of the city Lord''s house.


    Galen''s heart moved. Was it not that the city Lord''s house sent troops to fight against underground races?


    In terms of time, Cornell should have returned to nice city only yesterday. Today, he has called the troops to start towards the underground ruins again. Cornell is really impatient.


    Thinking of yesterday''s foxtone invasion and Patrick''s words, Galen felt it necessary to see Cornell.


    Now the storm is coming. It''s not a good time to crusade against underground races.


    The army of the city Lord''s residence was advancing along the road. The forerunner suddenly found that a burly soldier with a huge sword was blocking the way on the road ahead.


    The forerunner hurried to the front and shouted, "the soldiers in front get out of the way and don''t block our March."


    Galen said loudly, "it''s master Cornell who leads the army?"


    The forerunner looked at Galen a few times and thought, does the soldier know our young master?


    "Yes," replied the forerunner.


    "Please let me know. Huaxia leads Galen to see him."


    The forerunner also heard the name of Huaxia Ling. He smelled the speech and said to Galen, "wait on the side of the road first, and I''ll report."


    Galen nodded and stood aside.


    After a while, Cornell personally rode with the forerunner to Galen.


    "Are you the soldier next to Alan?"


    Cornell still had some impression of Galen and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Galen told Cornell what happened in Huaxia collar yesterday, and then said, "although I don''t know the root cause of the chaos that the man said, I don''t think it''s suitable to send troops to recruit underground races, but we should concentrate and be ready to deal with emergencies at any time."


    Cornell thought for a moment after listening to Galen''s words and said, "I do notice that some forces are ready to move recently, but it''s exaggerated to say that the kingdom is in chaos. The Kingdom has been established for hundreds of years, and its foundation is solid. Can it be easily shaken?"


    "These people have caused some trouble in nice urban area at most. Even if the Kingdom doesn''t fight, our city Lord''s mansion and major territories have the strength to deal with it together. Will it cause chaos in the kingdom?"


    "When I leave the dungeon ruins, I should negotiate with the major territories and gather outside the dungeon ruins in three days to capture the dungeon in one fell swoop."


    "At this time, it''s already on the line. How can we retreat easily? Don''t worry. It''s not too late for me to go back and pick up these people when I capture the ruins of the dungeon!"


    When Galen saw that Cornell had made up his mind, he stopped persuading him. After saying goodbye to Cornell, he continued to rush towards nice city.


    Cornell continued to lead the army after Galen left, but at the moment, there was a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Lord fox, in the Lord''s house.


    Spike foxtone, the Lord of foxtone, gathered with the high-level leaders in the territory. One of them was Graham, who escaped from China by pretending to die.


    At this time, Graham had told the Lord spike and others about the battle in China.


    "From this point of view, the Chinese army is not strong enough, except for the heavy infantry of more than 20 people. It''s just that the two senior soldiers and the magician are not easy to deal with, and our territory has no high-end combat power to compete with them." a military leader said.


    The strongest fox leader is only two level 6 soldiers, who are not enough to see in front of Galen, asso and lacs.


    Although Yasuo and laksi are also level 6, they have the strength to win easily against ordinary level 6 soldiers.


    In the story of Graham, he positioned the strength of Galen and others at level 7 or even level 8!


    "With the crowd tactics, we can also surround and kill them, but our soldiers will lose a lot."


    The commander continued.


    Lord spike pondered for a while and said, "I''ll find someone to deal with the two soldiers and magicians. Don''t worry. Let''s introduce the arrogance of the Chinese leader for a few days. As soon as the people who deal with them arrive, we''ll set out to level the Chinese leader."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the Chinese leadership was full of depression before the war.


    The soldiers are trying to cultivate one by one. Although they may not have any effect in just a few days, they are more or less improved.


    At least some psychological encouragement.


    The young people in the territory have also put down their farm work. Under the command of village chiefs Alex and Jill, various traps are arranged around the territory in order to consume some enemy power in case of war.


    Outside the territory, Alan stood on a high ground with a frown.


    He has little confidence in winning the coming war.


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles. Allen knows nothing about the strength of fox Tongling, and fox Tongling can thoroughly find out the foundation of Huaxia collar through the soldier who fled back.


    At that time, if fox stone leads the attack, it will prove that the other party has the confidence to defeat itself.


    The conflict with Fox Tongling can be said to be the biggest crisis Allen has encountered since he passed through.


    If we win, the Chinese leadership will be preserved. Perhaps with the help of this war, the Chinese leadership can get some development.


    If you fail, the Chinese leadership will disappear. Even if you survive by chance, you have lost your foundation and it is difficult to rise again.


    Fortunately, his character broke out this time. He opened an eight level monster gale eagle from the "eggs of mysterious creatures", and he had a hidden trump card in his hand.


    When the fox leader attacks, the other party is completely unprepared for the existence of the gale eagle. It is unknown who will win and who will lose at that time.


    Level 8 flying monsters are enough to dominate the war situation in a war without high-level arms.


    Now Allen''s most hope is that Galen can sell the tungsten iron gate and bring back the money before the battle begins.


    At that time, with 100000 gold coins in hand, he can summon more heroes of the hero League. With these heroes, fox Tongling will have a much smaller threat to himself.


    While Allen was worried about the future of Huaxia collar, Yasuo came to Allen silently.


    Yasuo was followed by two teenagers, who followed Yasuo with a very reserved look.


    "Lord."


    Yasuo saluted slightly, and his voice was as cold as ever.


    "Yasuo," Alan frowned and smiled, "what can I do for you?"


    Yasuo nodded: "I found two teenagers in the territory, who are very suitable for practicing my wind sword."


    "Are they the two?" Allen asked, looking at the two teenagers behind Asso.


    "Yes," asso replied.


    "Are you soldiers of the guard reserve?" Allen asked the two teenagers.


    According to their age, if they have the talent to cultivate fighting spirit, they should be soldiers of the guardian army or the guardian army reserve army, but Allen has no impression of them.


    There were only a hundred soldiers in the guard army and the reserve army, and most of Allen was impressed.


    "No, we are not," replied one of the teenagers nervously. "We can''t join the guardian army because we don''t have the talent to cultivate fighting spirit."


    "No talent for cultivating fighting Qi?"


    The answer was completely beyond Allen''s expectation.


    "If you don''t have the talent of fighting spirit, you can also practice your wind sword?" Allen asked ASO.


    Yasuo nodded: "our wind sword has nothing to do with fighting spirit."


    "How fast are you practicing feifeng Kendo?" Allen asked with a sudden thought in his mind.


    "Feifeng Kendo pays the most attention to talent. As long as you have talent, you can practice smoothly," Yasuo replied: "speaking of cultivation speed, before level 5, it is much faster than the fighting spirit cultivation in the world."


    "Generally, one year is enough to upgrade to level 5. However, after level 5, the cultivation speed will drop suddenly. It is possible for those with poor understanding to not advance inch all their life."


    "Promoted to level 5 in a year?"


    Allen asked unbelievably, you know, it takes a few years for a peerless genius like Prince Carl to practice from ordinary people to level 5, but it only takes a year to practice high wind kendo.


    If the soldiers in this world know this news, they will go crazy!


    "Very good," Alan said with a smile, "I''ll ask village head Jill to help you check the territory, select all the people who have the talent to cultivate high wind sword and form a high wind swordsman group! In the future, this high wind swordsman group will be your direct army!"


    "Lord, you''d better not expect too much," said yasodo. "There are no people with the talent of high wind Kendo in the continent of Valoran (the continent where the heroic alliance is located)."


    "For some reason, there are many more people with the talent of wind Kendo in this world than in varland, but there should not be too many. It would be good if we could pick ten in our territory."


    "It doesn''t matter," Alan said with a smile. "As long as our territory can get through the current level, it will always grow and grow in the future. At that time, it will certainly give you a real wind swordsman group!"

 Chapter 49

    The appearance of asso diluted the haze in Allen''s heart and gave him a new idea.


    Is it suitable for those who don''t have the talent to cultivate magic and Qi in this world to cultivate the strength cultivated by the heroes of the hero League?


    For example, asso''s wind Kendo, and lacs''s light magic.


    Allen asked village head Jill and lacs to screen the whole territory with asso and lacs to see how many people have the talent of cultivating high wind Kendo and light magic.


    After some screening, there are 12 people with the talent of cultivating high wind Kendo in the territory, and only two people with the talent of cultivating lac mercerium magic.


    Allen formed the twelve people who had the talent of wind Kendo cultivation into a wind swordsman group, which was in the charge of Asso. The two with the gift of light magic followed lacs as apprentices.


    "By the way, what strength does Galen cultivate?"


    Ellen asked lacs.


    "Brother''s cultivation is also a kind of fighting spirit. Although it is slightly different from the fighting spirit in this world, he also needs to have the talent of cultivating fighting spirit," lacs replied.


    Allen was disappointed by this answer. He wanted Galen to come back and screen some disciples, but now it seems that he can''t.


    Two days later, Allen was practicing in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s house when he suddenly received the scene of the strong wind Eagle transmitted by teleportation.


    A group of soldiers appeared on the periphery of Huaxia collar.


    Through the eagle''s eye, Allen saw the soldiers clearly. This is a miscellaneous army, with a number of about 70. The leader is Galen.


    Obviously, this is a mercenary recruited by Galen in nice city.


    Allen was surprised that Galen came back so soon. Galen''s efficiency was much faster than he thought.


    Allen left the Lord''s house and waited at the entrance of the territory. Before long, Galen appeared in front of Allen with those mercenary soldiers.


    "Lord."


    Seeing Alan, Galen walked up the aisle.


    Alan smiled and nodded, "everything is done?"


    "It''s done," Galen replied. "The tungsten iron gate has found a buyer and the other party has offered 120000 gold coins. However, the other party can''t get so much money for the time being, so he gave me a deposit of 30000 gold coins first, and the remaining 90000 gold coins can''t be obtained in two days."


    "More than 70 first-class soldiers were recruited. I was worried about the safety of the territory, so I brought these first-class soldiers back first. Later, I''ll set out to nice city to complete the transaction with the other party."


    "Well done!" Allen patted Galen on the shoulder.


    Galen''s decision to send the more than 70 mercenaries back first was absolutely right. When these mercenaries arrived at the territory one day earlier, Allen could complete the branch task of "strong troops" one day earlier.


    Allen walked up to these mercenary soldiers and asked, "are you willing to join us in the form of employment?"


    "Yes!"


    The mercenary soldiers replied that the conditions Galen had negotiated with them in nice city. Naturally, they had nothing to do.


    Allen found Alex and said to Alex, "put down the training task of the guard army for the time being, and you will be responsible for these mercenaries in the future."


    "You take them and take over the patrol work in the territory. The reserve army and auxiliary army used to be responsible for patrolling are trained in the barracks and ready to fight at any time."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Alex should say that these mercenaries are first-class soldiers. It is no problem to restrain them with the strength of his third-class soldiers.


    While more than 70 mercenary soldiers agreed to join Huaxia collar, the voice of the system sounded in Allen''s ear as expected.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the branch task ''strong army (1)'', and getting a reward of ''construction drawing of light infantry battalion'', which updates the branch task."


    Branch Mission: I like war!


    Task description: the expansion of a territory is inseparable from the war intertwined with iron and blood.


    Mission objective: destroy a territory through war.


    Task reward: "Centaur shooter summoning order (100 people)".


    Alan was struck by the new branch mission.


    Allen did not expect that the system would update such a task to destroy a territory. It seems that the system also believes that the development of a territory is inseparable from war.


    In this way, whether the purpose is to revenge or complete the system task, Allen must destroy fox Tongling!


    Allen first looked at the properties of "construction drawings of light infantry battalion".


    Light infantry battalion construction drawing: a light infantry battalion can be built according to the drawing. The light infantry battalion can convert ordinary soldiers into second-order light infantry.


    Required materials: Wood (1000 units), stone (500 units), pig iron (500 units).


    The introduction of the light infantry battalion made Allen''s heart jump wildly.


    Convert ordinary soldiers into second-order light infantry?


    If Allen didn''t get it wrong, the ability of the light infantry battalion would be too rebellious!


    Isn''t this equal to how many people in the territory can be transformed into how many second-class light infantry?


    impossible!


    Allen immediately denied his idea. Although the system is magical, it can''t appear such an adverse thing. Maybe the light infantry battalion really has the function of transforming Level 2 light infantry, but there are absolutely no restrictions on this function.


    Perhaps it is to limit the number of people to be transformed, or what rare resources need to be consumed. Anyway, it can''t be unlimited transformation.


    However, the specific situation will not be known until the light infantry barracks are built.


    Allen sent for village head Jill and handed over the construction drawings of the light infantry barracks to village head Jill.


    "Village head Jill, choose an open space near the territory and arrange people to build the barracks as soon as possible according to the drawings!"


    Ellen said to village head Jill.


    "After the construction, I will go to the traffic police team to deal with the accident tomorrow morning (the responsibility has not been divided, and the cars have been towed away). At noon, it must be gone. I try to make it up at night. If I can''t make it up, don''t scold me.


    To tell you the truth, I was also frightened. Now my legs and arms are still soft.)

 Chapter 50

    Allen had two thoughts about the 120000 gold coins.


    The first idea is that all these gold coins are used to summon heroes. If they are summoned randomly, they can summon at least six or seven heroes.


    The advantage of this is that it can instantly increase several high-end combat forces in the territory. The disadvantage is that it does not help the overall development of the territory.


    The second idea is to open the second auxiliary element with 100000 gold coins, and the remaining 20000 gold coins are used to summon heroes twice at random.


    The gold coins needed to summon heroes at random next time are 5000 gold coins. It should not exceed 15000 gold coins next time. 20000 gold coins are absolutely enough to summon two heroes at random.


    But it''s a little risky to do so. 100000 gold coins are not a small number. If the second auxiliary element is opened, it''s OK. If the second auxiliary element is of little help to the territory, the 100000 gold coins are basically wasted.


    After thinking for a long time, Allen decided not to open the second auxiliary element for the time being.


    Not to mention that you have to wait until you get the remaining 90000 gold coins to open the second auxiliary element. What if you open the second auxiliary element? In the case of the hero alliance of the first affiliated element, it should also require gold coins or other resources to summon things in the Second Affiliated element. In the case of no gold coins and no resources, even if the second auxiliary element is helpful to the territory, it is not useful for the time being.


    If it was normal, Allen would not hesitate to use 100000 gold coins to open the second auxiliary element. After all, the more auxiliary elements opened, the greater the role of the system.


    But now the wind and rain are coming, Alan really dare not take the risk. He must guarantee that all the 120000 gold coins will be used on the blade!


    Finally, Allen decided to use half of the gold coins to summon the hero and keep the other half for standby.


    The spare gold coins can support the construction of the territory, so that the territory does not have to worry about gold coins in the process of development. Second, if there is an emergency, it can also be used to summon more heroes.


    Because he had enough gold coins in his hand, Allen didn''t intend to make all random calls this time, but decided to make one or two directional calls first and choose the heroes to call independently.


    After all, when the gold coins consumed by each call increase and the random call is half price, the earlier you use the directional call, the more money you will save. This account is easy to calculate.


    Allen now has 30000 gold coins. This directional call needs 10000 gold coins. The next directional call should not exceed 20000 gold coins. 30000 gold coins are enough for two directional calls.


    Among the more than 100 heroes in the hero League, Allen must choose the hero who can help him the most at this time for directional summoning.


    It''s a nerve racking job, because many heroes have priority calling value in Allen''s view.


    Finally, Allen chose to use exclusion.


    Non human heroes such as the lava beast Murphy and the void earth beast rexay were excluded first.


    It''s not that Allen has any prejudice against these non-human heroes. In fact, these non-human heroes each have their own unique abilities, which are much more useful than most human heroes.


    But they are so eye-catching! It''s better to keep a low profile with the current strength of Huaxia. These non-human heroes appear in the territory and are easy to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Heroes who only have combat talent should also be excluded. The heroes of the hero League have little difference in strength at the same level. Heroes with combat talent may be more powerful than other heroes, but they are only some. They have no advantage at this time.


    Then, similar to the great inventor heimerdinger, the technology talent of exploding the ghost Giggs should also be ruled out.


    This is not to say that technology is not always important to a territory. Scientific and technological development is definitely one of the most important things in a territory.


    The reason why we don''t call these technology heroes now is that we really can''t develop technology based on the current situation of our territory. When the territory becomes strong, Allen will summon these heroes for the first time.


    Originally, Allen wanted to summon heroes with growth skills such as desert God of death Nethers, evil little mage Vega and the dead warrior aruka (well, the dead warrior Thain), but he finally gave up.


    Because if these growth skills really exist, it will be too much against the sky. Allen believes that the system will put some restrictions on these skills.


    If these heroes are summoned and their skills are limited as expected, it will be a big loss.


    If it''s normal, Alan doesn''t mind calling one to try, but now the war is coming, Alan doesn''t want to take the risk.


    After careful selection, Allen set his goal on the following heroes.


    Kieran, the guardian of time, has the ability to manipulate time.


    The strategist is the leader of svein, a unique strategist with a lot of wisdom on the battlefield.


    Evelyn, the widow maker, is one of the most powerful assassins in the League of heroes.


    The void prophet marzaha, a gifted prophet.


    Jiawen, Prince of demacia, is the talented commander of the heroic alliance.


    After some careful consideration, Allen excluded Gavin because he already had Galen around him.


    Don''t think Galen is a reckless man who only knows how to attack. As one of the Military Giants of demacia, Galen''s military ability is not much worse than Gavin. In terms of military capability, Galens is no worse than those so-called mainland generals in the world.


    Gavin''s abilities are a bit similar to Galen''s.


    Allen chose to first summon the strategist to lead Swein. In the upcoming chaos of the Kingdom, Allen urgently needs a resourceful talent like Swein to give advice for himself.


    Allen enters the most Lord system, selects the hero alliance element, and rows of hero images appear in Allen''s mind.


    Allen began to look for Swain among these heroic images. Soon, Swain''s image appeared in front of Allen.


    Swein is a middle-aged man with an ugly face. One leg has been lame. He holds a crutch in his right hand to support his body, and a gloomy strange bird stands on his left shoulder. (for the image of heroes, book friends who don''t play hero league can look for pictures on the Internet and have an intuitive impression.)


    Allen selects svein and chooses summon.


    "The host chooses to select the hero ''strategist commander svein'' independently. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will cost 10000 gold coins. The next summoning will cost 20000 gold coins, and the random summoning will be given a half price discount."


    The sound of the system rang out in Allen''s mind. In the room, light and shadow flashed, and svein''s body slowly appeared in the world.


    A slightly gloomy voice sounded in the room.


    "Counselor commander svein, at your service!"


    Swain slowly raised his head, turned his sharp eyes to Allen and bent slightly: "Swain, see your Lord."


    Alan smiled, "welcome, Swain."


    "Swein, I didn''t expect it to be you, a nasty guy!"


    Galen''s voice came from Alan, full of disgust.


    Swein turned his sharp eyes to Galen, and Jie smiled: "who should I be? It turned out to be Marshal Galen."


    Galen and Swein glared at each other. Suddenly, an unfriendly atmosphere rose in the room.


    Galen and Swein are Military Giants of demacia and Knox respectively. Demacia and Knox are like fire and water on the continent of varolland. It''s strange that they can get along well when they first meet.


    Fortunately, they are both characters summoned by the system. Under the same loyalty to Allen, there will be no actual conflict.


    However, Allen still feels a little headache. The hatred between Galen and Swein is relatively mild in the hero League. It''s really troublesome to summon the combination of soul lock warden hammer stone and Saint gun Ranger Lucian.


    Soul lock warden hammer stone, but the guy who imprisoned Lucian''s wife''s soul forever! Alan wondered if Lucian would draw a gun at the hammer stone regardless of everything!


    There are not many combinations of gratitude and resentment like hammerstone and Lucian in the hero League.


    How to solve the hatred between these heroes may become one of Allen''s important work in the future.


    After calling svein, Allen was surprised that the sound of the system sounded in his mind again.


    "Congratulations to the host. The host has successfully selected and summoned the hero. The hero alliance mall opens!"


    Unexpectedly, after the first directional call, the first affiliated element hero alliance has opened a new function!


    Allen entered the hero alliance element in the system. Sure enough, in addition to the hero call, there was another mall option in the system.


    Alan was overjoyed by the items in the mall.


    (guess what''s in the mall.)

 Chapter 51

    There are three kinds of goods in the mall.


    Skin, arms, others.


    Allen opened the three categories one by one.


    Skin classification is all kinds of skin of heroes of the hero League, such as Galen''s death knight, lacs''s magic girl, asso''s alloy equipment and so on.


    According to the system, after buying hero skin, the hero will be strengthened to a certain extent. The strengthened ability depends on the type of skin.


    For example, after Galen buys the skin of the death knight, he will have the power of death, which can not only greatly improve his survival ability, but also cause death curse to the enemy after hurting the enemy.


    For another example, after Yasso buys alloy equipment skin, he will be equipped with a set of alloy armor, which will not affect his speed while greatly improving his defense ability.


    Each hero will have one or several skins, and the effect of each skin is different.


    For the same hero, Allen can only buy one skin for him, so Allen must carefully consider the choice of skin and choose the one that is most suitable for the hero.


    Of course, this is not what Allen should consider now, because these skins have a unified price in the system, 100000 gold coins!


    Not to mention that Alan can''t afford 100000 gold coins to buy hero skin now. Even if he has 100000 gold coins, he can''t use the money in this regard.


    Allen felt that the more functions the system turned on, the poorer he looked. In Allen''s eyes, 100000 gold coins is definitely a huge sum of money, but now it is just a skin price.


    According to the classification of arms, there are all kinds of arms in varolland. Allen counted them. There are hundreds of arms in total, including demacia heavy infantry.


    However, in the system, the demassian heavy infantry is a fifth level army, and the price is 1500 gold coins per soldier!


    Even the lowest level of the first-class arms, the price of each soldier is 15 gold coins.


    Other categories are all kinds of things that have appeared in the hero League.


    Reconnaissance guards, life potions, mana potions, etc. to Allen''s surprise, there are defense towers, flying dragons (the giant dragons in the game, because they conflict with the giant dragons in different worlds, I changed my name) and Baron Nash!


    Flying dragon and Baron NASH are what people call little dragon and big dragon in the hero League game.


    The price of each defensive tower is 50000 gold coins, the price of flying dragon (level 10) is 300000 gold coins, and the price of Baron Nash (Level 12) is 3 million gold coins!


    The price deterred Allen.


    However, Allen found that neither Feilong nor Baron Nash had a limited purchase limit. In other words, if Allen had 300 million gold coins, he could buy 100 barons of Nash and put them in his territory.


    Of course, Alan can only think about it in a dream.


    It''s a pity for Allen that there is no equipment selling in the hero League in the mall. Think about how refreshing it would be if you could buy endless blades, three-phase power and other equipment in the mall.


    The opening of the mall made Allen tangle again. Originally, there were 20000 gold coins left. Allen wanted to use it for the second directional call. But now he has to think about summoning heroes and buying arms, which will help more in the coming battle.


    If you calculate the combat effectiveness that can be generated immediately after being summoned, the benefits of buying arms and summoning heroes are almost the same.


    The cheapest level 6 arms in the mall sell for 3000 gold coins per soldier, and 20000 gold coins can buy six level 6 soldiers.


    It''s hard to say who plays a greater role in the battlefield, six rank six soldiers and a level six hero.


    However, heroes can grow, which is unmatched by the purchased arms. The level of the arms purchased in the mall is fixed and cannot be improved through cultivation.


    However, Allen can increase the level of the arms by consuming gold coins. The amount of gold coins consumed depends on the existing level of the arms.


    If you choose to upgrade a low-level weapon to a high-level weapon, the total cost is higher than buying a high-level weapon directly.


    For example, if a first-class soldier has 10 gold coins and a second-class soldier has 30 gold coins, it will cost 25 gold coins to upgrade a first-class soldier to a second-class soldier.


    From buying a first-class soldier to upgrading it to a second-class soldier, it costs a total of 35 gold coins, which is 5 gold coins more than buying a second-class soldier directly.


    Of course, the actual situation is not that figure, but that''s what it means.


    When Allen was struggling whether to summon heroes or buy arms, suddenly Allen slapped himself on the forehead.


    Stupid, why do you have to choose directional call?


    Divide the 20000 gold coins into two parts. Ten thousand gold coins are used to summon heroes at random, and ten thousand gold coins are used to buy arms.


    Although this will waste an opportunity to summon heroes, in this case, it is natural to enhance the territory strength as much as possible.


    Galen will set off for nice city again today to get another 90000 gold coins. Allen must ensure that when Galen is not in the territory, the territory has the strength to deal with the attack of fox Tongling.


    Allen enters the system again and selects random call.


    I don''t know what heroes will be summoned this time, Alan thought.


    "The host chooses to randomly select a hero. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will cost 10000 gold coins. The next summoning will cost 30000 gold coins, and the random summoning will be given a half price discount."


    Light and shadow flashed, and a blue monster appeared in the room. This giant blue and black beast lies on the ground, with a body nearly five meters long and a height of two meters.


    A thick and hoarse voice echoed in the room.


    "Rexay, the empty and reclusive beast, at your service."


    "Welcome to rexay, rexay." Alan smiled at rexay.


    Although Rex is not a human hero, Rex is more thoroughly beast than heroes such as desert butcher Rexton and desert God of death Nethers. No one will doubt that he is a pure monster.


    As long as rexay doesn''t talk at ordinary times, he can disguise himself as a monster domesticated by China in front of outsiders, although it''s a little wronged rexay.


    When the territory develops and is able to cope with external pressure, rexay can appear as a hero without camouflage.


    Rex''s skills are very helpful to the war. Rex''s emergence now is a good time.


    After summoning rexay, Allen still has 10000 gold coins to buy arms.


    Allen began to carefully select the arms in the mall.


    The first-class arms are excluded first. Compared with the higher-class arms, the first-class arms are too cost-effective and can only be used as cannon fodder in war.


    Level 5 or above arms are also excluded. The cheapest level 5 arms in the mall need 1000 gold coins for a soldier, and 10000 gold coins are only enough to buy 10, which is not large at all.


    After sifting through the second to fourth ranks, Allen chose the third rank frost archer.


    Frost Archer is from freldrod of Valoran. It is said that he is one of the troops directly under Aishi, one of the heroes of the League of heroes.


    Frost archers are warriors of both magic and martial arts. They can shoot arrows and attach a layer of ice magic to the arrows at the same time. The enemy hit by the arrow with magic will be slowed down or even frozen by the ice magic attached to the arrow, even if it is not hit the key.


    Allen found that among all the third-order arms sold in the mall, frost Archer is one of the strongest arms.


    Of course, the price is also one of the most expensive. The cheapest of the third-order arms is only 100 gold coins, but the frost Archer needs 200 gold coins!


    You know, the cheapest fourth rank arms only need 300 gold coins! However, cheap goods are not good. These cheapest arms may not win together with ordinary soldiers of different levels.


    Allen took Galen, svein and rexay to the martial arts arena in the Lord''s house and spent 10000 gold coins to summon 50 frost archers.


    On the martial arts arena, 50 frost archers, ten in a team, lined up in five teams, stood there neatly.


    To Allen''s surprise, these frost archers are all women!


    A snow-white cloak, the hood of the cloak covered most of their faces, but could not cover their Eagle sharp eyes.


    "Frost Archer, see Lord."


    Fifty frost archers saluted Allen in unison.

 Chapter 52

    After the call, Galen set out again to nice city to complete the transaction with the other party and recover the balance of the 90000 gold coins.


    Rex, the empty beast, Alan asked her to hide directly from the Lord''s garden. Allen does not intend to let rexay appear directly in the eyes of the people in the territory. After the war, rexay suddenly appears to turn the tide, the residents in the territory will be more likely to accept her as a ferocious beast.


    You''re right. It''s really "her". Rex is a woman, or a mother is more suitable.


    After arranging rexay, Allen left the Lord''s house with swain and 50 frost archers. Alan is going to the barracks to settle the 50 frost archers.


    Alex has always been in charge of the barracks. Usually, he will stay in the barracks and train the soldiers of the guard army.


    When Allen and others arrived at the barracks, Alex had just arranged the camp of more than 70 mercenaries in the barracks.


    "Young master, are these?"


    Alex looked at the fifty frost archers in front of him and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t ask," Ellen said. "Just remember that they will be soldiers in the territory."


    Alex nodded. He was a group of mysterious guys with the same origin as the demassian heavy infantry. However, from the demassian heavy infantry, we can see that their loyalty is beyond doubt.


    "You help them arrange a camp and separate it from the camps of other soldiers."


    Alan explained that men and women don''t give and receive. The soldiers summoned by these systems also have their own thinking.


    Alex nodded, "I see, young master."


    "Also, this is svein, who will be the chief counselor of our territory in the future."


    "This is Alex, one of the military directors in the territory."


    "You two meet."


    Allen introduced Alex and Swain.


    "Jie Jie, general Alex, hello."


    Swein''s gloomy voice and some terrible looks, coupled with the strange bird on his shoulder, made Alex cold in his heart.


    "Hello, Hello, Mr. Swain."


    Alex responded quickly.


    After introducing the two people, Allen asked Alex to take the frost archer to settle down in the barracks.


    When Alex took the frost archers through the school yard in the barracks, a group of Guard soldiers were training on the school yard. When the soldiers saw Alex passing by with a group of beautiful and slim female archers, they immediately howled.


    The depression before the war slowed down a lot in an instant.


    "What''s your name? Do you have too much energy? If you don''t need to prepare for war at any time, I''ll train you to the station and can''t stand up!"


    Alex smiled and cursed at the wolf howling soldiers.


    After Alex took the frost archers into the barracks, Allen and svein came to the blacksmith''s shop in the territory.


    Archers have, but they still have to prepare their own bows. Frost archers don''t have the attribute of "infinite arrows".


    Although frost archers can release magic arrows condensed purely by magic, magic arrows consume a lot of magic. Each frost Archer can put up to ten arrows and consume his own magic.


    Therefore, the pure magic arrow can only be used as a mace. In ordinary combat, the frost Archer uses an ordinary arrow. Of course, when frost archers shoot ordinary arrows, they will also add ice magic to the arrows. Compared with pure magic arrows, enchanting ordinary arrows consumes a lot less magic.


    An arrow is mainly divided into an arrow and a shaft (the shaft includes arrow feathers). The arrow is made of iron, the shaft is made of wood, and the tail is attached with arrow feathers. Alan came to the blacksmith''s shop at this time to make arrows.


    Originally, Allen didn''t need to come here in person and ask village head Jill to explain. However, village head Jill is now supervising the construction of light infantry barracks, so Allen can only come by himself.


    The blacksmith shop has been expanded several times in recent months. It is no longer the small blacksmith shop before. The number of blacksmiths has increased a lot, including more than ten apprentices.


    Seeing Allen coming in, the blacksmiths in the blacksmith shop stopped their work and saluted Allen.


    "Lord, why are you here?"


    The old fellow Smith, the blacksmith shop, asked the manager of the blacksmith shop.


    The blacksmith''s shop and carpenter''s shop in the territory are operated by the Lord''s house, not privately owned, so they are the steward, not the boss.


    "Do you have a job now?" Allen asked.


    "No," the steward replied, "some time ago, village head Jill asked us to build a batch of farm tools. They were completed two days ago. Now we don''t have much work on hand."


    "Can you make arrows?" Allen asked again.


    "There is no problem with ordinary arrows, but it needs the cooperation of carpenters." the steward replied, "carpenters are more professional in making arrow shafts."


    Alan nodded. The carpenter''s shop was next to the blacksmith''s shop. Alan asked someone to call the steward of the carpenter''s shop.


    "How much pig iron is there in the warehouse?"


    When everyone arrived, Allen asked the blacksmith''s steward. Huaxialing does not have its own iron ore, and the pig iron consumed at ordinary times is purchased from nice city.


    "There were 1000 units left. Just now, village head Jill took 500 units and said he would build a new barracks. Now there are 500 units left." the blacksmith''s steward replied.


    "How many arrows can 500 units of pig iron make?" Allen asked.


    The blacksmith shop manager thought briefly: "each unit of pig iron can make about 100 arrows. If all 500 units of pig iron are made into arrows, at least 50000 can be made."


    Allen was still worried about whether the arrows would not be enough. Now he was relieved to hear this number. There are only 50 archers in the territory. They can''t consume 50000 arrows.


    Allen nodded: "well, if you work hard to build arrows, how many can you build every day?"


    Allen asked the two stewards of the blacksmith''s shop and the carpenter''s shop.


    Together, they gave Allen an answer, 300 pieces.


    The manufacture of arrow shafts is relatively simple. The carpenter''s shop can manufacture at least 500 arrow shafts every day when it sends some people to help build the light infantry camp.


    The main reason is that it is difficult to create arrows. More than a dozen blacksmiths in the blacksmith shop go all out and can only create 300 at most every day.


    Allen was quite satisfied with this answer. It seems that the territory could produce enough arrows for frost archers before fox Tong led the invasion.


    You know, when the frost Archer is summoned, there are twenty arrows in each arrow pot, and fifty people add up to a thousand.


    In addition, a batch of arrows have been produced in the territory in recent days, which is enough to support the consumption of frost archers in a battle.


    "From now on, you stop all your work and make arrows with all your strength!"


    Ellen ordered.


    The blacksmith''s shop and carpenter''s shop were ordered to start making at once.


    After leaving the blacksmith''s shop, Allen took svein to the construction site of the light infantry camp.


    On the construction site, Allen introduced svein to village head Jill, who also reported the progress of the barracks construction to Allen.


    If the construction is divided into two shifts during the day and night, the construction can be completed in three days at most!


    Allen was very satisfied with this speed. If it could be completed before the fox lead invasion, it might be of some use.


    Allen knew in his heart that Fox Tongling must have known that the more than 100 soldiers they sent had been buried here, and also knew the general strength of Huaxia Lingling, of course, the strength a few days ago.


    But what made Allen wonder was why the fox leader didn''t use the news.


    Of course, the later fox leads, the better for Allen, because Allen can get more preparation time.


    If the fox collar hasn''t moved since Galen came back with 90000 gold coins, Allen may have to consider taking the initiative.


    Just left the construction site of the light infantry battalion, the weeds came to the door again.


    The waste grass brings good news. The material of the magic machine has been copied by the waste grass.

 Chapter 53

    Allen was worried when he took the information of the magic machine in his hand.


    Originally, he sent people to Wangdu as soon as the materials were copied and gave them to the kingdom in exchange for rewards, but now he found that he didn''t know who to send to Wangdu.


    Now the situation is turbulent. It''s not safe to go to the king''s capital. At least send a hero of the hero League to Allan.


    However, fox Tongling''s attack may come at any time. If there is less than one hero in the territory, it will have a great impact on the situation. Alan doesn''t want to take a risk.


    After thinking about it, Allen decided to leave the information in his hand for the time being. At least he could not send it to Wangdu until the trouble of fox Tongling was solved.


    Alan praised the grass, gave him some rewards, and let the grass back.


    Only then did Allen have time to communicate with Swain.


    Allen told Swein the general situation of the territory and the upcoming crisis, and wanted to hear his opinion.


    After hearing Allen''s story, Swein meditated for a moment, and then Jie smiled.


    "Lord, the most important thing now is to master the trend of fox Tong. Lord has a good tool, gale eagle."


    "Now that the main enemy is fox leader, Lord, you don''t have to let the gale Eagle patrol around the territory all the time. It''s too conservative. Even if you can find fox leader''s invasion in advance, you won''t have much preparation time."


    "Lord, you can send the gale Eagle directly to foxtone Town, the main city of foxtone, to monitor the movements of foxtone. Once foxtone sends troops, we will get the news at the first time."


    "At that time, we will have plenty of preparation time."


    Alan nodded. It''s a good proposal.


    Send the gale eagle to monitor fox Tongling. Although the soul transmission distance of gale eagle is limited, it is impossible to directly transmit the situation seen in fox Tongling to Allen''s mind, as long as gale Eagle finds that Fox Tongling sends troops, it can fly back to inform Allen at the first time.


    The flying speed of the gale eagle is at least ten times that of the ordinary army!


    Thinking of this, Allen no longer hesitated and directly ordered the gale eagle to fly towards foxtone.


    Swein continued: "according to the situation described by the Lord, the fox leader''s military strength is stronger than our Chinese leader, but the high-end combat strength is not as good as ours. Now with Rex and I, even if the fox leader comes out, it may not be able to defeat our Chinese leader."


    "From the fact that Fox Tongling is so close to our Chinese collar, but has not sent troops to attack us for a long time, there are only two possibilities."


    "The first possibility is that the other party is entangled by something and can''t send troops, or the other party doesn''t want to send troops for revenge at all."


    "Second, they are waiting for reinforcements. This reinforcements may be a large number of soldiers or several high-end combat forces."


    "From the previous situation, there may be the shadow of other forces behind this fox leader, so it is more likely to wait for reinforcements."


    Swein''s analysis made Allen frown.


    The strength of fox link is above that of Huaxia link. If reinforcements join, Huaxia link will face much greater pressure.


    Swain saw Allen''s doubts, Jie said with a smile: "Lord, rest assured that the strength of our Huaxia collar in fox''s calculation is only the strength of the previous Huaxia collar."


    "I, rexay, gale eagle and frost Archer are all beyond their calculation. So even if they have reinforcements, they won''t be too outrageous. We don''t have the power of a war."


    "Moreover, war is not a simple comparison of strength. If only the comparison of strength can tell the victory or defeat, there will be no so-called war in the world."


    Alan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "do you have any good strategies?"


    Svein Jie smiled: "war is nothing more than four words, Qizheng Xiangzuo."


    "The so-called righteousness is to fight head-on with a dignified teacher, arrange troops and array, and win with strength."


    "The so-called wonder is that the sky, the land and the people are harmonious, and all of them can be used by themselves."


    "Since we Chinese leaders can''t beat each other with Zheng, we have to win by surprise!"


    Alan was stunned at swiyne''s words.


    What are "Qizheng Xiangzuo" and "favorable weather, place and people". Svein, are you sure you come from the hero alliance rather than from ancient China?


    "Did you study all this yourself?" Alan asked admiringly.


    If so, svein was definitely a military master in ancient China, a figure like Sun Wu and Sun Bin.


    Swein smiled with a rare embarrassment: "no, these are the remarks of Zhao Xin, head of Debang. Although Marshal Zhao Xin is from demasia, his military attainments are indeed the best in the whole Valoran continent."


    Alan suddenly realized that it was so.


    Those who are familiar with the background story of the hero alliance know that Zhao Xin, the German state manager, is not a native of walland, but crossed walland from other worlds through the runic land of walland.


    The world where Zhao Xin lived before he crossed may well be ancient China, which can be heard from the few words Zhao Xin often said.


    "A little cold comes first, and then the gun comes out like a dragon!"


    "If you want to be trapped, you will die without life!"


    "Even if we are outnumbered, the last general can take the head of the enemy general among the thousands of troops!"


    These words are obviously spoken in the tone of an ancient Chinese general, so Zhao Xin''s statement from ancient China is not completely groundless.


    When on earth, some players of the hero League even said that Zhao Xin was the descendant of Zhao Yun, a famous general in the Three Kingdoms period. Of course, this statement has no basis at all, but it is true that Zhao Xin has a "Zhao Yun Zilong" skin.


    What Allen didn''t expect was that after Zhao Xin crossed to Valoran, he even publicized some ancient Chinese military thought in Valoran.


    This gives Allen a sense of seeing that when he was on the earth before crossing, the protagonist of the novel crossed into ancient times and won fame by plagiarizing the famous poems of later generations.


    Sure enough, the thinking of the walkers have something in common!


    "What''s your plan?"


    Ellen asked svein. Svein said so much. Should he have a plan in mind?


    "There are no countermeasures for the time being," Swein replied. "One of the most effective methods is to win the strong with the weak. I want to observe the terrain around my territory and see if there are any places that can be used."


    Alan nodded, "then I''ll go with you."


    The rainbow field where the sun kingdom is located is a plain terrain, and most areas are flat, especially in the urban area of nice.


    Allen accompanied Swein to observe the only way from Fox link to Huaxia link for a long time, and Swein didn''t find anything worth using.


    Suddenly, Swein saw a large grass in the distance and his eyes lit up.


    The meadow was far from the road, and Alan and Swain stood by the road, only visible from a distance.


    "Go and have a look," Swain said.


    The grass was so big that Alan stood on the edge of the grass and couldn''t see the other ends of the grass at all. Different from ordinary wild weeds, this kind of weeds is half a meter high and has a yellow color with a trace of green.


    "It''s yellow silk grass," Allen happened to know this kind of grass and said, "this kind of grass grows in many places on the mainland. Yellow silk grass has strong spreading ability. As long as a few roots appear, it can quickly spread into a large area."


    "Moreover, the absorption of soil nutrients by yellow silk grass is extremely overbearing. In the area where yellow silk grass grows, other plants die. Therefore, if this grass appears near farmland, people will generally burn it."


    "Does this grass burn easily?" Swain asked.


    "It''s easy," Allen replied. "Once there''s a fire, no matter how wide the grass is, it''ll burn the whole piece."


    Swein Jie smiled: "great, I think we can use a fire to meet fox Tong''s guests."

 Chapter 54

    "Fire? Do you want to attack with fire?"


    Alan asked suspiciously, "it''s far from the avenue. It''s not easy to lead Fox''s army here?"


    "What''s more, this level of fire may be fatal to ordinary people, but it can''t cause fatal damage to soldiers with fighting spirit. Even some advanced soldiers with fighting spirit protection can be immune to this level of fire."


    Swein Jie smiled: "we can do this."


    Then Swain told Allen his plan.


    Allen nodded and smiled. "According to what you said, the probability of success of the plan is really high."


    "Once the plan is successful, even if it can''t cause a devastating blow to Fox''s troops, it can at least hurt their strength."


    "Of course," said swiyne Jie with a smile, "we''ll see if they''ll fall into the trap."


    "In my opinion, they have a high chance of being caught," Alan smiled. "It depends on how many people can be hooked."


    "We''ll go back to the territory and inform rexay to get ready."


    Alan didn''t expect that rexay would be of great use if he had just been summoned today.


    Three days later, in the morning, Alan was practicing in the Lord''s house. Suddenly, the bodyguard informed that village head Jill asked to see him.


    After seeing village head Jill, as Alan expected, village head Jill brought good news that the light infantry battalion was completed!


    Alan was overjoyed and hurried to the new light infantry camp with village head Jill.


    After arriving at the light infantry battalion, Allen finally saw the attributes of the light infantry battalion.


    Light infantry battalion: it consists of barracks and school yard.


    Barracks: accommodation for soldiers, which can accommodate up to 1000 soldiers.


    School field: through school field training, ordinary soldiers can be trained into second-order light infantry (unlimited talents), with a training cycle of 10 days and a maximum of 100 people at the same time.


    Special reminder: the second-class soldiers trained in the school field will lose their advanced potential, and their strength will remain in the second-class soldiers forever. Please choose the candidates carefully.


    The properties of the light infantry battalion are not what Allen expected. Ordinary soldiers can be trained as second-class soldiers. Moreover, soldiers without the talent of cultivating fighting spirit can also be trained!


    Of course, as Allen expected, this conversion against the rules is limited.


    First, up to 100 people can be transformed every ten days, and then up to 1000 people can be transformed.


    However, even if there are some restrictions, it can make a thousand ordinary people who originally have no talent for cultivation become second-class soldiers. The effect of the light infantry battalion can also be called against the sky!


    "Inform Alex and ask him to bring all the auxiliary soldiers."


    Alan ordered to a bodyguard beside him, who took the order.


    Through the transformation of light infantry barracks into second-class soldiers, Allen naturally would not choose soldiers with cultivation talents, which would stifle their potential. Among those who have no cultivation talent in the territory, auxiliary soldiers are the best choice.


    Although the soldiers of the auxiliary army are all captured by thieves, after nearly half a year''s territorial life, they have all returned to China. In terms of loyalty, auxiliary soldiers can be said to be no worse than others.


    Moreover, although the auxiliary Army soldiers have no cultivation talent and can not cultivate, they have never been pulled down in their daily military training, and their military literacy is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Originally, for the auxiliary soldiers, Alan had the feeling that food was tasteless and it was a pity to abandon it.


    Reuse it, are ordinary people, lack of strength. It''s a pity that you don''t reuse it. Your performance has been good all the time.


    Now the light infantry battalion appears and finally helps Allen solve this problem. He can turn all the auxiliary soldiers into second-order light infantry.


    The previous barracks were not far from the newly-built light infantry barracks. Soon, Alex came with the auxiliary soldiers.


    There were 95 auxiliary soldiers in total. 21 died in the war some time ago. Now there are 74 left.


    "Village head Jill, Alex, you have issued a notice in the territory to recruit soldiers from the young and middle-aged people in the territory. The number of recruits is tentatively set at 126."


    "Before noon today, at least 26 people will be recruited to form the first brigade of Chinese light infantry with these 74 auxiliary Army soldiers and enter the light infantry barracks for training."


    "The other 100 people will form the second brigade of Chinese light infantry and train after the training of the first 100 people."


    Ellen gave orders to village head Jill and Alex.


    "Lord, I''m afraid the army composed of these ordinary people has little combat effectiveness?"


    Alex raised his voice and asked his doubts.


    Alan pondered for a while and said to Alex and village head Jill, "I tell you this. You must not spread it."


    "This new barracks has a unique ability to train ordinary people without cultivation talent into second-class soldiers, but it can only be second-class soldiers. There is no opportunity for advancement in the future. Moreover, the number is limited to 1000 at most."


    "You must keep this secret and don''t spread it. The newly recruited soldiers claim to have talent for cultivation."


    "Of course, this kind of thing can''t be hidden forever. It''s OK that there are no big forces to investigate our territory. When big forces start to investigate our territory, the secrets of the light infantry battalion will be discovered sooner or later. However, they won''t be afraid to leak out as long as they can hide. When the territory has the ability to protect itself."


    Alexis and village head Jill were stunned. They can train ordinary people without cultivation talent into barracks of second-class soldiers. It''s almost unheard of! Even they dare not even think!


    "Young master, is there really such a magical barracks in this world?" Alex stammered.


    Alan smiled softly, "you''ll know if it''s true or false."


    Upon hearing the speech, the village heads of Alex and Jill immediately returned to the territory and began to call the young people to sign up for the army. They also wanted to verify whether the light infantry barracks really have such magical power as soon as possible.


    Allen was not worried about whether he could recruit enough soldiers among the young and middle-aged of the territory.


    The people of the territory are very popular now. These young people have long wanted to join the army to serve the territory, but Allen has never recruited ordinary soldiers, so these people have never had the opportunity to join the army. Now the opportunity is at hand. Ten of the ten young adults in the territory will sign up.


    It''s easy to gather enough 126 people.


    If the total population of the territory is not limited and the farmland still needs manpower, it is no problem to recruit more soldiers.


    At the same time, fox tongnei.


    Fox stone town welcomed a group of special guests today. Lord spike of fox stone personally welcomed these guests into the Lord''s house.


    There were five guests, a young noble young master and four men soldiers with extraordinary momentum.


    These people were the reinforcements spike was waiting for to deal with Galen, but he was surprised by the arrival of the noble young master.


    In particular, the noble young master also brought a hundred third-order soldiers as reinforcements, which made sapeake a little overjoyed.


    "Master Eric, why are you here?" spike asked, nodding and bowing in front of the noble master.


    Eric is the son of an important figure behind spike. Spike has met him several times and the two have a good relationship.


    "It''s boring to be idle in the camp. Come out and play."


    Eric smiled.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. These three are the three people sent by the top to deal with the Huaxia leader. They are all level 8 soldiers."


    "As for this," Eric pointed to the last man, "this is my bodyguard Charlize, also a level 8 soldier, but he is much more powerful than an ordinary level 8 soldier."


    Eric said proudly that his personal bodyguard was a fighting genius. Although he could not beat the Ninth level soldiers, he could barely protect himself in the hands of the Ninth level soldiers.


    Eric would naturally be proud to have such a genius as a bodyguard.


    "Mr. Charlize."


    Spike heard the speech and hurriedly greeted Charlize.


    Charlize nodded expressionless and said hello.


    "There are several of them who are strong against the Chinese leader. With the strength of your fox leader and the 100 reinforcements I brought, it should be easy to defeat the Chinese leader?" Eric asked.


    "Naturally, there''s no problem." spike said. Apart from others, only four senior soldiers and 130 rank soldiers brought by young master Eric are enough to defeat Huaxia collar!


    Coupled with the power of fox Tongling, it is even easier to defeat Huaxia Ling.


    "I''ll lead the troops tonight. I can arrive at Huaxia collar in the early morning of tomorrow morning and attack it unprepared!"


    Spike had already thought that when he marched at night, he could attack the Huaxia leader in the early morning of the next day. At that time, the soldiers of the Huaxia leader were just waking up or still sleeping. How much combat effectiveness could they play?


    Eric nodded: "good. I''ll go with you then."


    In Eric''s eyes, the battle between fox Tong collar and Huaxia collar is just a good-looking excitement.


    "Master Eric, it''s still dangerous on the battlefield. In case you''re accidentally hurt..."


    Spike said with a worried face that he was afraid that Eric would be in danger on the battlefield.


    "It''s all right," Eric said with a smile. "This time, in addition to Charlize, I brought twenty guards. They are all level five soldiers."


    "With Charlize and the twenty bodyguards, the people led by China can''t hurt me."


    "That''s good, that''s good," spike said.


    He even sent a squad of level 8 soldiers and 20 level 5 soldiers to protect master Eric. That big man really spoiled master Eric! Spike sighed in his heart.


    In the evening, spike ordered his troops and led them to China.


    What no one noticed was that a giant eagle in the sky sent out a long cry and flew towards the Chinese leader after the army led by Fox stone set out.

 Chapter 55

    After dinner, Allen is discussing with Swain the Lord''s house about the possible situation of fox Tong''s invasion. He suddenly feels that the gale Eagle has returned to Huaxia.


    Alan''s heart moved. Did fox stone lead the troops?


    Sure enough, the gale Eagle brought the news of fox Tong''s sending troops, and transmitted the scene seen in fox Tong to Allen''s mind through teleportation.


    According to the image from the gale eagle, fox Tong led at least 500 troops this time, and the high-end combat power is unknown.


    In terms of Chinese leadership, the light infantry have not been trained yet. Only 50 frost archers, 22 demacia heavy infantry and more than 40 Guard soldiers have combat effectiveness.


    It is mentioned here that there were more than ten first-class bodyguards who first followed Alan from Wangdu to Huaxia. Alan was also incorporated into the guard army, so there are now more than 40 guards.


    With full calculations, the warlike power of Huaxia leader is only more than 100 people, less than a quarter of fox leader.


    However, in terms of high-end combat power, Allen believes that Huaxia collar should have some advantages. With four level-6 heroes and an eighth order gale eagle, Allen doesn''t believe that Fox Tongling can also show this strength.


    Therefore, Allen believes that China''s leadership is not without a chance of victory. Besides, there is a trap outside the territory waiting for fox to lead.


    Of course, Allen would not be so optimistic if he knew that there were four level 8 soldiers, 20 level 5 bodyguards and more than 200 Level 3 soldiers in fox Tong''s team.


    "Lord, did fox stone lead the troops?"


    Swain asked when he saw Alan''s face change.


    Allen nodded: "according to the other party''s marching speed, it should arrive at our territory in the early morning of tomorrow."


    Swein smiled at Jie when he heard the speech: "the Lord can send someone to inform the soldiers in the barracks to rest immediately, and let the gale Eagle pay attention to the enemy''s movements at any time."


    "Let the soldiers have a good rest first. We''ll go to the yellow silk grassland to ambush in the middle of the night and wait for work."


    Alan nodded and said to the bodyguard: "inform all the senior leaders of the territory to come to the Lord''s house for a meeting."


    The bodyguard took the order and left. After a while, the high-level people in the territory gathered in the Lord''s house.


    "Young master, did fox lead those grandsons to send troops?" Alex shouted at the top of his voice as soon as he entered the door.


    Alan nodded, "let''s sit down first."


    After the crowd sat down, Allen said, "just now the news came from the gale eagle that the fox leader has sent troops and will arrive at our territory in the early morning. Everyone is ready for the upcoming war."


    "Alex."


    "What can I do for you, young master?" Alex got up and asked.


    "Go to the barracks now, inform all soldiers to have a good rest, wear equipment immediately after midnight and assemble outside the territory on time."


    "I see, young master!" Alex took orders. "Should the soldiers of the light infantry battalion be notified?"


    Allen thought for a moment. The 200 soldiers in the light infantry battalion have not been trained. They are only ordinary people now. Even if they go to the battlefield, they are of little use.


    "You don''t have to let them go to war. Tell them to stay in the territory," Allen said.


    "There are more than 70 mercenary soldiers who tell them that the war is coming. Those who are willing to stay in the territory to help will stay. Those who are unwilling to stay can go after receiving this month''s commission."


    Alex nodded to understand and took the order.


    Mercenary soldiers originally came for money and made it clear from the beginning that they would not participate in the territorial war. Allen didn''t want to involve these innocent people in death when the war started, so he asked Alex to inform them in advance to leave.


    After explaining a few words to the others, Allen asked them to break up and go back to rest. He gathered outside the territory at midnight.


    When the crowd dispersed, Alan sat alone in the hall of the Lord''s house and couldn''t sleep.


    This is the first war he experienced after crossing the world. It depends on this war whether Huaxia collar soars to the sky or sink completely.


    Allen was just an ordinary person on earth before. Although he has experienced more than half a year in this world, he still feels nervous when he thinks of the upcoming war.


    Alan sat like this until midnight.


    "Lord, we should start."


    The gloomy voice of Swain suddenly came to mind outside the door.


    Allen opens the door. Svein, asso and lacs are standing outside the door.


    Rexai had gone to the ambush place outside the territory to prepare a few days ago.


    "Hee hee, Lord, are you nervous?"


    Laches smiled when she saw Alan coming out.


    "Don''t be afraid. Lacs is there. I''ll help you beat those bad guys away!"


    Lacs''s joke relieved Allen''s tension a lot.


    "Let''s go and let fox Tongling know the power of our Huaxia collar!"


    Allen and others came outside the territorial area, and the soldiers had assembled in the open space.


    There are three squadrons of soldiers, including 22 demassian heavy infantry, 50 frost archers and 47 Guard troops.


    To Allen''s surprise, there were seven mercenary soldiers standing aside.


    Seeing Allen coming, all the soldiers looked at Allen.


    Alan waved to the soldiers and then went to the seven mercenary soldiers.


    "Why did you choose to stay?"


    Alan asked straight to the point.


    Comparing the strength of the enemy and ourselves, Allen has asked village head Jill to tell these mercenaries clearly that if he chooses to stay in Huaxia collar, his life will be in danger at any time.


    These mercenaries have nothing to do with Huaxia collar. Allen thought all mercenaries would choose to leave. Now it''s a surprise to see these seven choose to stay.


    "We are different from the soldiers who left," replied a young soldier standing in front. "The seven of us are orphans and have been together since childhood."


    "In the past few days in Huaxia, we are very happy and like the atmosphere here. Although we only patrol the streets every day, we have loved this territory through contact with the residents."


    "They are kind, optimistic and happy. This is also the life we have been looking forward to, so we chose to stay."


    "If Huaxia collar can win this battle, we hope to stay in Huaxia collar and become a member of Huaxia collar."


    The young man looked at Allen sincerely and said that the six partners behind him were also full of hope.


    Allen nodded: "if the Chinese leader still exists after this battle, you are a member of the Chinese leader''s Guardian army."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    The seven said excitedly.


    "But you don''t have to participate in tonight''s operation. Stay in the territory and protect the residents of the territory."


    Alan to seven.


    Alan doesn''t want these seven people to participate in tonight''s action. Although they say it sincerely, Alan still has to guard against it, because today''s action is too important. Alan doesn''t want to be a bit wrong.


    I''m a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart! Alan thought.


    The young man hesitated for a moment and said, "well, I wish the LORD a smooth action!"


    "Thank you." Alan nodded and turned to the soldiers in the territory.


    Allen glanced at the more than 100 soldiers in front of him.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without any superfluous words, the troops led by China set foot on the journey silently.


    Before long, the yellow grass appeared in front of everyone.


    Allen poked away the outermost weed. Under the weed, a dark hole appeared in front of Allen.


    Allen poked away several other weeds. Under each weed, there was a hole in the ground that could hold several people.


    These caves, of course, are the masterpieces of rexay, the elusive beast. Digging underground holes is rexay''s old business.


    "Young master, when were these underground holes dug? Why don''t I know?"


    Alex looked at these underground holes and asked curiously.


    Alan chuckled: "there are so many problems. Quickly arrange the soldiers to hide and tell them to rush out once they find a fire outside."


    Alex took command and began to arrange soldiers to hide in the underground cave.


    Allen wanted to divide the soldiers into four parts and hide them on all sides, but considering the limited number of soldiers in the territory, he decided not to take risks.


    When all the soldiers were hidden in the underground cave, Allen looked at lacs and yazoe: "next, it depends on your acting skills."


    Yasso was expressionless and nodded slightly.


    Lach smiled: "Lord, don''t worry and ensure to complete the task!"


    Alan nodded and swain and they hid in the cave.


    In an instant, there was no one on the grass except lacs and asso, and there was silence all around.


    "Facial paralysis swordsman, you should play well then. Don''t drag Miss Ben back." lacs said to yazoe.


    Yasuo Leng snorted and strode towards the avenue.


    At dawn, fox''s army appeared on the avenue.


    "Lord, master Eric, the Chinese leader is not far ahead."


    Some time ago, Graham, who was lucky to get back his life by pretending to die in Huaxia, pointed to the road ahead.


    Just then, a scout who was exploring the way in front drove his horse back.


    "Report to the Lord, I found something ahead!"

 Chapter 56

    "What''s going on?" spike asked, frowning.


    "On the front Avenue, a soldier and a magician are fighting an eagle shaped monster. It is observed that the eagle shaped monster should be a level 8 monster, and the soldiers and magicians fighting with it are at least level 7."


    Charles, the guard of master Eric, glanced: "how can a level 7 warrior and a level 7 magician be the opponent of a level 8 monster."


    Eric was interested and said excitedly, "let''s go and have a look!"


    With that, Eric rode his horse forward.


    Spike and others worried that Eric was in danger and hurried to follow him.


    Sure enough, two people on the avenue were fighting with an eagle monster, but the soldier and magician were obviously not the opponents of the eagle monster. At this time, there were many wounds on his body.


    These two people and one beast, of course, are asso, lacs and gale eagle. Allen calls this bitter meat trick.


    Eric Lema stopped and watched the battle with interest.


    "Ha ha, the magician is a beautiful woman! This time, young master, I need a hero to save the beauty!"


    Eric laughed.


    Behind Eric, spike and the bodyguards also rode up, including Charlize and three other level 8 soldiers.


    Charlize looked at the battle on the field and raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s really a level 8 monster!"


    "This warrior and magician with a sword have good strength, far more than ordinary level 7 warriors."


    Charlize commented that even the level 8 flying monster is not easy to deal with.


    It surprised Charlize that lux and asso were able to fight an eighth level Monster without losing when they were at a disadvantage in level.


    If Charlize knew that lacs and asso had only level 6, he would be shocked out of his teeth.


    The fierce wind eagle in the battle glanced at Eric and others humanely, as if afraid that Eric and others would join in the siege, flew into the air with a long cry, circled in the air for several times, and then walked away.


    "They are Chinese leaders! These two are one of the soldiers and the light magician!"


    Graham recognized asso and lacs and shouted at them.


    Lacks''s face changed: "it''s Fox Tong!"


    "Run!"


    With that, lacs and asso turned and ran towards the yellow grass.


    "Chase!"


    Spike gave the order without hesitation.


    Two Chinese led high-end combat forces were injured in the battle with monsters and happened to be met by themselves, which was a god given opportunity for spike.


    Spike has no time to think about why these two people will fight with a monster in the wilderness at this time, and why they happen to be met by themselves. He just wants to catch up with them immediately and kill them!


    If huaxialing loses two high-end combat capabilities before the war, fox Tong''s invasion of huaxialing will become easier.


    It''s not that spike is so stupid that he doesn''t even have the ability to identify tricks. But in his subconscious, he didn''t think that Huaxia, who was at an absolute disadvantage, would take the initiative to ambush them.


    Even spike didn''t think that Huaxia leader was aware of his attack.


    Under carelessness and belittling the enemy, it is inevitable to hit the trick.


    Rax and Yasuo just turned and ran away. Behind them, three level 8 soldiers had jumped up from their horses and chased them.


    After lux and Yasuo fled to the yellow silk grass, they were "unfortunately" chased and entangled by three level 8 soldiers behind them.


    As soon as the five fought, lacs and asso were in danger.


    No way, no matter how strong the hero of the hero League is, it is impossible to fight three level 8 soldiers with two level 6 heroes!


    Svein, hidden in the dark, saw this and jumped out of the underground cave.


    The siege of three level-8 soldiers has exceeded the bearing range of lacs and Asso. If he doesn''t come out to help, lacs and asso will become victims from bait.


    "There''s another one, but it''s also death!" a level 8 soldier disdained.


    With the addition of svein, the three barely resisted the attack of three level 8 soldiers.


    "Lead the troops and surround them. Don''t let them run away!"


    Spike ordered.


    After receiving the order, the commanders behind him immediately rushed to the grassland with their soldiers and surrounded lacs and asso, who were hard supported in the hands of three eighth level soldiers.


    On the avenue, except for the twenty fifth order guards brought by Eric, who were still motionless, the other soldiers had run to the yellow grass to surround lacs.


    "Charlize, let''s go and have a look."


    Eric smiled, and Charlize rode towards the grass.


    On the grass, the three lacs worked hard under three level 8 soldiers and fought level 8 with level 6 strength. Even the heroes of the hero League were very reluctant.


    If it hadn''t been for the tacit understanding of the three lacs, I''m afraid they would have been defeated by the three level 8 soldiers.


    "Stop now!"


    A voice sounded. It was Eric who had just rode over.


    Three level 8 soldiers jumped back at the words and withdrew from the regiment. They didn''t dare to listen to Eric''s orders.


    Not afraid of Eric, but afraid of Eric''s father, a man who makes people afraid at the thought.


    Lachs stood there, looking at Eric, who suddenly made a noise, and wanted to see what he was going to say.


    "Listen to me, three. With their strength, why should they stoop to such a small place as Huaxia collar?"


    "This time we come with a large army. The collapse of the Chinese leadership has become inevitable. You three should think about your own lives?"


    "Why don''t you three join us? In terms of treatment, it''s definitely much better than what Huaxia brought to you."


    Eric advised lacs and the three.


    Lach''s small mouth turned and persuaded him to surrender. There was nothing new.


    "Especially this beautiful lady," Eric continued, "it''s really inappropriate for such a beautiful lady to fight and kill."


    "Beautiful lady, would you like to leave this war and become my Eric''s friend?"


    Eric said to lacks in a noble gentleman''s manner.


    "Not interested!"


    Lacker said without any face, "Miss Ben has no time to play with you."


    Eric''s face changed and he wanted to say something. Suddenly he was interrupted by a voice.


    "Fire, fire!"


    A fox led soldier shouted in panic.


    Eric and others hurried to look into the distance. Sure enough, flames appeared in all directions and were spreading towards their location.


    Before the fire arrived, thick smoke had fluttered in the wind.


    Suddenly, hundreds of soldiers led by Fox began to riot.


    "No, I''m in the trap!"


    Cried Eric.


    "Take the three of them first, and then if you resist, kill them directly!"


    "Charlize, you help too!"


    Eric repeatedly ordered that the most important thing now is to take the three of Drax and rush out of the ring of fire. If you let lacs run away, you''ll really lose a lot this time!


    When Charlize heard Eric''s order, he jumped up and rushed to the three lacs, and the other three level eight soldiers attacked the three again.


    In the face of the siege of four level-8 soldiers, especially Charlize''s strength is far higher than that of ordinary level-8 soldiers. There is only one result of lacs, defeated!


    (aside, everyone has the right to listen to a joke.


    Today, I went to the traffic police to get the car. The traffic police asked me to go to the parking lot where the trailer was parked to assess the damage.


    When I got to the parking lot, I was told that the loss assessment personnel had just left from work, and then asked me to call him to see if I could call him back.


    At that time, in addition to me, there were two beautiful girls working in the bank.


    I called the loss assessor. He refused to come back after all the good words. He insisted that he had finished work and asked me to come back tomorrow.


    Then I hung up and the girl at the bank said she would try.


    When the phone was connected, the sister whined on the phone. The loss setter drove back. He came back!


    Strongly despise it!)

 Chapter 57

    Facing the siege of four level-8 soldiers, svein was not in a hurry, and Jie smiled.


    The big move "evil crow possessed the body" opens.


    I saw the strange bird on Swain''s shoulder. Let''s call him the evil crow. The evil crow made a penetrating cry and left Swain''s shoulder and flew into the air for the first time.


    The evil crow flew into the air and made several penetrating calls again, and then rushed to swain and directly integrated into Swain''s body.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    After the evil crow entered the body, svein made several panic screams, the black gas spread on his body, and his body began to change slowly.


    First, his hands became wings, and then his head turned into a crow!


    At this time, Swein is like a human giant crow! (the skills of heroes in the book will be different from those in the game. You don''t have to be serious)


    Swein Jie, who turned into a giant crow, smiled. In an instant, countless evil crows composed of magic flew out of his body and flew towards the four level 8 soldiers who rushed up.


    The black air and the evil crows all over the sky are intertwined and dancing in the air, which seriously hinders the action of Charlize four people.


    "Damn it, what is this!"


    "Disgusting magicians, you never know what strange means they will have!"


    ¡­¡­


    Charlize four people cursed one after another and hurriedly dealt with the magic evil crow flying up.


    The magic evil crow released by level 6 swiin can''t cause any substantive damage to level 8 soldiers, but it''s no problem to stop them from attacking temporarily.


    Just when Charlize and the four were in a hurry to deal with the magic evil crow, there was an eagle cry in the sky, and the gale Eagle fell from the sky and landed in front of lacs.


    The three of lacs jumped gently onto the back of the gale eagle, and then the gale Eagle flew into the sky with the three on its back.


    "Hee hee, goodbye and enjoy the bonfire party specially prepared for you!"


    Lux smiled on the eagle''s back.


    "Damn, damn! I''ll kill you next time!"


    Eric looked at the fierce wind eagle flying into the air and roared angrily.


    None of them thought that the level 8 Eagle monster was domesticated by China. It was a trap from the beginning.


    "Rush out and continue to march towards Huaxia!"


    Eric shouted angrily.


    Surrounded by the fire, the soldiers around had been flustered for a long time. Now they heard Eric''s order to rush out and ran one by one towards Laishi Avenue. Suddenly, there was chaos.


    "Don''t mess, don''t mess!"


    Spike looked at the chaotic soldiers and shouted.


    At this time, the fire was burning close, and the thick smoke had made the soldiers led by Fox unable to see each other clearly. They had to rush out with their heads depressed in order to escape from the fire.


    At this time, who cares about chaos?


    In addition to the twenty fifth order bodyguards who closely guarded Eric''s side remained motionless, the 230 order soldiers could barely maintain their formation, and the other soldiers had already run away.


    Fire overseas, the Chinese led soldiers have drilled out of the underground hole, the array is neat, silently looking at the burning sea of fire.


    The demaxia heavy infantry and Guard soldiers stood in front, their weapons out of their scabbard and ready to fight at any time.


    Fifty frost archers have held the long bow in their hands, and the arrow has been stringed, ready to attack at any time.


    Alan stood on a high ground behind him, frowning at the burning sea of fire.


    With the sound of an eagle, the gale Eagle fell from the sky and landed next to Alan. Lacs jumped down from the gale eagle.


    "They''re about to rush out. Get ready to fight."


    Svein Jie smiled.


    Alan looked, and sure enough, the figure in the sea of fire flashed, and fox led soldiers were ready to rush out of the sea of fire.


    "The archer is ready. If he finds someone fleeing to the edge of the sea of fire, shoot him immediately!"


    "Demacia heavy infantry, the guardian army is now pressing on, and the fish that escaped from the open net of the sea of fire will be killed immediately!"


    In the sea of fire, fox Tong led soldiers who rushed in front have come to the edge of the sea of fire and are delighted to see that they are about to escape from the sea of fire.


    Many companions have been buried in the sea of fire. By comparison, they are lucky!


    But their luck is over. These soldiers had just escaped to the edge of the sea of fire. Before they rushed out of the sea of fire, they heard bursts of breaking through the air.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Dozens of feather arrows fell from the sky, pointing directly at the key of these soldiers. There is no doubt about the archery skills of frost archers!


    "There''s an ambush!"


    "It''s an archer!"


    The soldier who was about to escape the fire shouted in horror, his voice full of despair.


    Then, the feather arrows falling from the sky shot at them. The soldiers who were hit by the arrows screamed and fell to the ground. Life and death were unknown.


    Occasionally, a lucky man who escaped the rain of cold archers'' arrows, just rushed out of the sea of fire, was besieged by demacia''s heavy infantry and guard army, and immediately died under the random knife.


    Groups of fox led soldiers rushed out of the sea of fire, but groups of them died in the hands of Chinese led soldiers.


    Allen looked at the battle in front of him, showing a smile. Swain''s strategy was a surprising success. Through this fire, at least half of foxtone''s troops could be eliminated.


    The other half needs to work hard!


    In the sea of fire, the senior management of fox Tongling and elk are not weak. The fire of this degree can''t cause much damage to them, but the thick smoke makes them feel uncomfortable.


    In fact, even the two hundred and thirty-three soldiers did not lose much in the fire. They were occasionally burned, but they were not fatal.


    Therefore, most of the two hundred and thirty-three soldiers did not run around like low-level soldiers, but moved forward orderly.


    This also made them lucky to escape the ambush of Chinese leading soldiers outside the sea of fire.


    However, although they escaped the ambush of fire overseas, they ushered in an underground crisis.


    A group of third-order soldiers were hurrying forward in the sea of fire. There were flames at their feet and around them. They had to turn around and fight to resist the flames.


    Even so, they have been burned in many places. They have only one idea in their mind, that is to get out of this damn sea of fire as soon as possible!


    Suddenly, a soldier felt that his feet began to shake. When he looked at his feet in doubt, the earth under his feet suddenly cracked.


    "Boom!"


    It was as if something at the bottom of the ground suddenly blew the ground open. The ground under the feet of the team of soldiers suddenly cracked an irregular big hole. The soldiers on the ground were unprepared and fell into the hole.


    Inside the cave, a black and blue monster loomed and waved its huge claws, tearing the soldiers who fell into the underground cave into pieces in an instant.


    Fortunately, the soldiers who didn''t fall into the underground cave saw this scene, their liver and gall wanted to crack, and hurried to the distance.


    Eric and Charlize happened to be near the soldiers. Charlize raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene.


    "Little monsters dare to be presumptuous!"


    Charlize jumped up, pulled out the long sword behind him in the air, fell straight into the underground hole and stabbed it out.

 Chapter 58

    Even among the heroes of the League of heroes, there are few heroes who can sneak into rexay, especially when rexay is underground.


    Naturally, Charlize''s blatant sword could not succeed.


    As early as when Charlize jumped up, rexay had fled into the ground without a trace.


    "Damn it!"


    Charlize returned in vain and couldn''t help scolding.


    As soon as Charlize spoke, another team of soldiers was attacked by rexay, and five third-order soldiers died under rexay''s sneak attack.


    Charlize shot again, but failed again.


    In Charlize''s view, this is simply a provocation to himself!


    Through rexay''s two sneak attacks just now, Charlize has seen rexay''s general strength, absolutely no more than level 7, far from his opponent.


    It''s just that the ability to escape is really annoying!


    "Don''t let me catch you!"


    Charlize gritted his teeth. Now he wanted to devour rexay alive.


    Just then, there was a loud and clear cry of the eagle in the sky. The gale Eagle fell from the sky and dived towards Charlize and others.


    Charlize was filled with anger. When he saw the gale Eagle swooping down, he immediately spread his anger on the gale eagle''s head, drew his sword and cut it at the gale eagle.


    But I didn''t think the gale Eagle didn''t mean to fight him at all. When it dived to their head, its body rose again and flew back into the air.


    Just as Charlize focused on the sky, the land under their feet suddenly split. Charlize was unstable and fell directly into the pit.


    This time, rexay did not hide at the bottom of the pit, but fled at the moment when Charlize and others fell.


    There are four level 8 soldiers on the other side. If she dares to sneak out and attack, she is looking for death!


    Under the obstruction of gale eagle and rexe, although Charlize and others did not suffer any substantive damage, they were also in a hurry for a time.


    And that''s what gale hawk and rexay are aiming for.


    Allen''s task for both of them is to try his best to hold down the high-end combat power of fox Tong, so that they can''t get out of the sea of fire in a short time.


    Because once these senior soldiers get out of the sea of fire, the ambush of Huaxia leader waiting for a rabbit in the fire overseas will not be able to go on.


    Only by dragging these senior soldiers into the sea of fire can the Chinese led soldiers outside the sea of fire have the opportunity to take advantage of the fire and kill more enemy soldiers


    Yellow silk grass is very easy to burn. It burns fast and goes naturally. With the passage of time, the fire has begun to decline slowly.


    Fox stone''s high-end combat power and third-order soldiers are about to rush out of the sea of fire!


    "Lord, shall we withdraw to defend our territory, or shall we fight each other here?"


    Swain asked next to Allen.


    Returning to the territory also has a geographical advantage. To start a war here, we need to fight hard.


    It seems better to withdraw to the territory, but once the territory is withdrawn for war, you must bear the risk that the territory will be destroyed to a certain extent during the battle.


    Farmland and buildings may be destroyed in the battle. Even if China wins in the end, these losses will not be recovered.


    At this time, there was not much time for Allen to think. Ellen made up her mind: "retreat and return to the territory!"


    If the territory is destroyed, it can be rebuilt. If the war is lost, there will be nothing.


    Allen must grasp all the factors that can improve the winning rate!


    "Let the gale Eagle break off with rexay, and the others withdraw to the territory immediately!"


    Ellen ordered.


    Gale hawk and rekese fly to the sky and escape to the ground one by one. They are not afraid to be retained by the enemy. They can be said to be the best candidates for the post-mortem.


    Led by Allen, the soldiers of Huaxia collar quickly withdrew towards Huaxia collar.


    However, after leaving people dead, Ellen was worried, because the soldiers who rushed out of the sea of fire did not choose to pursue, but stood in place, looking at the corpses all over the ground with a blank face.


    Then Eric and others rushed out of the sea of fire, and the burning flame had gradually begun to extinguish.


    Eric and others looked at the corpses of foxtone soldiers everywhere, and their faces were blue.


    Spike was in love with the soldiers in his territory, and Eric felt a deep humiliation.


    From small to large, he has not been calculated like this!


    Dare to plan on me, Eric, I must make you pay the price!


    "Lord, young master Eric, the Chinese leaders have just retreated. Shall we pursue them?"


    "No!" Eric gritted his teeth. "The Huaxia collar is right there. They can''t run."


    Although there is no saying "a monk can run but a temple" in the east continent, Eric still knows the truth.


    "Wait until Huaxia collar, I must let them pay the price!"


    Eric said gnashing his teeth.


    Eric angrily expressed his hatred for the Chinese leader, and Lord spike began to arrange people to count the losses.


    When fox Tong led the troops, spike had 528 soldiers, including 208 third-class arms (108 fox Tong led soldiers and 100 reinforcements brought by Eric), 100 second-class soldiers and 220 first-class soldiers.


    Now, the results are as follows.


    There were 177 soldiers left, including 101 slightly injured and none seriously injured, with a total of 31 killed.


    There were 13 second-class soldiers, including 5 slightly injured and 8 seriously injured, with a total of 87 killed.


    All the first rank soldiers are destroyed!


    The loss made spike''s eyes red and angry!


    "I want to destroy Huaxia collar, I must destroy Huaxia collar!"


    "Repair in place for half an hour and start in half an hour."


    Sepek gave a stern order.


    The wounded soldiers need to deal with their injuries. The uninjured soldiers are demoralized after the fire. Spike can only let the soldiers rest first.


    While the soldiers were resting, spike and Eric sat around.


    "I can''t imagine that this Chinese leader has the means to domesticate monsters. I really underestimate them."


    Charles said he had a deep resentment against the gale eagle and rexay.


    "It''s just two monsters. It''s OK to fish in troubled waters. It doesn''t play much role in a real war." Eric said. "Huaxia collar can only play these little tricks. When we get to the city, we''ll see what tricks he can play."


    Eric certainly has this confidence. Although the first-order and second-order soldiers are almost lost, the third-order soldiers have little casualties, and the twenty fifth order bodyguards under him are undamaged.


    With more than 170 third-order soldiers and 20 fifth order guards left, Eric was confident of conquering Huaxia collar.


    Originally, he came with a sense of excitement and didn''t intend to let Charlize and his twenty fifth rank bodyguards fight, but now he just wanted to do his best to beat Huaxia collar.


    At this time, AI Lu has led the troops back to Huaxia collar.


    After returning to Huaxia collar, Alan came to village head Jill for the first time.


    "Village head Jill, you take all the residents of the territory to the end of the territory. No one is allowed to step into the front line."


    "If we are defeated, you will take all the residents to surrender to Fox general. I believe they will not embarrass the civilians."


    Although the ambush made great achievements, Allen also saw the strength of fox Tongling through the eagle eyes of the gale eagle.


    Four level 8 soldiers, 20 high-level arms of at least level 4 and above, and nearly 200 Level 3 soldiers.


    This strength is not what the current Chinese leadership can resist, so Allen is ready to lose. However, even if the war was defeated, Allen didn''t want to involve the civilians in the territory, so he gave this order to village head Jill.


    Jill village head heard Allen''s order and opened his mouth to say something, but Allen waved his hand to interrupt.


    "Village head Jill, you don''t have to say any more. Follow my orders."

 Chapter 59

    At the periphery of the territory, the Chinese led soldiers are nervously arranging the defense line.


    The soldiers of the demassian heavy infantry and guard army are at the front, ready to bear the most direct attack of the enemy.


    The ice archers stood high on the nearby roof, their sharp eyes fixed on the front, their bows in their hands, ready to give the enemy a fatal blow at any time.


    Allen, svein and others also stood on a roof, looking into the distance, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    "Swain, what do you think of our chances of winning this war?" Alan asked with a frown.


    "Not optimistic."


    Swein said heavily, there was no usual Jie laughter.


    He was at a loss in the face of this absolute strength.


    If you could give him ten and a half more days to prepare, maybe svein could find a way to deal with each other, but he has only been called out for three days.


    Time, too hasty!


    "What would you do if you were killed in this world?"


    Allen suddenly thought of the question and asked svein.


    Swayne shook his head: "maybe he will return to Valoran, maybe he will die completely. Who knows."


    "Coming!" Allen said suddenly. Through the strong wind eagle in the sky, he kept watching the position of fox stone''s army.


    Close to the territory!


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, the shadow of fox''s army appeared on the distant horizon.


    The fire burned all the mounts led by Fox Tong, and the mounts left by the three level 8 soldiers on the avenue were also taken by Allen in the process of retreat, including Eric and spike, who came on foot.


    Fox Tong''s army stopped not far in front of the territory.


    "Alan Senlan, dare you come out and see me?"


    Eric shouted at the Huaxia leader.


    Alan jumped down from the roof, walked to the front of the line and said, "I''m Alan Senlan."


    Eric looked at Allen carefully and said, "it''s worthy of being a member of the Senlan family. A fire cost us more than half. It''s a good plan."


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Eric."


    "Are you the force behind fox leader?" Allen asked.


    Fox Tongling, it is impossible to come up with a lineup of four level 8 soldiers and 20 arms above level 4.


    Eric nodded, "that''s right."


    "You instigated the fox leader to invade our Chinese leader?"


    Allen continued to ask. These days, he has been thinking that Fox Tongling has no reason to invade Huaxia collar. Someone must be instructing him to do so.


    The messenger is obviously the force behind fox Tong.


    "Yes, we ordered it."


    Eric admitted directly.


    "Why?" Allen asked.


    This is a problem Allen has been unable to figure out. It seems that Huaxia collar has nothing to attract hatred.


    "If you surrender with your men now, I''ll tell you," Eric said. "I can guarantee your lives. In fact, we don''t mean any harm to you."


    Alan disdained to smile. No malice? You led the soldiers to my door and told me there was no malice?


    However, Allen can see from Eric''s attitude that he won''t tell himself the reason for invading the Chinese collar.


    Suddenly, Allen thought of something and asked coldly, "when I returned to Huaxia collar from nice city a few months ago, I encountered an assassination. Did you do it?"


    "Yes, but it didn''t succeed," Eric said. "I didn''t want to kill you at that time. I just wanted to borrow you to disgust the Lord''s house of nice city."


    Hearing Eric''s words, Allen''s eyes were cold and showed a light of hatred.


    "So you did it!" Alan glared at Eric. "No matter how powerful you are, if you can survive today, you will never die."


    Ellen''s words made Eric frown: "that ambush just made you sacrifice a few bodyguards. You need to look like a deep hatred?"


    "How are you thinking? Persisting in resistance is just hitting the stone with an egg. Surrender is your best choice."


    Alan laughed: "surrender? Dream! If you want to fight, we Chinese leaders don''t have people who are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Eric curled his lips: "what a selfish guy. Do you have the heart to watch your subordinates sacrifice in vain?"


    Speaking of this, erikston pointed to the soldiers led by China: "besides, you are willing to choose to fight to death. Are these soldiers under you willing to die with you?"


    "Chinese soldiers, as long as you are willing to surrender, I promise in the name of nobility that I will never hurt you!"


    Eric''s words are extremely bewitching. If soldiers with insufficient loyalty hear him, they will definitely waver.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated the loyalty of the leading Chinese soldiers, especially the frost archers and demacia heavy infantry summoned by the system. He would not waver at all.


    Eric thought his words would have some effects, and at worst, it could reduce the morale of the Chinese soldiers. However, after hearing his words, the Chinese soldiers had no change.


    Alan gave a long smile. "Soldiers, tell me, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    "Not afraid!"


    "Roar!"


    The soldiers led by Huaxia shouted in unison that they were not afraid, and then issued a roar full of war spirit.


    Eric''s face sank. The Chinese leader really had a way of managing the army. When facing a strong enemy, the army''s morale could be so high.


    However, high morale and fearlessness are not enough for soldiers to win. War depends on strength after all!


    "Attack!"


    Eric ordered.


    "Alan, stay alive. I''m useful. Others just resist and kill!"


    Eric''s target for attacking Huaxia leader turned out to be Alan!


    "Kill!"


    More than 170 third-order soldiers led by Fox shouted in unison and rushed to the defense line of Huaxia.


    On the roof, the frost Archer drew a bow and took an arrow, staring at the fox lead soldiers who rushed up with unfeeling eyes, as if staring at a group of prey.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    After Fox''s soldiers rushed into range, the captain of the frost Archer ordered.


    Suddenly, fifty sharp arrows rose into the sky and shot at the soldiers led by fox.


    "Raise your shield!"


    Fox Tong''s soldiers shouted when they saw the frost Archer put his arrow.


    Just now, the fox leader had already found the arrow wound on his companion''s body, and had been prepared for the Chinese leader''s archers.


    The soldiers who rushed to the front held a thick shield in their hands!


    In fact, Eric and others were surprised to find that there were archers in Huaxia collar. Although the manufacturing skills of bows and arrows are not difficult, the cultivation of archers is very difficult. Even fox Tongling does not have its own Archer force.


    Eric and others were surprised that huaxialing had archers.


    Most of the frost archers'' arrows were shot on the giant shield and did not cause any damage to Fox Tong''s soldiers. A few hit the target, but they were only slightly injured.


    The top leaders of fox Tong laughed at this. What if you have an archer? We were ready!


    There was a sneer on the beautiful face of Captain frost archer.


    Just a giant shield, like blocking the attack of our frost archers?


    We''re freldrod. No, we''re one of the best archers in the whole continent of varolland!

 Chapter 60

    The name of the leader of the frost Archer is Eve. Eve is tall and has a neutral appearance. With a slim Archer leather armor, she gives people a feeling of heroism.


    "Several broken shields want to resist the arrows of our frost archers? It''s a dream!"


    "Sisters, shoot!"


    Eve''s clear voice sounded on the battlefield.


    Most archers can master the throwing skills, but most archers don''t have much accuracy.


    But for frost archers, the accuracy of shooting is no different from that of normal archery.


    Frost archers raise their long bows, adjust the angle of the bow to more than 45 degrees, draw the bow and take an arrow, and shoot with one arrow.


    The arrow rain fell on the fox lead soldiers again, but this time it fell from the sky.


    The soldiers holding heavy shields in front held their shields high, but they could only block a few people. Most of the soldiers were exposed to the arrow rain.


    "Ah..."


    Unfortunately, the soldiers who were shot screamed, and the ones who were shot at the vital parts fell to the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    "Stop these archers!"


    Eric ordered to the three level eight soldiers beside him.


    If the soldiers were allowed to rush hard with the archers'' shooting, even if they won in the end, the losses would be extremely heavy, which Eric didn''t want to see.


    Three level 8 soldiers jumped up and rushed towards the archers on the roof.


    "Asso, lacs, svein, Rex, stop them!"


    Ellen ordered to the four heroes.


    Before, Yasuo, lacs and svein were a little reluctant to deal with three level 8 soldiers. At this time, with a Rex, they can at least match each other.


    Eric frowned when he saw that three of his level 8 soldiers were stopped: "Charlize, you go!"


    But I didn''t know that Alan had long paid attention to his every move. Now he saw that he wanted Charlize to do it and immediately ordered the gale eagle to fly over Eric''s head.


    Obviously, as long as Charlize dares to leave, the gale eagle will attack Eric.


    In Charlize''s eyes, Eric''s safety naturally came first. Seeing the strong wind eagle flying overhead, he immediately dared not leave easily.


    "Bodyguard, attack!"


    Eric gave orders to the twenty fifth order guards behind him.


    Then Eric looked at the next leaders of fox stone and said coldly, "you too, don''t stand here and watch the excitement!"


    There are two level six soldiers in these commanders led by Fox Tong, and the others are level five soldiers.


    Originally, these people didn''t want to risk their lives to fight, but now Eric ordered that they had to go to the battlefield.


    Allen was shocked when he saw the 20 high-ranking guards around Eric attack. If these 20 guards successfully join the battlefield, they will cause a devastating blow to Huaxia collar!


    Stretched out! At this time, Allen deeply felt the helplessness brought by the strength gap.


    As a last resort, he had to order the gale eagle to stop the twenty fifth order guards and several commanders of fox. Only in this way, Charlize was free again.


    "Asso, you deal with him."


    Allen pointed to Charlize on the yacableway.


    Upon receiving Allen''s order, asso withdrew directly from the regiment and rushed to Charlize.


    When Yasso left, the pressure of lacs suddenly increased, but they could only support hard.


    Charlize disdained to smile as asso rushed towards him with a sword.


    "A low-level soldier dares to shoot at me. I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    Previously, Charlize thought Yasuo was a level 7 warrior, but through Yasuo''s several shots, he has seen through Yasuo''s real level from Yasuo''s energy intensity, only level 6!


    This result shocked Charlize. He fought against level 8 with level 6 strength, even with his combat talent!


    In Charlize''s heart, a feeling of jealousy gradually grew. This emotion became more and more serious. When Yasuo rushed to him, this emotion reached its peak.


    Looking at asso who rushed up, Charlize''s eyes showed an intention of killing that could not be hidden.


    A dead genius is no longer a genius!


    £¬


    Even if he is a level 9 soldier, Charlize dares to fight. Although Yasuo has strong fighting talent, he is only a level 6 soldier after all. Charlize hasn''t paid attention to him yet.


    On the battlefield, the soldiers led by Fox finally rushed to the demacia heavy infantry and Guard soldiers in the rain of arrows, and dozens of people died under the arrows of frost archers during the charge!


    Close combat, the strength gap between the soldiers of both sides is reflected.


    In terms of fox generals, more than 100 soldiers are class III soldiers, while the Chinese generals are only class I soldiers except 22 demassian heavy infantry.


    The heavy infantry of demacia can resist the attack of the other party, but the soldiers of the guard army were killed and injured as soon as they fought.


    Fox Tong''s third-order soldiers have only one level of Guard soldiers, just like a tiger into a sheep. The guard soldiers have no strength to resist.


    Although the guardian soldiers suffered heavy casualties, they succeeded in sharing the pressure for the demacia heavy infantry. Otherwise, the demacia heavy infantry with only 22 people could not resist the impact of hundreds of third-order soldiers.


    On the roof, frost archers draw bows and arrows, looking for opportunities to shoot arrows at the enemy from time to time. However, at this time, the soldiers led by Huaxia and the soldiers led by Fox fought together, and they did not dare to shoot wantonly to avoid accidental injury.


    If China has an advantage on the battlefield, it is the gale eagle.


    Although the opponent of the gale eagle is two level 6 soldiers and more than 20 level 5 soldiers, the gale eagle is a level 8 monster, two or three levels higher than these soldiers!


    These more than 20 soldiers formed an array to resist the gale eagle, but they were still killed by the gale eagle. As time went by, they were afraid to be destroyed in the end.


    Seeing this scene, Allen felt a little happy, because at first he wanted asso to deal with these bodyguards and let the gale Eagle continue to contain Charlize.


    But Aso has only level 6 after all. If he is besieged by two level 6 soldiers and more than 20 level 5 soldiers, he will only be defeated!


    In fact, even a level 8 soldier may not survive the siege of two level 6 soldiers and more than 20 level 5 soldiers. The reason why the gale eagle can beat these people is that the monster is stronger than ordinary soldiers of the same level, and the gale Eagle has the advantage of flying.


    Now it seems that Allen made the right choice.


    However, before Allen was happy, the last scene he wanted to see happened.


    Because of the huge gap in strength, Yasuo was defeated by Charlize''s attack, and was finally swung away by Charlize''s sword.


    Charlize seized the opportunity, shot like electricity and stabbed asso in the chest. Yasuo couldn''t dodge. He was pierced by Charlize''s sword!


    Charlize pulled out his sword with a ferocious smile, and a stream of blood gushed from asso''s chest.


    Yasuo''s eyes began to relax, his body softened, fell to the ground, and there was no more sound!


    "Asso!"


    Alan saw this scene, his eyes were about to crack and shouted sadly.


    Is asso dead?


    The swordsman who always stood behind him silently without saying a word, but silently guarded himself.


    The swordsman who always said "death is like the wind, always with me" when killing the enemy.


    The swordsman who looks cold but always insists on justice.


    Just die?


    Charlize sneered, wiped the blood on the sword, and then laughed.


    When a genius dies, he is no longer a genius.


    "Asso!"


    Suddenly, an angry cry came from a distance, and the resolute voice was full of anger.


    "Asshole, take your life!"


    Charles followed his reputation and saw a soldier in blue armor and holding a huge sword rushing towards him at great speed.


    The resolute face of the blue armor soldier was full of hatred and anger.


    "Demacia justice!"


    Before people arrive, a huge sword has fallen from the sky, pointing directly at Charlize below and falling down hard!


    (so the question is, is asso dead or not?)

 Chapter 61

    After Galen completed the transaction with the other party in nice city, fearing the safety of the territory, he immediately set out to return to the territory.


    Rushing back to the territory from nice city, Galen heard the sound of fighting from a distance. He immediately accelerated and rushed over, but he just saw the scene of Yasuo being killed.


    Lacs loves cleanliness and doesn''t like fighting, so she goes to the wilderness to take risks on weekdays. Galen and asso go together. They have long forged a deep friendship in the process of fighting and taking risks together.


    At this time, seeing that asso was pierced by a sword, Galen was angry and wanted to crack his canthus.


    "Asshole, take your life!"


    Galen shouted angrily, and his hand was a big move "demacia justice". It can be seen how angry Galen was at this time.


    A huge sword appeared in the air above Charlize''s head, fell irresistibly, and the tip of the sword pointed at Charlize.


    The giant sword fell from the sky and was powerful. Ren Charlize''s strength was comparable to that of a level 9 soldier, and he had to deal with it with all his strength.


    The giant sword fell so fast that it was too late for Charlize to hide. He had to pour his fighting spirit into his long sword and wave his sword to meet him.


    "Boom!"


    The two swords met and made a loud noise. Charlize''s coat was cracked, and he took Galen''s big move.


    "Asshole, die!"


    Galen had rushed to Charlize, held up his huge sword and cut it off with one sword.


    The two men fought together in an instant.


    After several rounds of fighting, Galen suddenly reacted. Now is not the time to fight with the enemy!


    Impulsive, almost bad event!


    Galen pushed Charlize back with a sword, withdrew from the battle and came to Allen.


    After Galen withdrew from the battle, Charlize did not pursue, but looked at Galen who returned to Allen with complex eyes.


    Through the fight with Galen just now, he already knows Allen''s strength, level 7!


    A level 7 soldier can fight against himself without losing, which is something Charlize never thought of. He used to fight beyond his level, but today he was overtaken by others!


    Originally, Yasso was already a fighting genius in his eyes. Unexpectedly, there is a fighting genius better than biaso now!


    When did the fighting genius become so worthless?


    "Lord, take these gold coins and summon Kieran, the time guardian, to come out. Maybe asso will be saved!"


    When Galen returned to Alan, he said, and gave all his gold coins to Alan.


    After giving Alan the gold coin, Galen shouted "demacia" again and rushed to Charlize with his sword.


    Today, Galen vowed to cut Charles under the sword to avenge Asso.


    Allen took the gold coins and didn''t look at them. He directly deposited them all into the system. There were 90000 gold coins, not many and not many.


    With 90000 gold coins in hand, Allen finally put down his heart. With 90000 gold coins, the winner of this war is doomed to be China.


    After the gold coins are stored in the system, Allen enters the hero alliance element for the first time, finds Kieran, the time guardian, and chooses to summon.


    The sound of the system rang out in Allen''s mind.


    "The host chooses to independently select the hero ''Keelan, the time guardian''. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will cost 30000 gold coins. 50000 gold coins are required for the next selection, and half price discount will be selected randomly."


    Next to Allen, light and shadow flashed, and the figure of Kieran, the time guardian, appeared next to Allen.


    Kieran is an old magician with white robe, white hair and long snow-white beard. His face is kind and his eyes are full of wisdom to see everything in the world.


    The most striking thing is the clock disc behind Kieran. The diameter of the clock disc is nearly two meters. It is suspended behind Kieran, making Kieran full of mystery.


    Kieran, the time guardian, has the incredible ability to manipulate time. He can speed up or slow down the flow of time in an area. Even, he can turn back time!


    "Time keeper Kieran, at your service."


    Kieran''s old voice sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Mr. Kieran, asso was killed just now. Can you save him?"


    Alan asked Keelan eagerly, pointing to asso''s body.


    Kieran stroked his beard, which made Allen suddenly think of another old man, Lucius.


    "Let me try. My strength is limited now. I can''t turn back time for too long."


    Kieran said, looking at asso''s body.


    Kieran took a few steps towards asso''s body, looked serious, stretched out his hands and palms opposite each other.


    A light golden awn suddenly appeared on Yasuo''s body. The golden awn soon covered Yasuo''s whole body.


    At the same time, the hands of the clock disc behind Kieran began to turn wildly, and a magical scene happened.


    The blood from Yasuo''s wound began to flow back into Yasuo''s body. The time in the area where Yasuo''s body was located really went back!


    However, the speed of time reversal is very slow, much slower than the normal passage of time. For a moment and a half, asso can''t come back to life.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Allen entered the system again, entered the hero alliance mall page and chose to buy soldiers.


    At this time, Allen still had 60000 gold coins on him. He suddenly felt rich and powerful. When choosing the arms, he directly skipped the first to third levels and focused on the high-level soldiers.


    As time was pressing and the other soldiers in the territory were still fighting, Allen didn''t hesitate too much. He just glanced and determined the target.


    This time Allen selected the cavalry, the pioneer Knights of the fifth level arms. The price in the system mall is 2000 gold coins with people and horses!


    More humanized, horses are also sold separately in the system, and each horse costs 1000 gold coins, which well avoids the embarrassment that if the cavalry''s horse dies in the war, the cavalry will have no mount to ride.


    This * * horse has a limitation that it can only be used by cavalry of the pioneer Knights after purchase. If others ride by force, these horses will lie on the ground and remain motionless.


    However, in Allen''s view, the price of these horses is really a little expensive. You know, the price of the cheapest fifth level arms in the mall is only 1000 gold coins, which is the same as that of a horse of the pioneer knights.


    It''s hard for Allen to equate a horse with a level 5 warrior. Isn''t there anything special about the horses of the pioneer knights?


    Allen spent 60000 gold coins in the mall to buy 30 cavalry of the pioneer knights, and then summoned them directly.


    Allen chose the calling position behind a row of houses, which was just the visual dead corner of everyone on the battlefield. No one would find the sudden appearance of these thirty cavalry.


    When the call was over and the cavalry of the vanguard cavalry had appeared behind the house, Allen waved his hand and shouted.


    "Cavalry, attack!"


    Allen''s voice was so loud that everyone on the battlefield heard his command.


    The soldiers on both sides were stunned at the same time, and a common idea floated in everyone''s mind.


    Where''s the cavalry?


    When the sound of horse hoofs sounded, a group of cavalry rushed out of the house in the surprised and surprised eyes of the Chinese soldiers and in the shocked and frightened eyes of the fox soldiers.


    "Vanguard knights, charge!"


    The leading cavalry shouted, and thirty cavalry began to charge.


    The tip of the knight''s gun pointed directly at the soldiers led by fox!

 Chapter 62

    The vanguard knights are the regular cavalry troops of demacia. The Knights of the vanguard Knights have received orthodox Knight training since their childhood. After layers of selection, they beat countless competitors and finally become a member of the vanguard knights.


    Although the avant-garde knights are only regular troops in demacia, they are well-known and have made countless contributions to demacia in varolland.


    Known as the most elite army of demacia, one fifth of the soldiers of the fearless vanguard corps are from the vanguard knights.


    The vanguard knights rushed out from behind the house and rushed towards the battlefield.


    Allen finally saw the vanguard knight.


    The vanguard Knights wore a set of black iron armor. The style of iron armor was similar to that of the demassian heavy infantry, but much lighter than that of the demassian heavy infantry.


    In the process of charging, the vanguard Knights carried a nearly three meter long Knight gun with a straight barrel and a pointed gun point straight ahead.


    On the side of the saddle is a knight''s sword, which is the weapon used by pioneer knights in close combat.


    The mounts of the vanguard knights, that is, the horses under their crotch, are also much taller than ordinary horses and look incomparable.


    "Spread out, spread out!"


    At the moment when the vanguard knights rushed out, the demacia heavy infantry had already dispersed on both sides. At the same time, tiesan and tiejiu kept shouting at the guard soldiers next to them.


    Even a friendly army, standing in the way of the vanguard cavalry charge, is also an act of seeking death.


    The heavy infantry of demacia and the guardian army dispersed, and the soldiers led by fox were directly exposed to the charge of the vanguard knights.


    Fox, who was more organic, hurried to imitate the soldiers led by China and scattered to both sides.


    However, more soldiers stood still and stared at the cavalry rushing in, at a loss.


    Some soldiers even turned and ran towards the back. No matter how fast they ran, could they still run past the cavalry?


    "Demacia!"


    The vanguard Knights shouted and rushed directly into the army led by fox. How can these soldiers with only three ranks resist their charge?


    The spears and horses of the vanguard Knights hit the enemy soldiers.


    In an instant, the soldiers led by fox were knocked upside down by the vanguard cavalry.


    Some soldiers were stabbed through by the knight gun in the hands of the vanguard cavalry, while others avoided the long gun, but were hit by the galloping horse and flew out directly.


    The vanguard cavalry directly pierced the foxtone led army array without any obstacles. This time, more than 30 foxtone led soldiers died under the iron hoof of the vanguard cavalry.


    After chiseling through the fox led army, the vanguard Knights turned their horses and rushed to the fox led soldiers again.


    The captain of the vanguard Knights made a gesture. Thirty vanguard knights were divided into six teams, five people in each team, scattered and rushed to the enemy.


    After the first charge, the captain of the vanguard knight has learned the strength of fox''s leading soldiers. To deal with such weak soldiers, it doesn''t need 30 knights to rush together. That''s a waste of his strength!


    Spread out to cause more casualties in a short time!


    "Kill!"


    He had been fighting in the front line just now. At this time, he was covered with blood and wounded everywhere. When he saw that reinforcements were joining, he shouted excitedly and killed the fox generals who had been frightened by the vanguard cavalry.


    "Demacia!"


    Demacia''s heavy infantry also shouted to kill the enemy again.


    Because the vanguard Knights joined, the war situation was reversed in an instant. Under the joint attack of the vanguard knights, frost archers, demacia heavy infantry and Guard soldiers, more than half of the fox led soldiers were killed and injured in a short time.


    Eric and spike, who had been standing at the end of the battle, were shocked by the sudden emergence of the pioneer knights.


    Eric had an unbelievable expression on his face, and spike was scared to the ground.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible that such a high-level cavalry is hidden in Huaxia collar!"


    Eric muttered to himself.


    Eric wouldn''t be surprised if there was such a cavalry hidden in the city hall of nice. In fact, they have got the news that the city hall of nice did secretly train a fifth order cavalry.


    But Eric was surprised that such a cavalry appeared in Huaxia.


    Eric even doubted that the cavalry in front of him would be the one secretly trained by the Lord''s house of nice city. For some reason, he seconded some of them to Huaxia collar.


    Eric is more willing to believe this explanation than this cavalry really belongs to the Chinese leader!


    Charles, who was fighting Galen, changed his face when he saw the vanguard cavalry appear. His main duty is to protect Eric''s safety, and the emergence of this cavalry has threatened Eric!


    Charlize pushed Galen back with a sword and said, "let you go today and fight again tomorrow!"


    With that, Charlize withdrew to Eric.


    Galenti''s sword tried to catch up, but his eyes turned to asso shrouded in golden light.


    "Forget it, you''d better leave your life to asso himself."


    Galen said, carrying his sword and rushing towards the three level eight soldiers fighting with lacs, svein and rexay.


    Under the attack of three level-8 soldiers, the three lacs have long been in danger. They have even been injured. If Galen doesn''t support them, the three lacs may be killed by the other party.


    "Brother, help me teach them a lesson. How dare you hurt lacs, hum!"


    Lacs was wounded in the shoulder by a level 8 soldier. Lacs would have been killed by the other party if Rex hadn''t stopped lacs at an emergency.


    Seeing her brother Galen''s support, lacs pouted and said viciously.


    Galen laughed: "don''t worry, none of them can run!"


    Galen killed a level 8 soldier at level 6. Now he has level 7. How can he pay attention to ordinary level 8 soldiers.


    Lacs, Swein and Rex all have the means to control the enemy. Galen cooperates with lacs. It''s difficult for the three level 8 soldiers to run!


    While retreating to Eric, Charlize shouted to more than a dozen fifth order guards fighting with the gale eagle and several commanders led by Fox: "don''t worry about this beast, protect the young master and leave!"


    Four of Eric''s twenty fifth rank guards were killed by the gale eagle, and there were only 16 left.


    Hearing Charlize''s words, the remaining 16 Fifth Order bodyguards and several commanders of fox pass formed an array and retreated in the direction of Eric while resisting the attack of the gale eagle.


    Where will the gale Eagle let them leave easily? Seeing that they wanted to retreat, they pursued them immediately.


    The strong wind Eagle flew in the air, its wings flapped, and more than a dozen wind blades flew towards the evacuated bodyguard and commander.


    The gale eagle knows magic, although it only knows the magic of wind blade.


    "Beast, dare to chase!"


    Charlize saw that the guards could not escape under the chase of the gale eagle, jumped up high and cut the gale eagle in the air with a sword.


    While Charlize dragged the gale eagle, the guards and commanders hurried to Eric and spike.


    "Withdraw!"


    Seeing that the battlefield had been dominated by the Chinese leadership, Eric did not hesitate to take the guards and choose to evacuate.


    As for the soldiers who are still fighting, let them break the back!


    "Vanguard knights, the group in front of the target, attack!"


    Alan saw that Eric wanted to take people away and immediately ordered the vanguard cavalry. Alan was not willing to let them leave like this!


    On the battlefield, there were few more than 100 third-order soldiers led by fox. Only 20 or 30 people were still struggling to resist. It was only a matter of time before the whole army was destroyed. After hearing Allen''s order, the vanguard Knights immediately turned their horses and rushed towards Eric and others.


    Eric and others were walking. How could they escape the pursuit of cavalry? At this time, they were scared to death when they saw the vanguard Knights rushing over.

 Chapter 63

    Charlize got rid of the gale eagle, took off and landed several times, came to Eric, and held Eric on his shoulder.


    "After you break, stop these cavalry. I''ll take the young master away first!"


    Charlize said to the guards.


    With that, Charlize carried Eric and ran away quickly.


    A level-8 soldier broke out with all his strength. Even if he carried a person, he was very fast, and several ups and downs disappeared.


    Alan was willing to let them leave easily and immediately commanded the gale eagle to catch up.


    No matter how fast level 8 soldiers are, can they still surpass the gale eagle?


    In the sky, the strong wind Eagle roared and chased Charles. On the ground, the charge battle array composed of 30 pioneer Knights hit the more than ten fifth order guards.


    Although they are of the same level, the vanguard Knight''s strength is much stronger than these ordinary bodyguards. Besides, how can ordinary infantry stop the cavalry''s charge?


    The vanguard cavalry almost rushed over the 16 guards in a crushing way. It was just a charge. The 16 Fifth Order guards were dead and injured!


    Even those who didn''t die on the spot were lying on the ground unable to move. They had more air out and less air in. It was obvious that they were dying soon.


    After the vanguard Knight charged and killed 16 Fifth Order guards, he didn''t slow down and rushed to spike and others behind the guards again.


    Charles had fled with Eric, and there were only a few commanders led by spike and fox.


    Seeing the vanguard cavalry charging towards themselves, PAX was scared to death. If they were hit by these cavalry, would they still be alive?


    "Stop, stop, we surrender, we surrender!"


    Pax shouted at the knights who were coming.


    Pikes and others screamed, but the vanguard Knight''s speed did not decrease at all. Without the superior''s order, the vanguard Knight would not care about the enemy''s begging for mercy.


    If it was Alan in the past, he might stop the vanguard Knight when he heard the enemy begging for mercy, but now?


    Allen looked at spike and others who shouted surrender indifferently, and his expression didn''t change at all.


    Now you know how to surrender and beg for mercy? If Galen hadn''t come back in time, I''m afraid Huaxia collar would have been destroyed in your hands?


    Since you choose to be the enemy, you will never die!


    The vanguard Knight rode relentlessly over spike and others. Spike and his commander had only five people. How can he resist the charge of thirty fifth order knights?


    The knight in the front row knocked them to the ground, and then 30 Knights stepped over them in turn. After all the 30 vanguard knights rushed over, the bodies of spike''s six people were terrible. They were trampled to death by war horses!


    At the same time, on the frontal battlefield, more than 100 third-order soldiers of foxtone have been killed, and only Galen, lacs and the three eighth level soldiers are still fighting.


    However, in terms of form, after Galen joined the battle, the four heroes of the hero League were fighting against the three level 8 soldiers. It was only a matter of time before they won.


    The three level-8 soldiers have also found the changes on the battlefield, especially when they saw that their own soldiers were all dead and injured. Charlize fled with Eric, and they were even more frightened.


    The three wanted to escape, but they were entangled by Galen''s four people.


    On the other side, Keelan, the time guardian, was constantly trembling, and the sweat on his face couldn''t stop flowing down, but he still couldn''t come back to life.


    Alan''s heart is cold. He won''t compress and can''t revive, can he?


    Just thinking, the wound on Yasuo''s chest shrouded in golden light began to slowly become smaller. Yasuo''s eyes suddenly opened and jumped up from the ground.


    "Hoo!"


    Kieran breathed a long breath, and his face showed irresistible fatigue: "fortunately, he did not disgrace his life, and finally brought asso back to life."


    While talking, Kieran''s body was shaky.


    Alan hurried forward to hold Kieran: "Mr. Kieran, are you all right?"


    Kieran waved his hand and said in a weak voice, "it''s just too much consumption. I''m afraid it will take more than a month to slow down."


    Allen nodded and took a month off to perform a time reversal. It seems that this is the limit given by the system.


    However, in the face of the anti heaven ability of turning back time and resurrecting the dead, the cooling time of one month seems reasonable.


    The resurrected asso looked surprised.


    Haven''t I been killed by the soldier''s sword?


    When Yasuo saw Kieran held by Alan, he immediately understood what was going on. Teacher Kieran saved himself!


    Yasuo went to Kieran and bowed: "Yasuo, thank teacher Kieran for his help."


    In Valoran, Kieran is an elder respected by the audience. Many heroes of the hero League will respectfully shout a teacher when they see him.


    "Ha ha," Keelan smiled, stroking her beard. "No, just live."


    "Lord, where are the soldiers who fought with me just now?" ASO asked, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Ran away," Alan replied, "but I''ll meet you later."


    "If you want revenge, you should practice hard, otherwise you will still be unable to beat each other in the future."


    Yasuo nodded slightly: "I will!"


    "I''ll help Galen and them."


    Aso said, dodging and attacking the three level eight soldiers.


    With the addition of asso, the three level 8 soldiers who had already shown a losing trend were no longer able to support and were killed by Galen and others.


    However, the three level-8 soldiers were tough, and they didn''t say a word of mercy to death.


    At the end of the war, Alan glanced at the battlefield and there were dead bodies everywhere.


    Alan was silent. Is this war?


    A war with less than a thousand people is such a tragic situation. What would a war with tens of thousands of people be like? I''m afraid it''s really like what is described in the book, with corpses everywhere and blood flowing into a river.


    "Victory, we won!"


    Alex, covered in blood, stepped forward and cheered loudly.


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    The soldiers still alive shouted in unison with Alex.


    Alex shouted excitedly and fell to the ground.


    Allen and others saw this and hurried to Alex.


    Yasuo hurried to Alex''s side as soon as possible. He raised Alex''s head slightly, observed it carefully and said, "he''s seriously injured and in a coma."


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Lakesi stepped forward, raised her palm, palm up, and a light appeared in Lakesi''s palm. With a wave of her hand, the light flew to Alex, then spread and enveloped Alex.


    Under the shadow of the light, the bleeding speed of Alex''s wound slowed down obviously, and his pale face began to appear a little ruddy.


    "Lach, do your light magic still have healing effects?"


    Alan was surprised to ask that Rex did not have the ability to heal in the hero League game.


    Lacs nodded proudly: "of course, my light magic is very powerful. But in terms of treatment, sorakar is better."


    Allen nodded. It seems that he can''t simply look at these heroes from the game data. After all, there are some differences between the game and reality.


    Alex''s injury was controlled. Alan looked around. There were many seriously injured soldiers lying on the ground. The soldiers who are not injured or slightly injured are dressing the wounds of these seriously injured soldiers one by one.


    "Yasuo, you go to inform the village head of Jill in the rear and ask him to bring someone to help treat the injured!"


    Yasuo is the fastest. Ask him to inform village head Jill to ensure that village head Jill can bring people here as quickly as possible. Every second these seriously injured people delay, they will be in danger of one second.


    "Lach, look if there are soldiers seriously injured. First use magic to control their injuries!"


    Lachs nodded and walked towards the wounded soldiers.


    So far, Allen was finally relieved. At the same time, Allen also regretted why he didn''t leave some gold coins to buy medical arms.


    There are still several medical arms in the system store. If there were medical arms now, it would be much easier to treat the wounded.


    Allen made up his mind to buy some medical arms immediately when he had money next time!


    Allen said to Galen, "thanks to you coming back in time this time, otherwise, don''t say that asso can''t save it. The territory may be dangerous."


    At this point, Allen was afraid that if Galen really came late, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Galen smiled faintly and didn''t take credit for it. Suddenly, Galen seemed to think of something, and a trace of anxiety appeared on his firm face.


    "Lord, I heard some news in nice city this time. Nice city area is really going to be a mess this time!"


    (I''m too busy during the day. I really don''t have time to code words. Don''t blame me.)

 Chapter 64

    "What''s going on?"


    Allen asked, which could make Galen look worried. It seemed that the trouble was really big this time.


    "When I came back last time, I told the Lord that I met the ruins of the dungeon where the army of the city Lord''s house went out to fight?"


    Galen asked. He said that when he first went to nice city to sell tungsten iron gate, he met Cornell leading troops.


    "Yes," Alan nodded. "You said you advised Cornell to withdraw, but Cornell didn''t agree."


    "Why, there''s something wrong with the city Lord''s residence?" Allen asked.


    At that time, he also felt that Cornell was wrong to send troops at this time. He didn''t think there was a real problem.


    Galen nodded: "I was in nice city yesterday. I happened to meet the army of the city master''s house and returned with a great defeat!"


    "It is said that Cornell led the soldiers of the city Lord''s house to gather the troops of several other big territories to attack the underground world, but he was attacked by the underground world and the troops of unknown forces."


    "Cornell was lucky enough to get back one life, but he was seriously injured. Nearly 80% of the casualties of the troops sent to the city hall, and the casualties in several other big territories are no lower than those in the city hall."


    "The unknown forces that ambushed the Lord''s house army with the underground world later proved to be the mysterious thief forces that master Cornell said before!"


    "This bandit force calls itself the blue shirt army, all wearing blue armor."


    When Galen said this, Ellen thought that Eric, Charlize, the three level eight soldiers, Eric''s twenty level five bodyguards, and even nearly a hundred level three soldiers led by fox were all wearing blue armor!


    It seems that Eric and others are the people of the blue shirt army.


    "Blue shirt army, are you the force behind the scenes?"


    Allen''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that the accounts of his ambush and the invasion of Huaxia collar could be counted on the blue shirt army.


    Galen continued: "on the same day that the blue shirts ambushed the army of the city Lord''s house, the blue shirts divided their routes and attacked dozens of large and small territories in nice urban area at the same time."


    "Moreover, some territories in nice urban area have long secretly taken refuge in the blue shirt army. After the blue shirt army was exposed, these territories taking refuge in the blue shirt army also began to attack the surrounding territories."


    Galen''s words reminded Allen that Fox leader was not one of the territories that secretly took refuge in the blue shirt army?


    "In the nice urban area, nearly half of the territory has fallen into the hands of the blue shirt army. Even Ecuador, one of the four territories, was attacked by the blue shirt army in one day and completely occupied."


    The news that Ecuador was captured surprised Allen.


    Cornell once said that Reich collar, red rose collar, Ecuador collar and Saint zel collar are the four strongest territories in the 23 collars in nice urban area. Each territory occupies a small city and is far more powerful than other territories in the 23 collars.


    The Ecuadorian leader, one of the four territories, was captured by the blue shirt army in one day. Allen was surprised by the strength of the blue shirt army.


    "More than that," Galen continued, "even one of the three small cities occupied by the city Lord''s house was attacked by the blue shirt army."


    "The strength of this blue shirt army is so strong!"


    Allen sighed that he really didn''t expect that such earth shaking changes had taken place outside his territory these days, when he had been preparing to resist fox Tongling''s attack.


    "Are the blue shirts not afraid of sending troops to suppress the Kingdom''s territory when they attack the Kingdom''s territory so blatantly?"


    Allen said puzzled that he did not know the news of harilo''s invasion of the sun kingdom.


    "Jie Jie, this is easy to explain."


    Swein, who had been standing beside Allen and listening to Allen and Galen''s conversation, suddenly interrupted: "if the blue shirts dare to jump out at this time, they must be sure that the Kingdom has no energy to pay attention to the affairs of nice city area."


    "If I guess right, there must be other trouble in the Kingdom, and it''s a big trouble."


    "Like what?" Allen asked.


    "There are many possibilities," Swein said, "such as the rebellion of a major force in the Kingdom, the royal family fighting for the throne, the invasion of the enemy, and the outbreak of rebellious forces such as the blue shirt army in the whole territory."


    "But Lord, don''t worry. I believe the specific situation will reach us soon. It''s uncertain that the city Lord''s house has received the news."


    Swein guessed right. The city Lord''s residence has indeed received news now, because the city Lord''s residence has welcomed an envoy from the king''s capital today.


    Nice city, in the city master''s mansion.


    The city Lord Benedict looked at the king''s messenger in shock and exclaimed, "what? The invasion of the kingdom of harilo!"


    "No wonder, no wonder the blue shirt army dares to be so unscrupulous!"


    At this time, the king''s messenger already knew what happened in nice city and sighed: "it seems impossible to expect nice city to send reinforcements to the front. Where did these so-called blue shirts come from? Didn''t you notice it before, Benedict?"


    In the words, some people blame Benedict.


    "Hum, didn''t you notice?"


    Cornell snorted coldly: "we reported it to Wang Du a few years ago. Wang Du''s reply is to let us deal with it ourselves."


    "The strength of the blue shirt army, Ambassador, you have seen it now. How can we deal with it by ourselves?"


    Cornell''s condition is not very good now. He''s covered with bandages. It''s hard to lie in a bed and move.


    However, his words were unforgiving and mercilessly mocked the messenger.


    The old man''s face was red, and he knew it very well.


    After the city of nice was reported to the king''s capital, King bazel once discussed this matter with his ministers at the court meeting.


    At that time, yalman Senlan, the military minister, proposed to send troops immediately to clean up the thieves in the area of nice city, but it was rejected by King bazel.


    King bazel listened to the proposal of the right Minister of the Kingdom and thought that only ordinary thieves appeared in the area of nice city. In order to defraud the material support of the Kingdom, nice city exaggerated the strength of the thief force.


    In the words of the right Minister of the Kingdom, "what? There are suspected power activities of other kingdoms on the southeast border of the kingdom? It''s nonsense!"


    "Don''t people in other kingdoms have brains? What''s the use of sending people to the most remote southeast border? Help us guard the border against monsters in the wilderness?"


    "Ridiculous!"


    But now it seems that the blue shirt army is likely to be the power lurking in the scorching sun kingdom in the harilo kingdom. It is no one else who has no brain and is ridiculous. It is the right Minister of the kingdom.


    "I will report the matter here to your majesty, and I hope you, Lord Benedict, can eradicate the so-called blue shirt army as soon as possible."


    The king''s messenger left such a sentence and left. Now nice city can be said to be a place of right and wrong. He doesn''t want to stay for a long time.


    "Alas, it seems that the kingdom is really going to be in chaos this time," sighed the mayor of Benedict after the messenger left. "This time, the kingdom of harilo is prepared. I don''t know if the kingdom can survive this disaster."


    "Father, don''t you think this is a good opportunity?"


    Cornell was silent for a long time and suddenly said.


    At this time, Cornell''s eyes twinkled with an ambitious light.


    "Heroes are born in troubled times. This chaos in the kingdom may be an opportunity for the rise of our family!"


    "After so many years of preparation, we are finally going to come in handy!"


    No one knows except Benedict, Cornell''s father. Cornell has always had the ambition to establish a kingdom and become king, and he has been preparing for this ambition over the years.


    Even without the Kingdom chaos, Cornell would create some trouble.


    The kingdom of the burning sun is doomed to be restless.

 Chapter 65

    After Hua Xia led Alan to send Yasuo to the rear of the territory to inform village head Jill, village head Jill quickly brought people over.


    Village head Jill brought people with medical technology or first aid knowledge in the territory.


    After some treatment, most of the wounded soldiers were under control, but more than a dozen soldiers were not rescued because they were too seriously injured.


    This made Allen more determined to buy medical arms in the future.


    Casualties were also counted.


    Six of demacia''s heavy infantry were killed!


    Thirty three guards were killed!


    Sixty five soldiers of the guard army and the reserve army were killed!


    As soon as the casualty data came out, Allen felt his heart began to twitch and suffered heavy losses!


    There were only 45 soldiers in the guard army. Now 33 were killed and only 12 survived. All of them were wounded.


    More than half of the soldiers of the guard army and the reserve army were also killed and injured, and less than 50 survived.


    It can be said that more than half of the soldiers with cultivation talents in China were killed in this war.


    The huge casualties made Allen''s face ugly and abnormal.


    "Lord, there is no undead in war."


    Swein walked up to Allen and whispered.


    "The larger the territory develops, the more soldiers you will have in the future, and the more people will die in the war. Lord, you will get used to it later."


    Hearing Swein''s words, Allen was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and then exhaled.


    "Hoo, you''re right. With the rise of territory, war is inevitable, especially in this time of chaos."


    "I think I''ll get used to it."


    Despite what he said, Alan couldn''t help feeling heartache when he saw the corpses all over the ground.


    The cleaning of the battlefield was not completed until evening.


    The bodies of enemy soldiers were put together, cremated on the spot, and then found a place to bury the ashes.


    The corpses of Huaxia collar soldiers are temporarily placed in the territory and buried uniformly after the funeral the next day, which is also a tradition handed down by Huaxia collar.


    Every soldier who dies in battle will have a decent funeral.


    In the evening, the Chinese leaders gathered in the Lord''s mansion.


    Allen asked Galen to tell everyone about the current situation in nice city.


    Village head Jill and others were shocked when they heard about the blue shirt army for the first time. No one thought that such a big event had happened in the urban area of nice unknowingly.


    "We all know the current situation in nice urban area. What should we do next? Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Allen asked the crowd.


    Swein Jie smiled: "the chaos in nice city is not an opportunity for our Chinese leaders."


    "In the past, the territory developed step by step, and the speed was really too slow. Now nice city is in chaos and various territories are constantly attacked. Our Chinese leaders can also attack nearby territories, expand their territory and take the opportunity to rise."


    "In this way, the development speed is faster than before. I don''t know how much!"


    Swein''s idea is surprisingly consistent with Cornell, the eldest young master of the city Lord''s house. Unexpectedly, they all want to rise in the chaos.


    I have to say, this is the sadness of the kingdom.


    "You mean we took the opportunity to attack the territory occupied by the blue shirts?" Allen asked.


    "No," said svein Jie with a smile, "it''s not just the territory occupied by the blue shirt army. It expands outward with our Chinese collar as the center, and all nearby territories are captured!"


    "Under the circumstances that we Chinese leaders can do, we can capture as many territory as we can!"


    Swein''s words made Allen hesitate. He won''t have any pressure to attack the territory of the blue shirt army, but attacking the territory of other lords for no reason makes Allen feel a little inappropriate.


    "Absolutely not, Lord, absolutely not!"


    Before Allen spoke, the village head Jill had stood up in panic to refute Swein''s words, looking afraid of Ellen zenavin''s opinion.


    In the view of village head Jill, Swein''s idea is extremely dangerous!


    "Lord, attacking the territory of other lords without authorization is a serious crime in the kingdom. If the Kingdom investigates it in the future, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    When village head Jill finished, he didn''t forget to glare at svein, as if you didn''t confuse the LORD into going astray.


    Swein Jie smiled: "the kingdom? I''m afraid the Kingdom has no time to take into account the affairs of nice city area at this time."


    "What''s more, even if the kingdom can survive this chaos, we can say that these territories were occupied by the blue shirt army first, and then we fought back. As for whether these territories have been occupied by the blue shirt army, who will make it clear at that time."


    "You, you..."


    Village head Jill pointed to svein and trembled angrily: "you are bewitching the Lord to rebel against the kingdom!"


    "How about rebelling against the kingdom?" Swein said disdainfully. He didn''t have the concept of kingdom in his heart. "Now the kingdom is in chaos. We don''t take the opportunity to expand our power. Do we have to wait for others to expand and annex our Chinese territory?"


    "Lord, the most important thing now is to expand abroad and enhance the strength of the territory. This is the way to protect yourself in troubled times. You must not give up the opportunity of expansion for any ridiculous reason of allegiance to the kingdom."


    "Nonsense, Lord, you must not listen to Swein and do such a thing against the kingdom."


    Jill said excitedly.


    Alan was surprised by the fierce response of village head Jill. He had never found that village head Jill''s loyalty to the kingdom was so high before.


    "What do you think, Galen?"


    Allen asked Galen.


    In fact, after listening to Swein''s remarks, Allen is still inclined to Swein''s suggestions. As Swein said, in this situation, if you don''t expand yourself, you are likely to be swallowed up.


    In troubled times, the law of the jungle.


    "I agree with Swein that in this mess, only expansion can protect itself."


    Although Galen hated Swain, he agreed with Swain''s plan. Heroes of the hero League have no sense of belonging to the sun kingdom.


    Galen''s approval strengthened Allen''s determination to zenaviin''s proposal, but once this decision was made, how to appease village head Jill was a headache for Allen.


    Not to mention that village head Jill is already a veteran in China, and his ability is also recognized by Allen. In the past six months, the territory has been in good order under the management of village head Jill, and there has never been any trouble.


    Alan doesn''t want to make village head Jill frustrated with the territory because of this decision.


    "Whether to annex other territories for expansion or not will be discussed later. However, it is imperative to attack fox Tongling."


    Allen thought about it and chose a compromise. He put aside the dispute over whether to annex other territories for expansion for the time being, and solved the problem of fox Tongling first.


    "Fox leader invaded our territory and killed our soldiers. They must repay this account with blood."


    "The strength of fox Tongling lost more than half when attacking our territory. I''m afraid there are few residual troops in the territory. When the first batch of light infantry are trained, we will send fox Tongling immediately to revenge."


    Naturally, there will be no objection to the proposal to attack fox Tongling. Even village head Jill is gnashing his teeth at Fox Tongling and wants to get rid of it.


    Allen chose to wait until the first batch of second-order light infantry were trained and then counter attack fox Tongling for the sake of territorial security. Now the situation is in chaos. Allen is worried that the territory will face other dangers after taking most of the leader''s troops out to attack fox Tong.


    Before, he took all the high-end combat forces in the territory to take risks in dungeon ruins, but the territory was taken advantage of by Fox Tong, which was a bloody lesson.


    Alan never wants to make such a mistake again!


    After finalizing the plan to counter attack fox Tongling, Allen let the people dissolve and go back to rest. After all, after a day''s war, everyone is very tired.


    But Alan kept the village head Jill.

 Chapter 66

    In the Council hall, Alan and village head Jill were speechless to each other.


    Finally, Allen took the lead in breaking the calm.


    "Village head Jill, you can see the situation in nice city now. Only by expanding can we have the strength to protect ourselves."


    "I don''t think village head Jill wants something like fox Tong''s invasion to happen again?"


    Jill village sighed: "I don''t object to the expansion of territory, old man. I agree to attack the territory occupied by the blue shirt army, but the Lord can''t attack other people''s territory without reason."


    "If the Lord of this territory lives in a land of fish and meat, we will attack this territory and treat the residents well. It can be regarded as a good thing for the residents of this territory."


    "But if the residents of this territory live and work in peace and contentment, and the Lord is dedicated to the people, what is the difference between our attack on this territory and fox''s attack on our Chinese territory?"


    "Lord, don''t do to others what you don''t want!"


    The words of village head Jill made Alan deep in thought.


    As village head Jill said, if the residents of a territory live and work in peace and contentment, and they send troops to attack the territory for no reason, it is aggression in the eyes of these residents, and the Chinese leader will play the role of a thorough invader.


    Even if he can make these residents live a better life, he can''t change the fact that he is an aggressor.


    After that, Alan and village head Jill talked a lot.


    Allen found that he not only failed to convince village head Jill, but also showed signs of being persuaded by village head Jill.


    "This matter will be discussed later. Village head Jill, go back and have a rest!"


    In the end, Allen had to run away.


    If you can''t, you can start with the territory occupied by the blue shirt army, and other territories, and then think of other ways to solve it!


    After the village head Jill left, the gale eagle that went after Charlize and Eric flew back to the territory in the dark.


    The gale Eagle didn''t stop Charlize and they ran away.


    This situation is expected by Allen. After all, Charlize''s strength is not weak. If he wants to escape, it is difficult to keep him with the strength of the gale eagle.


    The next morning, Allen summoned the people to the Lord''s house for a meeting again. After thinking all night last night, Allen finally came up with a compromise on his attitude towards attacking other territories.


    Allen divided the territories outside the Chinese territory into four categories and adopted four attitudes respectively.


    First, the territory occupied by the blue shirts.


    There is nothing to say about this territory. If China has the strength to attack, Allen will send troops to attack without hesitation. Among all the territories to be attacked, the territory occupied by the blue shirt army ranked first.


    Second, villages and towns without Lords.


    Theoretically, these villages and towns without lords are the responsibility of the city Lord''s office, but generally, the city Lord''s office will only send people to these villages and towns to collect taxes regularly. Unless they are large towns, the city Lord''s office will not send troops to these villages and towns.


    Even in large towns, only a small number of soldiers will be stationed in the city hall.


    For these villages and towns, Allen can take over in the name of the kingdom. Now the war is in chaos. I believe these villages and towns are eager to have forces willing to protect their safety and will not refuse the takeover of Huaxia.


    The third category is those with lords, but the Lords are not popular.


    For this kind of territory, Allen plans to send someone to secretly contact several respected people among the residents of these territories, and ask them to come forward and ask Hua Xia to lead and expel the evil Lord.


    At that time, the Chinese leader can send troops under the banner of expelling the evil Lord who "fish and meat the people and ignore human life", which will not only make him famous, but also cause hostility among the territory residents.


    The fourth category is the territory with lords who are popular with the people. Although this kind of territory should not be many in nice urban area, the dispute between svein and village head Jill is mainly on this kind of territory.


    Through the conversation with village head Jill last night, Alan already knows that village head Jill opposes attacking other territories for no reason. On the one hand, being loyal to the kingdom of the burning sun is more because he doesn''t want Allen to be a villain who invades other territories for no reason.


    In fact, Allen doesn''t want to be such a villain. Whether he is hypocritical or naive, he really hates this behavior in his heart.


    This idea originates from the moral concept formed in modern society before his crossing. This moral concept is not distorted by crossing into a different world, although it may be out of tune with the world.


    Many people believe that a modern man should be decisive and do whatever he wants after crossing into a different world.


    Meet someone who annoys yourself? Kill! He is a transgressor and should be so decisive.


    Meet something you like? Grab it! As a transgressor, I don''t care about these indigenous ideas.


    Encounter a weaker territory than yourself? Take it! He is a transgressor. Naturally, he should be ruthless. How can he have the benevolence of women.


    But Allen will tell these people, not so.


    After crossing, the mind may be assimilated to a certain extent by the different world, but the moral concept formed over the past few decades will not be easily changed.


    In dealing with people and things, it is inevitable that we will demand ourselves according to the moral norms of modern people. We will not become reckless and arbitrary because we have crossed into a different world and have strength.


    For this fourth kind of territory, Allen decided to adopt a soft treatment.


    Instead of directly invading these territories, it constantly improves the material and cultural life of Huaxia collar itself, so as to make Huaxia collar attractive.


    Let people go to these territories from time to time to vaguely publicize how good Huaxia collar is, and let the residents of these territories have a longing for Huaxia collar.


    Then send envoys to promise glory and wealth to the territorial lords and let them merge the territory into the Chinese territory. If these lords are really for the sake of the territory residents, they will agree to the conditions of the Chinese territory and merge the territory into the Chinese territory when the territory is surrounded by the Chinese territory.


    Allen put forward this idea at the meeting, which was unanimously approved by the high level of the territory.


    Village head Jill did not raise any objection, but acquiesced to the proposal.


    So far, the territory''s high-level leaders have finally reached an agreement on the foreign policy.


    The light infantry have not been trained yet, and the plan to counter attack fox Tongling can only wait a few days. Fortunately, there is not nothing to do these days, because the spring harvest time has come.


    If there is any good news in the war led by Fox, it is that the farmland of the territory has not been greatly damaged.


    A few farmlands were trampled on by foxtone''s soldiers, but the loss was small.


    So in the next few days, the whole Chinese leader was busy for the spring harvest. Even the soldiers of the guard army and the guard army reserve army joined the ranks of the spring harvest.


    These soldiers were originally selected from the territory residents. They grew up doing farm work. Now they have cultivated their fighting spirit, their strength is much greater than before, and their work efficiency is doubled.


    The spring harvest surprised all the residents of the territory.


    For the same land, the harvest this year is more than 30% more than that in previous years!


    If only 10.5% more, it can be explained by good years, but more than 30% more is simply impossible.


    Just when the Chinese residents felt incredible, someone finally thought of the Dragon Statue on the central square of the territory.


    When the Dragon Statue fell from the sky, the LORD said that the Dragon Statue can ensure smooth weather in the territory, protect the territory from natural disasters, and greatly increase the food production in the territory!


    Now think about it, since the Dragon Statue appeared in the territory, the territory has really had good weather and no natural disasters have occurred. At the beginning of the year, there was a rainstorm, and waterlogging occurred in many nearby villages and towns. Huaxialing didn''t have anything.


    Now the grain harvest of the territory has suddenly increased by 30%. I''m afraid only the divine dragon bless can make sense!


    Gradually, everyone believed that this was the credit of the Dragon Statue. For a while, the number of residents visiting the Dragon Statue in the central square increased greatly.


    Many residents were skeptical about the Dragon Statue, but now they can''t help but believe it in the face of the iron facts.


    Food is the most fundamental and important thing for ordinary residents. After this spring harvest, almost all residents in the territory began to devoutly believe in the divine dragon.


    The status of the dragon in their hearts even began to be equal to the great sun god.


    After all, the sun god has never done any miracles!


    In this atmosphere, Allen heard the prompt sound of the system and the Dragon Statue was upgraded!

 Chapter 67

    When the Dragon Statue was upgraded, dozens of territory residents were paying homage under the statue, and many residents were resting in the square.


    Suddenly, the Dragon Statue vibrated gently and emitted a soft golden light.


    All the residents in the square looked up at the Dragon Statue, stunned and didn''t know what had happened.


    Under the eyes of the public, in the shadow of golden light, the Dragon Statue began to grow slowly, and the image of the Dragon began to change.


    In the shocked eyes of the people, the change of the Dragon Statue lasted nearly ten minutes. Finally, the volume of the Dragon Statue increased by 30%, and the appearance became more sacred and dignified.


    A sense of oppression fell from the sky and enveloped the whole Chinese collar. Under this sense of oppression, all creatures in the territory felt a palpitation and an impulse to kneel down.


    This sense of oppression came and went quickly, and disappeared in a few moments.


    What no one saw was that some monsters hidden within the scope of Huaxia collar seemed to encounter something terrible. They ran away like hell, and left the scope of Huaxia collar without looking back.


    "Miracles! Miracles! The dragon has appeared!"


    On the square, residents who witnessed the change of the Dragon Statue shouted excitedly. At this moment, they all became the most loyal believers of the dragon.


    "Congratulations to the host. The Dragon Statue has been raised to level 2 and the new features have been turned on."


    The Dragon Statue has been upgraded?


    Alan, who was in the Lord''s house, got up and walked towards the central square.


    When you come to the central square, the first thing you see is the bustling crowd. Some of these people were originally in the square, while others heard that the Dragon came.


    "Lord!"


    "Here comes the Lord!"


    Seeing Allen arrive, people began to salute Allen.


    "Lord, you didn''t see the Dragon just now!"


    Residents who had the honor to witness the upgrading of the Dragon Statue began to talk to Allen about the changes that had just happened to the Dragon Statue.


    Allen listened to the residents with a smile and said loudly to the people in the square: "the divine dragon shows its spirit, which shows that the divine dragon is still protecting our Chinese leadership. Under the protection of the divine dragon, our Chinese understanding becomes stronger!"


    "Dragon! Dragon!"


    "Huaxia collar! Huaxia collar!"


    Hearing Alan''s words, the people shouted in unison with excitement.


    Allen looked at the Dragon Statue in the square. To his surprise, the appearance of the Dragon Statue will change after it is upgraded.


    The attributes of the Dragon Statue came to Allen''s mind.


    Dragon Statue (Level 2)


    Feature 1: Dragon God: the territory is blessed by the Dragon God. It has good weather all year round, free from drought and flood, and the output of grain crops has increased significantly.


    Feature 2: Longwei: Longwei is always shrouded in Huaxia collar. Under Longwei, all monsters will fear Huaxia dragon and dare not step into the scope of Huaxia collar. Monsters forcibly entering China''s territory will be suppressed by Longwei and their strength will be halved.


    Other features are not enabled!


    The newly opened feature of the Dragon Statue is actually aimed at monsters.


    This feature may have some chicken ribs in the territory of non border areas, but it is a very good attribute for Chinese collar.


    Huaxialing is adjacent to the wilderness area. It is common for monsters in the wilderness area to flee into the territory. With the dragon power of the Dragon Statue, Allen doesn''t have to worry about this problem in the future.


    More importantly, Huaxia collar can expand to the wild area!


    Even if Huaxia collar is expanded into the wilderness area, as long as the system recognizes that it belongs to Huaxia collar, the monsters in the wilderness area will not step into that area.


    In other words, as long as Allen has enough materials and money in his hands, he can even establish a city or even a kingdom in the wilderness area without fear of being attacked by monsters in the wilderness area!


    In late February, the first batch of light infantry was finally trained.


    Allen is still looking forward to this light infantry. Although the light infantry is only a second-class arm, it is the first standard arm with more than 100 people in the territory.


    The weapons and equipment of the light infantry are automatically generated by the warehouse of the light infantry barracks, which avoids making Allen worry about weapons and equipment.


    However, there are only 1000 sets of equipment automatically generated in the warehouse. If any equipment is lost or damaged, Allen will have to pay for it to be regenerated in the warehouse, one set of ten gold coins.


    The price is really expensive, but the advantage is that there is no need to build Arsenal production equipment, and the quality is guaranteed. Allen began to consider whether to use the equipment of light infantry as the standard equipment of the territory.


    However, a subsequent restriction made Allen dispel this idea. The standard equipment of light infantry can only exist one thousand at the same time. When the number reaches one thousand, the warehouse of light infantry battalion will no longer generate new equipment.


    It seems that the standard equipment of the barracks is only enough for the light infantry to use by themselves.


    But now the number of light infantry is less than 1000, so these equipment can be spared for other soldiers, such as guard soldiers.


    Allen took the high-level leaders of the territory to stand on the parade platform in the light infantry camp and looked at the orderly array of 100 light infantry under the platform.


    The 100 light infantry were lined up in a ten by ten square array, in neat formation, straight and looking straight ahead.


    All the 100 light infantry are wearing uniform standard equipment, black light helmets and black light armor. A small round shield with a diameter of about half a meter is fixed on their left arm, and a one meter long machete is held in their right hand.


    Although it is only a second-class arm, it seems to have a different momentum.


    "Incredible, incredible!"


    Village head Jill, who was standing on the parade platform, even shouted unbelievably. These light infantry soldiers were personally selected by him and Alex. He knew very well that these people had no talent for cultivation!


    However, now, these people who had no talent for cultivation have become second-class soldiers. How can he not shout incredible.


    Allen is also smiling. The upper limit of the light infantry camp is 1000. As long as the source of troops can keep up, there will be 1000 such soldiers in the territory soon.


    As for the source of troops?


    Since the Chinese leadership has formulated the policy of expansion and will annex other territories in the future, there will naturally be new sources of troops. After all, the transformation of light infantry only needs ordinary people without cultivation talent. These ordinary people can''t become soldiers in other territories.


    "From today on, I grant you the establishment of the first brigade of the first infantry regiment of the Huaxia leading Guard Corps. I hope you can fulfill the accusation as a soldier and guard Huaxia leading!"


    Alan stood on the platform and shouted to the light infantry under the platform.


    The establishment of the Guard Corps has been planned in Allen''s mind for a long time. The previous Guard Corps is the prototype of the Guard Corps. Of course, with the current strength of the Chinese leadership, it is impossible to gather up a corps, and the establishment of the guardian Corps can only be done slowly.


    The soldiers of the guard army and the guard army reserve army now add up to nearly 100 people. Allen gathered these nearly 100 people together and gave them a new organization, the first brigade of the second infantry regiment of the Guard Corps.


    The first infantry regiment and the second infantry regiment are composed of level II soldiers transformed from light infantry barracks and soldiers with cultivation talents in the territory. They are different.


    In comparison, the first infantry regiment is now stronger, but its strength has been limited to the second level. The second infantry regiment is now weak, but it has unlimited potential.


    The first light infantry training was completed, and the second light infantry started training immediately. The training can be completed in ten days. The second light infantry was already ready, the second battalion of the first infantry regiment of the guardian army.


    In the first infantry regiment, Allen is going to set up ten brigades, each with 100 people, a total of 1000 people. In this way, the first infantry regiment can accommodate 1000 light infantry.


    Now that the light infantry training has been completed and the territory has a certain self-protection ability, the plan to attack fox Tongling has been put on the agenda.


    Allen decided that night that he would be led by Galen and Swein in the morning and led by fox!

 Chapter 68

    The reason why Galen and Swein are arranged to cooperate is that Allen wants them to gradually eliminate their hostility through cooperation.


    After all, Galen and svein are only national enemies in varola, and there is no private resentment. Now they are both members of Huaxia, and the national enemies can be put down.


    Early the next morning, Galen and Swein set out together at the school yard.


    The troops who followed Galen and Swain to Fox lead are as follows.


    Thirty fifth order pioneer knights.


    Fifty third-order frost archers.


    Fifty second-class light infantry.


    The team is not huge. There are only 130 people in total, but the combat effectiveness is not weak. In particular, 30 fifth order vanguard knights are comparable to thousands of first-order and second-order soldiers.


    Not to mention the two high-end combat effectiveness of Galen and svein. If foxtone didn''t have a senior soldier who could compete with them, Galen would be a massacre against ordinary soldiers.


    This strength is invincible to the fox Tongling in its heyday, not to mention the fox Tongling who has lost more than half of its strength now? If there are no other reinforcements for the fox leader, Galen will crush the fox leader.


    Seeing Galen and Swein lead the troops off, Allen couldn''t help feeling nervous and looking forward to it. This was the first time that Huaxia leader used troops abroad. Allen hoped to have a good start.


    "Lord, don''t worry. Galen and Swain will successfully capture foxtone."


    Village head Jill stood beside Alan.


    Alan nodded: "of course, I will!"


    The sphere of influence of foxtone leader is much larger than that of Huaxia leader. There are one small town and five villages in the territory.


    In the eyes of fox Tongling, the five villages are only tools for collecting taxes and making money, and no troops are stationed. Therefore, Galen''s target is the only town of fox Tongling, fox Tongzhen!


    As long as fox stone town is captured, the five villages will naturally choose to surrender.


    On the avenue, Galen and Swein rode to the front of the line.


    Galen''s face was firm and expressionless, and he didn''t mean to talk to svein.


    Svein Jie smiled: "Marshal Galen, just attacking a small territory. There''s no need to be so nervous? It''s not like Galen, the first war general of demacia in my impression."


    Galen is the Grand Marshal of the city-state of demacia on the continent of Valoran. After svein was summoned, he has been habitually called Marshal Galen.


    "Nervous?"


    Swein''s words successfully aroused Galen''s reaction: "I didn''t get nervous when I led the three hundred fearless vanguard corps to attack the ten thousand troops of Knox!"


    "Jie Jie, I remember that battle," said svein Jie with a smile. "It seems that less than 100 of the 300 fearless pioneers survived after that battle? I heard that marshal Galen almost killed you by dreus."


    "Hum!"


    Galen snorted angrily and stopped talking. They really didn''t talk much.


    Foxtown, in the Lord''s house.


    Eric sat on the throne and glared at a bodyguard who knelt in front of him.


    Charlize stood behind Eric with a cold look.


    Eric bowed his head and sat a noble youth in his twenties. The noble youth nervously looked at the angry Eric and the guards kneeling on the ground, with a trace of panic and fear in his eyes from time to time.


    The noble young man, named ignatz, was the son of spike, the Lord of foxtone. After spike died in the war in China, he took over the position of Lord of foxtone.


    But today''s Fawkes collar has the final say.


    "What? Father refused to send troops to support? Why?"


    Eric glared at the bodyguard kneeling in front of him and roared angrily. He has been waiting for reinforcements to arrive these days, and then killed back to China for revenge.


    "Young master, Lord Karus said that the situation is uncertain. The focus of the battle will be on the city Lord''s house and the two major territories. Small territories such as Huaxia collar have no time to pay attention to for the time being."


    "Lord Karus means that these small territories will be dealt with by those who take refuge in us. It''s best to clean them up. If you can''t, you''ll clean them up after taking the city master''s house."


    The bodyguard kneeling on the ground explained.


    Karus was Eric''s father, a very sinister and cruel man.


    Even if Eric is Karus'' own son, Eric will feel frightened when facing Karus.


    Eric stayed at Fox link. He wanted to wait for his father to send reinforcements and kill them back to Huaxia link, so as to revenge himself for being forced to flee by Huaxia link. But now it seems that revenge is hopeless for the time being.


    Eric dared not be dissatisfied with his father''s decision.


    "The plan to capture Alan Senlan alive and threaten Bowen Senlan was put forward by his father. Did he give up the plan?"


    Eric grumbled.


    "Lord Carus said that looking at the whole scorching sun Kingdom, Bowen Senlan is just a small chess piece. It''s best to get it, and it doesn''t matter if you can''t get it."


    After listening to the bodyguard''s explanation, Eric said reluctantly, "well, let Alan Senlan and Huaxia take the lead for the time being, and then clean them up slowly later!"


    "And," continued the guard kneeling on the ground, "Lord Carus asked me to inform the young master that you should hurry back at once."


    "Well, I''ll go back with you now," Eric said.


    Since my father refused to send reinforcements, there was no point in staying in fox link, and there might be danger.


    "Master Eric, you can''t go. You must not go!"


    Ignazi saw that Eric was leaving and immediately begged.


    "You''re gone. What can we do if Huaxia collar calls?"


    When attacking the Chinese leader, the elite troops of fox leader were evacuated. As a result, the whole army was destroyed and none of them came back. Now there are only a group of old, weak and disabled soldiers left in fox leader. How can they resist the attack of Huaxia leader?


    "Don''t worry, although we lost the last war, Huaxia leader also suffered heavy casualties. There is absolutely no spare power to counter attack fox leader!"


    "Take good care of the fox leader for the time being. When we clean up the city Lord''s house and several other big territories, we will come back and avenge this arrow!"


    Eric comforted Ignatius, but in fact he didn''t believe what he said.


    With Alan Senlan''s character, there is no ghost without counterattacking fox Tongling! What? Huaxia collar suffered heavy casualties. Huaxia collar only needs to send those thirty fifth order knights to level off the current foxstone collar.


    No, only twenty or even ten are enough!


    Maybe the troops led by China are already on the way to attack fox Tongling. Don''t you go now and wait to die?


    Eric said these words, and whether Ignatius believed it or not, he left with Charlize and the guard, leaving Ignatius standing in the room at a loss.


    Now ignazi can only pray in his heart that Huaxia leader will not attack fox leader. Unfortunately, his prayer was obviously not heard by any gods.


    In the evening, Galen led his troops into foxtone, and foxtone town was in the distance.


    (I wrote the group number of the book friends group in the content introduction. Interested book friends can add it.)

 Chapter 69

    Outside foxtone, two vanguard Knights rode to Galen.


    "Lord Galen, Fox town is ahead." the pioneer Knight reported to Galen.


    Because there was no special scouting force in the territory, Galen sent several vanguard knights to act as scouts.


    Galen, who was riding on the horse, nodded and looked determined: "how''s the situation?"


    "Nothing unusual was found."


    The vanguard Knight replied that in order to avoid being found by Fox Tong, they just took a long look outside the town and rushed back to report.


    Galen waved his hand: "keep marching!"


    More than ten minutes later, Fox town appeared in Galen''s sight. Galen waved his hand and stopped the March.


    "Swein," Galen said to Swein, "wait for the attack. I''ll rush in with the vanguard Knight first. You lead other soldiers to coordinate outside. In case of any ambush in the town, support immediately."


    Galen probably knows the residual strength of fox Tongling that attacking fox Tongling will not be a problem. Galen was worried that if there was an ambush in the town, he would rush in with his troops and cause unnecessary losses.


    So Galen decided to lead 30 vanguard knights to take the lead. The vanguard Knights have strong strength and high mobility. In case of ambush, it is easier to break out.


    Svein Jie smiled: "Marshal Galen, don''t worry. If you are really in danger in the town, I will lead troops to save you at the first time."


    Although Galen and Swein were hostile to each other, no one would joke about such things.


    "But I guess fox Tong doesn''t know we''ve hit their door yet."


    Svein Jie smiled.


    Galen nodded and waved his hand: "pioneer knight, attack with me!"


    With that, Galen rushed to Fox town first, followed by 30 pioneer knights.


    At the entrance of foxtone Town, a group of soldiers were guarding listlessly. Suddenly, a sound of horse hoofs came from afar.


    The soldiers guarding the entrance of the town immediately became nervous, looked up and saw dozens of horses galloping towards the entrance of the town in the distance.


    "Team, Captain, can''t it be the Chinese leader?" a soldier stammered.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The captain shouted, and then blew the magic guard around his neck.


    A small magic array is added inside the magic guard post, which has a sound amplification effect. Once it is sounded, the sound can quickly spread throughout the villages and towns. It is one of the commonly used warning items in many territories.


    "Beep..."


    The harsh whistle sounded and quickly spread throughout foxtone.


    Before the captain blew a few words, Galen had killed them with the vanguard knight.


    "Kill!"


    Galen shouted and cut off the head of the front soldier with a sword.


    "Kill!"


    The vanguard Knights behind Galen shouted in unison and mercilessly stabbed their long guns at the fox lead soldiers guarding the door.


    Just a round of fight, the soldiers guarding the entrance of the town were all killed by Galen and the vanguard knights, which failed to cause any obstruction to Galen and others.


    After killing the soldiers at the entrance of the town, Galen didn''t immediately lead the soldiers into the town, but stopped in place and waited for svein to lead other soldiers to come.


    "Stand by. If you find enemy soldiers approaching, kill them immediately!"


    Galen ordered.


    People in Valoran know that Galen is very brave when he rushes to the front. It is common to fight a thousand with one enemy, but he is very cautious when unifying the army.


    In Lord Fox''s mansion, ignazis was preparing to have dinner, but suddenly he heard a harsh whistle.


    "It''s a guard post! Did Huaxia lead fight?"


    Ignatston turned pale at the whistle.


    The servants in the Lord''s house were also flustered. The warning whistle sounded, which means that the enemy has hit the door!


    "Get all the guards together, come on!"


    Ignazi hurriedly shouted to the bodyguard standing behind him.


    The fox leader now leaves behind are all old, weak and disabled soldiers, that is, the bodyguard of the Lord''s house still has some combat effectiveness.


    There are more than 30 bodyguards in the Lord''s residence. The captain is a level 5 soldier, and the others are level 3 soldiers. Because the main duty of the guard team is to guard the Lord''s house, the guard team did not participate in the war when attacking the Huaxia leader.


    Today, the bodyguard of more than 30 people has become ignazi''s last resort.


    At the mouth of the town, svein came with frost archers and light infantry and joined Galen and the vanguard knights.


    "Attack!"


    When all the soldiers had assembled, Galen ordered.


    China led the army to continue to attack the interior of the town. Galen rushed to the front with the vanguard knight, and svein followed the vanguard Knight at a distance with frost archers and light infantry.


    Galen led the troops all the way. All he met were panic stricken civilians, but he didn''t meet a fox led soldier.


    Galen naturally wouldn''t hurt these civilians. He didn''t see the fox leader''s soldiers, so he led the team straight to the fox leader''s house.


    When he arrived at the Lord''s house, as Galen expected, the soldiers led by fox were concentrated at the door of the Lord''s house.


    Now, in addition to the more than 30 bodyguards in the Lord''s house, there are only more than 100 first-class soldiers left. These more than 100 first-class soldiers stand at the door of the Lord''s house under the leadership of the commander. They are nervous when they see the presence of the Chinese led army.


    Seeing the soldiers in front of the Lord''s house, Galen flashed his eyes and waved his hand to order the attack.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    A panic voice suddenly came from behind the fox lead soldier, and a noble young man stood out in panic.


    This noble youth, of course, is ignazi.


    General ignatz gathered all his troops at the gate of the Lord''s house to see how strong the Chinese leader was this time. If his strength is weak, he will choose to fight to the death. If his strength is strong, he will choose to surrender. He doesn''t want to die!


    When he saw the first thirty pioneer knights, ignatz knew that he had to surrender.


    Just look at the equipment and momentum of these knights, you know they are definitely high-level arms. With their own men and horses, they may not even win these knights, not to mention a group of archers and infantry behind these Knights!


    "We surrender, we surrender!"


    Ignatz shouted to Galen in a hurry for fear that Galen would order an attack.


    Galen and Swein looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The other Party chose to surrender, which is the best choice for Huaxia collar.


    If fox Tongling chooses to surrender, Huaxia Lingling can recruit fox Tongling''s soldiers and turn them into his own strength. Only in this way can Huaxia collar grow slowly in expansion.


    If there is a big war when attacking each territory, the Chinese led forces can only fight less and less.


    Although Allen can buy soldiers through the system mall, in troubled times, if his troops can be increased by one point, it will be one point.


    "Jie Jie, are you the Lord of fox Tong?"


    Swein Jie smiled and asked ignatz.


    "No," Ignatius quickly denied, "the Lord is my father, and he gave the order to attack the Chinese leader, which has nothing to do with me!"


    Hearing what Ignatius said, Galen looked contemptuous and pushed everything on his father. He is really a cold bastard!


    "Where''s your father? Why didn''t he come out?"


    Galen asked ignatz.


    Several leaders of spike and foxtone were directly killed by the vanguard knights. Allen and others did not know that there were leaders of foxtone.


    "My father took his own soldiers to attack Huaxia collar a few days ago, and he has died on the battlefield," ignatz replied.


    Galen and Swein were surprised that among the people killed that day, there was the Lord of foxtone.


    "Jie Jie, good, good, we accept your surrender."


    Svein Jie smiled.


    Ignatz was happy when he heard Swein''s words. He just wanted to say something to show his sincerity, but he saw Swein lift his hand.


    A dark magic light came from svein''s hand and directed at ignazis. Ignatius had no time to dodge and was hit by the magic light.


    Ignazi looked frightened. He felt a burst of weakness, as if his vitality was passing quickly.


    After a few breaths, ignazi''s body fell heavily to the ground, and there was no breath of life.


    "Jie Jie, my bird is hungry."


    Svein Jie smiled.


    With Swein''s words, the evil crow on his shoulder flew directly to ignazi''s body and ate ignazi''s body!


    The people around looked at the scene blankly, their faces full of panic, and their eyes at svein were like looking at a demon.

 Chapter 70

    "Swain, what are you doing?"


    Galen glared at Swein and asked.


    Svein Jie smiled and said carelessly, "this man has a father killing feud with the Lord. Now the territory has been taken away by our Chinese leader. He must be full of resentment against the Lord and keep it. It is always a disaster."


    "It''s better to kill everything and cause unnecessary trouble in the future."


    Hearing Swein''s explanation, Galen nodded slightly and agreed with Swein.


    "Can you call back your disgusting strange bird first?"


    Galen looked at the evil crow who was still eating ignazi''s body and said with disgust on his face.


    "Jie Jie, but my bird is really hungry."


    Svein Jie smiled and didn''t mean to call the evil crow back.


    "Don''t force me to tell the Lord about it!"


    Galen threatened.


    "Well, I''m sure you won''t tell the Lord, will you?"


    Svein Jie smiled, whistled and called the evil crow back.


    The evil crow looked back at ignazi''s body as he flew.


    "You''d better not let your strange bird do such a thing in front of the Lord, or the Lord will stew your strange bird!"


    Galen''s "goodwill" reminder Swain.


    "Jie Jie, don''t worry. I know the Lord''s temper." Swein said.


    Galen turned his head and ignored Swein.


    "If you choose to surrender, lay down your arms and fight to the end, I will let you leave like a soldier."


    Galen said to the more than 100 foxtone soldiers in front of him.


    The soldiers led by Fox looked at each other and put their weapons on the ground. Ignatius is dead. Why do they choose to fight to the end?


    "Captain, what shall we do?"


    A bodyguard of the Lord''s residence bodyguard asked the bodyguard and asked for the bodyguard''s advice at this time. It can be seen that the bodyguard has high prestige among the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard sighed: "forget it, put down your arms and surrender!"


    Then the captain of the bodyguard took the lead in throwing his weapons to the ground.


    Seeing this, the rest of the guard threw their weapons to the ground. So far, fox led all the soldiers to surrender.


    "These soldiers will be temporarily detained in the barracks for custody until the Lord comes."


    Galen said to the soldiers behind him.


    The barracks of foxtone town are in the southeast of the town. After the demobilized soldiers led by foxtone are detained in the barracks, the soldiers led by China are also temporarily stationed in the barracks.


    Fifty light infantry took over the defense work of fox Tongling. So far, fox Tongling completely changed hands.


    Foxtown, in the Lord''s house.


    "We really don''t have to send someone to inform the Lord?" Allen asked.


    Swein Jie smiled: "no, the Lord didn''t say when we set out. As long as we capture foxtone Town, he will get the news immediately."


    "Although I don''t know how the LORD did it, the Lord must have his own way. We''ll just wait for the Lord to come here."


    In Huaxia collar, at the same time when Galen and Swein took over foxtone collar, the pleasant voice of the system sounded in Allen''s mind.


    "Congratulations to the host on completing the branch mission ''I like war!'' and getting a reward ''Centaur shooter summoning order (100 people)''. The branch mission is updated."


    When the sound of the system prompt sounded in Allen''s mind, Allen was sitting at the dinner table. Hearing the sound of the system, Allen clapped the table excitedly and jumped up.


    Galen and Swain have taken fox stone!


    Although he had expected this result for a long time, Allen could not hide his excitement. He finally took the first step in the expansion of Huaxia collar.


    Allen hurried to ask the bodyguard to find village head Jill, Alex, asso and others.


    Now the bodyguards around Allen have been replaced by demacia heavy infantry.


    After the last battle, the demacia heavy infantry has been reduced by six people again. Now there are only 16 people left, including tiesan and tie92.


    Allen simply made the 16 demassian heavy infantry his own personal guards. He said they were personal guards. Under normal circumstances, Allen would let them practice in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s house.


    The cultivation bonus effect in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s residence can be enjoyed by anyone, not Alan alone.


    However, considering that the space of the martial arts arena is limited and the secret is not suitable to be spread, so as not to attract the coveted of the strong, not many people know the secret of the Lord''s residence martial arts arena and can enter the martial arts arena for cultivation.


    In addition to Allen and 16 demassian heavy infantry, there are only several heroes of the heroic alliance such as Galen and several bodyguards from the king who follow Allen to the territory.


    No one else knows the secret!


    Allen felt a little sad at the thought of following his bodyguard first.


    At the time of fox Tong''s invasion, these bodyguards and Guard soldiers fought together in the front line, and suffered heavy losses. The first more than 20 bodyguards, except Alex, only five survived!


    These five people are now the small captain of the first brigade of the second infantry regiment of the guardian corps, and Alex is the head of the second infantry regiment of the guardian Corps. Although they are not very talented, Allen plans to focus on training them.


    With the cultivation bonus effect of the Lord''s house martial arts arena, Allen is confident to train them into senior soldiers.


    Before the others came, Alan looked at the updated branch mission first.


    Regional mission: high-end combat power


    Task description: the number of high-end combat forces is also one of the important standards to measure the strength of a territory.


    Mission objective: there are three level 8 or above warriors and magicians in the territory. (system summoned characters are not included)


    Task reward: a character call card.


    This task is not easy to say, and it is not difficult to say.


    It''s difficult because it''s difficult to recruit strong people at or above level 8 with the current strength of Huaxia.


    It''s easy to say, because as long as the strength of huaxialing develops, it can naturally attract the strong to join. This is a natural thing, and Allen doesn''t need to spend any extra effort.


    However, the "character calling card" of task reward makes Allen look forward to it. According to previous experience, the reward of system task is good!


    Soon, village head Jill and others rushed to the Lord''s house.


    When Alex came in, he was still wearing a bandage, but his movement was OK. After all, Alex is a level 3 warrior, and his recovery ability is still good.


    "I''d like to tell you a good news. Galen and Swein have successfully captured fox link. In the future, fox link will be a part of our Chinese territory!"


    Ellen said with a smile.


    Other people were also very excited when they heard the news, especially village head Jill and Alex, who watched the territory grow step by step with Alan.


    "I will leave for Foxtown tonight to arrange relevant matters after the occupation. After I leave, the territory will be temporarily handed over to you."


    Ellen told village head Jill and others.


    "Young master, is it unsafe for you to leave so late?"


    Alex said with concern.


    Alan smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll ride the gale eagle and get to Foxtown soon."


    Alex patted his forehead when he heard the speech: "look at my brain. How can I forget that there is a gale Eagle! I don''t know what it''s like to fly in the sky. I also want to try."


    Alan laughed: "when you have time, let you ride the gale eagle to fly twice."


    After Allen explained the territory to village head Jill and others, he rode on the gale eagle and set off.


    The gale Eagle flew high into the air and flew rapidly in the direction of foxtone town.


    Alan rode on the eagle''s back and felt a gust of strong wind coming on his face, which nearly overturned him from the eagle''s back. Alan was so frightened that he quickly hugged the neck of the gale eagle, which stabilized his body.


    Alan would like to tell Alex that it''s really not a good feeling to ride a strong wind eagle flying in the sky!


    More than an hour later, the gale Eagle came down from the sky. Foxtone town has arrived!

 Chapter 71

    The gale Eagle landed directly at the Lord''s house in foxtone in the dark.


    Galen and svein in the Lord''s house would not have been unaware of the target of the gale eagle. They had already met it when the gale Eagle flew over the Lord''s house.


    "Lord!"


    After Allen jumped off the gale eagle, Galen and Swein bowed to Allen.


    "Ha ha, you did a good job, very good!"


    After Allen landed, he patted Galen on the shoulder and laughed.


    "Come and tell me about the battle."


    When the three entered the Council Hall of the Lord''s house, Galen told Allen about the capture of foxtone.


    Of course, Galen skipped the section where Swein let the evil crow eat the body.


    Allen laughed again when he heard that most of the soldiers in foxtone town had fallen without fighting and that there was basically no loss in the capture of foxtone.


    This result is much better than he expected.


    "By the way, where are the people of the fox stone family? Are they imprisoned?"


    Ellen asked Galen and Swain.


    Allen has been thinking about how to deal with the fox stone family. The fox stone family is a large family with dozens of people.


    According to the laws of the Kingdom, Lord spike of fox Tong took refuge in the blue shirt army. There is no doubt that all the people will be sentenced to death.


    But Allen can''t do it if he asks Allen to kill all these dozens of people!


    So Allen asked Galen and Swain about the whereabouts of these people and wanted to see them first.


    Hearing Allen''s inquiry, Galen and Swein looked at each other.


    "Tell the Lord that when we invaded the Lord''s house, the people of the fox stone family would rather die than surrender. They fought with us with weapons and have been killed by us!"


    Galen replied with a slight twinkle in his eyes.


    The actual situation is not what he said.


    The people of fox lead live in the Lord''s house. After Galen captured the Lord''s house, he and svein killed all these people with their own hands!


    In Galen''s opinion, the Lord himself is good at everything, but he is too kind and cruel occasionally.


    Maybe he is a qualified Lord, who can make the territory residents live a good life through benevolent government, but he is not a qualified king of expanding land and opening up Xinjiang.


    To be a qualified king, you can be kind to your own people, but you must be cruel to outsiders!


    This outsider does not only refer to the enemy, but all people outside his own power. Even a neutral person should never be merciful when he should be ruthless.


    If the people of the fox stone family were left to the Lord, maybe these people pretended to be pitiful and begged, and the LORD would let them go. But after all, these people have a grudge against the Lord. Keeping them is definitely a disaster.


    So Galen and Swein decided to kill all the members of the fox stone family before Allen arrived.


    Allen frowned when he heard Galen''s words and stared at Galen and Swain.


    How can he not see the strange in it?


    Galen was looked down by Ellen and dared not look at Ellen, but Swein had a wicked smile on his face and didn''t know what happened.


    Finally, Allen sighed, "since they would rather die than fall, it''s no wonder others."


    Although he guessed that these people were killed by Galen and Swain without telling him, Allen didn''t want to go deep into it. After all, Galen and Swain did it for their own consideration.


    They secretly killed these people for fear that they would be soft hearted and let them go. These people fled and waited for an opportunity to retaliate against themselves.


    Then Allen rushed to the barracks, called the vanguard knight, frost Archer and light infantry officers together, arranged the work to be carried out tomorrow, and then rested respectively.


    Early the next morning, light infantry soldiers knocked on the doors of the residents of the town from door to door.


    When the guard whistle sounded yesterday evening, most residents immediately hid in their homes and never came out again. In addition, the Chinese led soldiers did not disturb the residents, but directly attacked the Lord''s house, so most residents did not know that foxtone town had changed its ownership.


    These residents spent the night in fear at home. The next morning, they heard bursts of knocking at the door, and most of them were uneasy.


    Especially when they opened the door and saw a group of completely strange soldiers standing in front of them, their uneasiness reached a peak


    "Several knights, what can I do for you?"


    The residents looked at the Chinese soldiers in front of them and asked tremblingly.


    Although not all soldiers are knights, when ordinary people see soldiers, they will call them knights to show their respect.


    Many ordinary soldiers also like this title, as if they were called knights, and they really became knights.


    The attitude of the light infantry soldiers was neither kind nor ferocious. They looked as usual and said to the residents who opened the door.


    "Lord spike of foxtone took refuge in the Kingdom''s rebellious blue shirt army with the intention of rebellion. He has been killed by Lord Alan Senlan, the Baron of the kingdom."


    "From today on, Fox town will be temporarily taken over by Lord Allen and incorporated into Lord Allen''s territory, Huaxia collar."


    "In an hour, Lord Allen will announce the future management policy of the territory on the square in front of the Lord''s house. If you want to hear it, please gather in the square in advance."


    The light infantry left such words and went on to inform the next family.


    After the light infantry soldiers left, the residents of the town burst into flames. People went out of their homes and talked about what happened today.


    A white haired old man leaned on a crutch and said, "the fox stone family has operated this territory for more than a hundred years. I didn''t expect such an unfilial son. Rebelling against the kingdom is a great crime to kill the whole family!"


    "I''ve long seen that the fox stone family is not a good man. I didn''t think they were anti thieves. Now, it''s better to die when the Kingdom found out!"


    A young man gritted his teeth and said that he had been bullied by the Fox family. Now he was very happy to see the Fox family come to this end.


    "But what is this blue shirt army? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"


    "I guess it''s the group of soldiers in blue armor who entered the territory some time ago. I wondered where these people came from. It turned out that they were rebellious!"


    "By the way, when Lord Allen, the new Lord, announces the management policy of the territory in the future, will you go?"


    "Of course, I''d like to meet the new Lord. I hope the new Lord is not as greedy as the fox stone family!"


    In the Lord''s house.


    "Jie Jie, Lord, it''s time."


    Swein reminded Allen as he walked beside him.


    Alan nodded, "OK, let''s go out."


    Allen took Galen and Swain out of the Lord''s house. The square outside the Lord''s house was full of foxtone residents.


    The light infantry tried to maintain order at the scene, and the residents were in awe of these strange soldiers, so although the scene was noisy, it was not chaotic.


    People began to talk about Allen when they saw them coming out of the Lord''s house.


    "Is that Lord Allen in front? He''s so young!"


    "I know the two people behind me. They led the soldiers into the town last night."


    "I don''t know how the new Lord is. I hope he is a kind Lord."


    Alan stood on the steps of the Lord''s house and looked at the bustling crowd below.


    "Please be quiet!"


    Ellen shouted. Suddenly, the noisy crowd was quiet.


    Everyone stared at Alan to see what the new Lord would say.

 Chapter 72

    Allen has had the experience of speaking in public several times. If he doesn''t look at the crowd below as he did at first, he will be nervous.


    "My name is Alan Senlan, Baron of the Kingdom, Lord of China, and I will be your Lord in the future."


    Alan first introduced himself. To identify himself as a Baron is not to show off Alan, but to make the people trust themselves more. The Baron of the kingdom is a great man in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "You may not know that a rebel force, the blue shirt army, has emerged in nice city recently. The blue shirt army wantonly attacked the Kingdom territory, and half of the territory in nice city has been occupied by the blue shirt army!"


    Allen''s words caused an uproar among the civilians under the stage. Only now do these civilians know that the urban area of nice has been so chaotic.


    Nearly half of the territory has fallen into the hands of the traitors!


    "And Lord spike of foxtone, as a baron of the Kingdom, did not want to serve the Kingdom, but took refuge in the rebel blue shirt army. This behavior is an unforgivable sin!"


    "I have been ordered by the kingdom to attack fox link, and now I have killed the anti thief spike. From today on, fox link is officially incorporated into Huaxia link."


    "From today on, the fox link will no longer exist, and you will officially become the people of the Chinese link."


    There was a roar of applause from the crowd, and the people said that disorderly officials and thieves like spike deserved to die.


    "However, the current situation is not optimistic."


    Allen continued.


    "The blue shirt army may attack our territory at any time. The blue shirt army can attack nearly half of the territory in nice urban area in just a few days. I don''t need to say more about its strength."


    "The soldiers of the blue shirt army are all ferocious people. They kill people like a hemp. They burn, kill and loot everywhere they go. If you want to survive the blue shirt army rebellion, please cooperate with the arrangement of the territory."


    Allen is deliberately blackening the blue shirts, which makes the people of foxtone feel a kind of pressure from the blue shirts, so that they can be more obedient to Allen''s management.


    Sure enough, when the people heard Allen''s words, they all showed fear and expressed their willingness to obey any arrangement of the Lord.


    The cruel and murderous image of the blue shirt army has initially taken root in their hearts.


    "Today, I mainly announce three things!" said Allen.


    "If you find any typos in this chapter, logically confused sentences, unclear contents and so on, you can make do with it first and change it tomorrow.


    Thank you for your support!)

 Chapter 73

    But Swein''s words reminded Alan.


    If they are too kind and close to the people, it is inevitable that ordinary civilians will directly come to them for help if they encounter any grievances or things that cannot be solved.


    Or stop yourself on the way to redress your grievances, or block yourself at the door of the Lord''s house. If there are many such things, it''s really a little different.


    The fundamental reason for this is not their kindness and affinity to the people, but because there is no legal institution to provide services for civilians in the kingdom of the sun and even in the four countries of the eastern continent.


    The laws of the Kingdom protect the interests of the nobility and the interests of the civilians, and there is no guarantee before the law.


    Although civilians are not completely without human rights, they have no place to appeal when their own interests are violated.


    The only legal department of the kingdom is the aristocratic court, which is a department dedicated to safeguarding the interests of the aristocracy.


    In fact, the only chance for civilians to enter the noble court is when they are tried for violating the laws of the kingdom.


    As for the infringement of civilian interests, do you want to appeal? Sorry, the noble court doesn''t have time for civilians!


    Allen decided to call the high-level leaders of the territory together to discuss the formulation of the law of the territory, and then establish a special judicial department. In the future, if the territory residents encounter anything, they can have a place to appeal.


    The law of China can not only serve the nobility!


    In fact, Allen wanted to abolish the aristocracy directly if he was not afraid of causing the joint attack of all aristocratic forces in the mainland.


    However, Allen only dares to think about it. Let alone his little Chinese collar, even if the kingdom of the sun dares to announce the abolition of the aristocracy, the result can only be the destruction of the whole kingdom in a short time.


    "Lord, the barracks are here."


    Galen''s determined voice interrupted Allen''s thinking.


    Alan looked up. Sure enough, the barracks were in front of him.


    The barracks were poorly built, so it can be seen that the fox stone family did not pay much attention to the soldiers.


    "Let''s meet the soldiers first," Allen said.


    These demobilized soldiers were said to be detained. In fact, they were only confiscated weapons and restricted to a region and could not move freely.


    In terms of food and accommodation, they ate the same as the soldiers led by China and lived in the barracks of the barracks, without any unfair treatment.


    When Allen came to the camp where the soldiers were descending, ten pioneer knights were guarding outside the camp.


    Ten vanguard knights are enough to take care of more than 100 unarmed low-level soldiers.


    "Lord!"


    Seeing Alan coming, ten pioneer Knights saluted.


    Allen nodded to the vanguard Knights: "inform all soldiers to assemble outside the camp. I want to see them."


    "Yes!"


    The vanguard knight took orders and entered the territory to inform the soldiers.


    Soon, the demobilized soldiers received the notice, all went out of the barracks and gathered in the open space outside the barracks.


    These demobilized soldiers are automatically divided into two groups, one is the soldiers of more than 100 ranks, and the other is the bodyguard of more than 30 people.


    "I am the Lord of the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan."


    Galen descended towards these soldiers.


    These soldiers know more than ordinary people. They have heard the name of Alan Senlan for a long time.


    "A few days ago, Lord foxtone led people to attack our Chinese leader. Among them, there was a reinforcement in blue armor. I believe you have all seen it."


    The soldiers nodded subconsciously. They naturally saw those blue armor soldiers and were deeply impressed, because they were all very proud.


    "But you may not know that those blue soldiers are from a force claiming to be the blue shirt army, and the blue shirt army, ha ha, they are wantonly attacking the territory of the kingdom. In other words, they are rebel forces in the kingdom."


    "It''s an act of betraying the kingdom that the Lord of fox Tong takes refuge in the blue shirt army. As soldiers of fox Tong, you can''t get rid of your relationship in this matter."


    When the soldiers heard Allen''s words, they immediately rioted.


    If, as Allen said, their behavior has been regarded as a rebellion, the death penalty is cheap, and it may also affect the family!


    For a time, all the soldiers were in a commotion. They felt wronged! They are just ordinary soldiers. How can they know that the Lord has taken refuge in the anti thief!


    "But since you are only deceived by the fox stone family, I can bypass you this time and not report your crimes to the kingdom."


    Hearing Allen''s words, the hearts of the soldiers who had just hung high were finally relieved. At the same time, most soldiers are very grateful to Allen. Lord Allen is really a good man!


    Allen did not punish them. For these soldiers, it was like giving them a chance to regenerate.


    The Lord''s residence bodyguard standing in the crowd had a flash in his eyes.


    "Now I''ll let you go back. When you get home, you can consider whether to continue to stay in the army and become our Chinese led soldiers, or leave the army and become a civilian from now on."


    "If you want to stay in the army after you think about it, you can report directly to the barracks. If you want to leave the army, you should work hard at home and don''t make trouble in the territory."


    "Before you leave, all of you should register your identity information. If I find any of you doing evil in the territory in the future, I will add today''s crime of rebellion to count with you!"


    Allen said this to give these soldiers some shock. After all, these soldiers are soldiers, stronger than ordinary people. If they choose evil after leaving the army, it is difficult for ordinary civilians to resist. With Allen''s words today, if they want to do evil, they must consider whether they will be caught by Allen and settle the old account of their rebellion.


    "Svein, you arrange several soldiers to register the information of these demobilized soldiers, and let them leave after registering."


    "Jie Jie, yes, Lord!"


    Swein took command.


    Alan left the matter here to Swain, got up and left. He believed that most of these demobilized soldiers would choose to return to the army when they came home and heard about the treatment of Chinese leading military families.


    Alan was about to leave, but was stopped by a voice.


    "Lord Allen, please stay!"


    Allen stopped and saw a middle-aged man coming out of the crowd towards him.


    Galen stepped forward and stood in front of Allen. Galen knew this man. He was the captain of the bodyguard of Lord Fox''s mansion and a level 5 soldier.


    Seeing Galen''s vigilance, the captain of the bodyguard stopped and stood not far from Allen.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Allen.


    The bodyguard nodded: "it''s really something, but it''s inconvenient to say it here."


    "This man is the captain of the bodyguard of Lord Fox''s mansion and a level 5 soldier." Galen whispered to Allen about his identity.


    Alan nodded, "since it''s inconvenient here, come with me."


    Alan took Galen and the captain of the bodyguard to a free barracks.


    "What can I say now?"


    Ellen asked the captain of the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard turned to look at Galen, meaning that he wanted Galen to leave.


    "If you have anything, just say it. In huaxialing, there is nothing that Galen needs to avoid."


    Hearing Alan''s words, the captain of the bodyguard flashed a trace of discontent in his eyes, but he knew it was impossible to send Galen away.


    "Lord Allen, I don''t think you''ve found the foxtone vault yet?"


    The captain of the bodyguard asked Allen.

 Chapter 74

    Foxtone''s vault?


    Hearing the bodyguard''s words, Alan''s heart moved.


    In a territory, there are two places that are the most important, the granary and the Treasury.


    One of these two places stores all the food of the territory and the other stores most of the territory''s money. Its importance can be imagined.


    Granaries are usually built inside the territory. They have huge targets and are easy to find, but the vault is different.


    The vault occupies a small space. It may be built in the Lord''s house or anywhere on the territory, which depends on the Lord''s personal preference.


    Of course, some lords with space rings like to deposit their territory''s money in space rings, but Allen checked the bodies of those who died in China and found no one wearing space rings.


    As soon as Allen arrived at Fengyun town yesterday, he looked for Fox Tong''s treasury in the Lord''s house, but he never found it. Early this morning, he went to check the granary led by Fox stone with Galen and Swain.


    This look, but gave Alan a big surprise.


    Fox Tongling is indeed an old territory that has been operating for hundreds of years. The grain in the granary is more than ten times that in Huaxia Lingling''s granary!


    Alan was overjoyed to see so much food.


    Although grain is not a scarce resource for the Chinese leader, it directly restricts the development of the Chinese leader''s troops.


    For example, last time Allen summoned 30 vanguard knights with 60000 gold coins. The cheapest first-class soldiers in the system mall only needed 15 gold coins, which was enough to summon 4000 first-class soldiers!


    The value of four thousand first-order soldiers is not necessarily less than thirty fifth order vanguard knights.


    Then why didn''t Allen choose to summon 4000 first-class soldiers?


    The total population of Huaxia is only more than 1000 people. How can we feed these 41st rank soldiers with the productivity of more than 1000 people?


    If Allen really summoned the four thousand first rank soldiers, I''m afraid they would starve to death in a few days.


    Therefore, food restricts the development of China''s leading forces. If there is not enough food, Allen dare not call too many soldiers even if he has money.


    Fox Tong took the grain in the granary, which reduced Allen''s concerns about army expansion.


    Seeing the granary led by Fox stone, Allen was more worried about the Treasury led by Fox stone. If he could get the money in the vault, Allen could buy some soldiers again.


    "Do you know where foxtone''s vault is?" asked Allen.


    "Yes," replied the captain, "I''m spike''s most trusted bodyguard. I know everything about him."


    "Then he didn''t expect that his most trusted bodyguard would betray the name he betrayed," Galen mocked.


    In Galen''s view, even if the bodyguard chose to surrender in order to survive, there was no need to give up the location of the vault in such a hurry.


    Although this is the result Galen wants to see most, it does not prevent Galen from disdaining him in his heart.


    The captain of the bodyguard smiled gently and didn''t think it was a pestle: "since I have chosen to take refuge in Lord Allen, I always have to show some sincerity. Moreover, spike is dead, and I don''t need to keep this secret for him."


    "Where is the vault?" Allen asked.


    "It''s in the Lord''s house," replied the chief bodyguard, and then told Allen the location of the vault.


    This location is very secret. No wonder Alan didn''t find it for a long time last night.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the Lord''s residence now. If the location is true, it''s your credit."


    Alan stood up and said to the captain of the bodyguard.


    "Can I stay in the army?" asked the bodyguard.


    "Yes," Alan replied. Then he took Galen outside.


    Looking at the back of Allen and Galen, the captain''s eyes flickered.


    After leaving the barracks, Galen spoke.


    "Lord, this man betrayed his old owner so simply that he can''t be reused."


    Galen said cautiously.


    Alan nodded, "don''t worry, I''m measured."


    The bodyguard is a level 5 soldier. He is already a senior soldier for the Chinese leader. It is more or less useful to stay in the army.


    Just don''t entrust him with important tasks.


    When he came to the Lord''s house, Allen looked for the location as the bodyguard said, and sure enough, he found the Treasury led by fox.


    Allen opened the vault. There were more than 30000 gold coins in the vault!


    Allen put these gold coins into the system space and grinned. With more than 30000 gold coins, he could summon some new soldiers out again.


    After some consideration, Allen selected three arms in the system mall.


    The third-class arm, the noxas Tomahawk, costs 150 gold coins.


    The third-order soldier, the Holy Light priest, sells for 200 gold coins.


    The fifth rank army, detective Knox, sells for 1200 gold coins.


    The noxas Tomahawk belongs to the main combat arms, which can well improve the combat effectiveness of the Chinese leading army.


    Holy Light priest is a medical arm. He is not only proficient in battlefield first aid, but also has holy light magic with strong therapeutic effect. He is one of the best medical soldiers on the battlefield.


    As the name suggests, detective noxas is a spy carefully trained by noxas. He is proficient in all kinds of intelligence work.


    Allen chose detective Knox because it is closely related to the next step of Huaxia''s plan.


    And Allen''s idea of forming an intelligence department has existed for a long time. These spies are the best candidates for forming an intelligence department.


    Finally, Allen decided to summon 100 Knox axe soldiers, 50 holy light priests and 5 Knox spies. The total price of these soldiers is 31000 gold coins.


    There are still some gold coins left. Alan plans to keep them for territorial construction.


    Allen took Galen back to the camp again, found an empty camp and began to call soldiers.


    Light and shadow flashed, and a group of soldiers appeared in front of Allen.


    Noxas tomahawks are a group of strong soldiers more than two meters tall. These soldiers are dressed in Sleeveless Black half body armor, with extremely strong arms and thighs exposed, and hold a sharp Tomahawk nearly two meters long in their hands.


    With a height of more than two meters and a sharp axe in hand, the nuxas axe soldiers give people a strong sense of oppression. If the enemy is timid, he will be too frightened to stand out just by seeing the appearance of the Tomahawk.


    In fact, the nuxus Tomahawk is a meat grinder worthy of the name on the battlefield. It is famous for its bloody bloodthirsty. The bodies of the enemies killed by them are usually fragmented and rarely whole.


    Shengguang priest is a group of beautiful girls, dressed in a snow-white priest''s robe, carrying a large medical box behind his back, with a warm smile on his face.


    Beautiful smile, beautiful face and snow-white priest''s robe, these three factors combine to give people a sacred and inviolable feeling.


    The appearance of detective Knox was somewhat unexpected to Allen.


    Allen thought that since he was a spy, he must be hidden in a dark cloak, full of mysterious and dark breath.


    However, after calling out the detective of Knox, Allen found that the so-called spy was no different from ordinary people.


    With ordinary clothes and unimpressive facial features, Allen is sure to throw these five guys into the crowd of civilians, and no one will see anything special about them.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    When the soldiers were called out, they saluted Allen in unison.


    Alan nodded and looked at the soldiers in front of him, very satisfied.


    "Galen, you arrange the camp for these soldiers, and then ask svein to come back here to find me. We''ll discuss the next plan."


    Ellen said to Galen.


    Alan is going to spend the night in the barracks tonight. In fact, the Lord''s house is empty. Living in the Lord''s house is no different from living in the barracks.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Galen took command and took the newly summoned soldiers to arrange the camp.


    Alan stayed alone in the camp and began to think about his next plan.


    The next plan of Huaxia leader is very simple. Take Constance leader in the west of the territory!


    Huaxia territory is located at the southeast border of the kingdom of Lieyang. There are wilderness areas in the East and south. There are only two relatively powerful territories around the territory, fox Tong and Constance.


    Foxtone collar and Constance collar are both one of the 23 collars in nice urban area.


    In addition to these two territories, huaxialing is surrounded by small villages, which poses no threat to huaxialing.


    Huaxia owns the Dragon Statue. The second feature of the Dragon Statue, "Longwei", can ensure that Huaxia will not be threatened by monsters in the wild areas in the East and south.


    Therefore, the only two territories around Huaxia collar that can pose a threat to Huaxia collar are fox Tong collar and Constance collar.


    Now Huaxia leader has captured foxtone leader. As long as Constance leader is taken again, there will be no threat around Huaxia leader''s main city.


    When there was no threat near the main city, Allen could redeploy most of his troops and continue to expand.

 Chapter 75

    Before long, Galen and Swain finished their work and came to Allen''s camp.


    When the three sat down, Allen said, "let''s discuss the attack on Constance today."


    Swiin Jie smiled: "is war going to start again? I like war, Jie Jie."


    "Quack!" the evil crow on Swain''s shoulder also made two strange calls.


    "We know something about the konstans leader," Allen said. "The konstans family, the Lord family, is not well-known in the territory. It can even be said to be a model of fish and meat people."


    "There is a lot of resentment among the people. We directly sent troops to attack the Constance collar. Most civilians will not resist US. When the new tax policy is released, the people will completely turn to our Huaxia collar."


    "We don''t have exact information about the strength of Constance''s leader, but it should be about the same as fox''s leader. With the current strength of our Chinese leader, it shouldn''t be a problem to attack."


    "I summoned five Knox spies today. I plan to send these five spies to Constance tomorrow to investigate the details of Constance''s forces."


    "Be sure to confirm the detailed force information of the Constance collar, and we will send troops immediately to capture the Constance collar!"


    Although according to the current intelligence, Constance leader is not the opponent of Huaxia leader at all, Allen decided to investigate clearly. Besides, he has never been a person who likes to underestimate the enemy.


    "Jie Jie, Lord, you summoned the detective of noxas?" said svein Jie Jie with a smile. "It''s really a right decision. They are one of the best spy troops in the world."


    "Swain, can you have a face?"


    Galen heard Swain''s words and said contemptuously. Who doesn''t know that detective noxas was trained by Swain. Swain praised detective noxas so much. It''s like a king''s wife selling melons and boasting.


    Although Galen also believes that detective Knox is really excellent.


    Svein Jie smiled: "why, marshal Galen is not satisfied? The combat effectiveness of your demacia army is indeed top, but spies, ha ha."


    In svein''s eyes, demacia''s spies are a group of scum!


    "All right, all right," Allen interrupted the argument. "Now it''s about attacking Constance collar. Are you off the point!"


    Early the next morning, Allen sent five Knox spies out, and they could officially send troops only after the spies explored the details of Constance.


    After sending out the five spies, Allen suddenly thought that he still had a "Centaur shooter call order" in his hand.


    Centaur archers belong to non-human arms. Allen once worried about whether they would cause panic after calling them out. To this end, Allen also checked a lot of information.


    According to records, in the period of the source continent, there were more than Centaur races in the source continent, and they were still a big family in the source continent.


    At that time, centaurs had a lot of trade with humans. The bows and arrows made by centaurs were very popular in the human kingdom.


    However, when the bloody Legion under the God of destruction kirius ravaged the whole source continent, the Centaur race was destroyed and almost disappeared.


    According to Allen''s analysis, if the Centaur force appears in Huaxia, it may surprise people, but it will not cause panic, because the Centaur is not a completely strange unknown species for humans.


    Allen summoned the Centaur archer in the barracks. The Centaur Archer is a third-class soldier.


    Compared with humans, centaurs are giants. Each Centaur shooter is about two and a half meters tall. When Alan looks at them, he must raise his head.


    The lower body of the Centaur Archer is a horse body. There is no horse head. The human upper body grows on the horse''s back. The backbone of each Centaur Archer is straight.


    The Centaur Archer carries a huge bow and an arrow pot on his back, and a short spear less than two meters long is hung on the side of the horse''s back. For the Centaur, it should be regarded as a short spear. This is the Centaur''s melee weapon.


    Although Centaur archers are long-range troops, their close combat ability is good compared with other long-range arms.


    A hundred Centaur shooters, just the formation of a brigade.


    "See your Lord."


    The Centaur archers saluted Allen.


    "Galen, you can arrange a camp for them," Allen said to Galen.


    Not long after Galen left with the Centaur shooters, Galen and the captain of the Centaur brigade returned.


    "What? Is something wrong?"


    Alan asked in surprise. He didn''t think Galen had arranged the Centaur shooter camp in such a short time.


    The captain of the Centaur shooter is named Leslie. He has blond hair. He is a standard handsome man both in terms of human aesthetics and Centaur aesthetics.


    "Lord, the camp of human soldiers is not suitable for our Centaur soldiers," Leslie said. "We need a new camp."


    Allen patted on the forehead, but he didn''t think about it. There was a huge difference between the Centaur and the human body. Naturally, the human camp was not suitable for the Centaur.


    "I didn''t think about it," Allen said. "Galen, you take Leslie to gather the craftsmen in the town and let them build a camp suitable for centaurs in the barracks as soon as possible."


    "Leslie, you personally supervise the work and direct them to build a camp suitable for your centaurs."


    "Thank you, Lord!" Leslie said happily.


    After Galen and Leslie left, Alan came to swiin again.


    "Swain, you arrange people to inform the five villages in the territory and let them know that the fox stone family has rebelled. They are now under the rule of the Chinese territory."


    "At the same time, the new tax policy and conscription policy will also be notified."


    "I''m going back to Huaxia Town, and the business of Fengyun town will be left to you and Galen."


    Huaxia town refers to the original Huaxia collar. In the past, there was only one village in the territory, which could be called huaxialing directly. Now there are two towns and five villages in the territory, which can be called huaxialing directly.


    Considering this, Allen named the original territory Huaxia town. After all, it is the main city of Huaxia.


    "Lord, don''t worry. There won''t be any trouble with Marshal Galen and me."


    Svein Jie smiled.


    Alan nodded. He still trusted swain and Galen''s abilities.


    After handing over Fengyun town to Swein and Galen, Allen rode on the gale eagle and returned to Huaxia town.


    With his last experience, Allen was no longer so embarrassed when riding the gale Eagle this time. He had a good experience of flying.


    Back to the Chinese leader, Allen called the high-level leaders of the territory to the Lord''s house for the first time.


    "What''s going on in foxtone, young master?" Alex asked.


    "I''ve completely mastered it," Alan smiled. "I''ve changed the name of fox link to Fengyun link."


    "As the main city of Huaxia, it will be renamed Huaxia town later."


    When the town changes its name, others will naturally have no objection.


    "Nothing happened while I was away?"


    Asked Allen, who had only been away for two days.


    People said that nothing had happened.


    "It''s all right," Allen said. "I''m in Fengyun town. I''ve planned to attack Constance leader with Galen and Swain. Today, I just sent spies to explore the detailed troop information of Constance leader. As soon as the details come out, I''ll attack immediately."


    "Village head Jill, I asked you to investigate the news of villages and towns near the territory. How''s the investigation going?"


    Ellen asked village head Jill.


    "Tell the Lord that it has been investigated."


    Village head Jill answered.


    "Around the territory, there are seven villages and one small town except two large territories, fox Tong and Constance."


    "There are no lords in the seven villages. We can send people directly to receive them in the name of the kingdom."


    "But this town is in some trouble."


    Alan frowned: "trouble? What trouble?"

 Chapter 76

    "The name of this town is arutonga Town," village head Jill said. "The Lord of the town is Joshua. He is in his fifties."


    "When Joshua was in his twenties, he came to arutonga town and became Lord. It has been more than 30 years. When Joshua first came to arutonga Town, arutonga town was just a small village. Joshua managed it for more than 30 years before he developed arutonga town to its present form."


    "The residents of arutonga have great support for Joshua. No, maybe they don''t use support anymore, but crazy worship."


    "Crazy worship?" Alan raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    "Yes, Joshua claimed to be the messenger of the sun god. He established a sun God Church in arutonga town and served as a high priest. The residents of arutonga town are all believers of this church."


    "There are many believers of the church in the villages around arutonga town. Even in our tru village, there were several believers before, but they haven''t believed in the church since you came, Lord."


    Alan listened to the story of village head Jill and smiled gently. He didn''t expect that there was a divine stick Lord nearby besides himself.


    The messenger of the sun god? It''s OK to cheat the civilians. Alan won''t believe it. If he were really the messenger of the sun god, he would have been a national teacher in the king''s capital and fool the people with his nest in this small corner as a lord?


    But this kind of territory is the hardest to deal with.


    Attack hard. The town is full of crazy believers. I''m afraid even a child will take up arms and fight with Huaxia. Can Alan really order the slaughter of the whole town? What''s the point of conquering this town like that?


    Come soft, a guy who calls himself the messenger of God. Alan is not sure to persuade the other party to give up his territory and church to take refuge in himself. Maybe the other party meets himself and wants to develop himself into his believer!


    Ignore it and let such a force exist inside Huaxia collar. Alan feels like he has been nailed with a nail. He won''t be comfortable.


    "Village head Jill, please arrange someone to take over the seven villages first. As for this arutonga Town, I''ll think of a way again."


    Ellen said to village head Jill.


    "Yes, Lord," replied village chief Jill.


    "After receiving these villages, inform the tax policy and conscription policy of the territory, and recruit as many troops as possible to convert light infantry."


    "I see," replied village head Jill.


    After arranging the affairs of Huaxia Town, Allen spent the night in Huaxia town and flew back to Fengyun town on a strong wind Eagle again.


    Everything in Fengyun town was as usual. Most of the soldiers who came home before returned to the barracks and chose to stay in the army. Alan incorporated them all into the second infantry regiment of the Guard Corps.


    Many civilians have also signed up to join the army. In just two days, there have been more than 100 people. Because the people with cultivation talents in the territory have been screened by Fox leader before, these more than 100 people have no cultivation talents. Allen sent several light infantry to take them back to Huaxia town and planned to convert them into second-order light infantry in the light infantry battalion.


    According to Allen''s estimation, Fengyun town and five nearby villages should be able to recruit more than 200 soldiers, which is equivalent to more than 200 second-order light infantry.


    With the expansion of the territory, the number of twelve rank light infantry will soon be available.


    For the next two days, Allen lived in Fengyun Town, waiting for the news from the detective of Knox. To Allen''s surprise, only one day later, two Knox spies returned to the territory.


    Did it take detective noxas only two days to find out the detailed forces led by Constance? If so, the efficiency of detective Knox is a little too high.


    "Did you find out?" Allen asked.


    "No!" replied detective Knox.


    "Jie Jie, didn''t you find out what to do back? Do you want to feed the crow?"


    One side of Swein was dissatisfied. He blew on the detective of Knox for a long time, but the detective of Knox was so unreliable, which made him feel very shameless.


    "Lord, Lord Swein. We entered Constance Town, the main city of Constance the night before yesterday and began to explore the information of Constance town."


    "But early this morning, Constance town was attacked, and it was the blue shirt army that attacked them. We asked the other three brothers to watch in Constance Town, and the two of us came back first to report to the Lord."


    Swein nodded when he heard the explanation of detective noxas.


    "The blue shirts attacked Constance? They''re fast enough!" Allen said.


    Alan didn''t expect that the blue shirts had rushed ahead of him. But what Allen didn''t know was that it was not the real blue shirt army that attacked Constance, but a territory that took refuge in the blue shirt army.


    These territories that took refuge in the blue shirt army also changed their soldiers into blue armor.


    "What''s the strength of the blue shirts?" Allen asked.


    "There are a total of 700 soldiers, including 200 third-class arms, 200 second-class soldiers and 300 first-class soldiers."


    Detective Knox replied that the troops of the blue shirt army were stationed in the field. It was a simple thing for detective Knox to explore the strength of the troops stationed in the field.


    Allen frowned when he heard that the blue shirts were so strong in attacking Constance.


    "In terms of the strength of the blue shirt army, if the strength of the Constance leader is really similar to that of the fox leader, it will not last long under the attack of the blue shirt army."


    "If the Constance leader and the blue shirt army lose, it''s OK. If the Constance leader can''t see the enemy and chooses to surrender to the blue shirt army, it''s troublesome. Constance town and the 700 blue shirt army are not so easy to deal with."


    "Even if we can mobilize all our troops to defeat them, it is estimated that we will suffer heavy losses."


    "We must send before the blue shirts take Constance''s lead."


    Allen analyzed.


    "Galen!"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Take the vanguard knight and Centaur shooter and get to Constance town as soon as possible. Keep an eye on the blue shirt army. Never let the blue shirt army capture Constance Town, let alone let Constance town surrender to the blue shirt army!"


    "Subordinate, take orders!"


    Galen also knew that every minute counts. After receiving the order, he immediately got up to inform the vanguard knight and the Centaur archer to assemble.


    Vanguard knights and Centaur shooters are cavalry with fast marching speed. Allen asked Galen to take them to Constance town first, for fear that Constance town could not resist the pressure and surrender to the blue shirt army.


    "Swayne, you take the Knox axe soldiers and frost archers and then set out. When Galen''s forces meet, you will immediately wipe out the blue shirt army and take the Constance leader."


    "Jie Jie, my subordinates understand."


    Sveindor.


    "These two noxas spies, let them stay to protect you, Lord," Swain said. "Galen and I have left, and the demacia heavy infantry are not with you. I''m afraid that Lord, you are in danger and no one will protect you."


    Alan smiled softly: "I don''t leave in town. There''s no danger, not to mention the strong wind eagle."


    "After all, the gale eagle can''t protect you," Swain said. "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    Alan nodded, "well, listen to you and let them stay with me."


    On the same day, Galen ordered his troops and set out with 30 pioneer knights and 100 Centaur archers. Later, svein also left Fengyun town with frost archers and Knox axe soldiers.


    There is a lot of space and time in the barracks, leaving only more than 40 second-class light infantry of the first infantry regiment and more than 100 first-class soldiers of the first infantry regiment.


    However, these soldiers are enough to maintain normal order in Fengyun town.


    Fengyun town is not far from Constance town. In addition, Galen took cavalry and marched quickly. He had arrived outside Constance town that evening.


    Far away, Galen heard a sound of fighting, and Galen hurried to lead the troops.


    At the entrance of the town, there was a fierce battle. The blue shirt army and the soldiers led by Constance mixed together and fought constantly.


    However, looking at the situation, Constance''s army has shown its defeat and has been defeated by the blue shirt army.

 Chapter 77

    Outside Constance Town, Galen rode his horse and looked at the battle between Constance and the blue shirt army.


    Allen''s order is to let Galen lead the troops to watch the blue shirt army. Don''t let the blue shirt army take Constance town. Wait until svein leads the troops to meet Galen, and then let Galen take the shot.


    However, Galen saw that the blue shirts and Constance leaders were fighting fiercely. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    The general of the blue shirt army probably wanted to take Constance town before dark, and even put all his troops into battle. Now the blue shirt army has no defense measures on its back. If Galen now led troops to attack the formation of the blue shirt army from behind, it would be a disaster for the blue shirt army.


    "Lord Galen, shall we do it?"


    Leslie, the captain of the Centaur shooter, also saw the good opportunity of the attack and went to Galen and asked.


    Of course, it''s walking on four legs.


    "Wait."


    Galen said that now the army led by Constance has not hurt his muscles and bones, and Galen also hopes that the blue shirt army can kill more strength of Constance.


    Constance and the blue shirt army were fighting fiercely, and no one found the Chinese leader in the distance.


    On the battlefield, the blue shirt army has occupied an absolute advantage. With the continuation of the war, more than half of the troops led by Constance have suffered casualties and are about to be completely defeated.


    After all, Constance is one of the 23 leaders in nice, with 500 soldiers, including more than 100 third-order soldiers. Although the blue shirt army has the upper hand, the casualties are not small.


    When the commander of the blue shirt army saw his own loss, his eyes turned red.


    "Listen, Constance leader, I''ll give you one last chance. Put down your arms and surrender immediately. If you still insist on resistance, none of the soldiers and the high-level leaders of the territory will stay!"


    The commander of the blue shirt army shouted out with fighting spirit, and Galen in the distance heard his words clearly.


    Galen knew that Constance was going to be out of it.


    "Attack!"


    Galen ordered.


    The Lord of Constance and the high-level leaders of the territory watched the battle at the mouth of the town. They had realized that their own defeat was a foregone conclusion. Now they heard the threat of the blue shirt leader, and their hearts began to waver.


    Sighed. The Lord of Constance was about to order the soldiers to surrender. Suddenly there was a sound of hoofs in the distance.


    Dozens of knights and a group of strange creatures appeared in the sight of everyone. People with extensive knowledge have recognized that these strange creatures are the legendary centaurs!


    But how could centaurs exist in the east continent?


    The cavalry was so fast that they were close to the battlefield in a few seconds.


    "The vanguard Knight stood by and waited for the fighter."


    "Centaur shooter, ride and shoot from a long distance. Don''t give the enemy a chance to fight head-on!"


    Galen ordered.


    The vanguard Knight reined in his horse and stopped at the same place, while the Centaur Archer continued to move forward for a distance, and then drew his bow and arrow.


    The soldiers of Constance and the blue shirt army had found the sudden emergence of the Chinese army, and immediately both sides were uneasy.


    Especially when seeing the Centaur shooter, everyone was terrified.


    "Shoot!"


    The Centaur Archer drew an arc around the battlefield, and captain Leslie ordered.


    A hundred sharp arrows came off their strings and flew towards the soldiers in battle. Centaur shooter, whether you are a soldier led by Constance or a soldier of the blue shirt army, they shoot indiscriminately!


    Centaur archers shoot arrows very fast. The first round of sharp arrows hasn''t landed yet. They have stretched their bow and arrow to start the second round of shooting.


    Although there were only a hundred people, the arrows shot by the Centaur Archer were like a shower of arrows.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    The sharp arrows rained down on the soldiers on both sides. Suddenly, there was a scream on the battlefield.


    After three rounds of arrow rain, the soldiers of Constance leader and blue shirt army have suffered more than 100 casualties, but the arrow rain continues.


    Galen looked at the Centaur shooter who kept shooting and marveled. Centaurs are indeed a strong race. Human archers do not have the physical strength to maintain such a high firing speed.


    "Asshole, where did these monsters come from!"


    The commander of the blue shirt army roared with red eyes. He was about to capture Constance, but he was disturbed by the sudden appearance of the Centaur.


    And looking at the other party''s meaning, he actually wants to destroy all his blue shirts here!


    Unfortunately, he had neither archers nor cavalry under his command, and could not pose any threat to the Centaur archer.


    Send infantry to stop the Centaur shooter? I''m afraid they have all become hedgehogs before they get close.


    However, the commander himself was a level 6 soldier. At this time, he saw the Centaur shooter raging and drove his horse to the Centaur shooter with a long roar.


    Beside him, four other level-5 soldiers also rode to keep up with him. Unexpectedly, they wanted to stop the attack of the Centaur shooter with the power of five people.


    Centaur shooter is only a third-order weapon and is not good at close combat. It''s really dangerous to be close to a level 6 soldier and four level 5 soldiers.


    But will Galen give them a chance to get close to the Centaur shooter?


    Galen himself is also a belligerent. At this time, he saw five senior soldiers rush out and directly ride their horses to meet them, without even the vanguard Knight behind him.


    The commander of the blue shirt army couldn''t help but panic when he saw the other general riding a horse to meet him.


    Those who dare to rush up to a dozen or five are either strong or crazy. He doesn''t think the other party will be crazy.


    In other words, the other party is a strong man!


    However, at this time, the commander of the blue shirt army could not think more. The commander gritted his teeth and pulled out his weapon to meet Galen.


    What can be strong in this remote place? Maybe it''s just the other party''s self-confidence expansion! The commander of the blue shirt army comforted himself.


    "Demaxia justice!"


    After approaching the other side, Galen shouted and directly released a big move ''demacia justice''.


    An energy giant sword appeared in the sky. The giant sword fell from the sky and smashed at the commander of the blue shirt army.


    The commander of the blue shirt army looked up at the huge sword above his head and was surprised.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the commander of the blue shirt army is only a level 6 soldier. Where can he take the big move of level 7 Galen? For a moment, the bones of the commander of the blue shirt army directly bombarded by the giant sword disappeared.


    The four level five soldiers behind the commander of the blue shirt army were stunned and their minds were blurred when they saw this scene.


    Galen would not be polite to them. He rushed to the four people and threw out his sword. In a moment, four level five soldiers had been cut by Galen.


    On the battlefield, the soldiers of Constance leader and blue shirt army have stopped fighting under the attack of Centaur Archer arrow rain, running around looking for a place to hide, and there is no formation at all.


    "Centaur shooter, stop shooting. Pioneer knight, charge with me! Those in blue armor, kill them all!"


    Galen was not even in the mood to persuade the blue shirt army to surrender.


    Galen rushed into the crowd with 30 vanguard knights. As long as he saw the blue armor, he would kill them all.


    The soldiers led by Constance, who gave up resistance, Galen directly let go, and those who fought with weapons, Galen and the vanguard Knight also killed directly.


    A blue shirt army wanted to run. Unfortunately, just after running out of the battle circle, it was caught up by the Centaur shooter outside the battle circle and shot with an arrow.


    Soon, there was no living blue armor soldier on the battlefield, and the soldiers led by Constance lay on the ground with their heads in their arms, afraid of any resistance.


    The Lord of Constance came out of the town with the high-level leaders of the territory.


    "Thank you for helping us defeat the invaders."


    The Lord of Constance looked at Galen in horror and thanked Galen.


    "I don''t know what you call it, sir. Where do you come from?"


    From Galen''s soldiers'' indiscriminate attack on the Constance leader and the blue shirt soldiers just now, the Lord of the Constance leader doesn''t think Galen came to rescue them.


    Galen doesn''t like the Lord of Constance, because he has heard many rumors that the Lord of Constance has bullied the people and oppressed the good.


    Although Galen showed no mercy to the enemy on the battlefield, Galen still supported benevolent government for ordinary civilians.


    "Evil will be rewarded, and justice will be with me", which is one of Galen''s life creeds.


    A bully like Lord Constance is one of the few people Galen despises most.


    Galen pointed his bloody sword at Lord Constance and spoke slowly with a cold voice.


    "Surrender, or die!"

 Chapter 78

    Facing the great sense of oppression brought by Galen, Lord Constance resolutely chose to surrender when he had no more soldiers to fight.


    When Swein led troops to Constance Town, he found that Galen had captured Constance town without any casualties.


    "Marshal Galen is worthy of being one of the three giants of demacia. He took Constance''s collar without any soldier casualties. Swein admired Jie Jie."


    After svein saw Galen in the town, Jie said to Galen with a strange smile.


    Galen snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    The reason why he could win the Constance leader without a single soldier was mainly because of the advantages of the arms, which had little to do with his command ability. Swein said such words in a strange way, which meant more ridicule than praise.


    "It''s a pity to let me go in vain. My birds are starving."


    Swein said, his sharp eyes sweeping around, as if he wanted to help the evil crow find something to eat.


    "Marshal Galen, where are the bodies of the dead soldiers?" Swain asked.


    "I''ve sent someone to bury it!" Galen replied.


    Galen knew that Swain would look for the body to feed his strange bird when he arrived, so he asked people to bury all the bodies of the soldiers killed in the war in advance.


    In Galen''s view, it is against Galen''s benchmark of justice to destroy the bodies of people who died in war.


    "Really, that''s a pity."


    Swein said with great regret.


    "Send someone back to inform the Lord and see what to do next," Galen said.


    As they were talking, a middle-aged fat man dressed as an aristocrat suddenly came in.


    "Lord Galen, these are all the gold coins I have saved over the years. I took them out of the vault and presented them to you."


    The middle-aged fat man held a large iron box in his arms, which was full of gold coins and purple gold coins. The middle-aged fat man is also a class III soldier, so it''s not hard to hold the iron box.


    When he handed the whole box of gold coins to Galen, the middle-aged fat man was full of flesh pain.


    "Jie Jie, marshal Galen, who is this?" svein asked Galen.


    "Lord of Constance," Galen replied with a slight disgust. Galen was deeply disgusted by such a lord of fish and meat people.


    Hearing Galen''s answer, Swein Jie smiled: "he is the Lord of Constance, the guy who is said to eat people? It seems that this is the type you hate?"


    Swein said, his sharp eyes fixed on Lord Constance, and burst into strange smiles.


    Lord Constance was frightened by swiin''s sharp eyes and harsh smile, and stammered, "here, this adult..."


    Before he finished speaking, svein Jie raised his hand with a strange smile, and a black magic light hit him directly.


    Lord Constance let out a scream and fell to the ground.


    "Quack! Quack!"


    The evil crow let out a few happy strange calls and flapped its wings to fly towards the body of Lord Constance.


    The next morning, Allen received the news from Galen that Constance had won.


    Alan was very happy. The Constance collar had one town and four villages. After taking the Constance collar, the population and land of the Chinese collar expanded a lot again.


    Moreover, after taking Constance''s lead, there are no forces around Huaxia town that can threaten Huaxia town. Allen can safely and boldly transfer Yasuo, lacs and rexay stationed in Huaxia lead.


    "Go back and inform Galen and Swain to garrison Constance, recruit new troops, appease the people and wait for my next instructions."


    Ellen said to agent Knox next to him.


    After Galen captured Constance Town, he sent all three Knox agents lurking in Constance town back to Fengyun town. Now all five Knox agents are with Allen.


    Alan gave the task to one of the spies.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Upon receiving the order, detective Knox returned to Constance again to convey Allen''s order to Galen and Swain.


    After the spies left, Alan came to the barracks with four other spies.


    Detective Knox returned from Constance''s tie with not only the news of victory, but also the gold coins in Constance''s vault.


    Lord Constance is well-known for plundering people''s wealth. There are many more gold coins in the vault than fox Tong, with a total of more than 37000 gold coins.


    Swein left more than 2000 gold coins as the working capital of Constance Town, and the remaining 35000 gold coins were brought to Fengyun town by noxas spy and handed over to Allen.


    Originally, after Galen and svein led troops to Constance Town, the strength of Fengyun town was a little empty, but with the 35000 gold coins, Allen could buy some soldiers in the system mall.


    Alan didn''t want to save money to summon heroes, but at this time, a large number of soldiers are much more useful than one or two heroes.


    This time Allen did not choose a new arms, but bought two arms he had already purchased, the frost Archer and the Knox axe.


    These two arms are the cost-effective arms carefully selected by Allen before.


    The price of the frost Archer is 200 gold coins, and the price of the Knox axe soldier is 150 gold coins. Allen bought 100 of each kind of soldier, just using up the 35000 gold coins he got.


    The frost Archer and the noxas Tomahawk are a good combination on the battlefield.


    With the newly summoned frost archers and Knox axe soldiers, the safety of Fengyun town is guaranteed.


    Allen wanted to go back to Huaxia Town, but he gave up the idea that there were no trustworthy people stationed in Fengyun town.


    Allen sent a spy to China to inform Yasuo, lacs and rezek to Fengyun town.


    After winning the fox Tong collar and Constance collar, Allen has decided to temporarily stop the pace of expansion and expand after fully digesting the two territories.


    Two days later, Yasuo and lacs rushed to Fengyun town.


    "LexA didn''t come with you?"


    After seeing asso and lux, Allen asked. He sent someone to tell Rex that they should come to China together.


    "Rexay said she would make a tunnel," replied lacs. "She said it would be much more convenient for her to travel between the two towns."


    Alan nodded. I see. Rexay wants to come over while driving a tunnel. Naturally, the speed is not as fast as biaso and lacs.


    However, rexay''s idea is very good. If such a tunnel is opened, it may be of great use in the future. Allen decided to let rexay get through the tunnels between Fengyun town and Constance Town, Huaxia town and Constance town after he arrived.


    "How''s village chief gill getting along with the seven villages?" Allen asked.


    "It''s going well," replied lacs. "All the seven villages have been accepted. Now all the territory around Huaxia town except arutonga town is under our Chinese territory."


    The town of arutonga is the town with a god stick Lord.


    "It seems that I''m going to arutonga myself."


    Allen said that the problem of arutonga town must be solved. Allen can''t tolerate such a nail nailed inside the Huaxia collar. However, Allen didn''t know much about arutonga town. He couldn''t think of any effective way except strong attack.


    However, the forced attack is only a last resort. Allen plans to go to arutonga town in person to see if he can find a breakthrough.


    "You two, who will accompany me to arutonga?"


    Alan asked Yasso and lacs. He wouldn''t run to arutonga alone. At least he had to take a bodyguard.


    "I''m not going to that strange place."


    Lachs shook her head and said that although she was a little playful, she had no interest in the nagging town of arutonga.


    "Then you stay in Fengyun town. I''ll go with Asso." Allen said.


    "But what if people don''t want to stay and run the town?" lacs said coquettishly to Alan with big watery eyes.


    Let lacs run the town. It''s a headache for her to think about it.


    Alan slapped his face: "you can only choose one."


    Allen couldn''t help regretting that he had known to transfer Galen and svein back. Yasso and lacs were not suitable candidates for managing the territory!


    "Brother Allen, will you let the gale Eagle take my brother over to manage the town? He''s really not good at management! It''s a big deal. I''ll accompany you to alutonga town with Asso."


    Laches shook Allen''s arm and continued to act coquettish.


    Lachs usually called Allen Lord. Now she suddenly called Allen''s brother, which made Allen get goose bumps.


    "All right, all right," Ellen said, shaking away laches''s hands holding his arm. "I asked the Galen eagle to pick up Galen!"


    It only takes about three hours for the gale eagle to travel between Fengyun town and Constance town. Anyway, it''s already in the afternoon. Alan decided to start again tomorrow morning.


    "Long live your Lord!"


    Lachs said happily, as long as she doesn''t manage the territory, she can do anything!


    Yasuo has been standing aside silently listening to the conversation between Alan and lacs. He didn''t say a word, but occasionally raised the wine gourd in his hand and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Yasuo, when did you start drinking again, didn''t you quit?" Alan asked curiously.


    In the League of heroes, asso is indeed an alcoholic swordsman, but since he was called to this world, Alan has never seen asso drink, as if the wine gourd on asso''s waist was just an ornament.


    Allen also specifically asked asso for this, and asso''s answer was to quit. Now Allen is curious to see that asso, who claims to have given up drinking, starts drinking again.


    "Quit, didn''t quit," asso replied.


    "Hee hee, I know what''s going on!" said lacs suddenly, with a rippling smile.

 Chapter 79

    "Oh, what''s going on?" Alan asked with great interest. Listen to lacs. Is there another secret.


    "Boring!"


    Hearing Lach''s words, asso carried the samurai sword on his shoulder, took a sip of wine and went out.


    "What''s going on?" seeing Yasso''s performance, Allen became more curious. Yasso was obviously running away!


    "Hee hee, Yasuo is a great disgrace this time. He was severely punished by a young female soldier in the territory."


    "Now, Yasuo is probably traumatized. He is drowning his worries with wine!"


    Laches smiled.


    Lux''s words made Allen more confused and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on? Make it clear."


    Lachs laughed and told Allen what had happened in Huaxia town two days ago.


    Two days ago, a stranger broke into Huaxia town.


    The man has short bright red hair, which is particularly dazzling in the sun. Wearing a black Samurai suit, he carried a huge sword with a wide blade nearly two meters long and more than 30 centimeters wide behind his back.


    Although she has short hair and wears a man''s samurai uniform, it can be seen from her well-defined facial features that she is a woman at all.


    A valiant woman who can''t help brightening up when people see it.


    After entering Huaxia Town, the red haired female soldier went straight to the Lord''s house.


    "Let the Lord of your territory get out!" the red haired female soldier shouted at the Lord''s house.


    The guards at the gate of the Lord''s house were four light infantry soldiers. When they saw the red haired female soldiers shouting so loudly, their faces Suddenly sank.


    But thinking of Allen''s usual teaching, the light infantry soldiers tried to keep their anger down.


    "Who are you? What can I do for our Lord?"


    Asked the light infantry soldier.


    The red haired female soldier glanced at the light infantry soldier and said contemptuously, "tell your Lord to get out. I don''t have time to talk to you minions."


    The attitude of the red haired female soldier successfully angered the four light infantry soldiers guarding the gate of the Lord''s house.


    "Leave now, the Chinese leader doesn''t welcome you!" a light infantry soldier said with a gloomy face.


    The red haired female soldier snapped her fingers, suddenly moved rapidly, rushed to the four light infantry soldiers and punched out.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    After four punches, all four light infantry soldiers flew backwards and hit the Lord''s house gate heavily. However, the red haired female soldiers were very measured. The four light infantry soldiers only suffered some skin injuries.


    "Can you call your Lord out now? My goal is him. I don''t want to implicate the innocent."


    The red haired female soldier said with two snap fingers, which seemed to be her subconscious habit and new action.


    Four light infantry soldiers got up from the ground and looked at each other.


    "Go and inform Lord asso and Lord Lach!" one of them whispered.


    Yasuo and lux were practicing in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s house at this time. A light infantry soldier nodded and went into the Lord to inform Yasuo and them.


    Yasuo and Lach, who were practicing in the martial arts arena, were furious when the light infantry soldiers who came to report told what had happened at the door.


    "I''d like to see who dares to be so arrogant in China!" lacs said angrily.


    Yasuo and lacs came to the door of the Lord''s house. Sure enough, they saw a red haired soldier standing outside the door, snapping his fingers.


    "Da! Da! Da!"


    The snap of fingers came from the female soldier''s fingers, giving people a strange sense of rhythm.


    Seeing that Yasuo and lacs were not the people they were looking for, the red haired female soldier frowned: "why, that guy still didn''t dare to come out?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Assol Leng snorted and drew his sword to attack the red haired female soldier. Since the other party called, Yasuo didn''t want to chat with the other party slowly.


    "Hum, do you want to do it?"


    With a cold hum, the red haired female soldier pulled out the huge sword behind her and fought with Asso.


    To Yasuo''s surprise, the female soldier who looked only in her early twenties was a level 7 soldier!


    According to the truth, asso of level 6 will not have the slightest pressure on the ordinary level 7 soldiers, but now, asso is pressed and beaten by the red haired female soldiers.


    Yasuo even felt that the strength of this red haired female soldier was no worse than that of level 8 soldier Charles. In particular, the strength of female soldiers is amazing, almost comparable to level 9 soldiers or even level 10 soldiers!


    After a few moves, Yasuo was taken out by the red haired female soldier with a horizontal sword.


    It can be seen that the red haired female soldier doesn''t want to hurt people, so she uses the sword body instead of the blade.


    "Now you can tell that bastard Joshua to get out?"


    The female soldier said after defeating Asso.


    But her words stunned everyone present at the same time. Joshua? Who is Joshua?


    "The name of the man you''re looking for is Joshua?" Lachs asked. She had heard of Joshua, the Lord of arutonga, a divine stick.


    "That''s right!"


    The red haired female soldier nodded and snapped her fingers: "let him get out and die!"


    "But the Lord of our territory is Alan Senlan, not Joshua," laches said.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Lach''s words, the red haired female soldier was stunned: "am I going the wrong way again?"


    What are you afraid of! The red haired female soldier who has found the wrong place several times said in her heart.


    "Isn''t this arutonga town?" asked the red haired female soldier. Her heroic face is now cute.


    She really wanted lacs to tell her that you were in the right place. This is arutonga town.


    Looking at the cute face of the red haired female soldier, lacs couldn''t help smiling: "of course not, this is Huaxia Town, the main city of Huaxia!"


    "Ah! I''m going the wrong way again!" said the red haired woman soldier with chagrin when she heard lacs''s words.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry," said the red haired female soldier very embarrassed, "I seem to have found the wrong place again."


    People are covered with black lines. Can you ask clearly and then shout to fight and kill!


    And listening to her say "find the wrong place again", it''s obviously not the first time she''s found the wrong place.


    "But I clearly followed the path pointed out by the group of guys I mistakenly beat last time. Why did I go wrong again?"


    The red haired female soldier said to herself.


    "You''re looking for arutonga, aren''t you?" lacs asked.


    The red haired female soldier nodded, "well, can you tell me how to get to arutonga town?"


    "Sure!" said laches. "Come on, I''ll show you the way. You go like this first, and then..."


    "Thank you. I''m going to find that evil guy Joshua now!"


    With that, the red haired female soldier left Huaxia collar in a vigorous and resolute manner.


    "Lach, the way you just pointed out seems to be wrong?"


    Yasuo couldn''t help saying.


    "Of course it''s wrong," said laches with a smile. "Don''t you see? That woman is a road fool and points out the right way to her. She can''t find it."


    "Show her the wrong way. Maybe she can run into it."


    Lach said proudly that Miss Li was so clever.


    "What if the person who showed her the way had the same idea as you?" ASO asked.


    Lacs''s proud smile solidified on her face: "well, I don''t think so. They''re not as smart as Miss Ben."


    "Yes, certainly not!"


    ¡­¡­


    "After the red haired female soldier left, Yasuo picked up the wine gourd and began to drink. I guess he must have been defeated by the woman and suffered a blow before he drank sultry wine."


    After lux finished, she said to Alan.


    Alan shook his head. He didn''t think asso was the one who chose to drink sultry wine after being defeated once. There must be other reasons.


    However, Alan doesn''t know what Yasso thinks in his heart.


    It''s the red haired female soldier who makes Allen feel very interesting and has good strength. It''s a pity that she is a road fool. I don''t know what hatred she has with Joshua. She has been looking for Joshua.


    When he arrived in the evening, Galen returned to Fengyun town in a strong wind eagle.


    After Allen handed over the affairs of Fengyun town to Galen, he set out for arutonga with asso and lacs the next morning.


    Now Allen is more curious about Joshua, the Lord of arutonga.

 Chapter 80

    The next day, because lacs couldn''t get up in bed, Allen and the three started a little late. When they arrived at alutonga Town, it was already noon.


    As soon as he entered arutonga Town, Allen felt a strong religious atmosphere, because everyone in the town was very pious but showed a trace of fanaticism.


    The church founded by Lord Joshua of arutonga is called the Sun God church. Its name is very grand, but Allen sniffed it when he heard it.


    How dare such a small church in the countryside call itself the sun god?


    The sun god religion did exist and left indelible traces in history.


    Speaking of the sun god religion, we should say that it originated from the Evelyn kingdom in the continental period.


    The Evelyn kingdom is a kingdom founded by the harleyans in the source continent and is the eternal pride of all harleyans. At that time, the Evelyn kingdom was known as the "country of the black dragon", which was the most powerful force in the source continent. There was no one!


    Although the northern Mar Kingdom and the Evelyn Kingdom founded by Noah people are called the two overlords of the source continent, in fact, at the beginning, the strength of the northern Mar kingdom was worse than that of the Evelyn kingdom.


    It was not until a drastic change took place in the Evelyn Kingdom and its strength decreased greatly that the northern mal kingdom had the strength to fight against the chamber of the Evelyn kingdom. The protagonist of this upheaval is the sun god.


    The sun god religion is the largest church in the Evelyn Kingdom, which believes in the common God of the hariran people, the sun god. At that time, although the sun god religion was not canonized as a national religion by the Kingdom, it was actually no different from the national religion, and its believers were all over the whole Evelyn kingdom.


    Until one day, the king of the Evelyn Kingdom suddenly claimed that the high level of the sun god cult had abandoned the belief of the sun god and put into the arms of evil gods.


    The Kingdom and the sun god launched a protracted war, and the war finally ended in the Kingdom''s victory, but the strength of the Evelyn Kingdom also fell sharply because of this war, and the glory of the past will no longer be restored.


    Some even claimed that if the kingdom of Evelyn was still in its heyday, kirius, the God of destruction, might not be able to capture the whole source continent. In other words, these people believe that the heyday of the Evelyn Kingdom has the power to compete with the gods!


    Joshua named the church he founded as the Sun God church. In Allen''s view, it was like a little cat flying the banner of a big tiger.


    Allen three people just entered arutonga Town, they were stopped by two soldiers in black armor.


    The black armor of the two soldiers is exquisitely crafted, and the position of the breastplate depicts a sign of the sun.


    After seeing the two black armor warriors, the past residents would stop and respectfully shout "Knight".


    "The glory of the sun god is always there."


    Two black armor soldiers came to Allen and said, "we are the guardian Knights of the sun god sect. I don''t know what you three are doing in our alutonga town."


    "We are also believers of the sun god. I heard that there is a great Sun God church here. I came here specially to see it."


    Alan said what he had already thought.


    "I see," said the patron knight with a smile. "Welcome, three. There is a ceremony to sacrifice the great sun god tonight. You can stay and watch."


    "It''s our pleasure," Alan laughed.


    On weekdays, there are not many people going to and from arutonga town. Most of them are loyal believers of the sun god. The two black armor soldiers are used to it and leave after a few questions.


    "I don''t like the atmosphere here. It feels strange," laches said after the two Guardian Knights left.


    "Just now, the two protectionist knights are not weak. They should be level 4 or level 5 soldiers." yasodo.


    "Are you sure?" Allen asked.


    Yasso nodded: "sure."


    "So it seems that the strength of arutonga town is not weak." Allen sighed. He just observed around. There are many black armor soldiers around, at least more than a dozen. If these black armor warriors have level 4 or level 5 strength, the strength of this arutonga town can not be underestimated.


    I just don''t know how many protectionist Knights there are in the whole town of arutonga.


    The scale of arutonga town is relatively large among the towns. At least the three towns led by China are not as good as arutonga town in terms of scale. It can be seen that Joshua has indeed spent his mind on the management of the town.


    There is a large-scale tavern in the town. It is said that it is specially used to entertain foreign guests. Before they had dinner at noon, Allen decided to eat something in the tavern.


    The tavern had only one floor, but there were a lot of people inside. After Allen and the three went in, they found a seat against the wall and sat down.


    Allen looked around. In addition to the three of them, there were three people at the table who were obviously outsiders.


    One table is a family of three, of which the son is about ten years old, and the parents seem to be in their fifties. They should be regarded as old children. They were all dressed up as farmers. Allen thought they were outsiders because they had a lot of baggage at their feet. It was obviously their luggage.


    Another table was a noble young master. The whole table was full of meals, but he was the only one sitting and there were three or four standing next to him to serve him. In addition, four bodyguards stood near him, silently protecting him.


    With such a high profile, you can see that it is the young master from a large family.


    The last table attracted Allen''s attention most. There were four people, three soldiers and a magician hidden in his cloak.


    Allen knew that the man in the cloak was a magician because the magician held a magic wand in his right hand even when eating.


    The four men sat there eating silently without saying a word, but they gave Allen a strong sense of oppression and danger.


    In the middle of the tavern, a young man was happily telling the glorious deeds of the Lord, the high priest Joshua.


    "The monster is more than ten meters tall and more than ten meters long. It looks like a hill from a distance! The monster roars and rushes towards our alutongga town. It''s about to rush into the town and kill. Guess what?"


    When the young man said this, his two clever eyes kept turning and looked at the diners around. When he saw that everyone looked at him with expectant eyes, the young man smiled with satisfaction, and then he continued to preach.


    "Just then, our great high priest, Lord Joshua, came out of the town! Lord Joshua looked at the rushing monster and a dazzling golden light appeared behind him. At that moment, the high priest was like the reincarnation of the sun god!"


    "When the monster the size of a hill saw the appearance of the high priest, it was so frightened that it turned around and ran away, holding its tail without a trace! Everyone said, is the high priest very powerful!"


    The diners in the tavern cheered for a while, regardless of how exaggerated the story was. In their view, the high priest should have been so wise and powerful.


    "Pooh!" Alan couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s not that he thinks this exaggerated story is funny, but from this young man, Allen actually sees a shadow of Trinket played by the star. It''s a waste not to tell the story. Unfortunately, such a clever young man was brainwashed by Joshua.


    "Don''t look at that man. It''s you. What are you laughing at?"


    Hearing Allen''s laughter, the young man pointed to Allen and asked discontentedly.


    The diners in the tavern also glared at Allen. This man even laughed when others told the glorious deeds of the high priest. Is this disdain for the high priest?


    It''s unforgivable!


    Alan looked at the diners around him, stunned. He just smiled gently and provoked public anger?

 Chapter 81

    "Come on, why do you laugh when I tell you the glorious deeds of the high priest?"


    The young man stared at Alan and asked with a bad face. He had the posture of making Alan look good without giving a reasonable explanation today.


    As the atmosphere around them grew tense, Yasuo and lux clenched their swords and staff respectively.


    In this tense atmosphere, Allen smiled again.


    "Hehe, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to disrespect the high priest. I laugh because I think the giant monster that was scared and fled by the high priest is very funny. Don''t you think so?"


    "As for the high priest, he can scare away a powerful monster as soon as he appears. He is worthy of being the messenger of the sun god."


    After Allen explained, he didn''t forget to praise the high priest. Allen suddenly felt that these believers were lovely in some ways.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny to hear you say that."


    After hearing Alan''s words, the young man laughed and agreed with Alan''s explanation. The people who just glared at Alan also took back their angry eyes.


    Obviously, everyone thinks Allen''s explanation is reasonable.


    The tense atmosphere dissipated. Everyone lowered their heads and began to eat. Suddenly


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    A burst of laughter rang out in the tavern. When they looked at it, they found that it was the noble young master with many attendants who laughed.


    "Ha ha, think of a giant beast the size of a hill running away with its tail. It''s really funny. I''m laughing to death, ha ha."


    The noble young master suddenly laughed and said with a smile.


    Everyone was speechless. How slow should this man be!


    Even the attendants around the noble young master blushed one by one and felt embarrassed for their young master.


    "This man is so slow," said laches with a smile.


    "However, your high priest is really so powerful that he scares away a giant monster as soon as he appears?" the noble young master said with disbelief on his face.


    "Generally speaking, the bigger the monster, the stronger the strength. Monsters of that size, at least have the strength of level 89? How can they be scared away by your high priest? Are you the legendary high priest?"


    The noble young master analyzed it wisely.


    Allen could not help but sweat for the noble young master. He dared to openly question the high priest on this occasion. It was death!


    The servants of the noble young master are also nervous. The young master of his family can cause trouble as always!


    Sure enough, hearing the words of the noble young master, the people in the tavern became angry again, but this time the object of their anger changed from Alan to the noble young master.


    "What do you know, that''s the glory of God, do you know?" the young man who just told the glorious deeds of the high priest pointed to the noble young master by the nose.


    "How dare this man question the high priest and drive him out of our alutonga town!"


    "It''s too cheap to drive him out. I''ll teach him a good lesson!"


    People clamored that some impulsive believers had rolled up their sleeves and stood up to attack the noble young master.


    The noble young master stared at the angry crowd and said, "I''m just telling the truth. Why are you so excited?"


    This sentence simply added fuel to the fire. The believers of the high priest couldn''t bear it anymore. Several people took up their stools and rushed towards the noble young master. They didn''t care that the noble young master was protected by four bodyguards.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you people? Why are you still moving?"


    The noble young master shouted.


    Of course, the four bodyguards around him would not let these people hurt their young master. At this time, when they saw these people rushing up with stools, they had no choice but to fight.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    These people are just ordinary residents of the town. How can they be the opponents of the four bodyguards? In an instant, the people who rushed up were knocked out by the guards, and many fell on tables and stools, breaking their heads and bleeding.


    In this way, it angered the residents of arutonga town in the tavern.


    Except for outsiders, almost everyone in the tavern stood up angrily, grabbed the tables, chairs and benches around him, and glared at the noble young master and his attendants. The four guards did not form any shock to these people.


    "They question the high priest and dare to hurt people. They must not let them go!"


    "Go to several people and inform the guardians and knights. Today we must teach them a lesson. They are disrespectful to the great sun god!"


    ¡­¡­


    The residents were excited, holding benches and approaching the noble young master and his attendants step by step. They saw that a chaotic war was about to happen.


    "Stop it!"


    A majestic voice sounded outside the tavern, and a figure walked slowly into the tavern.


    The visitor was wearing a pale gold robe. The style of the robe was somewhat like a magic robe, but it was not as broad as a magic robe. It was very slim.


    Like the patron Knights Allen had seen before, the chest of the man''s pale gold robe was embroidered with a sign of the sun.


    Allen guessed that this man should be the top of the sun god.


    Sure enough, when the residents in the tavern saw the visitor, they all respectfully put down their tables, chairs and benches and saluted the visitor.


    "Your Highness!"


    "High priest!"


    "Priest, these people dare to question the authority of the high priest and hurt the congregation. You can teach them a good lesson!"


    The priest, the Sun God church founded in Joshua, is second only to the high priest, that is, his own high-level personnel.


    The gold robed priest pressed his hand down to signal the people to be quiet.


    Just a gesture, the excited crowd suddenly became silent, which shows the importance of the authority of the golden priest in these people''s hearts.


    "I saw what just happened outside the tavern."


    The priest in gold raised his hand slightly, and a pale golden light came out of his hand, broke in the air and flew towards the people who had just fallen.


    The golden light didn''t enter the injured person''s body. A magical scene happened. The wounds of these injured people fell or hit stopped bleeding immediately and healed slowly.


    Seeing this, Allen raised his eyebrows and healed magic?


    "It''s holy light magic. This priest is a magician," Lachs whispered in Allen''s ear.


    All the people who have been treated by the golden priest are grateful to the golden priest.


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to thank the great sun god, this is the divine power given to me by the sun god."


    The gold robed priest said with a very divine stick.


    "What divine power is magic!" Lachs murmured. Divine power and magic sometimes look no different, but they are different in nature.


    The League of heroes has some heroes who have mastered divine power, such as Leona, the goddess of dawn. Leona mastered the real Solar Divine power, but she didn''t know whether the solar God of Valoran and the solar God of the world were the same God.


    "Young master, are you followers of the sun god? If so, our alutonga town will warmly entertain you. If not, I won''t embarrass you and leave alutonga town immediately."


    After treating the injured, the golden priest stared at the noble young master with calm eyes.


    "Of course I''m a believer in the sun god," the noble young master immediately replied, "every hariran is a believer in the sun god, isn''t he?"


    "Of course," replied the golden priest, "since you are also a believer of the sun god, please don''t make trouble in the town."


    "I''m not in trouble," said the noble young master innocently. "They attacked me first."


    "In the town of arutonga, no one can question the high priest, and no one can blaspheme the great sun god," the golden priest added. "You question the words and deeds of the high priest. In the town of arutonga, it''s trouble."


    "All right, all right," said the noble young master. "Can''t I stop talking?"


    The gold robed priest nodded, made a believer ceremony to the noble young master, and was about to leave.


    "Lord priest, please save my children!"


    Just as the golden priest was about to leave, an old woman''s cry sounded.

 Chapter 82

    The crowd followed the prestige, but it was the old couple who came all the way with their son. At this time, it was the old woman who cried bitterly and begged the priest in gold.


    The priest in gold stopped and turned to the family of three.


    "What happened to your son?"


    The priest in gold looked at the young man carefully for a while. He didn''t see anything wrong and asked.


    Alan, asso and lacs also looked at the boy. They looked very thin, but they didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Priest, this child in my family is suffering!" the old woman cried. "Every day at midnight, this child will be full of black gas. At this time, he will cry constantly and be miserable."


    "We found a lot of doctors. These doctors couldn''t find out the reason, so we came to you. Don''t you have the power of the great sun god? Isn''t the high priest the messenger of the sun god? You can save the child, right?"


    The old couple looked at the golden priest with hopeful eyes. The young man was also full of expectations. He had been tortured by this strange disease for more than ten years. Sometimes he really wanted to die to get rid of this endless pain.


    "I''ll see again."


    The gold robed priest said, releasing a golden light in his hand, which disappeared into the young man''s body.


    After a period of time, the golden priest frowned. He didn''t find any abnormality in the boy.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to the high priest. The high priest will find out the cause of the child''s illness."


    The priest in the golden robe said firmly, as if there was nothing that the high priest could not solve in his opinion.


    Later, the priest in gold took the young man''s family and left the tavern.


    "The priest''s heart is very good. He''s not like a bad man. Is this sun god religion really just pure faith in the sun god and guide people to good?"


    Allen commented that he thought Joshua was a magic wand to confuse the people, but he hasn''t found anything wrong with the sun god since he entered alutonga town.


    But Allen always felt that the sun god religion was not that simple.


    After dinner, Alan strolled around the town with asso and lux, ignoring the strong religious atmosphere. There was no difference between this town and ordinary towns.


    While wandering, Allen noticed that there were dozens of protectionist knights in the town, and it was probably not all. If these protectionist knights are soldiers of level 3 or above, the strength of this arutonga town is really not weak.


    Much stronger than the Chinese collar before expansion!


    In the center of arutonga Town, there is a magnificent temple. This temple was built by arutonga Town, which gathered the strength of the whole town and took more than ten years. Joshua''s decades of energy and savings basically fell on this temple.


    In a palace deep in the temple, a straight body stood upright in the center of the palace.


    Wearing a dark gold robe, he looked more than 30 years old, with a handsome face and a solemn look between his eyebrows.


    This man was Joshua, the Lord of arutonga and the high priest of the sun god.


    It is said that Joshua is in his fifties, but he looks like he is in his early thirties. His not old face is also one of the evidence that the believers in arutonga believe that he is the messenger of the sun god.


    After all, who can keep an old face except those who are favored by the gods?


    In the impression of the old people in arutonga Town, the high priest was like this when he first arrived in arutonga town. After 30 years, his appearance has just become more mature.


    In front of Joshua stood a column, which was the only thing in the palace. The rest of the palace was empty.


    Above the column, a transparent crystal ball is suspended in the air. The crystal ball is hollow and filled with a light golden liquid.


    The pale gold liquid occupies about 80% of the space in the crystal ball. It keeps flowing in the crystal ball, emitting a trace of gold gas. If you look carefully, the golden liquid seems illusory and doesn''t seem to be a real liquid.


    Joshua stared straight at the golden liquid in the crystal ball, with a flash of color in his eyes from time to time.


    With a squeak, the gate of the palace was pushed open, and the gold robed priest who had appeared in the tavern entered the hall.


    "High priest!"


    The priest in gold bent down and saluted Joshua respectfully.


    There are six gold robed priests in arutonga Town, all trained by Joshua. These six gold robed priests worship Joshua crazily. Joshua''s position in their minds is no different from that of the gods.


    "You''re here. What''s up?"


    Joshua turned his back to the priest in the golden robe and asked without looking back.


    The golden priest told Joshua what had happened in the tavern and focused on the strange diseases of the young man.


    "Interesting," Joshua smiled softly. "When the sacrifice tonight is over, I''ll see it myself."


    "Also, I found some suspicious people in the tavern," continued the golden priest.


    The suspicious person in his mouth was the combination of those three soldiers and a mage and Allen. At this time, Allen, who was wandering in the town, did not know that he had been labeled suspicious.


    When Joshua heard the speech, he frowned and thought for a while. Then he said, "let''s inform you. We''ll strengthen our vigilance for tonight''s sacrifice. Also, send someone to keep an eye on these people."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The priest in the golden robe respectfully saluted Joshua and turned away.


    "Did those people come to the door? Their noses are really sharp! I''ve been deliberately controlling the spread of news here in a small range. Unexpectedly, they found out."


    After the golden priest left, Joshua murmured to himself.


    In fact, over the years, Joshua has been deliberately controlling arutonga town and the sun god religion. The news has not spread outside, so only some villages and towns around arutonga town know arutonga town.


    Otherwise, with Joshua''s ability, he had already spread the name of arutonga town and the sun god religion to the whole city of nice.


    Joshua was so low-key that he was afraid of being found by these people and came to the door.


    "But who is the other group?"


    Joshua wondered, besides those people, did anyone stare at himself?


    In the evening, Allen and the three came to the temple in the middle of the town. At this time, the square outside the temple was full of people. Tonight''s sacrifice was held in this square.


    Allen was puzzled that since it was a sacrifice to the sun god, why not choose the time in the sunny day, but in the night when the sun could not be seen.


    "This temple is quite spectacular."


    Alan looked at the temple in front of him and sighed.


    "I don''t know how many gold coins it cost to build this temple in arutonga town. If these gold coins are given to me, they will be enough for me to buy a lot of soldiers."


    It''s a pity that Allen is not a member of the Sun God church and is not qualified to enter the temple. Otherwise, Allen really wants to enter the temple.


    In the evening, the sacrificial activities of the sun god religion began on time.


    A sacrificial altar has already been built in the square. Under the altar stands a circle of protectionist knights. Allen counted it. There are about more than 100, which should be the full strength of arutonga town.


    Allen found that the sun signs on the chest of these protectionist knights were not exactly the same, some were more exquisite and a little concise. I''m afraid there is a gap in strength due to different signs.


    "The sacrifice begins, don''t make a noise!"


    A patron knight standing under the altar shouted with fighting spirit.


    The crowd, which was still noisy just now, suddenly quieted down.


    The door of the temple was opened, and Joshua in a dark gold robe came out of the temple with the crystal ball containing the golden liquid in his hand.


    Joshua was followed by six priests in pale gold robes, each with some sacrificial utensils in his hand.


    Joshua took the crystal ball and went straight to the altar and stood in the center of the altar.


    Below the altar, the followers of the sun god cult looked at the crystal ball in the hands of the high priest and the high priest, and their eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    The crystal ball, according to the high priest, is an artifact given by the great sun god, which can convey their faith to the great sun god.


    In the crowd, the three soldiers and magicians brightened their eyes when they saw Joshua appear with a crystal ball.


    "It''s true that we believe in crystal. It seems that we haven''t found the wrong place. This man is indeed a member of the ''shadow Eagle''."


    The magician''s hoarse voice sounded in his cloak.


    "Do it, take the crystal of faith and kill Joshua. The scum who willingly degenerates and joins the shadow Eagle must die!"

 Chapter 83

    On the altar, Joshua was about to announce the beginning of sacrifice. In the crowd under the altar, three figures suddenly jumped high and rushed to the altar.


    "Who!"


    "Who dares to disturb the sacrificial ceremony!"


    "Bold! Stop them!"


    The black armor protectionist Knights guarding around the altar shouted angrily and intercepted the three people.


    These three men are the three soldiers with the magician.


    "Get out of here!"


    One of the three soldiers shouted angrily, pulled out the huge sword behind him in the air, and swept the black armor guard knights in front of him at the moment of his body landing.


    Several screams came out. Several protectionist knights in front of him were smashed with weapons and armor by a sword. Blood surged out of him and fell to the ground. It seemed that they could not live.


    The other two soldiers were not weak at all. The three killed into the protectionist knights, just like a tiger into a sheep. No one was their enemy.


    "All three are level 8 soldiers, and in terms of actual combat effectiveness, they are the top of level 8 soldiers, no worse than the soldier who fought with me before."


    Asoka, the soldier he said fought with him, means Charlize.


    On the altar, Joshua looked at the three soldiers who were protecting the church Knights under the crazy killer, completely unmoved, and said to the six Golden priests behind him, "return to the temple with me!"


    Then he turned and walked towards the temple.


    Six priests in golden robes followed, and one of them asked, "high priest, will we ignore these protectionist knights?"


    "They died for the church and deserved it," Joshua said in a flat tone.


    Under the altar, the onlookers looked at the crazy slaughter of the protectionist Knights by three soldiers, and they were angry.


    "These demons are slaughtering the patron knight."


    "Everybody go and help!"


    People rushed towards the three soldiers in a turbulent way, and they were not afraid of the strength of the three soldiers. This is the power of faith.


    Seeing this, Allen was secretly anxious. He didn''t want to see these ordinary people slaughtered by the three soldiers.


    Unfortunately, with the strength of him, asso and lacs, he could not stop so many people.


    Just when Allen was worried, a figure shrouded in a cloak stood in front of the people. This man was the magician with the three soldiers.


    The magician stood in front of the crowd and lifted his hand. A token with pale gold light appeared in his hand and suspended in the air.


    On the token, there are four big words "guardian of light"!


    These four words seemed to have some magic. The angry crowd stopped one after another after seeing these four words.


    "He is a member of the ''guardian of light''. It seems that this Joshua really has a problem and provoked the ''guardian of light''."


    Alan muttered to himself.


    The guardian of light, the patron saint of the harilan nation!


    The guardian of light was founded in the early stage of the harilo empire. It was jointly founded by the three legendary experts in the Empire at that time, aiming to protect the eternal inheritance of the harilan nation.


    After the harilo empire was divided into four countries, the guardian of light not only did not dissolve, but began to play a more important role.


    Harilo Kingdom, the Heaven Kingdom, the sun Kingdom, and each of the three harilan kingdoms who has become a legendary strong man will join the guard of light and become a high-level giant of the guard of light.


    In addition to the legendary strong, a number of strong people who are determined to protect the harilan nation have also joined the "guard of light" to make the "guard of light" grow stronger and stronger.


    The guardian of light maintains absolute neutrality among the three hariran countries, will not intervene in the struggle between kingdoms, and will not favor any kingdom. Their duty is to protect the whole harilan nation and eliminate all things that threaten the survival of the harilan nation.


    No hariran did not know the "guard of light". At this time, seeing the magician take out the token of "guard of light", all the residents of alutonga town were confused.


    Why did the guardian of light deal with the high priest, didn''t it?


    "We are members of the ''guardian of light''. Joshua deceives the public in the name of the sun god. In fact, he is a member of the evil organization ''shadow Eagle''. We were ordered to kill him."


    The magician''s hoarse voice came from his cloak.


    "All the people, leave now. There will be no more Joshua and the Sun God here."


    The magician then turned and walked towards the three soldiers. At this time, the three soldiers had scattered more than 100 protectionist Knights of the sun god cult.


    "Joshua escaped into the temple. I''m afraid there are mechanisms inside the temple. If we enter rashly, it may be dangerous."


    A soldier said to the magician.


    "We must go in. This faith crystal must not be taken away by him and handed over to the shadow eagle." the magician said.


    "Let''s go in now. With our strength, be careful. It shouldn''t be too dangerous," said another soldier.


    After discussion, the four got up and entered the temple.


    "Lord, what shall we do?" asked Lachs.


    Ellen thought: "let''s go in and have a look!"


    Joshua fled into the temple with six Golden priests, which proved that Joshua had no confidence to deal with the four members of the "guardian of light", and he had no spare power to threaten himself.


    As for the four members of the "guardian of light", Allen has never heard that the members of the "guardian of light" will indiscriminately kill innocent people, so there should be no danger to follow them. Maybe he will have a chance to get some benefits.


    With that, Alan took Rex and asso into the temple.


    "Fun, fun."


    On the square, the noble young master laughed.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look!"


    "Young master, don''t go," advised a bodyguard. "I''m afraid there''s some danger in the temple."


    "What are you afraid of?" the noble young master said disapprovingly. "Aren''t you four protecting me?"


    "As for you, don''t follow in," the noble young master pointed to the other attendants. "You don''t have much strength. You drag me back when you go in."


    In fact, the noble young master was worried that these ordinary attendants would be in danger.


    The noble young master said that, regardless of his men''s dissuasion, he took the lead and walked towards the temple.


    The four guards looked at each other helplessly and could only follow up. Following such a young master is like playing with your life!


    Allen entered the hall and went deep all the way, but he never found the whereabouts of Joshua and the guardian of light.


    Finally, a fierce fight came from a hall from a distance.


    "Over there!"


    Alan heard the sound and rushed to the hall with asso and lacs.


    The door of the main hall is open. In the main hall, four people of the "guardian of light" are confronting Joshua and six Golden priests. And looking at the situation in the hall, the fight just now was the "guard of light" group of four who suffered a loss!


    A soldier''s Breastplate was smashed by magic, and the magician''s cloak was shot down to the ground, looking embarrassed.


    "Joshua, I didn''t expect you to be a level 9 magician! When did your ''shadow Eagle'' become so rich and powerful that you sent a level 9 magician to collect the power of faith."


    At this time, the magician also secretly complained that the "shadow Eagle" secretly collected the power of faith. They destroyed more than one. Generally, the heads of these villages and towns are level 7 or level 8 magicians. Who wants Joshua to be a level 9 magician!


    A level-9 magician is not easy for the four of them to deal with. Moreover, there are six strong helpers under the level-9 magician. The six Golden robed priests also have the strength of level 6 magicians!


    "Hehe, there are so many things you didn''t expect. I''ve worked hard to collect the power of faith for decades. How can you easily take it away?" Joshua smiled.


    Just then, Allen and the three appeared at the door of the hall.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Allen three appeared, everyone in the hall focused on them.


    Allen knew that at this tense moment, if he didn''t express his position quickly, he might be doomed.


    Although the members of the "guardian of light" will not indiscriminately kill innocent people, they will mercilessly destroy all uncertain factors when performing their tasks. The Allen three now belong to that uncertain factor.

 Chapter 84

    "Hello, four. I''m the direct descendant of the Senlan family of the sun king, Alan Senlan, the grandson of Arman Senlan, and also the Lord of the nearby Chinese collar."


    Allen introduced himself to the four people of the "guardian of light". At this time, the thyssenlan family, but Biti''s identity such as the Kingdom Baron works, because the thyssenlan family is a famous family in the scorching sun Kingdom, and it is absolutely impossible for family disciples to join the anti Kingdom forces.


    For example, they have always mentioned the "shadow Eagle". Although Allen doesn''t know what kind of organization the "shadow Eagle" is, it can be seen from the fact that the organization is targeted by the "guardian of light". This "shadow Eagle" is definitely not a good kind.


    Moreover, the Senlan family also has elders in the "guardian of light", that is, the younger brother of Arman Senlan and Allen''s second grandfather, EBER Senlan.


    Abel is a level 12 warrior. In the "guardian of light", he is one of the high-level figures second only to the legendary giants.


    Allen said that he also took out his family badge from the space ring and showed it to the four people to confirm the authenticity of what he said.


    "It''s from the Senlan family."


    After hearing Allen''s self introduction and seeing his family badge, the four guardians of light finally relaxed their vigilance against Allen and even smiled at him kindly.


    "It seems that you are in some trouble. I think we can help you deal with Joshua together."


    Allen said that since he chose to stand on the side of the guardian of light, it was necessary to help deal with Joshua.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the son of Senlan family," said a soldier. "Let''s work together to get rid of this self indulgent guy today!"


    Alan is just a level 3 warrior. Naturally, he can''t help. Asso and lacs come forward and stand side by side with the four guards of light.


    "It''s annoying to fight again!" Lachs muttered.


    Joshua, who is fighting against the guardian of light, doesn''t care about lacs and asso''s participation in the war.


    "Do you think you can defeat me by joining two small miscellaneous soldiers? What a joke!"


    Joshua disdained that the perception ability of magicians is much higher than that of soldiers. Especially Joshua is a level 9 magician, and his perception ability is even more terrible. At the moment when asso and lacs appeared, he already felt the strength of asso and lacs, level 6.


    For him, this strength was a mole ant that could be easily dismissed. Joshua even felt that his golden priests could easily dismiss asso and lacs.


    The gold robed priests were trained by themselves. Can they compete with ordinary level 6 Warriors and magicians?


    It''s a pity that Joshua doesn''t know yet. Asso and lacs are not ordinary soldiers or magicians.


    "What about my four incompetent bodyguards?"


    Outside the hall, a lazy voice came, which Allen was familiar with, the noble young master who "made trouble" in the tavern.


    Sure enough, after the sound came, the noble young master took his four bodyguards into the hall.


    Seeing this noble young master again, his impression on Allen was very different from that in the tavern. Although it looks equally unreliable, there is a kind of self-confidence in its eyes.


    A self-confidence to face everything calmly.


    Joshua frowned when the noble young master appeared.


    "Ignazi reported to me that there was a troublesome noble young master in the tavern with four good bodyguards. It seems that he was really out of sight. He didn''t see that the four good bodyguards he said were all level 8 soldiers!"


    Joshua said, "Ignaz" in his mouth is the golden priest who appeared in the tavern before.


    "What''s more, I don''t see that you, a troubled noble young master, are also a level 7 soldier! You have advanced to level 7 soldier at a young age. I''m afraid you''re not an unknown person on the mainland?"


    Joshua looked at the noble young master and said solemnly. As a level 7 soldier in his early twenties, I''m afraid only prince Carl of harilo kingdom can crush him in the whole east continent? It definitely belongs to the genius of genius.


    This kind of genius cannot be unknown on the mainland.


    "My strength doesn''t matter," smiled the noble young master. "I won''t risk fighting. I practice just to be faster when I run away."


    With the addition of four eighth level soldiers, the situation has been very unfavorable to Joshua.


    Joshua really couldn''t understand what the hell day was today. Three forces came to the door at the same time!


    "Do it. Take Joshua first!"


    The magician Tao, the guardian of light, had two groups of strong reinforcements to join, and their strength was enough to beat Joshua.


    "Do it!"


    A guard of light shouted and took the lead in pulling out his weapons and rushing towards Joshua. Immediately after him, his two companions, asso and the four bodyguards of the noble young master rushed up.


    Eight soldiers rushed up at the same time. Ren Joshua was a level 9 magician and didn''t dare to be careless. It''s not a good result for magicians to be close to soldiers.


    Joshua held up his magic wand and waved it forward after a short energy accumulation.


    "Holy light impact!"


    A fan-shaped golden light wave emitted from Joshua''s staff, containing infinite destructive power, and constantly spread towards the eight people of Asso.


    At the same time, the six Golden priests behind Joshua also began to sing magic. With the "holy light impact" sent by Joshua, six magic light waves were sent out from the golden priests, targeting asso and others.


    The magician guarding the light and lacs are both magicians. Naturally, they will not stand idly by and let the enemy magician show off.


    The magician guarding the light waved his staff and sang a spell. A red cloud began to brew over the hall with his singing. After a short brewing, the red cloud burst into countless fireballs and hit Joshua and the six Golden priests.


    This magician is actually a fire magician.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    Lacs was even more impolite. She drank and directly released the ultimate flash of the big move. Lux''s skill goal was not set on Joshua, but directly targeted the two golden priests behind Joshua.


    In Lach''s view, his attack is difficult to pose any threat to level 9 magician Joshua. Instead of wasting a big move, he might as well take the opportunity to solve Joshua''s two men.


    The two golden priests chosen by Lach were a little far away from Joshua. Joshua could hardly take into account the two golden priests in the face of attacks from others.


    The eight soldiers who rushed to the front were extremely cautious in the face of Joshua''s "holy light impact", which was an attack by a level 9 magician!


    In addition to Yasuo, the other seven gathered their fighting spirit on the weapons and wanted to carry the blow with their fighting spirit.


    Asso waved his samurai sword, and a wind wall formed by the high wind appeared in front of asso and seven other soldiers.


    Wind barrier, one of asso''s four skills, can theoretically block all ballistic attacks. Joshua''s "holy light shock" is a kind of ballistic attack.


    No one, including seven level-8 soldiers, expressed hope for Yasuo''s wind barrier. After all, Yasuo is only a level-6 soldier. How much defense ability can he release?


    Joshua wore a disdainful smile around his mouth. He seemed to have foreseen that the wind wall would be destroyed and broken by his own attack.


    In the sky, the fireballs released by the guardian magician of light have fallen from the sky to the top of Joshua and others. With a wave of Joshua''s staff, a golden barrier appeared on the top of him and the six Golden priests. The fireballs hit the golden barrier and burst one after another, but they failed to break the golden barrier, let alone pose any threat to Joshua and others.


    This is the strength gap between level 9 magicians and level 8 magicians. The attack magic released by a level 8 magician is difficult to break the defense magic of a level 9 magician.


    On the frontal battlefield, the impact of the holy light released by Joshua has collided with asso''s wind barrier, and then the impact results stunned everyone.

 Chapter 85

    Seemingly containing endless destructive power, the "holy light impact" positively impacted on the wind barrier of asso, and then the holy light impact began to melt like snow meets sunshine.


    The endless holy light continuously washes the wind barrier, and then melts in front of the wind barrier. Until all the endless holy light disappears, the wind barrier still stands in front of Yasuo and others.


    Incidentally, the magic light wave released by the six Golden priests was also blocked by asso''s wind barrier.


    All the wind dissipated and the clouds dispersed, and asso''s wind barrier turned into a breeze and disappeared into the air.


    "This, how is this possible!"


    Joshua looked at his magic released with all his strength and was easily blocked by a level 6 soldier. His eyes were full of incredible color. When were level 6 soldiers so strong?


    Don''t let the magician mix up!


    Others were stunned when they saw this scene. Yasuo completely blocked Joshua''s "holy light impact" with one person''s strength. No one thought of this result before.


    It''s not that these senior soldiers and magicians have poor psychological quality and are easy to make a fuss, but that a level 6 soldier is facing the full attack of a level 9 magician. This scene is too subversive!


    Just when the people were stunned because they saw asso take over the scene of "holy light impact", a dazzling white light column directly ran through the battlefield and rushed with irresistible power towards the two golden priests behind Joshua.


    "Be careful!"


    Joshua whispered and wanted to release the magic to block the light column. However, the speed of the light column was too fast. It was too late for Joshua to make a move.


    The white light column bombarded a gold robed priest, directly pierced the body of the gold robed priest, and rushed to another gold robed priest behind him.


    kill two birds with one stone!


    The pillar of light ran through the bodies of the two priests in gold robes and went straight into the wall behind the great hall, making a big hole in the wall.


    "Damn it!"


    Joshua watched with anger as his two golden priests were killed. The two mole ants he despised most just now have brought him the biggest trouble.


    One blocked the "holy light impact" he released with all his strength, and the other killed his two golden priests as soon as he shot!


    "It seems that I really underestimate you."


    Joshua stared at asso and lacs, gnashing his teeth.


    "Joshua, don''t be stubborn. Give the crystal of faith and go back with us for investigation. Maybe we can let you live."


    The magician of the guardian of light, with the help of Allen and others, now he can say that he has a winning chance.


    "Oh, well, it seems that it can only be so."


    Joshua sighed, his eyes dim.


    "I''ll give you the faith crystal now, but I''ve collected the power of faith for decades. I''m really reluctant to give up."


    Joshua stared at the faith crystal in his hand with reluctant eyes and slowly handed it out.


    Just when everyone was attracted by Joshua''s faith crystal, Joshua suddenly smiled at the corner of his mouth and stamped his right foot on the floor.


    "Boom!"


    With Joshua''s foot, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked. A hole in the ground appeared at the feet of Joshua and the four priests in gold robes. The figure of the five people was swallowed up by the hole in the ground in an instant.


    "Hahaha..."


    Joshua''s wanton laughter came from the underground cave: "the guardian of light said to let us'' shadow Eagle ''live. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "Why do you think I''m not going anywhere, but I want to lead you to this hall?"


    Joshua''s voice came from the cave in the earth, getting smaller and smaller, and gradually disappeared.


    "Chase!"


    A soldier of the guardian of light shouted and rushed directly into the underground cave.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Just when others were about to follow in, there were several loud noises. The walls around the hall burst at the same time, and the whole hall collapsed in an instant.


    A moment later, Allen and others stood on a piece of ruins and looked helplessly at the underground cave completely sealed by the collapsed hall.


    All the people in this group except Allen are senior soldiers and magicians. Naturally, they will not be hurt by a collapsed hall. In fact, even Allen is not damaged at all under the protection of asso and rax.


    However, the hole was completely sealed.


    The remaining three of the guardian of light stood in place with gloomy faces. Their companions chased into the underground cave alone. There is no need to say more about the danger. And they absolutely can''t accept the result that the faith crystal was successfully taken away by Joshua!


    "You don''t have to worry," Allen said. "This tunnel should lead out of town. I think your companions should signal us when they get out of the tunnel."


    The magician nodded: "I hope so!"


    At this time, people can only wait for the signal in place. The tunnel doesn''t know where to go. If you choose one direction to chase, the probability of being right is too low!


    Fortunately, they didn''t wait long. A golden light rose in the north of the town and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It''s our beacon for the guardian of light. They''re over there!"


    When the three guardians of light saw the golden light, they immediately rushed in the direction of the golden light.


    Allen three people and the noble young master five people also immediately followed up.


    After all, Allen is only a level three soldier, and his speed is much slower than others. Soon, the people in front of him have disappeared.


    Along with it, asso and lacs will run behind Allen.


    But Allen was not in a hurry. As long as the direction was right, if the people in front could stop Joshua, he would catch up sooner or later.


    Out of town, it wasn''t long before Allen saw the people in front of him.


    Allen hurried over and saw the body of a golden priest lying on the ground, with a signal stick firmly in his hand.


    "We were deceived," said the magician with a gloomy face. "They took the signal stick and sent a priest in gold to lead us here on purpose."


    Needless to say, the signal stick stored close to them was robbed, and their soldier companion was probably in danger.


    As for Joshua and the other three priests in gold, they had no idea where they had gone.


    "What do you do now?" a warrior of the guardian of light asked the magician. The magician had always made up his mind about their group of four.


    "We can''t give up like this," said the magician. "Now we can only try our luck in any direction!"


    The magician had no choice but to make this decision. After all, if he didn''t do anything, he was really unwilling.


    "I''ll go with you," said the noble young master. "If only you three, you can''t win."


    "Thank you!"


    The magician thanked the noble young master, and then turned his head to Alan: "can you do us a favor?"


    "You say," Ellen said.


    "If our companion is dead, the body must be in the tunnel. Now we are going to chase Joshua. I hope you can help enter the tunnel and bring out his body."


    The magician asked Allen.


    It''s not easy to get into the tunnel. The exit of the tunnel outside the town must be hidden in a secret place. It''s so big outside the town that looking for a needle in a haystack is like looking for a needle in a haystack. So if you want to enter the tunnel, you have to go through the entrance in the temple.


    However, the entrance of the temple has been completely sealed by the collapsed hall. It is not a small project to reopen the entrance.


    "Yes."


    Allen agreed to the magician''s request without hesitation.


    From the perspective of the harilan people, each member of the guardian of light is a hero silently guarding the harilan nation, and Allen doesn''t want such a hero to be corpsed in an unknown tunnel.


    It takes some effort to get through the tunnel.


    "Thank you!"


    The magician and two other companions bowed deeply to Alan and thanked him.


    "If I find your partner''s body, I will take the body back to Huaxia town. Then you can go to Huaxia town to find me."


    Allen said that now the nearby areas are the sphere of influence of Huaxia leaders, and they can easily find out the location of Huaxia town.


    The magician nodded: "OK, no matter what the result is, we will visit Huaxia town in a few days."


    "Waiting for you," Allen said.


    "Well, let''s go," the magician said to the other humanitarians. "Joshua has little chance of escaping to the king''s interior. He will enter the wilderness area from the east or south."


    "According to the organization, the shadow Eagle has gradually shifted its development focus to the Polish kingdom in the southwest because of the suppression of our light guardian. The Polish kingdom was built by the original residents of the eastern continent, and our light Guardian force in the Polish kingdom is very weak."


    "According to my analysis, Joshua is likely to go around the Polish kingdom from the wild area in the south, and we will chase south!"


    The magician''s analysis was very reasonable, and others naturally had no objection. After saying goodbye to Allen, they chased south.


    "Your two men are very interesting. I''ll visit your Huaxia town when I have time."


    When the noble young master left, he said to Alan.


    "Anytime," Alan replied.


    After the crowd left, Allen returned to the temple in arutonga town with asso and lux.


    Finding the collapsed hall, Allen looked at the ruins all over the ground and said helplessly, "dig!"


    Now Allen regretted that he didn''t bring rexay. If rexay was there, it would take minutes to dig through the tunnel.


    Lacs certainly wouldn''t do such a thing as digging a tunnel, so Allen and asso could only do it.


    "Boom!"


    Allen had just approached the ruins, and a loud noise came out of the ruins, startling Allen.


    Allen looked up and saw that the ruins at the tunnel entrance were blown up high, and the tunnel entrance was revealed after the explosion.


    Before Allen could be happy, he saw a figure in a dark gold robe coming out of the tunnel.


    Joshua!

 Chapter 86

    Everyone thought Joshua had fled arutonga town. Alan didn''t expect Joshua to return to the temple through the tunnel.


    Joshua went out of the tunnel alone, and there were no golden priests around him. He held a staff in one hand and a belief crystal in the other. The belief crystal radiated dazzling light in the night.


    Joshua wears a space ring on his finger. Judging from the fact that he has always held the faith crystal in his hand, I''m afraid the faith crystal can''t be put into the space ring.


    "Run!"


    Seeing Joshua appear, Allen''s first reaction is to run. With their strength, they can''t be Joshua''s opponent.


    "Hey, hey, do you still want to run? The cage of light!"


    Joshua smiled and waved his staff.


    A cage made of holy light appeared around Allen and the three people out of thin air, and the three people were firmly imprisoned in it. Asso drew his sword and slashed it on the light wall of the cage, but it had no effect.


    "I thought everyone had gone out of town to chase me. I didn''t expect you to stay."


    "Should I say you are lucky or unlucky?"


    Joshua looked at Allen and the three people imprisoned in the cage of light and joked.


    "I''m actually curious about your two men. How can a level-6 warrior stop my full attack? How can a level-6 magician release such powerful magic? The two golden robed priests I carefully cultivated in an instant?"


    "I think you''ll be happy to tell me the answer, won''t you?"


    Joshua looked at Allen and smiled with great joy.


    "But before that, I have other things to deal with. Wait for me here quietly. Don''t make trouble, or I''ll kill people."


    Joshua then turned and walked in the other direction. Soon, his figure disappeared into the night.


    "Come on, try to break this damn cage!"


    After Joshua left, Allen hurried to ASO and lacs. Wait here quietly for Joshua to come back? An idiot would do that!


    Yasuo pulled out his sword and hit the light wall. But the magic cage released by the Ninth level magician was so easy to break?


    "I''ll try!" said laches.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    After a drink, the dazzling white light beam came out of lacs''s hand and hit the light wall of the light cage heavily. Suddenly, the light wall flickered. After the white beam disappeared, the cage of light was not broken, but the color was much darker than before.


    "It works, go on!" Alan said happily.


    "Can''t continue!" lacs gasped. "This is a big move. I can''t release so much magic continuously!"


    The big move to release consumes a lot of laksi. After each release, you have to rest for a few minutes before releasing again.


    In desperation, Allen and asso had to pull out their weapons and attack the light wall in order to gradually consume the energy of the light wall.


    Unfortunately, when they broke the cage, Joshua had come back. There were three people who came back with Joshua. These three people were the three members of the family taken away by the golden priest in the tavern.


    This result surprised Allen. Did Joshua give up the chance to escape and return to the temple in order to take the three members of the family?


    Is there any secret hidden in the three members of the family, or in the young people with strange diseases?


    "It seems that you are not good?"


    Joshua saw Allen and asso attacking the wall of light and smiled. With a wave of his hand, the cage of light turned into countless light spots and disappeared into the night.


    "I''ll help you open the cage of light, you run?"


    Joshua looked at Allen and said jokingly.


    Alan stood there smiling bitterly, but he didn''t dare to move. Run? I''m afraid I''ll be blasted to pieces by Joshua''s magic in an instant!


    "You''re smart!" Joshua nodded with satisfaction when he saw Allen standing still. "Come with me, don''t play any tricks!"


    With that, Joshua took the three members of the family outside the temple. Alan had no choice but to keep up.


    "High priest, what happened here?"


    The boy with a strange disease looked at a messy temple and asked timidly.


    "Nothing, just a group of demons attacked the temple. Now I''m going to take you to another place."


    "Are the three of them one of those demons?" the boy continued.


    "Yes," Joshua replied, "these three demons are my captives."


    Hearing Joshua''s words, the three of the young family looked at Allen with frightened eyes, and their bodies subconsciously moved away.


    Alan scolded in his heart when he listened to the conversation. It seems that you are more like a devil? But at this time, Alan is absolutely afraid to refute.


    Now Allen just wants to find a chance to get out! It''s not a good decision to annoy Joshua.


    Out of town, Joshua stopped and looked at alutonga for a long time.


    "Goodbye, arutonga town!"


    Joshua muttered that he had lived in arutonga for thirty years and still had feelings for the place. Although he deceived the people in the town in order to collect the power of faith, he never caused any substantial harm to the people in the town.


    "In which direction did the guardian of light go?"


    Turning his head, Joshua asked Allen.


    "South."


    Allen answered directly that there was no point in lying about such things. If Joshua finds any flaws, he will put himself in danger.


    Joshua seemed to be able to tell the truth from the truth. He nodded with satisfaction, "then let''s go west."


    West?


    Alan looked a little moved. It seemed that the magician guarding the light was right. Joshua''s goal was indeed the kingdom of Poland in the southwest.


    Joshua chose to go west, but it was just what Alan wanted, because he had to go west through several cities in the scorching sun kingdom. Within the Kingdom, Allen had a lot more opportunities to get out.


    If Joshua chooses to move forward from the wilderness area, Allen may not have any chance to escape.


    "You three, go ahead."


    Joshua pointed to Allen''s three men.


    Allen had no choice but to go ahead with asso and lacs.


    I don''t know how long he walked, Allen suddenly found a faint flame in front of him, and a faint smell of barbecue came from a distance.


    In the middle of the night, no one will have leisure and elegance to barbecue in this wilderness ridge, right? Alan thought.


    Joshua also saw the fire ahead, sniffed and said, "go and have a look."


    After tossing all night, Joshua had not eaten dinner, and his stomach was already growling with hunger. Although he was a level 9 magician, he was hungry and was no different from ordinary people.


    Allen took the lead in walking ahead. As the distance got closer and closer, Allen finally saw the scene in front.


    Under a big tree, a bonfire was lit. A woman wearing black Samurai clothes and short red hair was roasting the meat of unknown animals on the fire.


    The barbecue man''s dress gave Allen an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "It''s her!" whispered lacs.


    Alan remembered that this woman was not the road crazy woman warrior that lacs said?


    Allen glanced at Joshua behind him. Since the female soldier came to seek revenge on Joshua, Joshua should know her, right?


    To Allen''s surprise, Joshua did not show any abnormality after seeing the female soldier, and walked forward as usual.


    "Why are you walking so slowly?"


    Allen slowed down to observe Joshua''s look. Joshua asked.


    "Nothing," Ellen answered, speeding forward. This female soldier may be an opportunity to help her escape!


    The female soldiers who are roasting meat have also found Allen and others who are close. They hold the giant sword in their hands and look alert.


    In the middle of the night, in the wilderness, no matter how nervous people are, they will not relax their vigilance against strangers who suddenly appear.

 Chapter 87

    "It''s you two!"


    The female soldier recognized lacs and Yasuo, and she could see that she had a good impression of lacs and Yasuo, and relaxed some vigilance in an instant.


    Rax and asso are also happy to see the female soldiers. They think the same as Alan. The opportunity is coming!


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" the female soldier asked curiously.


    Before Allen and the three of them spoke, Joshua hurriedly replied, "we have something urgent, so we have to hurry to the night."


    "Oh!" the female soldier said, sitting by the campfire and continuing to roast the meat in her hand.


    "Do you know them?" Joshua came up to the female soldier and said, staring at the barbecue in the female soldier''s hand.


    "Yes, I know." the female soldier nodded.


    "That''s great!" Joshua said happily. "Since everyone is acquaintances, see if you can give me some barbecue. I haven''t eaten yet."


    Joshua finally finished, blushed slightly. He was a level-9 magician. He wanted to cheat others to eat barbecue. It was too cheap!


    The female soldier looked at the barbecue in her hand and hesitated. This meat is only enough for her to eat!


    Alan knew it was time to add a fire.


    "Lord Joshua, why don''t I catch two little animals and bake them for you?" Allen said. "Joshua" bites very hard.


    Joshua thought Alan wanted to escape by hunting. He scolded, "stay honest and don''t play tricks."


    Allen smiled gently, retracted and stared at the reaction of the female soldier.


    Sure enough, when the female soldier heard the name "Joshua", she immediately reacted. Just now, the female soldier sitting on the ground jumped up.


    "Your name is Joshua?" asked the female soldier, staring at Joshua.


    Joshua nodded. Is there nothing strange about his name?


    "Is he the Joshua?" the female soldier asked lacs.


    Lachs nodded, "yes, he''s the Joshua you''re looking for!"


    Joshua finally felt something wrong. He gathered his smile and asked the female soldier, "are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    The female soldier snapped her fingers and picked up the huge sword on the ground: "hand over the Holy Light Dragon Crystal!"


    Joshua, who had always been light and cloudless, suddenly changed his face when he heard the words holy light and dragon crystal.


    "How do you know that the Holy Light dragon crystal is in my hand?" Joshua asked with a cloudy and sunny face.


    Holy Light dragon crystal is Joshua''s biggest secret and card.


    Joshua''s magic ability is not good. His teacher Alfred once asserted that his achievements in this life will not exceed level 3 magicians. It was with the holy light and dragon crystal that Joshua reached the strength of a level 9 magician in 30 years.


    Joshua has never revealed the secret of the Holy Light Dragon Crystal to anyone. In the world, only his teacher, Alfred, knows that he has the Holy Light Dragon Crystal!


    "You''re from that old Alfred guy?" Joshua asked with a gloomy face.


    "You really know grandpa Alfred. It seems that he is right. You are the mean man who stole his holy light Dragon Crystal!"


    The female soldier pointed a huge sword at Joshua and said angrily.


    "Look at the sword!"


    After determining Joshua''s identity, the female soldier no longer hesitated and directly attacked Joshua with a sword.


    Joshua disdained to smile: "how dare you fight with me, just a level seven soldier? It seems that your brain is not as smart as that old guy Alfred!"


    Joshua said, waving his magic wand.


    "Holy light impact!"


    The impact of the holy light released by Joshua this time is different from that before. Before, his goal was asso and other eight people. The holy light is scattered. Now, the holy light is condensed and directed at the red haired female warrior.


    Don''t say that the red haired female soldier is only a level 7 soldier. Even a level 9 soldier will suffer a great loss if she takes the holy light.


    When the holy light reached the body, the red haired female soldier roared and burst out. She even wanted to carry Joshua''s magic by her body.


    "Die!"


    Joshua said that even the soldiers at the same level dare not do so with their body to resist the magician''s magic. What''s more, the female soldier is two levels lower than herself? Joshua seemed to have seen the female soldiers being killed.


    "Boom!"


    The holy light hit the female soldier''s body without suspense and made a loud noise.


    When the light dispersed, the female soldier jumped out of the broken light and continued to rush towards Joshua with a sword. Joshua''s holy light impact did not cause much damage to the red haired female warrior!


    "What''s going on?"


    Alan, who was standing aside, was surprised that Joshua''s magic attack was just superficial?


    As a magician, lacs saw the key.


    "It''s magic immunity!" Lachs sighed. "The female soldier is so strong that she is immune to the magic of the holy light. Joshua''s magic bombards her, and her power has decreased by at least 70% or 80!"


    After hearing Lach''s explanation, Allen suddenly realized that no wonder the red haired female soldier dared to seek revenge on Joshua with the strength of a level 7 soldier. It turned out that she came prepared.


    Lacs could see the key, and Joshua could see it. Suddenly, Joshua''s face became ugly and abnormal.


    "How could humans have such high magic immunity!" Joshua said unbelievably.


    The female soldier had rushed to Joshua and cut down with a sword with a trace of white light.


    From this white light, Joshua felt the power of familiarity! Belongs to the power of the light!


    Joshua hurriedly waved his staff, and a light shield appeared in front of him to block the blow of the female warrior. Taking this opportunity, Joshua retreated.


    "Your fighting spirit contains the power of the light!" Joshua said suddenly. "No wonder you are so immune to the magic of the light. It seems that the old Alfred''s experiment has succeeded."


    "He really fused the blood of the Holy Light Dragon into the body of the human warrior!"


    Joshua knew that he had to escape. This female warrior with the blood of the Holy Light dragon was his natural enemy. I can''t even give full play to 30% of my strength in front of her!


    Joshua had just begun to retreat when Alan saw it.


    "Asso, lacs, go help. Don''t let him run away!"


    Alan said to Yasuo and lacks, it''s not painful to beat a drowning dog now, but when to stay!


    With that, Allen himself took a few steps back towards the distance. Even if Joshua is at a disadvantage and can kill himself by throwing a magic, he''d better stay away.


    Joshua was already in a mess under the attack of the red haired female soldier. Now Yasuo and lacs joined, and they didn''t even have a chance to escape. Joshua can''t help but regret that he didn''t kill Allen directly!


    "Stop, if you want Shengguang Longjing, stop!"


    Under the siege of the three, Joshua shouted loudly.


    Hearing the words "Shengguang Longjing", the female soldier stopped the attack, and lacs and yasuhe stopped.


    Without the red haired female soldiers, they could not pose any threat to Joshua.


    "Hand over the Holy Light Dragon Crystal!" the female soldier snapped her fingers and said to Joshua.


    "In the space ring, I''ll give it to you now." Joshua turned his eyes a few times.


    "Boy, come and help me hold the staff!"


    Joshua called the boy who had a strange disease to his side, handed the staff of his right hand to him, emptied his right hand and put the Buddha. He really wanted to take out the Holy Light Dragon Crystal and give it to the red haired female warrior.


    "Don''t believe him, he must want to play some tricks!" cried Alan. After the first two lessons, he didn''t believe Joshua would hand over the things obediently.


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Joshua had pulled out a magic scroll from the space ring.


    Joshua injected magic into the scroll. With a bang, the magic scroll burst, and a gust of wind swept around Joshua.


    The wind is like a blade, with great lethality, sweeping all the people present.

 Chapter 88

    The strong wind swept Joshua as the center. In the strong wind, Joshua gently put his index finger on the forehead of the strange sick boy, and a golden light disappeared into the strange sick boy''s brain. The strange sick boy closed his eyes and lost consciousness.


    Joshua lifted the sick boy with one hand and his body rose slowly in the strong wind.


    The strong wind attacked Allen and others with unparalleled lethality. Yasuo whispered and stood in front of lacs and Allen.


    "Wind barrier!"


    A wind wall appeared out of thin air to block the strong wind.


    The red haired female soldier gave a violent drink, burst out in her body, and firmly protected her body. Her body retreated under the attack of the strong wind, and blood marks appeared on her body out of thin air.


    Compared with the Super High Holy Light magic immunity, the wind magic immunity of red haired female soldiers is not enough.


    As for the parents of the boy with strange diseases, they had already turned into a mass of broken meat under the strong wind.


    The strong wind dispersed, and Joshua''s body had risen to an altitude of nearly ten meters.


    In the sky, Joshua looked down at Allen and others on the ground, his eyes full of hate.


    "I''m forced to waste a precious scroll of life-saving magic. Damn you!"


    Joshua gnashed his teeth.


    "One day, I will come back to you and let you pay for today''s behavior!"


    If there are heroes of the League of heroes here, they will remind Joshua not to talk nonsense in front of asso when his body is floating. This is a very dangerous thing!


    On the ground, asso looked up at Joshua suspended in mid air with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "The wind cut off the breath!"


    Yasuo''s body was like electricity. In an instant, he had jumped to Joshua''s side in the air. His body turned into several virtual shadows and cut Joshua with his sword. Immediately, Joshua was shrouded in the shadow of asso''s sword.


    Yasuo''s attack was completely beyond Joshua''s expectation. When he reacted, Yasuo''s sword reached his body.


    Joshua hurriedly had to release magic to protect the key. A small light shield appeared in Joshua''s chest, abdomen, head and other key parts. As for other parts, Joshua had no time to take care of them.


    "Ah!"


    Joshua let out a shrill scream in mid air.


    Asso fell from the air and landed steadily on the ground. With asso, Joshua''s left hand and the faith crystal clenched in his left hand!


    "The Revenge of breaking hands will be repaid in the future!"


    Joshua roared, rising again and disappearing into the night.


    Allen stepped forward, kicked Joshua''s broken hand away in disgust, and picked up the faith crystal.


    The texture of faith crystal is extremely hard. It fell from an altitude of nearly ten meters without any damage.


    Allen holds the faith crystal in his hand. The faith crystal emits a mysterious light, which makes people intoxicated.


    "Damn it, let him run away!"


    The red haired female soldier looked at the sky and said angrily. Joshua''s run was so big in the east continent that she really didn''t know where to look.


    AI Lu took a sympathetic look at the red haired female soldier. With her degree of road madness, she may not be able to find someone purposefully, not to mention that there is no clue now.


    "Hello!"


    The female soldier came up to Alan and shouted.


    "What''s up?" Allen asked.


    "From today on, I will follow you!"


    Alan was stunned by the words of the female soldier.


    "Why?" Allen asked.


    The female soldier glanced at asso and said, "he cut off Joshua''s left hand. Joshua will surely come for revenge. I''ll follow you and find Joshua."


    The female soldier took it for granted.


    Well, this is also a reason. Although this behavior is a little waiting, it may be the most effective way for female soldiers.


    Alan nodded and agreed.


    "My name is Alan, Alan Senlan. This is asso and this is lacs," Alan introduced to the female soldier.


    The red haired female soldier raised her head: "my name is delaire."


    "Hello, delaire," said Allen, "then you''ll follow us for a while. I''ll help you find Joshua when I have a chance."


    "Thank you!" said delaire.


    Delaire''s combat effectiveness is not weak, but also has the blood of the Holy Light dragon. Allen has begun to consider how to persuade delaire to join Huaxia collar. But now that the two sides have just met, we can''t rush this kind of thing.


    "Let''s go back to arutonga first."


    Alan hasn''t finished what the guardian of light asked for. He has to go to the tunnel to find the body of the warrior of the guardian of light.


    When he left, Allen went to the body of his parents and said it was the body. In fact, it had become a ground of broken meat. The bloody scene made Allen very uncomfortable.


    Allen sighed and dug a hole with asso to bury their broken bodies. Not knowing their names, Allen had to erect a blank tombstone on the grave.


    "This is the only thing I can do for you. Joshua doesn''t seem to have any malice towards your child. I hope he can get rid of his strange disease."


    Alan bowed to the grave path, turned away and headed for arutonga.


    Walking on the road, Allen has been looking at the faith crystal in his hand. Just now Allen experimented. The faith crystal really can''t be put into the space ring.


    In the crystal, the pale gold liquid flows like a dream.


    "Is this the power of faith? Asso, lacs, do you know what the power of faith is?"


    Allen asked, what the guardian of light and the shadow Eagle are fighting for, I don''t think it will be anything ordinary. And since the name is the power of faith, it must have something to do with faith.


    Yasuo didn''t say a word. Lacs shook her head: "I''m not sure. It seems that sister Leona mentioned it before. It''s said that it has something to do with the gods."


    About the gods?


    Allen looked at the faith crystal in his hand again, and the crystal ball looked more mysterious.


    "When you get back, you can ask Mr. Kieran or svein," lacs reminded. "They know more."


    Returning to the temple in arutonga town again, Allen four entered the tunnel through the entrance of the tunnel.


    The tunnel was dark, and there was lacy. A ball of light easily solved the lighting problem.


    The tunnel was very spacious. Not long after Allen four entered the tunnel, they found some traces of battle. Further on, a corpse lay in the middle of the tunnel, looking at the soldier dressed as the guardian of light.


    Allen approached quickly and finally saw the whole picture of the body.


    Although he was dead, the soldier was full of unwilling eyes.


    Allen helped the soldier close his eyes with his hand, and then put the body into the space ring.


    Put away the soldier''s body. Alan was about to leave, but there was a faint sound from the bottom of the tunnel.


    Alan looked up at the bottom of the tunnel and said, "go in and have a look!"


    Since Joshua appeared, Allen had a doubt in his heart. Where did the other three priests in gold go?


    After dawn, Alan will return to Huaxia town and send someone to receive arutonga town. If the three golden robed priests hide in the tunnel and suddenly appear, it will be a great threat when there are no experts in arutonga town.


    Allen must rule out the threat.


    But to Allen''s disappointment, they searched the whole tunnel and found no trace of the three golden priests.


    Leaving the tunnel, it was late at night. Allen felt tired from running around in the middle of the night.


    "Let''s have a rest in this temple tonight," Allen said. "If we pacify the people of arutonga tomorrow, we will return to Huaxia town and send someone to receive arutonga town."


    Joshua''s true face was exposed by the guardian of light, and the decades of faith of arutonga residents collapsed. At this time, the whole arutonga town is in a fragile period.


    Allen believes that most residents of arutonga town can''t sleep tonight.


    Early the next morning, Allen gathered the residents of arutonga on the square in front of the temple.

 Chapter 89

    The residents of arutonga town stood on the square in front of the temple, looking at Alan standing in front of the temple, with confused faces. What happened to Joshua made them lose their faith.


    Just now, Allen had told them what Joshua had done. They all knew that Joshua''s so-called solar power was just the magic power of the holy light system.


    "You mean we''ve been cheated for so many years?" asked an old man in his sixties.


    Allen nodded. Although it would hurt these innocent residents, it was true.


    "Alas!" the old man sighed deeply and looked much older in an instant.


    "High priest, why are you doing this!" the old man burst into tears. "Even if you are not the messenger of the sun god and have no power of the sun, you are also our best Lord. Why should you deceive us?"


    "Don''t you hate Joshua?" Allen asked.


    "I want to hate, but I can''t!" the old man said, "in any case, the high priest has brought us a stable and rich life for more than 30 years. Compared with the precarious days of other villages, we have got enough."


    Alan nodded. Indeed, no matter whether Joshua was good or bad or what his purpose was, he did make a lot of contributions to the people of arutonga.


    "When I get back, I''ll send someone to the town. In the future, arutonga town will be part of our Chinese collar," Allen said to the residents in the square.


    The residents had no resistance to this. After all, Allen accepted arutonga in the name of the kingdom.


    In the afternoon of that day, the four of Allen returned to Huaxia collar. Allen directly went to village head Jill and asked village head Jill to arrange people to receive arutonga town. Village head Jill is very happy to hear that Alan has settled arutonga town. From now on, there is no threat around Huaxia town.


    After explaining the affairs of arutonga town to the village head Jill, Alan took the faith crystal to the courtyard where Keelan, the time guardian, lived.


    Kieran is one of the most erudite scholars in the League of heroes. If there is also the power of faith in Valoran, Kieran must know.


    "Lord, why do you have time to come to me?"


    Seeing Alan coming in, Kieran smiled and closed the passage in his hand.


    Allen glanced at Kieran''s book, "the origin of the continent ¡¤ the origin of the hariran people".


    Kieran doesn''t like fighting and doesn''t have much interest in territory management. What he likes most is to stay in his own yard, read history books and study history.


    In Valoran, Kieran has thoroughly studied the history of Halloran. Now he has new fun in the east continent.


    The history of the hariran people is also incomparably long enough for him to study for a while.


    "I''d like to ask you some questions," Allen said, handing the faith crystal in his hand.


    Kieran took the faith crystal and his eyes brightened: "it''s the power of faith!"


    Kieran recognized the power of faith, which made Allen happy. Great!


    Since Kieran recognized the power of faith, he might know the role of the power of faith.


    "Yes, it''s the power of faith," Allen said. "Do you know what the power of faith is?"


    "Of course." Kieran smiled and handed the faith crystal back to Allen. "The power of faith, as the name suggests, is the power of faith. For the gods, the power of faith is one of their best supplements. The more the power of faith, the greater the power of the gods."


    "Does the power of faith have no effect on mortals?" Allen asked.


    If the power of faith is only useful to gods, the shadow eagle will not pay so much effort to collect the power of faith. Allen doesn''t think there will be gods in the shadow Eagle organization.


    "Of course it works," Kieran said. "Have you ever heard of ''faith in God''?"


    "Believe in God?" Allen repeated.


    "That''s right," Kieran nodded. "If the power of faith is enough, in theory, a strong man at the top of level 15, that is, the peak of legend, can be canonized and become a god!"


    "Of course, it requires too much faith. Even one thousandth or one thousandth of your faith is not enough."


    Hearing Kieran''s words, Allen was sure that the shadow Eagle sent people to collect the power of faith everywhere in order to seal the God!


    No wonder the members of the guardian of light will do their best to prevent the shadow eagle from collecting the power of faith. If the shadow Eagle makes God successfully, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Hearing this, Allen was disappointed. It seems that the power of faith has no effect on himself.


    "Lord, are you disappointed?" Kieran asked, looking at Allen with a smile.


    Alan nodded sadly: "yes, I thought I got something good, but now I find it completely useless."


    "In fact, for ordinary soldiers or magicians, the power of faith also plays a role," Kieran said.


    "What''s the use?" asked Ellen as she came to her senses.


    "Soldiers or magicians can directly absorb the power of faith, enhance their strength and improve their talents through the power of faith. However, this absorption method is a great waste, and 90% of the power of faith will be wasted in the process of absorption."


    Kieran shook his head as he said, and seemed to disagree with this method of use.


    Allen was overjoyed when he heard the speech, improving his strength and talent. These are what he needs most!


    As for wasting most of the power of faith, Alan doesn''t care. He doesn''t want to create God. What''s the use of keeping this power of faith?


    "Is there anything to pay attention to in absorbing the power of faith?" asked Allen, who had made up his mind to absorb the power of faith.


    "No," Kieran smiled. "Just absorb it into the body with fighting Qi."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kieran. I''ll leave first!"


    Alan said, holding the faith crystal, ran out of Kieran''s yard.


    Kieran looked at Allen''s back and smiled.


    Leaving Kieran''s yard, Allen went straight back to the Lord''s house. Since he already knew how to use the power of faith, Allen couldn''t wait to absorb the power of faith.


    Alan sat cross legged in the Lord''s house and the martial arts arena. The reason for choosing the martial arts arena is that the martial arts arena has the effect of doubling the cultivation speed. Allen wants to try whether this effect can be used to absorb the power of faith.


    Even if not, Alan has nothing to lose.


    Take out the faith crystal. Alan puts his palm close to the faith crystal, runs the fighting spirit, and begins to absorb the power of faith in the crystal.


    Under the traction of fighting spirit, the power of faith in the crystal ball began to roll. Through the crystal ball, it entered Allen''s body along Allen''s fighting spirit.


    When the power of faith came into his body, Allen only felt a clear and bright in his mind, and a mysterious feeling appeared in Allen''s heart. At the same time, moistened by the power of faith, Allen''s fighting spirit grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, the power of faith absorbed by Allen is only a small part, and most of the power of faith is expelled by Allen and dissipated in the air.


    Allen absorbed the power of faith very slowly. With the passage of time, the power of faith in the crystal bottle gradually decreased.


    One hour, two hours, three hours


    Until the evening, the power of faith in the crystal bottle was finally absorbed by Allen.


    Allen only felt that the fighting spirit in his body increased several times, and a strong sense of strength filled his body. Allen couldn''t help shouting.


    Allen can clearly feel his current strength. He is at the peak of level 4 warrior. He can break through and become a level 5 warrior only one step away!


    The effect of the power of faith is much better than Allen expected. Allen thought that these power of faith could help him break through and become a level 4 soldier.


    "The power of faith is worthy of the power needed by the gods, and the effect is really extraordinary!" Allen couldn''t help sighing.


    If Joshua knew that his thirty years of hard work in collecting faith was wasted by Allen, but the result was only to promote Allen from level 3 to level 4, I don''t know how Joshua would feel.


    To be sure, Joshua and the shadow eagle will never find the effect extraordinary. It''s just a tyranny!


    While fighting spirit was improved, Allen felt that his mind was clear and his understanding of cultivation was greatly deepened. This may be the improvement of talent.


    While Allen was promoted to the fourth level soldier, the pleasant voice of the system sounded in Allen''s mind.


    "Congratulations on raising the host level to level 4, and raising all heroes below level 7 to level 7!"


    With Allen''s upgrade, the levels of asso, lacs, Kieran, rexay and svein have all been upgraded to level 7, and the strength of Huaxia collar has greatly increased!


    In order to celebrate his promotion, Allen gave a big banquet in the Lord''s house that night and entertained all the senior leaders of the territory in Huaxia town.


    The next morning, Allen entered the most Lord system. Today is March 1. He can draw in March!

 Chapter 90

    Allen enters the lottery interface. The six prizes in the disc are three wooden boxes, two drawings and a temple building. Seeing these prizes, Allen''s heart sank. This time, the small wooden box accounted for half of the prizes.


    In other words, you have half the chance to smoke small and medium wooden boxes! After a month of hard waiting, Alan didn''t want the result.


    The prize has been refreshed. Even if Allen is not willing to change it, Allen can only choose the lucky draw.


    The pointer flew, then slowly slowed down and finally stopped on a drawing. Alan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t a small wooden box.


    "Congratulations to the host. You have obtained a design drawing of ''magic power machinery ¡¤ magic power communication device''."


    Magic communication device?


    Allen moved in his mind, took the drawing out of the system space and studied it carefully.


    As Allen thought, the so-called magic power communication device is the remote communication realized by magic power machinery. In a popular word, it is the magic power version of the mobile phone!


    The magic power communication device is based on magic power machinery and can realize ultra long-distance communication between people. According to the instructions, as long as it is in the same plane, the communication between two magic power communication devices can be realized.


    Of course, the farther the communication distance, the more magic energy stones will be consumed. Like all magic machines, magic communication devices also need magic stones to provide energy.


    The magic power communication device is extremely useful to Allen and Huaxia collar. It has a remarkable effect whether it is used for communication between different towns or military command.


    Unfortunately, what Allen extracted is not the finished product, but the drawings. If he wants to produce the finished product, he needs Huaxia to lead his own research and manufacture. Fortunately, huaxialing also has its own magic mechanical talents, goblins and weeds.


    Wild grass claims to be a genius in magic power machinery. It should be no problem to study the magic power communication device with drawings.


    Alan sent a bodyguard to call the weeds to the Lord''s house.


    "Meet your Lord!"


    When she saw Alan, she saluted him and said that she had great respect for Alan.


    Barren grass has a very leisurely life in China. In addition to eating and wandering in the territory every day, the whole person has gained a lot of weight.


    Now, the residents of Huaxia town are very familiar with the goblin of waste grass. Their curiosity has changed from the beginning to the present kindness. When they see waste grass, each resident will call it "waste grass adult", which makes waste grass feel very face.


    You hear me, I''m an adult, too, Lord weeds! Although I am an adult, I don''t have any substantive work now.


    Allen handed the drawing of the magic communication device to waste grass: "waste grass, look at this."


    Barren grass respectfully took the drawing in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    "This, this is..."


    The grass looked more and more surprised, and his mouth was wide open.


    "This is the drawing of magic power communication device?" the grass asked incredulously.


    Alan nodded: "yes, it''s the drawing of the magic communication device."


    The grass''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. Judging from the grass''s reaction, the magic communication device seemed to be something terrible.


    "Lord, are you sure this drawing is true?" the grass asked, and he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true," Allen replied. How can something given by the system be false.


    "It''s incredible, Lord. Where did you get this drawing?" the grass asked excitedly.


    "I got it by chance recently," Allen replied. "Why, magical communication devices are precious?"


    "Of course it''s precious! It can be said to be an unparalleled treasure!" the grass said excitedly. "Even in the peak era of magic power machinery, magic power communication device belongs to the most cutting-edge technology."


    "At the peak of underground civilization, goblins, dwarves and dwarfs in the underground world, all races proficient in magic machinery were studying magic communication, but no one succeeded. Magic communication is comparable to the ability of gods!"


    Alan was surprised by the words of barren grass. He knew that magic communication technology was very precious, but he didn''t think it was so precious. But it''s also right to think about it. Magic communication is enough to change the pattern of the world.


    "With this drawing, are you sure you can study the magic communication device?" Allen asked.


    "There should be no problem," replied the grass, "but it may take a long time. The magic communication technology is extremely complex. Even if there are drawings, I have to start from scratch."


    "If you can have some help, the research speed may be faster."


    The efficiency of a person is certainly not as good as that of a team, and the research of anything is the same.


    Allen nodded: "now there are no talents in magic power machinery in the territory. First, study it slowly by yourself. I''ll find a way to help."


    "It must be kept secret. The possession of magic mechanical drawings in the territory must not be disclosed!"


    The grass nodded: "I know, Lord!"


    "By the way, there is no laboratory in the territory," Alan said, "but don''t worry, I''ll help you build the laboratory as soon as possible."


    Since we want to do research on magic machinery, a laboratory is essential. The territory didn''t prepare to start the research of magic energy machinery so early, so it didn''t build the laboratory in advance.


    "Thank you, Lord!" the grass said happily, happy that he was about to have a laboratory.


    With a laboratory, he can realize his own value and become a "grass man" in the real sense of the territory.


    After the weeds left, Alan called village head Jill.


    "Village head Jill, I''m going to build a laboratory for the research of magical machinery. This laboratory must be kept secret. Do you have a suitable place?"


    For Huaxia Town, village head Jill is much more familiar than Alan.


    "Keep it secret?" village head Jill thought for a moment. "Lord, why don''t we build the laboratory under the Lord''s house?"


    The words of village head Jill brightened Allen''s eyes. It''s a good idea to build it underground!


    The laboratory is built under the Lord''s house, and researchers can enter and exit the laboratory from the Lord''s house in the future. Both security and concealment are unmatched in other places.


    "Very well, it''s built under the Lord''s house!" Allen said. "Village head Jill, you arrange people and start construction immediately."


    "The construction personnel must find someone who can be trusted, let them keep it confidential, and don''t disclose the existence of the laboratory to anyone. As for what the laboratory looks like, let the waste grass come to supervise and guide."


    Village head Jill nodded, "I''ll arrange it now."


    After Jill left, Allen couldn''t help looking forward to the completion of the research on the magic communication device. As long as the magic communication device can be produced, huaxialing will have earth shaking changes!


    Even, the pattern of the whole continent will be affected by the Chinese leadership!


    After arranging to study the magic communication device, Allen began to consider the development of the territory again.


    Today, the territory has four towns, Huaxia Town, arutonga Town, Fengyun town and Constance town.


    Huaxia town and arutonga town are located within the territory and do not border with other forces, so there is no need to consider too much security. Fengyun town and Constance town are directly bordered by other territories. Under this situation, war may occur at any time.


    After some consideration, Allen decided to let svein, asso and rexay guard Constance Town, Galen, lacs and Kieran guard Fengyun town. Most of the troops in the territory, especially the arms above the third level, were hoarded in these two towns.


    In this way, Fengyun town and Constance town can be said to have gathered most of the territory''s high-end combat forces and troops. Ordinary forces can''t pose a threat to them.


    As for Huaxia town and arutonga Town, it is enough to have light infantry to maintain daily law and order.


    Arutonga town has just taken over and needs a trustworthy person to govern. Alan thinks about it. It seems that village head Jill has only one choice.


    The next morning, Allen sent the village head of Jill to arutonga town. Yasuo and rax also went to Fengyun town and Constance town respectively, while Allen personally guarded Huaxia town.


    Now there are four towns in the territory, and the manpower is already stretched. Allen decided to develop and consolidate for a period of time, wait until the newly occupied villages and towns are completely stabilized, and then wait for the opportunity to expand.


    During this time, Allen can also practice hard and try to break through and become a level 5 soldier. With the help of the power of faith, he has reached the peak of level 4, only one step away from level 5.


    If Allen rises to level 5, all the six heroes he summoned will rise to level 8, which will greatly improve the strength of China''s leadership.


    Level 8 heroes are comparable to level 9 ordinary soldiers and magicians! Allen believes that there will not be too many strong people above level 9 in the whole nice urban area.


    Just when huaxialing began to consolidate its strength and recuperate, the external situation was changeable.

 Chapter 91

    The kingdom of the sun, the northwest frontier, RENUS city.


    Outside the city, the dark barracks were connected, and the edge could not be seen at a glance. Over the barracks, the flag of the kingdom of harilo fluttered high.


    In the main camp, a handsome young man sat on the throne, wearing gorgeous armor, and his gestures were full of the power of the superior. This man is Prince Carl, the commander of the army of the kingdom of harilo.


    Prince Carl looked down, and several generals in armor were on both sides. Although these generals were all veterans on the battlefield, they were full of awe when they looked at Prince Carl.


    A tall general said, "it seems that the kingdom of the burning sun is really rotten. We have connected the three big cities on their border, and their reinforcements haven''t arrived yet."


    The tone of the tall general was full of disdain, and his words were echoed by all.


    "What if reinforcements arrive? Your highness is here, and the army of the scorching sun kingdom is just a group of tujiwa dogs!" another general said.


    Prince Carl on the main seat smiled gently at the speech: "don''t underestimate the enemy. There are still handsome talents in the kingdom of Lieyang. The intelligence department has heard that the military Minister of the kingdom of Lieyang, the Grand Admiral of the Kingdom and the famous mainland general yalman Senlan has rushed to the border with reinforcements. The battle in the future will not be so easy now."


    "Yarman is just an old man. Is he your Highness''s opponent?" another general said.


    Prince Carl smiled softly, without hesitation, turned to the magician standing beside him in his magic robe and asked, "is there any news from my third brother recently?"


    "Yes," replied the magician, "Your Highness the third prince''s plan is very successful. Now several big cities on the southeast border of the sun Kingdom have fallen into chaos. They can''t protect themselves and can''t send troops to support them."


    "Very good, very good," Prince Carl said with a smile, "inform the third brother and ask him to drag these big cities to death. I''ll write down the first merit for him when I win the scorching sun kingdom."


    "His Highness the third prince has a big appetite, but he won''t be willing to drag these big cities. From the news he sent back, he is ready to take these big cities completely." the magician said.


    Prince Carl chuckled: "the City owners of these big cities are not simple and have a deep heritage. It''s not easy for the third brother to take these big cities directly. I''m worried that he will take himself in when he is greedy for work."


    "Send orders and prepare to attack the city. We have to take the city of RENUS before the Arman reinforcements arrive!"


    ¡­¡­


    Nice city, in the city master''s mansion.


    Cornell, the eldest young master of the city Lord''s residence, is no longer seriously injured. At this time, he is standing in front of a military map, pointing and drawing, in high spirits.


    "Just yesterday, the army of our city Lord''s house recaptured two towns from the blue shirt army," Cornell pointed to the location of the two towns on the map. "Further ahead, it is the small city of chakabuko occupied by the blue shirt army. Our next plan is to recapture chakabuko!"


    Chakabuko city was originally one of the three small cities occupied by the city master''s office. It was captured by the blue shirt army some time ago.


    "The blue shirt army seems to be threatening, but what''s the matter? It''s just a mob! In just more than ten days, we have recaptured more than ten towns from the blue shirt army. It won''t be long before we can completely destroy the blue shirt army!"


    Cornell said proudly that the blue shirt army was defeated all the way under the attack of the army of the city Lord''s house, which made Cornell despise it.


    "Report to the young master, it''s bad!"


    Just when Cornell was in high spirits, a guard hurried in.


    "Panic! What happened?" Cornell snapped.


    "Just now, the intelligence department heard that the city of Saint zel was captured by the blue shirt army, and the Saint zel leader was completely occupied!"


    Saint Zell, one of the four leaders in nice city, was captured by the blue shirt army. Plus the Ecuadorian leaders who were captured before, two of the four leaders in nice city have been captured by the blue shirt army!


    The news was like a bomb. Cornell''s mind was in chaos and his face was like pig''s liver. Compared with the fall of Saint Zell, the more than ten towns captured by the city master''s house are so insignificant.


    Then, Cornell roared as if he had been humiliated: "assemble your forces and capture chakabuko immediately!"


    "Besides, all the troops secretly trained over the years, except the blood wolf knights, are transferred to me! I want to completely destroy the blue shirt army!"


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the wars in other places, Huaxia collar is like a paradise at this time.


    Fenglei town and Constance town have been attacked once or twice respectively, but both towns have hoarded heavy troops and heroes of the hero alliance are in charge. These invading forces can''t take advantage of anything and all fail.


    Seeing the strength of Huaxia collar, these territories no longer dare to easily offend Huaxia collar. For a while, Huaxia collar unexpectedly ushered in a period of peaceful development.


    A month passed quickly.


    Alan was no longer lucky in the lucky draw in April. He won a small wooden box and there was a pile of pig iron in the warehouse in Huaxia town.


    This month, Allen has been staying in Huaxia town to practice hard in order to break through and become a level 5 soldier. Unfortunately, the bottleneck of level 5 soldiers is not so easy to break through. Although Allen has worked very hard this month, he still stays at the peak of level 4.


    However, Allen can feel that he is not far from level 5 and may break through at any time.


    In a month, the situation in nice city area has gradually become clear.


    After the blue shirt army captured Saint zel''s leader, the city Lord''s residence suddenly broke out with strong combat effectiveness. Many previously unknown secret forces appeared on the battlefield and dealt a head-on blow to the blue shirt army.


    The small city of chakabuko occupied by the blue shirt army has been recaptured by the city master''s house. Now the blue shirt army has only two small cities, Saint zel and Ecuador.


    Facing the crazy counterattack of the city Lord''s house, the blue shirt army had to shrink its troops and concentrate all its troops near the occupied two small cities to fight against the city Lord''s house.


    For a time, the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army formed a balance, and no one could help each other.


    In this situation, Allen knew that it was time for Huaxia collar to continue to expand.


    Because the blue shirt army contracted its troops, the territory that had previously taken refuge in the blue shirt army suddenly became the target of public criticism and was surrounded and suppressed by the city Lord''s mansion and other territories. If huaxialing doesn''t seize the time to expand at this time, I''m afraid he can''t even drink soup after a period of time.


    Although the Chinese leader has been recuperating for a month, Allen is not completely unaware of the surrounding forces. He has already sent noxas agents to inquire about the forces around the Chinese leader clearly and select the target of attack.


    In April, Huaxia collar began its crazy expansion.


    Nowadays, the strength of Huaxia leaders, even among the 23 leaders in nice city, is in the middle of the ranking. It is naturally easy to deal with some small territories around.


    Galen and Swein respectively unified their troops to attack the surrounding territories, either soft or hard. One territory was occupied by the Chinese territory and incorporated into the Chinese territory. By mid May, after a month and a half of expansion, huaxialing had 11 towns and countless villages!


    The expansion pace of Huaxia leader was also forced to stop, because there were no other forces around for Huaxia leader to attack.


    In the west, the territory led by China has connected with the Lord''s house. Alan is no longer crazy enough to openly confront the Lord''s house.


    To the north, it was originally the territory led by Saint zel, which is now in the hands of the blue shirts. The blue shirt army hoards heavy troops in this area and leads today''s strength with China. It''s not easy to attack.


    To the East and South are wilderness areas.


    In this case, Allen had to stop the pace of expansion and began to steadily digest the territory attacked for more than a month.


    Every time Huaxia leader attacks the next territory, Allen will use the money in the territory Treasury to buy arms. Now Huaxia leader has more than 1000 soldiers of level 3 and above. In terms of strength, he is in the forefront of the whole nice urban area.


    Those who are stronger than Huaxia collar in strength are only Chengzhu mansion, blue shirt army, Leiqi collar and red rose collar.


    It goes without saying that the Lord''s house and the blue shirt army are the two strongest forces in the urban area of nice. Leiqi collar and red rose collar are one of the four collars, and they are the two strongest of the four collars. In fact, their strength is also better than the current Chinese collar.


    In the lottery in May, Allen drew small and medium-sized wooden boxes again, which made Allen wonder whether he had lost his character by winning the drawing of "magic communication device".


    With the expansion of the territory, the disadvantage of insufficient management personnel of Huaxia leader has gradually emerged. Now the territory has 11 towns. Allen has encountered the problem that no one is available and he doesn''t know who to send to manage these towns.


    In this case, even if Allen continues to expand, Allen is a little powerless because of the lack of personnel in the territory management.


    After some thinking, Allen decided to select talents in the whole territory and select available talents!


    The way to select talents is very simple. Select through the examination! With the idea of mischief, Allen named it the imperial examination.

 Chapter 92

    The more Allen thought about it, the more he felt that the plan was feasible. In this world, the selection of talents was very single, that is, the internal selection of nobles.


    All the officials of the kingdom are selected from the nobility, and the civilians have almost no chance.


    However, it is normal to have such a system. First of all, the nobility is the ruling class, and naturally will not let power fall. Moreover, the children of nobles have received a good education since childhood, and the probability of producing talents is naturally much greater than that of civilians.


    However, there are not no talents among the civilians. Allen feels that if he can select a great talent through the imperial examination, he can even earn it.


    Allen found paper and pen and wrote down the plan for the imperial examination.


    The imperial examination is divided into two parts: the preliminary examination and the re examination. All residents in Huaxia collar can sign up for the preliminary examination, and those who pass the preliminary examination can participate in the re examination.


    Some time ago, Allen has divided all villages into corresponding towns, and the towns directly manage the villages. The preliminary examination of this imperial examination is conducted in cities and towns.


    In the preliminary examination stage, all personnel who sign up for the examination go to their own town for the examination. Allen personally sets the questions and reviews the papers. Those who pass the preliminary examination can participate in the second examination, which is held in Huaxia town.


    The registration time is set to be within five days from today, after the registration is completed

 Chapter 93

    Just as Huaxia collar was preparing for the imperial examination, a crisis against Huaxia collar came quietly.


    Blue shirt headquarters, Saint Zel City, in the Lord''s house.


    In the Council hall, a middle-aged man was entrenched in the main position. The man''s face was gloomy and his eyes showed a cruel and murderous light from time to time.


    There are about seven or eight people in the hall, all of whom are high-level blue shirt soldiers, but these people are submissive in front of middle-aged men and dare not breathe.


    It can be seen that the middle-aged man has deep prestige!


    The middle-aged man is the leader of the blue shirt army in nice city, Karus!


    That''s Eric''s father.


    Carus glanced at everyone in the hall and said in a low voice: "the expansion of the Chinese collar in the south is indeed unexpected. Unexpectedly, our blue shirt army provoked the war in nice city, and the Chinese collar has become the biggest beneficiary."


    "However, no one can step on the rise of our blue shirt army. Now that we can''t do anything about the city Lord''s house and the red rose collar, let''s start with this Huaxia collar."


    "You, who is willing to lead the army?"


    Carus asked the people in the hall.


    "Father, I''ll go!"


    Eric immediately stood up. He had been waiting for the opportunity to lead the troops to attack Huaxia and take revenge. He had been waiting too long!


    "I must completely flatten the Chinese collar to avenge the humiliation of that day!"


    "Good," said Carus, nodding contentedly. "Since you want revenge, I''ll give you a chance to revenge yourself."


    "Three days later, I''ll give you thirteen soldiers. You take down Kribi town in the northernmost part of China!"


    The blue shirt army also has to guard against the attack of the city Lord''s residence. Drawing out 1000 third-order soldiers in three days is now the limit of the blue shirt army. More, once the city Lord''s mansion launches an attack, the blue shirt army will face great danger.


    Kribi town is the northernmost town in China, bordering on the territory of the blue shirt army.


    "According to our information, there are more than 300 troops stationed in Kribi town. The mayor is a guy named svein. You have 1000 soldiers. Should it be no problem to take Kribi town?"


    "No problem!" Eric answered confidently, with 1000 to 300. In his opinion, this is not a war, but a unilateral massacre!


    "I must let Huaxia collar know the consequences of offending Eric!"


    In Huaxia Town, Allen has finished the papers for the first and second examinations.


    The questions in the preliminary examination are relatively simple. Allen''s purpose is to select a group of people with certain talents through the preliminary examination. Even if these people can''t pass the subsequent retest, they can also be trained as reserve talents of the territory.


    There is only one question in the retest paper.


    Give you a town, how will you manage it.


    A very open question. The purpose of this examination is to select urban management talents. This question is the most appropriate.


    Through this topic, Allen can understand the management concept and ability of each candidate to manage the town, select talents with outstanding ability and suitable for Chinese leaders, and let them serve as the mayor of each town to manage the town.


    After the questions were worked out, Allen handed the initial test paper to the bodyguard and asked him to take several copies and distribute them to various towns before the initial test began.


    On May 20, the examination registration was officially closed, and the number of applicants from various towns was also passed to Allen, Huaxia town.


    There are 11 towns in the territory, each of which has more than 100 applicants. The total number of applicants in the whole territory is more than 1000.


    Allen was quite satisfied with the number of applicants. Allen was worried that people in the territory could not accept the "imperial examination" system for a time, and few people signed up. Now it seems that Alan thinks too much.


    There is an opportunity to ascend to the sky. How can a truly talented person easily give up?


    The first test is scheduled for the morning of May 22.


    In Huaxia Town, Allen arranged the examination room on the square in the center of the town. After several expansions, the square is several times larger than the beginning, and more than enough to accommodate more than 100 candidates.


    Allen did not close the examination room, but chose to take the examination in the open air. All residents in the town can watch outside the square. In this way, it can also be regarded as a publicity for the imperial examination.


    On the morning of May 22, Allen left the Lord''s house early in the morning and rushed to the square in the middle of the town. Behind Allen, the bodyguard held a thick stack of test papers in his hand.


    Alan himself is the invigilator of Huaxia''s preliminary examination.


    When Allen arrived at the central square, the square was already filled with hundreds of tables and chairs. More than 100 soldiers surrounded the square and no one was allowed to enter.


    At the periphery of the square, there were full of candidates for the examination and the crowd in front to see the excitement. There were hundreds of people, which was almost half of the population of Huaxia town.


    Seeing Alan coming, people bowed.


    Allen walked into the examination room, sat down at the front supervisor, looked at the time and said, "let the candidates enter."


    "Candidates enter!"


    Shouted the soldier in charge of maintaining order at the scene.


    After hearing this, the candidates who signed up for the examination stepped forward one after another and entered the examination room after the soldiers identified themselves.


    A total of 133 people in Huaxia town signed up for the examination. More than ten minutes later, all 133 people entered the examination room, and none of them was absent.


    Allen called some soldiers and asked them to hand out the papers.


    "The test begins!" Allen shouted after all the candidates took the test papers.


    When the examinees heard the instruction to start the exam, they picked up the pen on the table and began to answer.


    Outside the square, onlookers looked at the candidates with pens and were curious. They all want to know what is on the test paper. Some people who hesitated and didn''t sign up began to regret. Anyway, there was no loss. Why didn''t they have the courage to sign up and have a try!


    Alan sat high and looked at the candidates in the examination room. Because this is the first time to hold the imperial examination, the examinees have no idea of cheating by secretly carrying information. After that, the imperial examination will form a fixed system. How to prevent candidates from cheating is the top priority.


    Huaxia led the other ten towns to start the examination at the same time.


    In an examination room, Arthur spread out the test paper on the table, glanced at the content of the test paper and smiled confidently.


    These problems are pediatrics to him!


    Arthur wrote "Kribi Town, Maril village, Arthur" in the candidate information column, picked up his pen and began to answer.


    Because this is the first time, various examination rooms will inevitably have various problems in the examination process, such as some candidates forget to bring their pens, some candidates have questions about the examination questions, etc.


    Fortunately, there are some small problems that have not affected the normal progress of the exam.


    Just as Allen announced the beginning of the exam, Eric led a thousand soldiers in St. Zell and began to march in the direction of China.


    No one noticed that after Eric''s leader left, an ordinary looking man left St. Zell, bypassed Eric''s marching road and ran towards Huaxia leader.


    At noon, huaxialing, Kribi town.


    The first test was over. Swein collected all the test papers, packed them together and handed them to a bodyguard.


    "When the gale Eagle comes, give these test papers to the gale eagle, take them back to Huaxia town and give them to the Lord." Swein ordered the guard.


    Allen has informed each town in advance. After the exam, he will send gale eagle to collect the test papers in each town and ask the person in charge of each town to sort out the test papers in advance.


    Svein had just returned to the government house. The bodyguard outside informed that the noxas spy sent to St. zel had returned.


    Swein''s eyes flashed. Could it be that the blue shirt army didn''t do anything?


    "Let him see me!" Swain said.


    Soon, detective Knox was brought to Swain.


    "What''s going on?" Swain asked.


    "Tell Lord Swein that the blue shirt army sent a thousand troops, led by Eric, to China. The target is Kribi town!"


    Swein heard the speech and his eyes were cold: "what is the strength of these 1000 troops?"


    "They''re all third-class arms," replied detective noxas.


    Swein nodded slightly at the speech and began to analyze the strength comparison between the enemy and ourselves.


    Kribi town is located in the periphery of Huaxia collar, so there are more troops in the 11 towns of Huaxia collar. There are 200 Knox axe soldiers, 100 frost archers and 50 holy light priests in the town.


    Such strength cannot be said to be weak, but it is at an absolute disadvantage compared with the 1000 third-order soldiers of the blue shirt army.


    "Send someone to inform the Lord of the invasion of the blue shirt army, and ask for help from nearby towns!"


    Swein ordered.


    "Jie Jie, what about a thousand third-order soldiers? This time I want you to come back!"


    "Quack! Quack!"


    The evil crow on svein''s shoulder made two harsh calls.

 Chapter 94

    The first person to get svein''s request for help was Asso. The town guarded by asso is near Kribi Town, less than half a day away from Kribi town.


    With asso, there is also the red haired female warrior with the blood of the Holy Light dragon, delaire.


    Delaire insisted that asso cut off Joshua''s left hand. If Joshua retaliated, he would first find asso, so he insisted on staying in the same place with Asso.


    After asso was sent out by Alan, delaire followed.


    Delaire was bored in the town and began to act as asso''s deputy to help asso manage the town.


    After svein''s request for help came, Yasso found Dreyer for the first time.


    "Delaire, the blue shirts invaded Kribi town. I''ll take troops to support. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Why don''t you stay and I''ll lead the troops to support," delaire snapped his fingers, pointed to asso and smiled. "You''re too weak to help."


    Dreyer''s words hit Yasuo very much. If it weren''t for the emergency, Yasuo really wanted to compete with Dreyer.


    Now he has been promoted to level 7, but he is not asso at level 6!


    "I''ll go, you stay!" ashore said.


    "All right, all right," said delaire with a snap of his fingers and a smile. "Go if you like. I''ll take care of it for you."


    "Anyway, I don''t like war very much."


    Asso nodded and went straight to the barracks.


    The hundred Centaur archers are now in the town of Asso. Aso called the hundred Centaur archers at the barracks and set off directly for Kribi.


    It''s too slow to take infantry. Yasso wants to get to Kribi town in the shortest time.


    In Kribi Town, svein began to think about Countermeasures after receiving the news of the blue shirt invasion. He has never been a man who likes to use brute force. He prefers to use tactics to deal with the enemy compared with frontal combat.


    Or conspiracy is more appropriate.


    This time, the blue shirt army sent a thousand troops and came fiercely. Swein had only more than 300 people, and the strength looked very different. However, in Swein''s view, there was no chance to win.


    According to the information brought back by detective Knox, the blue shirt army dispatched 700 infantry, 200 archers and 100 cavalry, a total of 1000 people. Among the 1000 soldiers, although the number of cavalry is the least, svein believes that the threat of the 100 cavalry is the greatest. Therefore, the primary goal set by Swein was to eliminate the 100 cavalry.


    Swein''s plan is very simple. Take the initiative and lead the snake out of the hole!


    The advantage of cavalry is mobility, and svein intends to use the mobility of enemy cavalry to print these cavalry and destroy them.


    As long as Swein can constantly harass the blue shirt army, make the blue shirt commander lose patience and send out the cavalry, Swein is sure to completely eliminate these cavalry.


    After Swein made a plan, he called detective noxas.


    "You set out now and keep an eye on the blue shirt troops. As long as they enter the territory within 20 kilometers, come back and report to me immediately!"


    Agent Knox took orders and set off from the territory. The advantage of noxas spy is speed and concealment. It''s perfect for him to act as a scout.


    That afternoon, svein didn''t wait for the blue shirt army, but he waited for Yasuo''s reinforcements.


    Looking at the 100 Centaur shooters brought by asso, svein burst into a wild laugh.


    "With these 100 Centaur shooters, my plan will be easier to realize. Yasso, you came in time! You are much more reliable than Galen."


    Swein said, not forgetting black Galen.


    Asso raised the wine gourd and silently poured a mouthful of wine without speaking.


    With Swain, he just needs to be responsible for the battle. Don''t think about anything else.


    In the evening, the news came from the detective of Knox. The blue shirt army was less than 20 kilometers away from Kribi town.


    Outside the town, the Chinese led army was already ready and ready to go.


    Swain rode on the horse. Jie smiled and waved his hand: "let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the avenue, the blue shirt troops were marching in line, and a scout rode to Eric.


    "Report to young master, Kribi town is twenty kilometers ahead."


    Eric nodded: "keep marching and let me know when it''s ten kilometers from Kribi."


    Ten kilometers ahead again. After being reminded by the scouts, Eric waved his hand and ordered the troops to stop.


    "Rest in place, continue to set out after dark and attack Kribi town in the dark!"


    After a long march, the blue shirt army was already exhausted. Eric would not foolishly take this group of tired soldiers to attack Kribi Town, which would cause unnecessary losses.


    Eric was going to take advantage of the night to take a surprise in Kribi town.


    After the blue shirt army stopped marching, the soldiers sat on the ground and began to rest, and the fire army began to make a fire to cook.


    You can''t fight when you''re hungry.


    No one found it. In a hidden position in the distance, a pair of sharp eyes clearly saw all the actions of the blue shirt army.


    The owner of these eyes is detective Knox.


    Seeing that the blue shirt army began to make a fire to cook and repair in situ, detective noxas quietly left in situ.


    In the distance, in a dense forest, svein was ambushing here with his troops.


    "Lord Swein, the blue shirts have stopped marching and are repairing in place and making a fire to cook." the noxas spy reported to Swein.


    Swein Jie smiled: "Leslie, look at you, bring them over!"


    Leslie is the commander of the Centaur shooter.


    Leslie nodded: "don''t worry, make sure to complete the task!"


    "Soldiers, line up and follow me!"


    A hundred Centaur archers left the forest and ran in the direction of the blue shirt army.


    At the blue shirt camp, Eric, Charlize and several other blue shirt generals were sitting in the shade of a tree, discussing the detailed plan of attacking Kribi town after dark.


    As Eric''s personal bodyguard, Charlize will follow Eric at any time.


    "After dark, the cavalry troops rushed directly into Kribi Town, targeted the Lord''s house, and won the high-level leaders stationed in Kribi town."


    "Other troops go to besiege the barracks in Kribi town. Chinese soldiers lead those who dare to resist and kill them all!"


    "This time we made a sudden attack and have the advantage of military strength. Even if the garrison of Kribi town has the power of heaven, there is only one way to fail!"


    Eric said confidently that until now he was naive to think that Kribi had not been aware of his invasion.


    In fact, according to the inertial thinking of the world, it is the same. In this world, in most cases, the Lord of the territory will not notice until the enemy knocks down the door. Because unless there is a formal war between the two territories, few Lords will send spies to lurk in other territories to monitor their every move.


    If Huaxia leader hadn''t sent spies to lurk in St. Zel City long ago, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be aware of the invasion of the blue shirt army now. It can only be said that the Chinese leadership is well prepared enough to anticipate the enemy''s first opportunity.


    Eric''s voice had just dropped, and a sound of hoofs came from a distance, like thunder.


    "Cavalry approaching!"


    Eric and the other generals stood up and looked into the distance.


    "Where did the cavalry come from?"


    Eric wondered. According to the information from the intelligence department, there was no cavalry in Kribi town.


    What''s more, even if there are cavalry troops in Kribi Town, do they dare to take the initiative to attack under the disadvantage of military strength?


    The soldiers who were just sitting on the ground lazily also stood up and pulled out their weapons as if they were facing a great enemy. The cavalry turned on their horses, looked ahead and was ready to attack.


    A group of tall figures appeared on the horizon and approached quickly!

 Chapter 95

    "It''s a centaur!"


    Eric exclaimed in a low voice that the blue shirt army knew the news of a centaur army in China. This Centaur force has made great achievements in several previous battles of the expansion of the Chinese leadership.


    Although it is only level 3, the Centaur Archer plays a greater role in the battlefield than many ordinary level 4 arms.


    However, according to the blue shirt intelligence department, the Centaur force is not in Kribi town.


    "The intelligence junkies can''t even detect the enemy''s forces!" Eric cursed. "Get ready to fight!"


    Needless to say, Eric, the soldiers of the blue shirts are ready for battle.


    The Centaur Archer commander Leslie rushed to the front and ordered, "stop moving, take an arrow and shoot!"


    Centaur archers stopped, drew bows and arrows, and a hundred arrows were shot from their hands at the blue shirt army.


    The Centaur Archer shot very fast. In an instant, he had shot three arrows. The sharp arrows fell from the head of the blue shirt army like rain.


    "Giant shield, cover!"


    Eric ordered.


    Eric brought the giant shield because according to intelligence, there were 100 frost archers in Kribi town.


    The frost archers led by China have long been famous on the battlefield. Two hundred of Eric''s 700 infantry are giant shield soldiers to deal with the frost archers led by China. Now you can come in handy when you meet Centaur shooters.


    "Retreat!"


    After the Centaur shooter had three rounds of volley, Leslie ordered that the Centaur shooters turned their bodies and retreated in the direction they came.


    It came and went quickly, and the Centaur Archer soon disappeared in the vision of the blue shirt army.


    Because of the existence of giant shield soldiers, three rounds of shooting did not cause much damage to the blue shirt army, but more than 30 casualties.


    "Lord Eric, do you want to send cavalry to pursue?" asked a commander.


    Eric shook his head. "No, be careful. There''s an ambush."


    When he attacked Huaxia town before, he was caught in the treachery of Huaxia leader because he rashly led troops to pursue him. Svein burned most of his soldiers in a fire.


    Having learned the lesson before, Eric will not easily send troops to pursue the enemy again this time.


    Thinking of this, Eric nodded proudly. He felt that his IQ had improved a lot. Huaxialing wanted to attract him. It was impossible!


    "Keep cooking!" Eric said.


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army sat on the ground again and were ready to rest. Before the soldiers of the blue shirt army completely relaxed, the sound of horse hoofs sounded again.


    Just ready to rest, the blue shirt soldiers had to get nervous again and hold their weapons.


    The Centaur Archer appeared again and left after three rounds of volley.


    Once, twice, three times


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army felt that they were going crazy. They wanted to catch these hateful Centaur shooters and break them up!


    Eric is going crazy too. Although the casualties caused by Centaur shooter are not large, it''s disgusting like a group of flies!


    Eric finally couldn''t bear it and waved his big hand: "cavalry, catch up and entangle me with these hateful centaurs!"


    "Others, rush with me. I''m going to chop these centaurs into meat sauce today!"


    At this time, Eric didn''t care whether the enemy was in ambush.


    The cavalry troops of the blue shirt army had already held their breath. At this time, they received the order and rushed out one by one, aiming at the Centaur shooter in front.


    Leslie smiled and couldn''t help it at last?


    "Retreat!"


    Where do we need to bring these cavalry into the ambush? We Centaur shooters alone can destroy them all!


    The Centaur shooter and the clean soldiers of the blue shirt army were like two whirlwinds, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Eric didn''t trust the cavalry brigade to catch up alone, and followed up with the rest of the infantry along the trail of the horse''s hoof.


    Svein ambushed in the dense forest, the sound of horse hoofs sounded, and the soldiers ambushed in the dense forest were refreshed.


    "Jie Jie, come." svein whispered.


    The Centaur Archer first appeared in the public''s view. When he came to the edge of the dense forest, he didn''t stop and continued to run away.


    Subsequently, the cavalry brigade of the blue shirt army also followed to the edge of the dense forest.


    Swein looked at the far away Centaur shooter with a flash in his eyes. According to their original plan, the Centaur shooter should stop at this time.


    Then, Swein guessed Leslie''s intention and smiled.


    "Do it?" ASO whispered.


    Now the cavalry of the blue shirt army is close at hand. If the frost archers ambushed in the dense forest suddenly attack, they can definitely cause a devastating blow to this cavalry.


    Swein shook his head. "Let''s leave this cavalry to the Centaur archer. Let''s wait for the big fish behind."


    With that, Swein gave a few sneers.


    While talking, the cavalry brigade of the blue shirt army had run past the edge of the dense forest. Now it was too late even if it wanted to fight.


    Far away from the dense forest, Leslie looked back at the cavalry chasing after him and smiled gently.


    It''s time for these stupid cavalry to know how wrong it was to pursue the Centaur archer. As a price, they must pay their own lives!


    "Cavalry behind the target, ride and shoot!"


    The running Centaur Archer turned his upper body, drew his bow and arrow, and shot at the blue shirt cavalry behind him.


    Hundreds of sharp arrows were coming. The cavalry of the blue shirt army was running forward quickly. They collided with the sharp arrows and could not be avoided.


    Several screams came, and more than a dozen cavalry soldiers running in front counted arrows and fell heavily from their horses.


    The cavalry behind had no time to stop and could only step over them. The cavalry who fell to the ground counted arrows and were stepped over by their companions'' mounts. There was no possibility of survival.


    Before the other cavalry had time to panic, the second batch of arrows had hit. In an instant, more than a dozen cavalry fell down.


    "Stop moving, stop, turn around!"


    The cavalry captain shouted hurriedly, and the surviving cavalry turned their horses and fled in the direction they came.


    Keep chasing, the Centaur shooter will shoot a few more rounds, and I''m afraid they will be destroyed.


    There are no archers in this world, so that these cavalry have no concept of "riding and shooting" in their minds. Now the cavalry reacted to the fierce fire from the Centaur shooter.


    Riding and shooting is a simple thing for Centaur shooters.


    "Want to run?" Leslie smiled softly: "pursue, shoot all, leave none!"


    In the process of running away before, Leslie has deliberately let the Centaurs slow down. In fact, the Centaur shooter''s speed is faster than the cavalry of the blue shirt army.


    Now the cavalry of the blue shirt army want to escape, where can they escape?


    The Centaur Archer followed the blue shirt cavalry and kept shooting. From time to time, the cavalry running behind fell off the horse and was killed by the Centaur archer.


    One hundred blue shirt Knights have been less than 50 in one chase and one escape.


    The cavalry captain''s eyes turned red and continued to run like this. As a result, he could only be easily shot by the Centaur shooter behind him. It''s better to give it a go!


    "Go back with me and we''ll fight with them!"


    The cavalry captain broke out in blood, turned his horse''s head directly with the rest of the cavalry and rushed towards the Centaur shooter.


    Unfortunately, Leslie can''t let them do what they want? While the cavalry captain ordered to turn the horse''s head desperately, the Centaur archers also turned their bodies and began to run in the opposite direction.


    Suddenly, it became the situation that the blue shirt cavalry was chasing and the Centaur shooter was at large, which was no different from before. However, the sharp arrow in the hands of the Centaur Archer still mercilessly shot at the cavalry behind him.


    If there is any difference, it is the change of mentality. Although the cavalry of the blue shirt army was chasing, there was no calm of the pursuer.


    The cavalry of the blue shirt army are desperate. They can''t fight and escape. How should we fight this battle?


    On the other side, Eric, with his infantry, followed the traces of horses'' hoofs and walked to the dense forest where swain and others were ambushed.


    Eric, who was on his way, didn''t find an army lying in the woods next to him.


    In the dense forest, Swein''s sharp eyes focused on the blue shirt army passing by the dense forest. After most of the blue shirt army passed by, he waved his hand.


    "Attack!"

 Chapter 96

    With svein''s order, the frost archers hidden in the dense forest and hidden above the high canopy took the lead.


    The arrow was raining, and the sharp arrow pointed at the blue shirt Archer walking at the end.


    Frost archers are all marksmen. They may not be as good as Centaur archers in shooting speed and strength, but they are more than a chip higher than Centaur archers in shooting accuracy.


    Hundreds of feather arrows fell from the sky. Under the sudden attack, the archers of the blue shirt army had no time to dodge. The sharp arrows shot by the frost archers almost hit the enemy''s vital points.


    Just one round of volley, 200 blue shirt archers have been killed in battle.


    The second round of arrow rain came down, and dozens of people fell again. The death and injury of blue shirt archers have exceeded 100!


    Perhaps, the name of sniper is more suitable for frost Archer! The accuracy of their shooting made the enemy despair! Almost all the feather arrows they shot were inserted into the enemy''s throat, eyebrows, heart and other key parts!


    "There''s an ambush!"


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army screamed. Their first reaction was not to rush into the forest to fight the ambush enemy, but to run away to get out of the range of the frost archer.


    This is also the normal response of most people to sudden attacks for self-protection. Even Eric rode towards the distance, not to mention these ordinary soldiers?


    For a moment, the formation of the blue shirt army was in chaos.


    In the dense forest, the Holy Light priest began to close his eyes and sing. Then he waved his magic staff and blessed the Knox axe soldiers with light shields one by one.


    The Holy Light priest''s light shield can help the Knox axe soldiers absorb a lot of damage and greatly increase their survivability.


    The Knox axe soldiers armed with the light shield issued a loud roar in unison, rushed out of the dense forest with the axe and killed the blue shirt soldiers who fled to the distance in panic.


    A huge axe soldier chased the blue shirt soldier running behind, raised his axe and fell, and a huge head rolled down. The axe soldiers who cut off the enemy''s head grinned and smiled cruelly. They swept the enemy''s body in two with one axe.


    Even the enemy''s body!


    Bloody! Violence! This is the true portrayal of the battle of the Knox axe soldiers. On the battlefield, they are like meat grinder. Few enemies killed by the noxas tomahawks can keep their bodies intact.


    The bloody appearance of the tomahawks made the already flustered blue shirt army more chaotic and rushed to the distance one by one.


    Behind the tomahawks, svein and asso came out of the dense forest, and asso''s eyes focused directly on Charles next to Eric.


    A sword pierced the heart that day. It''s time to end it today!


    Different from ordinary soldiers, Eric fled to the distance in panic and watched the overall situation. When he saw the Knox axe soldiers rush out of the dense forest, he immediately realized that there were not many soldiers in ambush in the dense forest!


    "Don''t mess up, everyone. There are only two or three hundred enemy troops. Turn around and fight!"


    Eric shouted loudly, but how could the flustered soldiers hear him? Only a small number of high-quality soldiers stopped running and returned to fight with the catching up Knox axe soldiers. Most of the soldiers still fled like headless flies.


    "Charlize, do it and stop the soldiers!" Eric said to Charlize.


    With that, Eric began to drink with several other blue shirt commanders to stop their soldiers from fleeing and return to join the battle.


    Eric''s decision was quite correct. As long as Charlize could stop the attack of the tomahawks with his personal ability, Eric could calm the flustered soldiers and put them into battle. At that time, the blue shirts will have an advantage in number, and winning will not be a problem.


    Charlize nodded at the words, drew his sword in his hand, and rushed to the chasing Knox axe soldiers.


    Charlize had just landed and had not had time to attack the axe soldiers beside him. A whirlwind hit him quickly. Charlize turned sideways and avoided the whirlwind.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    After the whirlwind, asso came to Charlize with a sword and said coldly.


    Seeing asso, Charlize''s pupils contracted.


    "You''re still alive!" Charlize couldn''t believe it.


    Charlize couldn''t believe his eyes. He personally pierced asso''s heart. How can he not be surprised to see asso appear alive in front of him?


    Yasuo Leng snorted, "I won''t die with humiliation!"


    "Today, I will return the original sword to you!"


    Hearing Yasso''s words, Charlize smiled contemptuously.


    "No matter how you survived, since you still dare to appear in front of me, I''ll kill you again." Charlize looked at asoway disdainfully. "I want to see if you can resurrect this time!"


    Charlize did not pay attention to Yasuo. In his opinion, the defeated general is not brave enough?


    "Then try!" Yasuo was also full of confidence. At this time, he was not the same as before!


    On the other hand, Eric tried his best to stop his soldiers from escaping, and killed two blue shirt soldiers who only wanted to escape. Finally, he calmed most of the soldiers and organized the soldiers to start counterattack against the tomahawks.


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army already have the advantage in number. Now they are fighting back, and the axe soldiers may not be able to take advantage of it.


    On the battlefield, Swein has unknowingly rushed to the front of the Chinese leading soldiers.


    "Take down that ugly guy first!"


    Eric pointed to svein and ordered the soldiers nearby. He naturally recognized that this ugly, limping guy was the commander of Huaxia collar.


    As a commander, I dare to rush to the front line. It''s death!


    Compared with the ferocious axe soldiers, the lame Swein naturally looked better at bullying. Hearing Eric''s order, a large number of blue shirt soldiers killed Swein. If you count them carefully, I''m afraid there are no less than 300 people!


    In the face of a large number of enemy troops rushing towards him, svein had no fear on his face, and even showed a strange smile.


    "The more enemies, the more disappointments."


    Swein stood where he was and whispered to himself.


    The front blue shirt soldier had rushed to swain and cut at Swain with his knife.


    "Jie Jie! Jie Jie!"


    Swein laughed wildly, and the evil crow on his shoulder rushed into the sky, and then rushed into Swein''s body.


    Big move "evil crow possessed" open!


    In the frightened eyes of the enemy, thick black gas came out of svein''s body, enveloping svein''s body. The weapon in the blue shirt soldier''s hand cut on the black air, like cutting a ball of cotton, without causing any damage to svein.


    Shrouded in black air, Swein''s body began to grow, his arms turned into wings, his feet into claws, and his head into a huge Brucea.


    Swein, who turned into evil crows, laughed wildly again, shrouded him in black, turned into countless magic evil crows, and flew towards the blue shirt soldiers next to Swein.


    Evil crows all over the sky!


    Swein did not retreat but entered, and rushed towards the soldiers of the blue shirt army with evil crows.


    Several evil crows rushed to a soldier. In the frightened eyes of the soldier, they stretched out two sharp claws and grabbed them on the soldier. Their sharp mouths pecked at the soldier mercilessly, and the soldier gave a burst of sad screams.


    In just a few seconds, the soldier had been bitten by the evil crow, fell to the ground, spitting blood foam in his mouth, and was not far from death.


    This scene took place at the same time on several enemy troops next to svein!


    The screams of countless soldiers intertwined in the battlefield. The area shrouded by evil crows is like hell on earth!


    "Devil, he is a devil!"


    A soldier cried and ran away crazy.


    The soldier''s escape caused a chain reaction, and more and more soldiers began to run crazy. Now they have only one idea, stay away from the devil!


    No matter how Eric and several commanders of the blue shirt army shouted, they could not stop the soldiers from fleeing.


    Looking at the fleeing enemy, the Knox axe soldiers showed a cruel smile, carried their axes and quickly pursued the enemy.


    As long as he catches up with an enemy, he will pick up his axe and cut the enemy''s body into several sections.


    They like the feeling of slaughter best!


    At this juncture, there was a sound of horse hoofs in the distance, and the tall figure of the Centaur Archer appeared in people''s sight.


    The appearance of the Centaur Archer made the already defeated blue shirt soldiers more desperate.


    Eric''s heart sank when he saw the Centaur archer. He knew that the 100 cavalry were probably over.


    Eric had no intention to organize the soldiers to counterattack at this time. Now he just wanted to consider how he could escape the battlefield and return to St. Zell under the pursuit of the Centaur shooter!

 Chapter 97

    On the battlefield, Swein''s magic gradually exhausted, the evil crows gradually disappeared, and Swein changed back to his original appearance.


    There were dead bodies all around Swein. There were more than 200 blue shirt soldiers who died of Swein''s evil crow attack! The soldiers who were attacked and killed by evil crows were very miserable, covered in blood and flesh, and could hardly see their original appearance.


    The enemy soldiers killed directly by svein were second, mainly because his demonic fighting style had a great psychological impact on other soldiers, which directly led to the soldiers of the blue shirt army losing their fighting spirit and starting to flee! I believe if these soldiers are lucky enough to escape, they will never want to meet Swein again in the future.


    The evil crow came out of svein''s body, looked at the corpses all over the ground, gave a shout of joy, and rushed towards a nearby corpse.


    "Leslie, all the soldiers of the blue shirt army, shoot them all and leave none!"


    "I said, since you''re here, stay here!"


    Swein shouted at Leslie who had just arrived.


    Leslie smiled and waved the Centaur Longbow at svein: "don''t worry, none of them can run!"


    Leslie said this with confidence. How can ordinary infantry run more than half a man?


    On the other hand, the battle between asso and Charlize has become white hot.


    Yasuo of level 7 is no longer slower than an ordinary level 9 soldier and faster than Charlize.


    Although there are still some gaps compared with Charlize in other aspects, the speed advantage is enough for Yasso to make up for these gaps.


    Invincible, only fast!


    In the face of asso''s attack, Charlize was more and more frightened by the Vietnam War. He couldn''t believe that Yasuo, who had no fighting power under him two or three months ago, had the same strength as him at this time!


    "It''s impossible. I may have a genius of leapfrog combat strength! How can I not win a level 7 soldier!"


    Charlize roared and tried his best to attack Asso.


    In the face of Charlize''s fierce attack, Yasuo kept retreating, but a smile hung from the corners of his mouth.


    The opponent''s heart has been confused!


    Charlize attacked wildly, but Yasuo took over easily. Gradually, Charlize''s attack slowed down more and more. After a long and intense attack, he could not hurt the enemy. Charlize''s fighting spirit gradually faded.


    Is that all right? Yasuo smiled coldly, then I''ll attack!


    Asso suddenly accelerated, turned his defense into attack, and turned his samurai sword into a sword shadow to attack Charlize.


    The power of this sword is stronger and stronger!


    These eight words vividly describe the characteristics of feifeng kendo.


    Once you fall into asso''s attack and can''t resist, asso''s sword will be faster and stronger until your opponent can''t resist!


    At the beginning, Charlize could easily block asso''s attack, but with the passage of time, Charlize began to be in a hurry and became more and more at a loss under asso''s attack.


    At the same time, Charlize''s heart has been confused. Being beaten by a soldier of a lower level made Charlize, who was always proud and proud of being able to fight beyond his level, very confused.


    Finally, Yasuo saw a flaw and a whirlwind blew out. Charlize couldn''t dodge and was blown into the air by the whirlwind.


    "Death is like the wind, always with me."


    With a low chant, Yasuo made a bold move of "cutting off the breath of the wind"!


    In the air, Charles even counted the swords in Central Asia. When he landed, he was covered with blood. Fortunately, Charlize managed to protect the vital point and didn''t die directly.


    Charlize supported his body with his sword and stood up slowly from the ground: "it''s impossible. I''m a genius. Level 9 soldiers can''t beat me. How can I lose to a level 7 soldier? It''s impossible!"


    Charlize growled wildly.


    Asso stared at the crazy Charlize with no joy or sorrow in his eyes. He walked two steps closer and took out the sword!


    Charlize, who had been seriously injured, had no strength to dodge. He could only watch Yasuo stab his chest and his heart, and his eyes began to be lax.


    The long sword was pulled out, and the blood gushed wildly. Charlize fell straight to the ground without a sound.


    The same sword pierced the heart, which was no different from the sword he stabbed Asso.


    Asso wiped the blood on the long sword and put the sword into the sheath. With his right hand, he grabbed the wine gourd around his waist and was used to two mouthfuls of liquor.


    "Where is tomorrow? No one can answer."


    Aso looked at Charlize''s body and whispered.


    At this time, the battlefield has completely entered the harvest rhythm of the Chinese army. One by one, the soldiers of the blue shirt army may be caught up by the Knox axe soldiers and cut into several sections. Or be pulled up by the Centaur Archer and shot with one arrow.


    Seeing that there was no chance of escape, many blue shirt soldiers fell to their knees and began to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, they were greeted only by the ruthless axe of the Knox axe soldiers.


    Swain''s men never need prisoners!


    The fighting gradually subsided, and the blue shirt soldiers on the battlefield had been killed.


    Eric was escorted to Swain by several axe soldiers. Because his clothes looked like a leader, the axe soldiers did not kill him, but took him to swain and waited for Swain to fall.


    "Jie Jie, are you the commander of the blue shirt army''s invasion?"


    Svein asked, looking down at Eric, who was kneeling.


    "It seems that you led the last attack on Huaxia Town, but you escaped."


    "How do you want to die this time?"


    Swein asked with a grim smile, his sharp eyes fixed on Eric.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!" Eric knelt down and begged, "my father is Carus, the supreme commander of the blue shirt army. If you kill me, my father will not let you go."


    "Oh, are you threatening me?"


    Swein''s eyes became sharper and sharper. His eyes at Eric were like looking at a dead man.


    "No, no!" Eric said hurriedly. "If you let me go, I''ll let my father give you a lot of money. Let me go. I really don''t want to die!"


    Eric begged, sniffling and weeping.


    Yasuo and others looked at Eric with contempt, a coward who was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    If it was Allen, he might consider taking Eric in exchange for some benefits in the hands of the blue shirt. Unfortunately, Eric met swiin.


    Svein stared at Eric, and Jie kept laughing, which made Eric hair in his heart.


    "I bet you taste like chicken," Swein said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Eric was stunned and didn''t respond to what Swein meant.


    Then, the evil crow on svein''s shoulder flapped its wings and flew to Eric who knelt to the ground.


    "Ah... Let the damn bird leave, ah...!"


    Eric let out a shrill scream, which lasted for several minutes before it gradually subsided.


    Even the noxas tomahawks, who are famous for their cruelty and bloodthirsty on the battlefield, feel cold at the sight of this scene. The girls of the frost Archer and the Holy Light priest turned around and covered their ears tightly with their hands.


    Asso continued to drink as if it had nothing to do with him. The Centaur archers looked at the scene with great interest without any discomfort.


    "Send someone to report to the Lord. I have completely annihilated the enemy." svein Jie smiled. "I don''t know what reward the Lord will give me when he gets the news."

 Chapter 98

    After the initial test, Allen sent the gale eagle to another ten towns in the territory to collect the initial test papers. However, when the gale Eagle returned to Huaxia Town, it brought bad news.


    The blue shirts invaded Kribi!


    Alan was very worried at the news. After all, from the perspective of paper strength, there are only 350 third-order soldiers in Kribi Town, but the blue shirt army came fiercely with 1000 third-order soldiers. In terms of number, Huaxia collar has no advantage.


    However, with svein in Kribi Town, Allen was more relieved. Svein is enough to be hundreds of soldiers in wisdom and strength.


    As long as svein can hold on until reinforcements from other towns arrive, Kribi town may not have a chance to hold on.


    What Allen didn''t expect was that the next morning, he received the "face beating" news from Kribi town. Svein wiped out a thousand troops of the blue shirt army at a very small cost.


    The soldiers sent by Swein to Huaxia town to convey the news brought the battle report written by Swein himself. In the war report, Swein described the beginning and end of the war in detail, with a sense of pride in his words.


    However, Swein''s achievements this time are indeed enough to be proud!


    "Well, well done. Svein didn''t disappoint me."


    After reading the war report, Allen laughed and swept away his worries all night yesterday.


    Allen wanted to reward svein for something, but when he thought about it, there was really no suitable reward.


    No reward for meritorious deeds and no punishment for wrongs. Although Swein and other summoned heroes don''t care about rewards, the rewards and punishments are unknown, and there will be big trouble in the territory in the future.


    It seems to take time to think about it and establish a reward and punishment system, Allen said.


    "Tell Swein that I''ve written down his credit, and there will be a big reward in the future!"


    Allen said to the soldiers who came to convey the news, if you have money in the future, give priority to helping svein buy a skin!


    The special attributes brought by skin can instantly improve the strength of heroes to a higher level!


    After explaining something to the soldier who came to deliver the letter, Alan told him to leave and return to Kribi.


    Alan had planned to take the gale eagle to Kribi town in person today. Now that Kribi town is no longer in danger, Alan doesn''t have to go there.


    Huaxia Town, there are thousands of test papers waiting for him to review!


    Fortunately, it''s just the first test paper. It''s faster to review. More than 1000 test papers should be completed before the end of this month.


    Allen was slowly marking the test papers in Huaxia town. A few days passed quickly, but he didn''t know that the World War I in Kribi town had already spread throughout the urban area of nice, causing an uproar.


    The name svein entered the eyes of major forces in nice urban area for the first time.


    In the battle of Kribi Town, although svein completely wiped out the enemy army, it does not mean that the battle will not be known to outsiders.


    The blue shirt army stirred up the situation in the whole nice city area. Every move of the blue shirt army is the object of close attention of major forces. In the first World War in Kribi Town, on the surface, only Chinese leaders and blue shirts were fighting. In fact, in the dark, many powerful spies were paying attention to this battle.


    However, these spies are far away from the battlefield and have not been found by Huaxia collar and blue shirt army.


    In fact, even if found, neither side will fight for just a few spies. These spies are good at hiding and escaping. It''s not worth the effort to expel or kill them.


    Some of these spies come from the city Lord''s residence, some from Leiqi collar and red rose collar, and even the blue shirt army''s own spies.


    After the battle in Kribi Town, these spies immediately transmitted the detailed process of the battle back to their respective forces. So Swein got angry.


    Swein''s men said there were 350 soldiers. In fact, there were 450 Centaur shooters who came to support.


    However, the total annihilation of 1000 soldiers of the same rank by 450 people has almost doubled the force gap, and their own losses are almost negligible. This record is dazzling in any case.


    In particular, the scene of Swein turning into a evil crow was spread by spies, causing deep fear among major forces. With this terror skill, svein can reverse the war situation by one person in the eyes of major forces!


    I don''t know who gave Swein the title of evil crow devil. This title spread among the major forces in nice city. In the future, it has been accompanied by Swein until Swein obtained a new title.


    In the headquarters of the blue shirt army in St. Zel City, Carus sat in his seat with a gloomy face and said nothing when he heard the news from the spy.


    Next to him, several other high-level members of the blue shirt army sat down in their respective seats, frightened and frightened. They didn''t even have the courage to look up at Carus.


    Karus''s only son died in the war!


    Carus''s mood at the moment can be imagined.


    "You mean, my son, Eric, was killed alive by a strange bird raised by that guy named svein?"


    Carus had a low voice and could not tell whether it was joy or sorrow.


    The spy knelt in front of Carus, his eyes were afraid to lift, trembled and nodded, and the cold sweat had wet his whole body. Carus is famous in the blue shirt army for his moody! In the past, many spies were tortured and killed by Karus because they brought news that Karus didn''t like to hear!


    Carus lifted his right hand, and a black flame appeared in the palm of his hand, emitting a strange light.


    The spy raised his eyes and peered at Carus. When he saw this scene, he was very frightened.


    "Lord Carus, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" the spy wailed and kept retreating.


    "Did I say I was going to kill you?" Carus grinned at the retreating spy, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the black flame flew directly to the spy. After the black flame touched the spy''s body, it quickly ignited the spy''s whole body. Suddenly, the spy''s whole body was surrounded by the black flame.


    The Scout screamed and rolled on the ground until it was burned into a human coke.


    "You, come here."


    Carus pointed to a blue shirt high-ranking man sitting at the head.


    "Card, Lord Carus, I, I..."


    The high-level blue shirt soldier pointed by Carus walked towards Carus with trembling legs and stammered.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t kill you," said Carus in a low voice, but it was creepy.


    "You collect some birds that can eat people and feed them for me, okay?"


    "Yes, yes!" the high-level official hurriedly replied, as if amnesty had been granted.


    At least, he doesn''t have to die!


    In Huaxia Town, Allen finished marking more than 1000 test papers at the same speed as he expected. On the afternoon of May 30, Allen finished marking the last test paper.


    After stretching, Allen breathed a sigh of relief and marked the test papers for several days, which made him tired.


    Alan didn''t want to find several people to help him mark the test papers, but after all, this is the first test held in the territory. Alan really doesn''t trust to hand over the job to others.


    Sometimes, a test paper is worthless in the eyes of people in the world, but it may be a talent in Allen''s eyes.


    Of the more than 1000 candidates, Allen selected a total of 100 to take the second test. In addition, he also selected more than 100 people who can be made. As long as these more than 100 people are willing, they can receive the training of Huaxia collar as a reserve force for grass-roots officials.


    Allen will pass the list of candidates for the preliminary examination and the list of more than 100 talents who can be made back to various towns through the gale eagle, and set a time for the second examination, June 5.


    These candidates who have passed the preliminary examination have five days to prepare and rush to Huaxia town. Judging from the current sphere of influence of Huaxia leader, it is more than enough to arrive at Huaxia town in five days from any position of the territory.

 Chapter 99

    Kribi Town, Maril village.


    At the entrance of the village, more than a dozen villagers stood in the shade and kept looking away.


    Most of these more than ten people were candidates who took part in the preliminary examination, and a few came to watch the excitement. Today, the village head personally went to the town to get the list of people who passed the preliminary test.


    The examinees are nervous and look forward to it. Some of the examinees of the Huaxia national college entrance examination where Allen was before crossing feel like waiting for the list to be released.


    On the other side of the shade, an old man in coarse cloth sat on a small bench and looked at the anxious waiting crowd, looking at himself with a leisurely look. Beside the old man, Arthur stood in awe.


    "Aren''t you nervous, Arthur?" the old man asked with a smile.


    Arthur smiled and shook his head. "It''s just a preliminary test. There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Between words, full of confidence.


    The conversation between the two people was heard by others nearby. One person smiled and said, "Uncle Abner, don''t you know Arthur''s talent? If he can''t pass the preliminary test, I''m afraid no one in the whole territory can pass it? What''s the significance of the Lord holding this test."


    Arthur smiled modestly at the speech.


    The old man Abner laughed: "you are praising this boy to heaven."


    Just then, an old carriage came slowly from a distance. The people in the village are familiar with this carriage. Although it is shabby, it is the only carriage in the village.


    The carriage was brought by Abner and Arthur when they came to the village. After Abner and Arthur settled in the village of Marel, they gave the carriage to the village for people in the village to use between villages and towns.


    "The village head is back!"


    Seeing the carriage coming, all the people who had been waiting for a long time were excited. Whether you have passed the preliminary test or not, you can finally know the result!


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the village. The village head was surrounded as soon as he got off the carriage.


    "Village head, who has passed the preliminary test in our village?"


    "Village head, look for my name!"


    The crowd gathered around the village head and talked. Only Arthur stood beside Abner calmly, but his eyes also looked forward to it.


    "Don''t make noise, don''t make noise." the village head shouted a few words, finally calming the people down.


    "Only two people in our village passed the preliminary test this time."


    The village head''s words let people down for a while. Ten people took the exam in Marel village, but only two passed the preliminary exam, with a passing rate of only one fifth.


    But I don''t know that this pass rate is much higher than the pass rate of less than one tenth of the whole Chinese collar.


    "The two who passed the first test, Arthur and Stewart respectively." the village head read out the names of the two people in a loud voice.


    Arthur heard his name and smiled faintly. As expected.


    Stewart was a young man in his early twenties. When he heard his name, there was a burst of cheers, and the others gave him envious eyes.


    "In addition, there are two people in the village. The Lord thinks they have potential and training value. They are..."


    "The retest time is June 5. Arthur, Stewart and the two of you who the Lord thinks are valuable for training, get ready and start as soon as possible." the village head said.


    "Teacher, it seems that I''m leaving for a while and can''t take care of you," Arthur said respectfully to Abner.


    "Go, go," Abner smiled. "Don''t worry about me. There are so many people in the village. I won''t have anything to do."


    The village head also walked up to them and said, "Arthur, you can rest assured that we will take good care of Mr. Abner."


    This scene took place in all villages and towns of Huaxia. After passing the preliminary test, I was ecstatic. Those who fail are extremely lost.


    Those who passed the initial test and those who were considered valuable by Allen packed their bags and rushed to Huaxia town.


    Huaxia Town, June 1.


    This day makes Allen feel some special palpitations, because it is a very famous festival, children''s day, in the world before he crosses.


    Allen couldn''t help but wonder whether he should also determine several commemorative festivals in Huaxia, and wait until the festival to have a carnival in the whole territory.


    However, if you want to put this idea into action, you have to wait until Huaxia collar is stable.


    On the first day of each month, Allen has a fixed thing to do, which is the lottery.


    Allen entered the lottery interface. The six prizes on the disc were two small wooden boxes, two drawings, a book and a sword.


    There was nothing in particular that attracted Allen''s attention.


    Allen chose the lottery, the pointer turned rapidly, then gradually stopped and stopped on the book.


    "Congratulations to the host. You have won a prize. A secret skill ''golden bell body protection'' script."


    The sweet sound of the system sounded in Allen''s mind. Allen took the "golden bell body protection" script out of the system space and looked at it carefully.


    Golden bell body protection: a defensive skill. Use fighting Qi to gather a golden bell around your body, which can resist a lot of damage.


    This skill introduction reminds Allen of a famous martial art in the Wulin of China.


    Yes, it''s the golden bell jar!


    Allen took up his secret skills and began to operate the internal fighting spirit and condense the golden bell according to the methods described in the book.


    This secret skill is not complicated. It took Allen only half a day to successfully condense the golden bell, although the golden bell just condensed is fragile.


    Of course, Allen''s ability to condense the golden bell so quickly and the power of faith has brought him talent improvement.


    The golden bell condensed by fighting spirit is buckled upside down on Allen, emitting a weak golden light. The surface of the golden bell is engraved with an unknown symbol, full of mystery.


    Allen came to the martial arts arena. In the martial arts arena, several demacia heavy infantry and the bodyguards who first followed Allen were practicing in the martial arts arena, and the triathlon was among them.


    "Triathlon, come here," Alan shouted to triathlon.


    When tiesan heard someone calling himself, he saw that it was the Lord and hurried over.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?" asked tiesan.


    "I''ve just learned a secret skill. Come and try it with me." Alan smiled.


    "Secret skills?" tiesan asked curiously, "are they similar to Lord Galen?"


    Tiesan refers to the skills of heroes such as Galen.


    Alan nodded: "it''s almost the same."


    It''s not too much to say that the effect of Jinzhong''s body protection is a skill.


    Allen and tiesan go to the center of the martial arts arena. The others step back and make room for them. They look at Allen curiously. They all wanted to see what Allen said and how it worked.


    Allen and triathlon stand opposite each other. Allen''s spirit flows in his body, and a golden bell floats on his surface.


    "You try to attack me," Alan said to tiesan.


    Tiesan nodded and punched Alan in the chest. Because I don''t know how Jinzhong''s defense is, triathlon only uses five minutes of strength.


    Allen and triathlon are both level 4 soldiers. Even if the golden bell on Allen has no effect, a punch with 35% strength will not cause much damage to Allen.


    "Hum..."


    Iron Trinity punched the golden bell. The golden bell gave a long "buzzing" sound. The color was dim, but it was not broken.


    Allen input fighting spirit again, and the faded golden bell was supplemented by fighting spirit and restored to its original state again.


    "Come again, increase your strength!" Allen said to the third iron.


    Tiesan nodded and hit again. Tiesan used 80% of his strength.


    This punch finally blew Jin Zhong away. After tiesan''s fist blew Jin Zhong away, he punched Allen in the front chest. However, after the weakening of Jinzhong, the power of this punch has been greatly reduced. Allen felt no pain or itch when he hit Allen.


    "Not bad!" Alan nodded with satisfaction.


    He has just practiced "golden bell body protection" today, and the golden bell condensed is still relatively fragile. When he cultivates Jinzhong''s body protection to great success, the attacks of soldiers at the same level should be easily blocked, and even the attacks of senior soldiers can be greatly weakened.


    With this secret skill, Allen also has the capital to fight beyond his level. In the hands of senior soldiers, at least he can protect himself.


    Looking at the triathlon around him, Alan suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    I wonder if others can practice this secret skill, if they can


    Think about it. On the battlefield, the Chinese led soldiers opened the golden bell shield and rushed to the enemy. What a spectacular scene it would be?


    When the enemy''s weapons hit the Golden Bell and found that they could not break the defense, I believe their expression must be very interesting.


    Allen took out the secret script of Jinzhong''s body protection and handed it to tiesan: "this is the secret script of this secret skill. Try to cultivate it."


    "Thank you, Lord!" tiesan took the script and said with great joy.


    No soldier can refuse the temptation of secret skills!

 Chapter 100

    After giving the golden bell body protection script to tiesan, Allen left the martial arts arena.


    The candidates closest to Huaxia collar will arrive at Huaxia collar tomorrow. Allen should arrange their accommodation in advance.


    After a period of crazy expansion, Huaxia collar has greatly expanded its territory and strengthened its strength. However, as the main city of Huaxia collar, many infrastructures in Huaxia town are not perfect.


    Allen''s energy was invested in territory expansion some time ago. Where did he have the mind to carry out territory infrastructure construction?


    For example, now, the examinees are coming to Huaxia town to participate in the re examination, but Huaxia town doesn''t even have a bigger hotel. The only small hotel can only accommodate 20 or 30 people at most. There are more than 200 candidates participating in the re examination and those selected by Allen with training value. The location of the small hotel is not enough.


    Since there were not enough hotels in the town for the candidates, Alan had to find another way to arrange their accommodation.


    After some thinking, Allen decided to let people tidy up some barracks in the barracks for these candidates to live temporarily.


    There are two barracks in Huaxia town. One is the Veterans'' camp built at the beginning, and the other is the newly-built light infantry camp. These two barracks now have many free barracks.


    In the light infantry battalion, 1000 light infantry have been trained and sent to various towns in the territory. Now there are only 100 light infantry left in China. In other words, there is enough free camp for 900 people in the light infantry camp.


    The ordinary barracks can accommodate more than 500 people, but now there are only more than 100 soldiers living in them.


    After thinking about it, Allen asked people to clean up some barracks in the ordinary barracks and arrange them there after the candidates arrived. The light infantry battalion is related to the secret of the transformation of light infantry. After all, it is not convenient for these candidates to live.


    from

 Chapter 101

    There are four young people on the wine table next to Allen. They look at the clothes of civilians. They are talking about the imperial examination.


    Among the four, a young man in blue cloth attracted Allen''s attention.


    The young man in blue has a handsome face and eyes like stars. He sits there quietly with a smile on his mouth and exudes a calm and calm self-confidence. This temperament can not be cultivated by ordinary civilians with some talents.


    It can be said that most noble children will be dwarfed when they sit with the young man in blue.


    "Lord, it''s very wise to hold this imperial examination. We civilians finally have a chance to get ahead," said a thin young man among the four.


    The words of the thin young man were unanimously agreed by his companions, and another humanity: "yes, especially talents like brother Arthur should not have been buried."


    "I don''t know how many people will pass the retest. Brother Arthur, are you sure about the retest?"


    A man asked the young man in blue. Alan knew that the name of the young man in blue was Arthur.


    Alan has some impression of this name. In the preliminary examination paper, several people''s answers are quite brilliant. One of them is Arthur.


    Now Allen saw Arthur and nodded slightly. He was really a talent. Just look at their temperament, talent should not be too bad.


    Arthur smiled faintly: "I haven''t seen the test questions. No one can say that he is absolutely sure, but I think the problem should not be big."


    Words, full of confidence.


    Alan, who was sitting on the side, smiled gently. The young man named Arthur was very confident, but he didn''t know how much talent he had in his chest.


    "I wish I had the talent like brother Arthur," a young man sighed. "Unfortunately, I didn''t even pass the first test. Fortunately, the Lord gave me a chance to come to Huaxia town to receive territory training. As long as we work hard, we may not have a chance to excel in the future."


    "But Huaxia collar is much worse than I thought. I thought Huaxia Town, as the main city of our Huaxia collar, would be much better than Kribi town. Now it doesn''t look much worse."


    Arthur smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech: "The original name of Huaxia town is Telu village. It''s just a very ordinary small village. It''s less than a year since the Lord took office. In less than a year, the Lord''s talent can be described as amazing. At least, I can''t do it."


    "No one has ever done it in the history of our kingdom of Lieyang!"


    "The territory is developing too fast, and the basic measures can''t keep up. I think the Lord will invest in this aspect after the territory is stabilized. After all, from the various policies issued by the Lord, the Lord is still very concerned about the people''s livelihood."


    "I''m looking forward to what good plans the Lord will have in terms of territorial infrastructure. For example, most people can''t even think of this imperial examination."


    Arthur''s words brighten Alan''s eyes. Alan likes to hear them!


    After all, everyone likes to hear others praise themselves, especially when the other party doesn''t know he is present. Moreover, Arthur''s analysis of the current situation in Huaxia town is very in place, which shows that Arthur really has some real talents.


    "Hahaha..."


    A burst of wild laughter came from the nearby wine table and interrupted Arthur''s conversation.


    Alan, who was listening with relish, heard the wild laughter as if he had eaten a fly.


    Allen turned his head and saw a young man dressed as an aristocrat laughing wildly on the other table. Behind the young man, there were two bodyguards, but Allen could clearly see that the strength of the two bodyguards was not very good, but they were only first-class soldiers at most.


    So it seems that this noble youth should come from a small family.


    "Several humble civilians dare to boast here. I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    "Are you still confident that you will pass the re examination? You still stand out? I''m really laughing to death!"


    The noble youth laughed. Obviously, he listened to what Arthur and others had just said.


    Arthur and his three companions were all angry when they heard the speech. However, when Arthur''s three companions saw that each other was a noble, their momentum suddenly weakened.


    In this world, the nobility is peaceful and the folk class is clear. When civilians face the nobility, they are naturally vulnerable.


    Arthur, however, was still indifferent. He didn''t weaken his momentum because he saw that the other party was a noble. Arthur''s performance made Allen look at him even higher.


    "What we say has nothing to do with you?"


    One of Arthur''s companions held back his anger.


    "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me?" the noble youth said arrogantly: "I don''t like your words, young master. It has something to do with me."


    Hearing this, Allen shook his head gently. Some nobles in the world are indeed too unscrupulous in front of civilians. In the eyes of these nobles, civilians may not even be a complete "person".


    There are no big noble families in Huaxia, but there are many small families. These small families were originally existing in the towns occupied by China. Allen did not deliberately suppress or give them any privileges.


    However, Allen did not deprive the nobles of the privileges granted by the kingdom. After all, the strength of China is not enough to compete with the kingdom.


    The privilege of nobility is the foundation of nobility in power. Allen''s imperial examination has touched the bottom line of some nobility, which makes them furious. If Allen dared to openly deprive the nobles of the territory of their privileges, I believe that the kingdom would send troops to suppress Allen first, even if it left the Harlow kingdom that had hit the door.


    For the nobles, even if the scorching sun kingdom was annexed by the Harlow Kingdom, as long as they chose to surrender, they were still nobles, but their power was no more powerful than before.


    However, if Allen''s Chinese collar is allowed to develop and grow, then at least within the scope of Chinese collar, the aristocrats are not aristocrats!


    Allen''s thinking, Allen''s outlook on life and values are doomed from the beginning that Allen will gradually embark on the road of confrontation with the aristocrats in the world. The more China''s leadership grows, the more so.


    However, the strength of Huaxia collar is not strong now. Alan doesn''t care if he does too much blatantly, so as not to cause a strong rebound from the aristocrats in the world.


    "Do you think it''s ridiculous that I say I''m sure to pass the retest?" Arthur asked calmly, looking at the noble youth.


    "That''s right! It''s ridiculous!" the noble youth said, "how can your civilian talents compare with our nobles? Those who can pass the second examination must be our nobles."


    Arthur smiled: "I haven''t heard of any preferential treatment from the nobility in this exam. In my eyes, most of the so-called nobility are just wine bags like you."


    Arthur''s words, especially the word "wine bag and rice bag" at one time, made the noble youth angry.


    "Bold, you civilian, dare to insult the noble!" the noble youth angrily pointed to Arthur and ordered the two guards behind him: "teach this guy a hard lesson! Dare to resist and kill him directly!"


    According to the laws of the Kingdom, civilians insult nobles in words. Even if nobles kill civilians on the spot, they don''t have to be punished.


    The two bodyguards were ordered to move towards Arthur.


    "We are the candidates who come to participate in the re examination. You dare to hit us. The Lord will not let you go after knowing it!"


    Beside Arthur, the thin young man said to the noble young man, but he was obviously lack of confidence.


    The noble youth grinned: "according to the laws of the Kingdom, I deserve to kill this guy! Even if the Lord comes, do you dare to openly fight the laws of the kingdom? Call me!"


    "Today, even if the Lord comes forward in person, he can''t stop me. It''s a big deal that I''ll take him to the noble court!"


    The noble youth shouted.


    To deal with a civilian as an aristocrat, he has no fear.


    In the tavern, everyone''s attention was attracted since the noble youth laughed.


    Most of the people in the tavern are civilians, but only a few aristocrats. When they heard the remarks of aristocratic youth discriminating against civilians, all the civilians glared at him. Just afraid of his noble status, no one dared to stand up and help Arthur four.


    Civilians take the initiative to provoke nobles, in the eyes of people in this world, it is no different from suicide.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Just as the two bodyguards approached Arthur step by step and were ready to do it, a voice came and a slightly fat figure came this way.

 Chapter 102

    "You are all candidates who come to take the exam. You may become officials of Huaxia collar in the future. Why do you hurt your peace and fight for some small things."


    Slightly fat body moved to the noble young master and Arthur''s side, smiling persuasion.


    Allen knew this man. He was the owner of the tavern, one of the old residents who lived in the territory during the tru village period.


    "Today''s drinks are all mine. Why don''t you give me face? How about this?"


    The tavern owner looked at Arthur and the noble youth, and continued to persuade them.


    "Are you a noble?"


    The noble young master glanced at the tavern owner and asked.


    "No, of course not. I''m the owner of this pub."


    The tavern owner replied with a smile.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the noble youth slapped the tavern owner in the face.


    "Give you face? What are you?"


    The noble youth looked at the tavern owner with disdain.


    "Leave them alone and continue to call me. I won''t give anyone face today, young master!"


    The noble youth pointed to Arthur and said to the two guards.


    The people in the tavern watched the tavern owner beaten, and the candidates who came to take the exam were OK, because they were unfamiliar with the tavern owner and didn''t react much. The residents of Huaxia collar all glared at the noble youth.


    There were several impulsive young people who stroked up their sleeves and wanted to go up and do it, but they were stopped by their companions. Civilians fought against nobles, but they did not get any advantage, and among Chinese residents, there were no other nobles except Allen.


    Some smart people have sneaked out of the tavern and went to the street to find the soldiers of the patrol. When the soldiers come, the noble youth will not continue to be arrogant, will they?


    In the tavern, two bodyguards had come to Arthur and were about to beat him up. Arthur glared at the two guards, happy and unafraid despite his disadvantage.


    Alan knew it was time to do it.


    Alan''s body flashed and came to the two bodyguards with both fists. Allen used the strength of level 4 soldiers to deal with two level 1 soldiers. Naturally, it was easy to catch them. Before the two bodyguards saw Allen''s hand, they had been punched in the chest by Allen and flew out.


    The people behind the two guards saw the two guards flying upside down and quickly flashed to both sides. The bodies of the two guards fell heavily on the table of the tavern.


    "Crackling!"


    There was a loud noise. The two bodyguards smashed the tables and chairs under them, fell heavily to the ground, and lay on the ground screaming and rolling.


    Alan didn''t want to kill, so he kept his hand. Otherwise, how can two first-class soldiers bear Alan''s punch?


    "You, you..." the noble youth pointed to Allen with anger and panic. "I''m a noble of the kingdom. How dare you attack my bodyguard?"


    "Are you not afraid of the punishment of the Kingdom law!"


    When it comes to the law of the Kingdom, the noble youth suddenly have the confidence that they are noble! What about the strength of this strange man shrouded in a cloak? He also dared to fight against the nobility. The nobility court is not a decoration!


    Alan smiled softly, "you are a noble, but you two bodyguards are not. Besides, what about the noble? Do you think I dare not fight?"


    Allen took two steps forward and slapped in the frightened eyes of the noble youth.


    "Pa!"


    His life is crisp, just like the slap of the tavern owner with the noble youth. If there is any difference, it is Alan''s slap, which is much stronger.


    "This slap is returned to you by the tavern owner. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are a noble." Alan said coldly, "here is the Chinese collar!"


    The noble youth was slapped in the face by Allen. Because Allen''s slap was too strong and unstable, the whole man stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    The noble youth who fell to the ground vomited a mouthful of blood, and three teeth were sprayed on the ground. The left cheek of the noble youth swelled up.


    "Woo woo..."


    The noble youth made a whine and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak clearly because he had just been slapped.


    Seeing Allen beating the noble youth and his two bodyguards, the crowd nearby cheered.


    "How dare you, beat, noble! I''m going to sue you in the noble court. You will be punished by the laws of the kingdom!"


    After a while, the noble youth could finally speak and said intermittently.


    Alan completely ignored the words threatened by the noble youth. If you are a baron of the Kingdom and beat an ordinary aristocrat without a title, what will the aristocratic court do to you?


    Moreover, even if he is not a noble, Allen will not care. At this time, the hand of the noble court can not reach the Chinese collar.


    "This friend, thank you for your help."


    Arthur thanked Alan. If Alan hadn''t helped him, it was almost inevitable that he would have been beaten. If the other party had a hard hand, his life might be in danger.


    Although he was full of talent, talent didn''t help him in fighting.


    "You''re welcome," Alan laughed. "It''s just a lesson for a self righteous villain."


    "What happened here!"


    The door of the tavern was pushed open, and a team of patrol soldiers entered the tavern. The patrol captain frowned and asked, looking at the noble youth who fell to the ground and his two bodyguards, as well as a broken table and chair.


    Then, the soldiers of the patrol saw Allen. Although Allen was hidden in his cloak, Allen''s image at the moment had been notified to the whole patrol. The patrol soldiers recognized Allen at a glance.


    But Allen said he pretended not to know him when he saw him, so the soldiers didn''t rashly shout out Allen''s identity.


    The noble youth saw the patrol soldiers appear, but it was like seeing the Savior. In his mind, wherever there is a conflict between nobles and civilians, soldiers must help nobles.


    "It''s time for you to come. I''m an aristocrat of the kingdom. They beat up the aristocrats of the kingdom. You catch them right away!"


    The noble youth stood up from the ground, pointed to Allen and Arthur, and shouted to the patrol soldiers arrogantly.


    As for the tone of politeness, I''m sorry, royal nobles, where do you need to be polite to a few ordinary soldiers. Serving the nobility is what all soldiers in the kingdom should and must do.


    "Arrest them. I''m going to see the Lord and ask the Lord to severely punish these bold civilians!"


    The noble youth continued to shout.


    Arthur, standing behind Allen, smiled and asked the Lord to punish him severely? Can''t it be seen from the fact that the Lord held the imperial examination that the Lord didn''t have much affection for the so-called nobles. Otherwise, even if the Lord thought of the imperial examination system, he would not implement it.


    When the patrol soldiers heard the words of the noble youth, they looked at Alan and the noble youth and looked at each other.


    The Lord is right in front of you, and you are clamoring for the Lord to severely punish the Lord. What''s the matter?


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    The noble youth asked, seeing that the soldiers were slow to start.


    The soldiers all looked at Alan and waited for his instructions, even some hints.


    Alan sighed and hid again. There was no meaning.


    Alan waved his hand: "since he wants you to do it, you can do it. Take the three of them out and expel them from Huaxia town. Also, disqualify him as a candidate."


    The patrolling soldiers heard the speech and immediately began to escort the noble youth and his two bodyguards.


    "Who are you, what qualifications do you have to expel me from Huaxia Town, and what qualifications do you have to deprive me of my candidate''s identity!"


    The noble youth shouted.


    If you can pass the preliminary test, the noble youth is naturally not a fool. At this time, you can''t see that the person hiding under the cloak is likely to be one of the senior personnel of Huaxia collar, or even the Lord of Huaxia collar, Alan Senlan!


    I really got into trouble this time! The shouting at this time was just that he was unwilling to make some futile struggles.


    Alan took off his hood and showed his face: "introduce yourself, Alan Senlan, the leader of China."


    "I don''t know. Am I qualified to deprive you of your candidate''s identity and expel you from Huaxia town?"

 Chapter 103

    Seeing that the man in the cloak was the Lord of China as he thought, Alan, the noble youth turned pale in an instant.


    He knew that this imperial examination had no chance with him, and it was inevitable to be expelled from Huaxia town.


    As for the aristocratic court, Allen is the Baron of the Kingdom and the legitimate young master of the Senlan family. He is just a little aristocrat without a title. It is conceivable who the aristocratic court will help.


    He yelled before that even if the LORD came, he couldn''t stop him. He just thought it was impossible for the Lord to appear in this tavern and shout and pretend. In fact, he still knows himself. With him, how can he lead the calling board with Huaxia?


    Even the noble youth felt that Alan was kind. If he was Alan, he would definitely expel the other party from Huaxia collar, not Huaxia town.


    The noble youth and his two bodyguards were escorted out of the tavern by the patrol soldiers. They hung their heads and dared not say a word.


    "Lord!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Hello, Lord!"


    People in the tavern saluted Allen one after another, and Allen nodded in response one by one.


    There are several noble candidates in the tavern. I''m very glad to see this. Fortunately, I didn''t do anything special like the noble youth, otherwise I would be caught by the Lord, and the consequences can be imagined.


    Being deprived of the candidate''s identity and expelled from Huaxia town are all manifestations of the Lord''s kindness!


    "Lord, thank you, thank you." the tavern owner touched his slightly swollen cheek and said gratefully.


    Just now Allen slapped the noble youth to avenge him, which really made him angry and moved him very much. The Lord''s heart is still towards us old residents!


    Alan smiled gently: "don''t thank me. In our Chinese collar, no one can bully others at will, not even aristocrats!"


    Allen''s words made the people in the tavern cheer. I''m afraid the whole kingdom of the burning sun, their Lord Allen, would say such words. In other places, it is common for nobles to bully civilians. No one will meddle in this kind of business.


    Alan''s words brightened Arthur''s eyes. If Alan can really do what he said, such a lord is definitely worthy of his loyalty.


    Arthur''s three companions were very excited at this time. They really didn''t expect that it was the Lord who saved themselves. Arthur was much calmer than his three partners.


    "Arthur, I''ve seen your Lord." Arthur bowed slightly to Alan.


    "Arthur, right?" Alan looked at Arthur with a smile. "I''ve seen your initial test paper. It''s quite brilliant. I have high hopes for you."


    "When I saw you today, I was really extraordinary, proud and more proud!"


    Ellen praised Arthur. Although he met him for the first time, he really appreciated him.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    There was a smile on Arthur''s face. Since he has decided to be an official in China, it is certainly a happy thing for him to be appreciated by the Lord.


    "But what you did just now is a little too impulsive," Allen said. "It should be noted that heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. As an ordinary person who doesn''t practice magic and fighting spirit, why bother to argue with each other."


    "If I hadn''t been here, you would have been beaten up and your life might be in danger. These nobles are absolutely unscrupulous."


    Alan said, staring at Arthur and waiting for Arthur to answer.


    Alan''s words are definitely not true. If Arthur had really bowed to the noble young man just now, Alan would never appreciate him as much as he does now. He said this just to hear what Arthur thought and how he would answer.


    Arthur shook his head. "Lord, I don''t agree with that."


    "It''s just two vulgar soldiers and a brain disabled aristocrat. I won''t be afraid of them. They can kill me, but they can''t humiliate me!"


    Arthur lingran said.


    After hearing Arthur''s answer, Allen laughed: "good, good."


    Arthur''s words just now can be summed up as an ancient Chinese saying that a scholar can be killed and not humiliated!


    Arthur''s character is a bit like that of ancient Chinese scholars. Although their education is very different, their character is almost the same.


    This gives Allen another appreciation for Arthur.


    Just when Allen wanted to talk to Arthur more, the door of the tavern was pushed open again. This time, tiesan came in.


    "Lord!"


    Tiesan came up and saluted Allen. It was hard to hide his excitement between his eyebrows.


    "Lord, it''s successful! Someone has successfully cultivated golden bell body protection!"


    Tiesan Xingfen road.


    Allen was overjoyed at the speech. As long as someone can practice successfully, it proves that this secret skill is not only his own. Then his plan to promote the secret skill of Jinzhong body protection to the whole army can be realized!


    "Good, good, that''s good news!" Alan laughed.


    "Arthur, I have something to go first. Have a good retest tomorrow. Don''t let me down."


    Alan turned to Arthur.


    Arthur nodded confidently: "don''t worry, Lord, Arthur won''t let you down."


    "That''s good, ha ha."


    Alan laughed and left the tavern with tiesan.


    "Lord, you look so easygoing."


    After Allen left, a candidate sighed. Suddenly, the whole pub discussed topics related to Allen.


    There are others who envy Arthur. When Allen didn''t reveal his identity just now, Arthur said a lot of good things about Allen, which made these people think Arthur was very lucky.


    After boasting about the Lord, he happened to be heard by the Lord sitting aside. Is there anything better than this!


    These people don''t know that Allen appreciates Arthur because of Arthur''s talent and character, not because Arthur said his good words.


    After Allen returned to the martial arts arena of the Lord''s house, he met the soldiers who cultivated golden bell body protection for the first time.


    This is a demassian heavy infantry soldier named iron thirteen.


    Tie shisan fought with Qi in his body. Sure enough, a golden bell with light golden light appeared on his body surface. Although the golden bell looked weak, at least he succeeded in cultivation.


    Next, as long as you practice and consolidate slowly, the golden bell of body protection will become stronger and stronger.


    "Good, very good." Alan said happily when he saw tie13 cultivate a golden bell.


    "You should practice hard and succeed in cultivating Jinzhong body protection as soon as possible. Later, you should teach Jinzhong body protection to the soldiers of the whole army as an instructor."


    Allen said to the soldiers in the martial arts arena.


    Not to mention that all soldiers in the army cultivate golden bell body protection. As long as half of them succeed in cultivation, the combat effectiveness of the Chinese army can be improved to a higher level in an instant.


    The next morning, the retest began.


    The location of the second test was different from that of the first test. Allen did not choose the square, but set the location of the test in the school yard of the military camp.


    This is mainly due to the following considerations.


    Different from the first test, the second test question is a question of divergent thinking. Candidates need a quiet thinking environment in the process of answering questions, which is obviously not available in the square.


    Think about it. An examinee is thinking like a spring of answers. As a result, he is disturbed by the sound outside the square and his thinking is interrupted. This is a very unfair thing for examinees.


    Alan took the bodyguard into the barracks and came to the school yard.


    On the school field, as early as a few days ago, many small compartments were simply separated with wooden boards. After the test began, candidates will answer questions in these compartments for the test.


    At this time, 99 of the 100 candidates who passed the preliminary examination, except the noble youth expelled by Allen, have arrived at the examination room and are waiting.


    More than 100 light infantry soldiers were scattered around the examination room to maintain order in the examination room.


    When Allen entered the school field, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    Some of these candidates have seen Allen in the tavern and some have not seen him yet, but the eyes they look at Allen are full of curiosity and respect.


    Allen led in China and in the nice city area. Now he can be regarded as one of the legends.


    Allen called the officer in charge of arranging the examination room to his side and asked, "how''s the preparation?"


    "Tell your Lord that everything is ready and you can start the exam at any time," replied the official in charge.


    Alan nodded with satisfaction, looked at the time and said, "let the candidates enter and start the exam."

 Chapter 104

    In the examination room, Arthur found his seat according to the number plate and sat down leisurely. After a while, a soldier came to him with test paper and paper and pen, and put them on his desk.


    "Start answering questions!"


    When all the candidates got the test papers, the official who assisted Alan in invigilating the test shouted.


    Arthur picked up the test paper and found that the second test paper was different from the first test paper. There was a big blank, and only one topic was written at the top.


    "Give you a town, how will you manage it?"


    This topic was beyond Arthur''s expectation, but it was reasonable.


    Arthur wrote down his name on the test paper, thought a little, smiled confidently, picked up his pen and began to answer.


    "Law is the foundation of governing territory."


    Arthur wrote and answered on the test paper without a pause.


    Although Arthur was proficient in many aspects of knowledge, what he was most interested in and studied most was the law. Even these years, in his spare time, Arthur wrote a code himself.


    If you put Arthur in the ancient Chinese Spring and autumn and Warring States period, he would be a legalist.


    Arthur wrote all his legal ideas on the test paper. His thoughts were flying and he wrote quickly. When he finished answering the questions, he found that the time was less than an hour.


    You know, the retest time is three hours. Other candidates are still buried in answering questions, and even some candidates are still thinking and don''t write.


    Arthur read what he had written again, thought a little, picked up the test paper and walked out of his compartment. Now that the answer has been completed and there is nothing to modify, it makes no sense to continue to sit here.


    Allen is sitting on the high platform in the school field. Although the candidates under the stage are in the compartment, Allen''s position can take a glance at these candidates.


    Suddenly, Allen saw a candidate stand up, pick up the test paper on the table, walk towards the high platform, take a closer look, it was Arthur.


    Alan was a little surprised. Did Arthur finish the paper so soon?


    Sure enough, Arthur handed the test paper to the soldiers in charge of winding up under the stage, and then left the examination room under the guidance of other soldiers.


    "Bring up his test paper."


    Ellen said to a bodyguard beside him.


    The bodyguard came down from the high platform, asked Arthur''s answer to the soldiers who collected the papers, returned to Alan and handed it to Alan.


    Allen opened Arthur''s answer sheet, and the word law first came into sight.


    After reading carefully, Arthur wrote how to formulate a detailed and reasonable law and rely on the law to govern the territory.


    If Allen could summarize Arthur''s ideas with the knowledge he learned in politics class in middle school, it would be to govern according to law, so that there are laws to follow, laws must be strictly enforced, and violations of laws must be prosecuted.


    After reading Arthur''s answer sheet, Allen smiled gently. He didn''t think Arthur was still a talent in law. But it happens that the territory needs such talents now.


    Allen thought about making his own laws and establishing his own law department in the territory a few months ago, but it was delayed because the territory was busy expanding some time ago.


    The laws of the kingdom are too aristocratic, and there is no guarantee for the interests of civilians. These laws are worthless in Allen''s eyes. It''s impossible for Allen to govern the territory according to the laws of the kingdom!


    For example, it''s like Arthur had a conflict with the noble youth a few days ago. If Allen was tried according to the laws of the Kingdom, it would be light for Arthur to be caught and half killed!


    This kind of law is obviously unacceptable to Allen.


    Since Arthur is well versed in the law, he might as well set up a special law department in the territory to be responsible for Arthur, re enact the territory law, and publicly try all legal cases in the territory.


    But it''s not urgent. We can wait until the second round is over.


    As time went by, many examinees finished answering questions and handed in their papers. Allen didn''t hurry to read the back papers. He was ready to review them uniformly in the future.


    Three hours passed quickly. After the examination, all the candidates handed in their papers.


    "Let''s inform you and announce the test results on the 12th of this month."


    Allen said to his assistant, and then left the examination room with the bodyguard and the test paper.


    From today to December, there are more than six days to mark 99 test papers. In fact, it doesn''t take so long. A day or two is enough.


    The reason for staying so long is that Allen has other things to deal with, that is, to investigate the detailed identity and background of the candidates who have passed the re examination.


    The candidates who pass the re examination, Alan has to entrust an important task. They are basically the head of a town. In case Alan doesn''t know about the spies of other forces or people with bad purposes, the consequences will be serious.


    Therefore, the identity of candidates must be investigated and cleared!


    Allen spent the next two days in marking and practicing. The progress of marking the test paper was similar to Allen''s expectation. On the afternoon of the 7th, he finished marking all the test papers.


    It has to be said that the ideas of these candidates are very different. Some are bright, some are ordinary, some are extreme, and some are childish. In addition to Arthur, Allen selected ten candidates who are close to his concept of governing territory and decided to hand over ten towns outside China to them.


    In other words, 11 people passed the re examination.


    As for those who failed the re examination, Allen decided to let them stay in Huaxia town for training together with the more than 100 people previously selected to become Reserve officials of Huaxia collar.


    For example, when the law department is established, branches will be set up in every town, and the officials of these branches can be selected from these people.


    In fact, Allen has a big plan for the establishment of the law department, but the specific implementation needs to be carefully considered before making a decision.


    Allen asked the bodyguard to find the detective of Knox. Now there are ten detective of Knox in the territory, five of which are in Huaxia town.


    "You act separately. Before the 11th, check the identity and background of these 11 people and report to me."


    Allen gave the list of eleven people, including Arthur, to five Knox agents, ordered.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Five Knox agents were ordered to assign each person to investigate which candidates according to the towns where the candidates on the list were located, and set off separately.


    A few days later, the noxas spies sent to investigate the identity of the candidates returned to Huaxia collar one after another. By noon on the 11th, the last spy also returned.


    The details of the eleven candidates were handed over to Allen.


    In addition to Arthur, the identities of the other ten candidates are innocent. They grew up in their own town since childhood, including relatives, friends and growth experience.


    Allen can safely use these ten people. At least they won''t be spies sent by other forces. But Arthur''s information is not so plain.


    According to the information investigated by the secret agent, Arthur went to marir village in Kribi town with an old man named Abner five years ago, and has settled in marir village since then.


    Arthur calls Abner a teacher and respects Abner very much, but the identity of Arthur and Abner before is a blank, and the detective of Knox can''t find out at all.


    Of course, this can''t blame the poor ability of noxas spy, but the strength of Huaxia collar itself is too weak and has no influence in areas other than Huaxia collar.


    However, Allen didn''t cross over five years ago, and the Huaxia leader hasn''t appeared yet. Don''t worry that Arthur was sent by other forces to deal with the Huaxia leader. So Arthur can also be used.


    Allen handed the list of eleven people to the bodyguard: "make a gold list and write their names. Remember, the gold list is more gorgeous."


    After the explanation, Allen couldn''t help but rejoice. Is this an alien version of the golden list?


    Whether it''s the imperial examination or the gold list, it''s Allen''s prank to entertain himself. It''s just a harmless joke that no one knows.


    The next day, the square was filled with people early, and all the 99 candidates who took part in the re examination arrived. Because the Lord''s office has informed us that the examination results will be announced on the square this morning.

 Chapter 105

    In the middle of the square, there is a three meter high gold list. The gold list is covered by red cloth. You can''t see what is written on it, but obviously, the names of the candidates who pass the re examination are written on it!


    On the square, people talked and guessed which candidates would pass the re examination.


    Under the golden list stood several soldiers, who kept looking at the time and waiting for the time to unveil the list.


    "Unveiling!"


    After a period of time, the captain of the soldier shouted when he saw that the time had come.


    The soldiers were ordered to lift down the red cloth shrouded in the gold list.


    Jin Guangyao''s eyes, eleven big red names, hang high on the gold list. The top name is Arthur.


    There was a moment of calm in the square. Everyone stared at the eleven names on the gold list and looked at them one by one.


    "Have me! Have my name!"


    A young man with shabby clothes and clothes, who can tell at a glance that he is a civilian or even a poor man, saw his name on the gold list, shouted excitedly and couldn''t help himself.


    After shouting a few words, the young man sat on the ground with his head in his hands and began to cry bitterly.


    "Wuwu... I have my name. I really have my name. I succeeded."


    "Father, mother, do you see? It''s not useless for me to read. It''s really not useless."


    The world is no better than the earth. All parents want their children to study hard. In this world, it is a kind of dereliction of duty in the eyes of parents for civilian children to study.


    No matter how well you read and how talented you are, what''s the use? Rights are always in the hands of nobles and will not be given to civilians because of their talent.


    Beside him, several candidates who had a good relationship with him squatted down and comforted him.


    The candidates in the exam, either excited or crazy, are venting their joy. The candidates who did not pass the exam were lonely on their face. Looking at those candidates in the exam, they were full of envy.


    The onlookers also looked at these candidates with envy and successfully passed the re examination. These 11 candidates can be said to rise to the sky step by step.


    Lord, you have said for a long time that these candidates who have passed the re examination will be entrusted with an important task in the future to govern the land of a town. In today''s Huaxia collar, a mayor can already be said to be a vassal. Of course, he is a vassal without military power.


    Allen has made it clear that the mayor elected in this imperial examination is only responsible for administration, military power is still in the hands of military generals, and military power and political power are completely separated.


    Although these examinees are shabby and ugly, they will be called adults when they see them again in the future.


    From an ordinary civilian to the head of a town, how many times in your life?


    Arthur stood quietly with a smile on his face. He was much more calm than the other ten candidates. Beside him, the three companions who took the exam with him congratulated him.


    "Candidates who have passed the re examination, please stand up and follow us to the city Lord''s house to meet the city Lord."


    A soldier came up to the crowd and shouted.


    Eleven candidates, including Arthur, walked out of the crowd, followed the soldiers and walked towards the Lord''s house.


    In the Lord''s house, Alan was sitting high on the throne in the Council hall, bowed his head and meditated.


    "Lord, the candidates have come and are waiting outside."


    A bodyguard came into the Council hall and told Alan.


    Alan nodded, "bring them in."


    A moment later, eleven candidates walked into the Council hall one by one and stood in front of Allen in a row.


    "See Lord!"


    Eleven candidates saluted Allen in unison, and then looked up at Allen. It was inevitable that they were nervous.


    Most of these candidates are civilians. Even if they have some talents, they are still civilians psychologically. Allen is definitely a high power in their mind. At this time, they will naturally feel nervous when they face Allen.


    Alan smiled softly, "sit down."


    More than ten chairs were placed on both sides of the conference hall. After hearing Allen''s words, the candidates sat down in their seats.


    "You are the best 11 people I selected from more than 1000 candidates in this imperial examination. I have high hopes for you."


    Allen said when they were seated.


    "Perhaps you have heard before that the position I am going to give you is the mayor of ten other towns in the territory except Huaxia town. This position is very important for the livelihood construction of the whole town and several surrounding villages."


    "In your answer sheet before, I have roughly understood your concept of governing territory, but the space of the test paper is limited, and there are not many contents that can be expressed. Now, I want to hear each of you explain your concept separately."


    "Waldhouse, come first."


    Ellen said.


    Waldhouse, one of the 11 candidates, is a young man in his early twenties.


    Among the candidates who passed the re examination this time, the oldest is only in his thirties. It can be said that huaxialing''s future management is unusually young.


    Waldhouse stood up, a little nervous, opened his mouth, and didn''t know where to start.


    In fact, under Allen''s eyes, waldhouse only felt his heart pounding and his mind blank.


    "Don''t be nervous," Alan encouraged with a gentle smile at waldhouse. "Just tell me what you think."


    Allen''s encouragement seemed to work well, and waldhouse''s mind finally stabilized.


    "Lord, my governance philosophy is..."


    Waldhouse began to speak his mind.


    Waldhouse''s governance philosophy is relatively mild and similar to Allen''s. Allen nodded constantly in the process of listening.


    It was nearly noon when ten people finished talking about their governance ideas. People were surprised that Allen didn''t let Arthur explain his ideas.


    This made the other ten people look at Arthur strangely, but they heard that the Lord appreciated this young man named Arthur very much.


    Arthur sat in his chair, neither happy nor sad, with thoughtful eyes.


    "Let''s go to dinner first. It''s my treat this noon." Alan smiled when he saw that it was time for dinner. "After dinner, I''ll assign you official positions."


    During this meal, the twelve people had a good time. During the meal, Alan didn''t talk about governing the territory.


    After lunch, the twelve returned to the Council hall again. Alan picked up a piece of paper from the table.


    "Now, let me announce your town."


    "Waldhouse, Constance."


    ¡­¡­


    Allen read out the towns where the ten people took office, which made the ten people excited. Before, he just knew he might become the mayor. Now Allen has officially announced that it has been completely determined.


    In the future, their identity will undergo earth shaking changes!


    "Before you go to each town to take office, let me introduce you to a few people."


    Allen said, clapped his hands, and ten Knox spies came into the Council hall from the outside. However, at the moment, the clothes of detective noxas have changed, and he is wearing normal Samurai clothes.


    "These are the bodyguards I prepared for you. They are all level 5 soldiers. They will be responsible for following you and protecting your safety."


    Alan is humane to everyone.


    These ten Knox agents were just bought by Allen this morning and spent most of Allen''s money.


    In fact, it''s interesting to say it''s protection, but Allen has told these Knox spies that unless the objects they protect betray their territory, they can''t intervene in any internal affairs and are only responsible for protection.

 Chapter 106

    Looking at the ten Knox agents in front of us, the ten candidates looked different.


    Some people have guessed Allen''s intention to send guards. Of course, there is protection. I''m afraid there is also an element of surveillance.


    "You don''t have to worry," Allen said. "These guards are just to protect you. I can assure you that they are around you and will not participate in any management or even anything. The only thing they do is to protect you."


    If so, whether these ten candidates believe it or not is not Allen''s concern. Time will prove everything.


    As long as these people don''t disagree, Knox will definitely be responsible for protecting them and won''t participate in anything else, as Alan said.


    Allen assigned ten Knox agents to ten candidates.


    "You should step down for the time being. I''ll send someone to deliver the letter of appointment of the mayor to you later. After you get the letter of appointment, you can set off for office immediately."


    Allen said to ten candidates.


    "Arthur, you stay."


    Ten other candidates heard the speech, saluted Allen and left the Lord''s house with their guards.


    When they left, they looked at Arthur with curiosity, wondering what position the LORD would give Arthur. Most people speculate that Allen may appoint Arthur as mayor of Huaxia town.


    Thinking of this, they could not help but envy Arthur. Huaxia town is the main city of Huaxia. The mayor of Huaxia town has a much higher status than the mayor of ten other towns.


    "Arthur, do you know why I didn''t appoint you mayor?"


    Alan asked, looking at Arthur with a smile.


    Arthur thought a little and replied, "but because of the law?"


    He doesn''t think like others that Allen will appoint himself as the mayor of Huaxia town. Arthur already knows about the senior personnel of Huaxia. In his opinion, the mayor of Huaxia town is the head of Jill village in arutonga town. Others can''t have any chance.


    "That''s right!"


    Allen said, "it''s the law! The law of the kingdom is too biased towards the interests of nobles and civilians. There is no guarantee in front of the law. This is not the law I want."


    "The law I want is a law that can protect the interests of everyone in the territory. All officials, nobles, civilians and even vagrants are equal before the law."


    Everyone is equal before the law!


    Alan''s words shocked Arthur deeply.


    Even Arthur himself only dared to ensure the interests of civilians as much as possible in the law, but he absolutely dared not think that civilians were equal with nobles and even officials in front of the law.


    Allen''s words echoed in his mind like a thunder.


    Is it really possible to achieve equality before the law?


    "I''ve read your answer sheet. You have great ideas and are a rare talent in terms of law. Are you willing to help me reformulate the law in the territory?"


    Alan asked, staring at Arthur.


    "Yes!"


    Arthur replied excitedly, this is what he wants to do. Compared with this, not to mention a mayor, he doesn''t want to give a city Lord to do it!


    What''s more, Allen said that everyone is equal before the law, which stirred his heart. If this goal can be achieved, his achievements in law will go down in history!


    "Good," Alan nodded. "Let me tell you what I think first."


    "I am going to set up a special law department in the territory, the law court. The main functions of the law court are justice and legislation!"


    "After the establishment of the law court, we will formulate a law of Huaxia collar. All disputes and cases in the territory will be handled in accordance with this law! At the same time, the law court accepts the litigation of all the people in the territory. No matter any case, anyone can appeal to the law court as long as he feels that his interests have been infringed."


    "The law court is divided into three bodies, the legislative department, the judicial department and the investigation department."


    "The legislative secretary is responsible for reviewing and revising the territorial law. Once any loopholes or unreasonable places in the territorial law are found, they must be filled in and the unreasonable places must be corrected. However, any additions and changes to the law must be reported to me and can take effect only after my approval."


    "The investigation department, after someone comes to the legal court to appeal, is responsible for investigating and collecting evidence and providing evidence for subsequent trials."


    "The judicial department is responsible for holding a court session to try those who violate the territorial law in accordance with the territorial law."


    "One more thing, neither the investigation department nor the trial department has the full strength of law enforcement. I will establish another law enforcement department."


    "What do you think of my idea?" Allen asked Arthur after he had stated his idea.


    Arthur was fascinated by what Allen said just now. What Allen said coincided with his ideas in many places. Moreover, judging from Allen''s relatively perfect plan, Allen''s establishment of the law department is not a whim, but has been planned for a long time.


    It can be seen that Alan attaches great importance to this matter!


    As for Allen''s separation of law enforcement power from the law court, Arthur can understand that after all, no Lord will rest assured that the same department will focus on legislation, justice and law enforcement.


    If that''s the case, the president of the law court will work hard for the people. Once the president of the law court has a different heart, there will be big trouble in the territory.


    In fact, Allen didn''t say one thing, that is, the supervision department. Whether it is the law court, the law enforcement department to be established, or other departments in the territory, there must be a supervision department to ensure that power is not abused.


    However, Allen didn''t intend to let everyone know about the monitoring department publicly, so he didn''t say it for the time being. And for the candidates of the supervision department, Allen did not intend to use the people of the world, but decided to use all the people summoned by the system.


    Procuratorial power is the most important thing. Allen will be completely relieved only when it is handed over to the characters summoned by the system.


    "Lord, what you just said has been very perfect, but I still want to add some points."


    Arthur said, and then said some of his ideas.


    Allen and Arthur discussed in the Lord''s house for an afternoon before gradually perfecting the plan to establish a law court.


    "Very good, very good," Alan laughed. He and Arthur settled the law court together. Alan was very happy. Don''t think this is a trivial matter. The establishment of the law court is related to the rights and interests of everyone in the territory.


    "I''ll arrange someone to start the construction of the law court tomorrow. As long as the construction is completed, the law court can be officially established immediately!"


    "During this period, you can choose several deputies among the candidates to formulate the new law of the territory together."


    It''s difficult for Arthur to make a new law alone. No matter how powerful Arthur is, he can''t make a law alone in a short time.


    "Lord, in fact, in my spare time in recent years, I have compiled a fairly complete code, the new territorial law, which can be formulated on the basis of this code."


    "Oh!" Alan was a little surprised. Compiling a code alone, even if it took a few years, was not a simple thing.


    "Did you bring this code to China this summer?" Allen asked.


    "Yes," Arthur replied. This code is the most precious thing for him. It has condensed his efforts over the years. Why didn''t he take it with him?


    "That''s good," Alan smiled. "Bring the code tomorrow and let me see it. If you can, do as you say."


    "Thank you, Lord!" Arthur said happily. If the code he compiled can really become the new law of China, it will be a great recognition for him.


    "Lord, Arthur has another unkind request." Arthur said, "my teacher Abner is still in Marel village. I will work in Huaxia town in the future. I want to pick up the teacher for easy care. Please accept my Lord."


    "It should be. I''ll arrange for someone to receive Mr. Abner from Huaxia."


    Alan replied that he would not refuse such a thing.


    "Arthur wants to pick up the teacher himself."


    Arthur bowed his head slightly, but his eyes were very firm.


    "Well," said ello, "I''ll send someone to protect you along the way. Go and come back quickly."


    Some people may feel very boring or even don''t know what to say after reading it, but cowhide still has to write it like this, because the establishment of the law court is a very important thing for Huaxia collar.


    In fact, I don''t know much about the law, so I can only take it for granted. Perhaps the cowhide writing is full of flaws in the eyes of people who understand it, even ridiculous.


    Cowhide can only say, let you laugh, forgive me for my unprofessional and common sense!


    When the plot of this construction is over, the rhythm behind it will speed up!)

 Chapter 107

    "Village head Jill is back?"


    Alan heard the bodyguard''s notice and smiled softly: "please invite him in."


    After a while, village head Jill followed the bodyguard to Allen''s study. The village head of Jill at the moment is much thinner than before. It can be seen that he did suffer a lot in arutonga Town, but his spirit is very good and energetic.


    "Village head Jill, please sit down!"


    When village head Jill entered the room, Alan stood up and said to village head Jill.


    Alan still has great respect for village head Jill. The old man has been helping him silently since he took office. Village head Jill has contributed to the development of the territory to this point.


    What is more rare is that village head Jill never takes credit and has always maintained his original humility.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Village head Jill saluted Allen and sat opposite him.


    "It''s been a hard time in arutonga Town, isn''t it?"


    After the village head Jill sat down, Alan personally poured him a cup of hot water, handed it to him and asked, which made the village head Jill very excited.


    "It''s really hard!" village head Jill replied, "the residents of arutonga town lost their faith because of Joshua''s deception. Most people''s life attitude is very negative. I spent a lot of effort to gradually change their life attitude and get out of the negative."


    "It''s good to get out of negativity," Allen sighed. "What I fear most is that they will never recover."


    "By the way, yesterday I appointed mayors of ten towns outside Huaxia town. Now only Huaxia town has not appointed mayors. Village head Jill, I announce that from now on, you are the mayor of Huaxia town."


    "Later, it''s time to call you mayor Jill, ha ha!"


    Alan joked.


    "Lord, I can''t be the old man, the mayor of this town!" Jill village head quickly stood up and said, "the old man, I haven''t read a book and my ability is limited. I can make do as a small village head. I can''t do this mayor."


    "I just want to stay with the Lord and help the LORD deal with some things within my power. I''m already satisfied!"


    Village head Jill''s words were not a false refusal, but a real truth. Allen appointed him mayor, which terrified him. He had no confidence to be a good mayor, so he was in a hurry to refuse.


    Alan smiled and shook his head: "village head Jill, you don''t have to belittle yourself. In terms of ability, you''re no worse than anyone. What you need to consider now is not how to resign this post, but how to be a good mayor and manage Huaxia town."


    "Thank Lord for your trust!" Alan''s words moved village head Jill and burst into tears. "I will try my best to be a good mayor and won''t let Lord down!"


    After the village head Jill left, Alan found Alex again.


    Alex has recovered from the wounds he suffered in the previous battle. After this period of hard cultivation, his strength has improved greatly. Now he is a level 4 soldier. Moreover, Alex has also successfully cultivated the golden bell body protector. As long as he cultivates the golden bell body protector to great success, he can barely protect himself when he meets a level 5 soldier.


    "Young master, do you have any tasks for me? I''ve been practicing in the territory for several months, and the whole person will rust."


    As soon as Alex came in and sat down, he complained to Alan.


    Alan smiled softly: "there is a task for you, but you still have to stay in the territory."


    Allen knew that Alex wanted to lead the soldiers at the territory border like Galen, but there were not many bodyguards left at first. Allen really couldn''t bear to let them continue to live and die at the front line.


    "I plan to set up a police station in the territory. The police station is mainly responsible for maintaining law and order in the territory, arresting criminals, law enforcement and other aspects. After the establishment of the police station, the army will only be responsible for war and will no longer be responsible for law and order in the territory."


    "In the future, the army and the police station will be completely separated. The army is the army and the police are the police!"


    "I''m going to let you be the director of the territorial Police Bureau. How about you? Are you confident of doing well?"


    Asked Allen.


    Alex, who was still whirring just now, became pinched at this time.


    "Young master, can I?"


    Alex asked very confidently.


    The importance of the police station to the territory has been clearly described by Alan just now. It can be said that once the police station is established, the police station is the only armed force in the town, and its responsibility is conceivable.


    "I say you can, you can!" Alan said firmly. "As long as you are willing to work hard."


    Alex nodded heavily: "young master, I can!"


    "Very good," Alan said with satisfaction. "Let the others follow you and be your deputy. It''s not easy for you to follow me all the way up to now."


    Allen''s other people refer to those who are still alive in the guard who first followed him to the territory.


    "Hmm!" Alex nodded, quite moved in his heart. The young master takes good care of our old brothers!


    Take yourself as the director of the General Bureau of police. The director of police is definitely one of the highest level personnel in the territory. It is conceivable that the young master has confidence in himself.


    "Next, let me tell you the specific composition of the police station," Allen said.


    "In addition to setting up a general bureau in Huaxia Town, the police station will be set up in every town and a police force will be set up in every village."


    "The police station has a director and the police force has a captain. The number of police forces stationed in each village is tentatively set at five."


    Don''t think that there are few five people. These guard members are at least first-class or second-class soldiers. Five soldiers are more than enough to maintain the daily public security of a village.


    "At the same time, I will build a prison next to Huaxia town to hold criminals who violate territorial laws. This prison is also the responsibility of the police station."


    "Do you have any questions?" Allen asked Alex after he had finished talking.


    "There are some questions," Alex replied. "It takes a lot of people to establish a police station. Where do these people come from?"


    "This is simple."


    Allen replied, "let the people of the first infantry regiment and the second infantry regiment of the Guard Corps leave the army and join the guard team. The candidates for the director of the guard station in each town and the captain of the guard team in each village are selected from the original captain and sub captain of the infantry regiment."


    The first infantry regiment and the second infantry regiment have a total of more than 1000 people, of which the first infantry regiment is the 1000 light infantry, all second-class soldiers. The second infantry regiment is the soldiers independently recruited by the territory, and the grades are all level I or level II.


    More than 1000 soldiers from level 1 to level 2 have been enough to support the personnel needs of the police station in the early stage. However, in this way, the guardian Corps was temporarily hollowed out.


    The next day, Allen issued a territory wide announcement.


    Notice content:


    Jill was appointed mayor of Huaxia town.


    Wardhouse was appointed mayor of Constance.


    ¡­¡­


    The appointment of mayors of 11 towns is written on the notice. So far, the mayor of Huaxia leading eleven towns was finally established.


    At the same time, it announced the establishment of a law court in the territory, and Arthur was the president of the law court. The territory has a police bureau, and Alex is the director of the police bureau.


    Along with the announcement, there was an order from Allen to the mayor of each town.


    After receiving Allen''s order, the mayor of each town set aside two areas in his own town and began to build buildings. What they built was the police station and the branches of the law courts in various towns.


    Small courtyards have also been built in each village for the members of the police stationed in each village.


    The functions of the police station and the law court also spread in the territory with this notice, causing heated discussion.

 Chapter 108

    Alan doesn''t know what the territory residents are talking about. In fact, he has been busy since the announcement was released.


    Allen first selected two areas near the Lord''s house to build the General Bureau of police and the General Court of law. However, residential houses have been built in these two areas, and there are residents living in them. In order to build new buildings, the existing residential houses must be demolished.


    Allen and Jill village leaders personally came to these residents'' homes, proposed land requisition, and promised to provide them with new homes and give them some compensation.


    Fortunately, there are no nail households in the world. The residents heard that the Lord wants to requisition land and expressed their full support. They just need to give themselves a new residence without any additional compensation.


    There are many vacant houses in Huaxia town. After the residents agreed to move, with the help of the soldiers, they all moved to their new houses in half a day. Finally, under the strong refusal of the residents, Allen gave each family a compensation of 100 gold coins.


    Later, Allen chose a place outside Huaxia town near the wilderness area to build a prison.


    After the location was selected, the construction of the three buildings began at the same time.


    Allen has been personally supervising the construction of the police station and the law court. This is the headquarters of the two departments, which should not be careless at all.


    But soon, Allen was forced to leave the construction site, because the bodyguard reported that the city Lord''s house sent messengers to Huaxia town to see Allen.


    The city Lord''s residence sent messengers at this time, which was somewhat beyond Allen''s expectation. Shouldn''t the city Lord''s residence devote all its mind to dealing with the blue shirt army?


    On reflection, Alan probably guessed the purpose of the city Lord''s house. I''m afraid the city Lord''s residence has lost patience because it has been unable to eliminate the blue shirt army. Now it is necessary to unite all forces in nice city to jointly attack the blue shirt army.


    If you guessed correctly, now all the major territories of nice city should welcome the envoys of the city master''s house.


    In the Lord''s house, Allen saw the messenger sent by the city Lord''s house. To Allen''s surprise, the messenger was still an acquaintance.


    The third steward of the city Lord''s house, steward York.


    I remember the city Lord''s residence on Monday. I didn''t recommend it this week. Can you give me some recommendations to encourage cowhide?)

 Chapter 109

    "How much, how much?" steward York stammered, saying to himself, I must have heard wrong!


    Allen stretched out three fingers again: "300000, 300000 gold coins."


    Allen repeated it twice in a row. Butler York finally determined that he had heard right. Allen said 300000!


    "Lord Allen, are you kidding?" Butler York asked with a dark face. "All the working capital of our city Lord''s house doesn''t add up to 300000!"


    Of course, the working capital of the city Lord''s residence is 300000. The farwin family of Benedict''s city master has operated nice city for many years and has accumulated huge wealth. Not to mention 300000 gold coins, the city master''s house can get one million gold coins.


    But if you subsidize huaxialing for free, let alone 300000 gold coins, the city master''s house will not be willing to pay 100000 gold coins.


    It''s Alan. It''s too big a lion!


    In fact, Allen didn''t really want so much when he said 300000. Unless the city Lord''s house is a fool, he won''t agree.


    As long as the city Lord''s house can pay him 50000 gold coins, Alan will be satisfied and shout 300000 gold coins. It''s just asking a sky high price.


    Here, Allen uses the word "reward". In his opinion, this is the reward given by the city Lord''s house, not the handout received by China.


    "How much can the city Lord''s mansion give?" Allen asked.


    Butler York stretched out two fingers: "twenty thousand gold coins."


    Alan looked straight at Butler York and didn''t speak.


    "Thirty thousand!" said Butler York. "Thirty thousand gold coins, no more."


    "I remember when I captured Constance Town, I found 30000 gold coins in the Treasury of Constance town. Unfortunately, it''s a drop in the bucket!"


    Allen said to himself.


    "Fifty thousand, how about fifty thousand?" Butler York raised the price again.


    Finally, after a lot of words, York housekeeper finally agreed to pay Huaxia collar 80000 gold coins in exchange for Huaxia collar''s full force to attack the blue shirt army!


    The 80000 gold coins were promised by Butler York to be delivered to Huaxia within three days.


    After sending off the York housekeeper, Alan smiled. A housekeeper of the city Lord''s house can be the master of 80000 gold coins. It seems that the city Lord''s house is far richer than he thought!


    With these 80000 gold coins, I can buy a large number of soldiers again!


    However, the requirements of the territory for troops are not very strong. Allen decided to keep the 80000 gold coins first. If it is necessary to buy soldiers later, he will use them to buy soldiers. If you don''t need to buy soldiers, you can directly save enough 100000 gold coins to open the second auxiliary element.


    Since he promised to send troops to the city Lord''s house, Alan naturally wouldn''t break his promise. He immediately sent someone to inform Galen and others who were outside the leading army, and asked them to start assembling troops in Kribi town and be ready to cooperate with the city Lord''s house at any time.


    After Butler York left, Allen didn''t return to the construction site, but picked up the code Arthur gave himself and read it carefully.


    Alan frowned as he read. This code is written in great detail and involves almost all aspects of the territory. It can be seen that Arthur has indeed made a lot of efforts.


    But there is one point in the code that Allen can''t agree with at all.


    Alan closed the code and rubbed his forehead. It seems that Arthur will have to discuss it with him when he comes back.


    Three days later, the city Lord''s house sent 80000 gold coins to Allen and brought a message. On the 23rd of this month, all major forces including the city Lord''s house sent troops to attack the blue shirt army at the same time!


    Today is the 18th. There are only five days left for the major forces to prepare for war. It can be seen how urgent it is for the city Lord''s residence to eliminate the blue shirt army.


    It can be seen that the city Lord''s residence has really reached the point where it can''t bear the blue shirt army!


    Alan wrote back to the city Lord''s house and promised to send troops on time!


    After the messenger of the city Lord''s house left, the bodyguard reported that Arthur returned to Huaxia town with his teacher Abner.


    Allen is still curious about Arthur''s teacher Abner. He would like to see what kind of talent can teach Arthur such an excellent student and make Arthur respect him so much.


    Allen could see that Arthur''s respect for his teacher was absolutely from his heart, from his heart, without any falsehood.


    In the Lord''s house, Allen met Arthur''s teacher, Abner.


    In Allen''s eyes, Abner is an old man with no amazing appearance. He doesn''t have the eye-catching temperament like Arthur. He looks like an ordinary old farmer.


    However, compared with the ordinary peasant old man, Abner was more indifferent to honor and disgrace.


    "Abner, I''ve seen your Lord." Abner nodded to Alan.


    Alan laughed: "Mr. Abner, you''ve worked hard all the way. Arthur, help Mr. Abner sit down."


    Abner waved his hand and stopped Arthur who was going to help himself: "I''ll do it myself. Old man, I''m not so fragile. I have to be helped when I sit down."


    The three sat down. Alan and Abner chatted a few words and began to invite each other.


    "Mr. Abner, if you can teach such an excellent student, you must be a great talent. Would you like to take a post in China?"


    Allen said that there are too few top talents in China now. Although I don''t know what Abner''s ability is, I don''t think it''s too bad that he is Mr. Arthur.


    Abner shook his head: "thank you for your kindness, Lord, but I''m old and don''t have so much energy to take care of these chores."


    "That''s a pity," Ellen said with regret, but without much persuasion.


    Allen knows that the more talented people are, the more assertive they are. Once they refuse for the first time, there will be no other results.


    However, Allen did not give up. As long as Abner lived in Huaxia Town, he had plenty of opportunities to convince him in the future.


    After a few more words, Abner got up and left on the grounds of tiredness.


    "Arthur, I have prepared a residence for you and Mr. Abner. Take Mr. Abner to settle down and come back to the Lord''s house to see me," Allen said.


    More than an hour later, Arthur returned to the Lord''s house.


    "Are you all settled?" asked Allen.


    "Settle down," Arthur replied.


    After taking his teacher Abner to the residence arranged by Allen for them, he found that Allen had already prepared all the things needed to be prepared in the residence, and even sent a maid and a male servant to take care of their daily life, which filled Arthur''s heart with excitement for Allen.


    "That''s good," Allen said. "I''ve read your code. There''s a problem I must point out."


    "Lord, please correct me," said Arthur.


    Allen took out the code Arthur gave himself, opened a few pages and said, "the biggest problem is that the sentence is too heavy!"


    "Like this one," Allen said, pointing to one in the code, "the thief, cut off his hands and drive out of the territory!"


    "Is this punishment too heavy?"


    Allen pointed out that it is only one of them. In Arthur''s code, there is almost zero tolerance for criminals, and the punishment for almost every crime is extremely severe.


    "Lord," Arthur said seriously, "Arthur believes that if people want to strictly abide by the law, they must use heavy codes. The heavier the punishment, the heavier the position of the law in people''s hearts. If the punishment is slight, the law will become worthless in people''s eyes, whether it is necessary or not."


    "Just like the current Kingdom law, how many people will really abide by other laws unless they touch on the law of noble interests?"


    "The reason for this result is that in the Kingdom law, only crimes that touch the interests of the nobility will be severely punished, and the punishment of other crimes is not painful, so no one will abide by it."


    Alan shook his head and asked, "Arthur, what do you think the purpose of punishment is?"

 Chapter 110

    "The purpose of punishment?"


    Arthur bowed his head for a moment and replied, "nature is to let the wrongdoer pay the price he should pay to make up for his mistakes. The best way to make the territory stable is to kill all the bad people or expel them out of the territory through the law!"


    "As long as the bad guys are killed and expelled, the territory will naturally be stable! Those who wanted to make mistakes will also get rid of their thoughts under the threat of heavy punishment."


    Allen heard the speech and shook his head gently. He didn''t expect that Arthur looked gentle and elegant at ordinary times. He was so murderous in terms of law!


    "Making prisoners pay for their mistakes is indeed one of the purposes of punishment, but not all. More importantly, how to make a bad man realize his mistakes and become a good man."


    Ellen said.


    "Can bad people become good people?" Arthur asked.


    Alan nodded: "of course, no one in this world was born a bad man. There must be his reason why he became bad."


    "For example, if a person steals, he may be lazy, but he may be forced by life."


    "Take Liezi for example. A person''s parents are seriously ill. They have spent all their savings in order to cure them and are forced to steal property. In this case, don''t you think your punishment is too heavy?"


    Arthur was speechless, meditated for a long time and explained, "this is a special case. In this case, we can reduce or even exempt his punishment."


    Arthur defended, but his momentum was much weaker.


    Allen smiled gently and shook his head again: "the law is beyond mercy. Anyone who makes a mistake should be punished. This is what I say. Everyone is equal before the law. Of course, if the victim chooses to forgive the person who hurt himself, he can also reduce the punishment as appropriate, but he must not be exempted from punishment."


    "Therefore, the penalty must be cautious and cannot be generalized. When it should be heavy, it should be heavy and when it should be light, it should be light."


    "People who really commit great crimes cannot be spared. For example, those who maliciously kill others must pay for their lives."


    "If you just make some small mistakes and don''t cause too serious consequences, you should give priority to punishment and education, and let them realize their mistakes as much as possible, so as to reform."


    "The severity of punishment depends on the consequences caused by the prisoner and the original intention of his crime."


    "For example, if a person steals money waiting for others to save his life and causes death, he must be severely punished, even though he may not know the consequences."


    "Another example is a person who kills maliciously, even if he doesn''t kill or even hurt each other, but as long as he has this motivation and has taken action, he must be severely punished!"


    Arthur listened and bowed his head for a long time.


    In terms of punishment, Allen''s idea conflicts with his idea obviously. For a while and a half, he can''t accept Allen''s idea. At the same time, he also knew that his ideas would be difficult to implement in the territory without persuading Allen.


    This is an unsolvable proposition. Alan and Arthur must have one person bow to each other''s ideas.


    "Lord, I want to go back and think about it."


    Arthur said in a low voice. Obviously, Allen''s words had caused him some thinking, but they could not completely convince him.


    Allen nodded reluctantly: "go, as long as you think clearly before the law court is built. Also, select some of the candidate officials to serve as your deputy and the president of the branch of the law court in various towns, the director of the judicial department, the investigation department and the legislative department."


    "It''s up to you to decide all these candidates. Just report the list to me after you decide."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    After Arthur left the Lord''s house, Alan couldn''t help smiling.


    It was expected that Arthur could not be persuaded to reduce his punishment. If Arthur was so easily persuaded, he would not be Arthur.


    In fact, Allen can also, as a lord, strongly ask Arthur to formulate punishment according to his own ideas, but Allen doesn''t intend to do that. He doesn''t want to be a dictator.


    Allen went to the courtyard of the Lord''s house, called the gale eagle, rode the gale eagle and flew towards Kribi town.


    As early as three days ago, Allen had asked the heroes and soldiers of the territory to assemble in Kribi town. Most of the soldiers of the territory gathered in Kribi Town, except that some soldiers were left at the western border to guard against the city master''s house.


    The gale eagle was fast. In less than two hours, it took Alan to Kribi town.


    Alan let the gale Eagle land in the barracks outside Kribi town.


    This barracks was temporarily built by the soldiers in the past two days. After all, there are too many soldiers gathered in Kribi town. If they all settle in Kribi Town, it will be too disturbing to the residents.


    Allen just landed, Galen, svein, asso and others greeted him.


    Now all six heroes summoned by Allen are in this barracks. Allen also saw Dreyer, the road crazy female soldier, beside Yasuo.


    The high-end combat power led by China is gathered here.


    "How are you getting ready?"


    Allen asked after entering the barracks master''s account.


    "All the soldiers have assembled and are ready to go to war!" Galen replied.


    Alan nodded: "how many troops have been assembled here?"


    "Report back to the Lord. There are 50 vanguard knights, 100 Centaur archers, 500 Knox axe soldiers, 300 frost bows and arrows and 100 holy light priests, a total of 1050 people!"


    There were only 30 vanguard knights. Later, Allen bought 20 more, now a total of 50.


    Allen nodded again: "the day to attack the blue shirt army has been determined, just on the 23rd of this month. At that time, the city Lord''s house and major territories will send troops together to catch the blue shirt army unprepared and strive to completely eliminate the blue shirt army."


    "Lord," Swein said, "the Allied forces are unprepared to fight the blue shirt army. I''m afraid they don''t have a chance."


    "Why?" Allen asked.


    "According to the information detected by detective noxas, the blue shirt army has moved frequently in the past two days. According to my guess, the blue shirt army may have received the news that the city Lord''s palace wants to unite with major territories to attack them, and is preparing in advance."


    Alan frowned: "did the blue shirts get the news so soon?"


    Only today did he get the notice from the city Lord''s house to launch the general attack on the 23rd. Unexpectedly, the blue shirt army got the news two or three days in advance.


    "It''s not surprising that there must be blue shirt spies in the city Lord''s residence, even in major territories," Swein replied. "These spies may have been sent by the blue shirt a few years ago."


    "So, the blue shirts have been on guard for a long time. It''s impossible to catch them off guard?" Allen said disappointed.


    There is a huge difference between the results of frontal confrontation and sudden attack, and the cost to be paid is even greater.


    Swein Jie smiled: "the coalition army was caught off guard when it wanted to fight the blue shirt army. It really didn''t have a chance, but we Chinese leaders may not be able to."

 Chapter 111

    "You mean we Chinese leaders launch an attack in advance?" Allen asked. There was only one way he could think of.


    "That''s right," Swein nodded. "The blue shirts think that the coalition forces will launch a unified attack on the 23rd. They must be the same when they inform the news of various towns. Therefore, their defense will be much lax before the 23rd! If we launch an attack on the 21st or the 12th, Jie Jie, we can definitely catch them off guard!"


    Allen thought for a moment and asked, "but if we launch an attack in advance, will our strength be too weak and directly defeated by the heavy troops of the blue shirt army?"


    Swein shook his head: "no, now the troops of the blue shirt army have been scattered everywhere to resist the coalition attack. If we attack, the soldiers they send will have no time to return. That is to say, whether we attack in advance or on time, we have to face the same enemy."


    Alan nodded: "OK! Let''s attack on the 21st!"


    For the next two days, Allen simply stayed in the barracks and didn''t return to Huaxia town. Now there is village head Jill in Huaxia Town, so you don''t have to worry about any trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    On the morning of the 21st, all the soldiers stationed in Kribi town set out to march towards the area controlled by the blue shirt army. The first target of Huaxia collar is chakabuko town.


    Chakabuko Town, one of the southernmost towns in the blue shirt army controlled area, borders on the Chinese border. If China leads the attack on the blue shirt army, chakabuko town is one of the towns most easily selected as the first target by China.


    In fact, the choice of Huaxia collar is exactly the same.


    From Kribi town to chakabuko Town, it takes about half a day to march at the speed of infantry.


    "Lord."


    During the March, Galen rode to Allen and shouted.


    "What''s up, Galen?" asked Alan on the horse.


    "I want to take the cavalry first and see if I can find a chance to capture chakabuko," Galen replied.


    "Only cavalry?" Allen asked. "There are nearly a thousand troops in chakabuko, but our cavalry is only 150 in total. Are you sure?"


    "Sure!" Galen replied firmly, "the garrison in chakabuko town has two hundred and three hundred and two hundred and the rest are first-class arms."


    "The first-order and second-order arms have little threat. With the strength of vanguard knight and Centaur shooter, if the other party is not defensive, it should be easy to defeat the other party!"


    Alan nodded. There were vanguard knights. These low-level soldiers were really not a threat.


    "Well, take the cavalry first. Remember, if you don''t have a good opportunity to attack, don''t force it."


    "Yes!"


    "Vanguard knight, Centaur shooter, come with me!"


    Galen gave a loud cry and drove his horse out first. Behind Galen, 150 horses followed.


    "Swain, do you think Galen can capture chakabuko town only by these 150 cavalry?"


    Swein Jie smiled: "Marshal Galen''s words should be no problem."


    Although Swein and Galen are hostile to each other, Swein still highly recognizes Galen''s ability.


    The garrison of chakabuko was named Stewart, a level 6 soldier.


    In the conference hall, Stewart was discussing with several subordinates how to deal with the attack of the Chinese leadership. Suddenly, a hasty whistle came.


    Stuart and several of his subordinates were stunned at the whistle.


    "Is it a guard post?" Stuart was stunned and then reacted, "enemy attack!"


    "Come on, organize soldiers to fight! Damn it, why is there an enemy attack at this time? It doesn''t mean that the Allied forces will attack on the 23rd!"


    At the entrance of the town, Galen took the lead and rushed to chakabuko town with pioneer knights and Centaur archers.


    In front of Galen, more than 20 soldiers who had been guarding the entrance of the town saw the cavalry rush towards them and scurry after blowing the guard whistle.


    Only a fool will confront the cavalry force whose number is several times his own!


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast they run, how can they be faster than cavalry and arrows?


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh"


    The sound of breaking the air came. The more than 20 soldiers were hit by a sharp arrow from the Centaur Archer and nailed to the ground before they ran a few steps!


    "Rush in and meet the soldiers under armour. If you dare to resist, kill them directly!"


    Galen said, rushing into town.


    In the town, as early as the guard post sounded, the civilians had already hid back to their homes, and their doors were closed. When Galen rushed in, the streets were empty and no one was seen.


    In the corner, a figure flashed out.


    "Lord Galen!"


    This figure is the NOx spy lurking in the town.


    "Where are the guards in this town?" Galen asked.


    "Report back to your excellency. I saw him take people to the barracks just now. It should be to gather soldiers in the barracks," replied detective Knox.


    "Take me there!"


    At the barracks, Stuart had just assembled his soldiers and led them out of the barracks to fight out of town, when he heard a sound of horse hoofs.


    "Come so fast!" Stuart was surprised.


    A moment later, Galen appeared in Stuart''s sight with the vanguard knight and Centaur shooter.


    "It''s a centaur shooter!"


    There was a commotion among the soldiers of the blue shirt army. The reputation of the Centaur Archer had already spread among the blue shirt army. At this time, the soldiers were immediately frightened when they saw the Centaur Archer appear.


    On the contrary, it is a pioneer Knight whose strength is far above the Centaur archer. Because he rarely participates in the war, he has no reputation.


    "What are you afraid of!" Stuart shouted. "It''s just more than a hundred rides!"


    When the soldiers heard this, they gradually calmed down. Indeed, there were only a hundred cavalry, but there were a thousand people on their side!


    Galen stopped in front of the blue shirt army, stared at Stuart in the most conspicuous clothes and said, "are you the general of this town?"


    "Yes, my name is Stuart!" Stuart replied.


    Galen pointed his huge sword at Stuart: "give you a choice, surrender, or death!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Stuart laughed wildly: "do you really think you can eat me? There are a thousand soldiers behind me. You more than 100 cavalry want us to surrender?"


    "What a delusion!"


    "A thousand soldiers?" Galen disdained a smile: "vanguard knight, charge with me! Centaur shooter, long-range support!"


    Galen said, and he had rushed up with his horse.


    "I think he''s crazy."


    Watching Galen rush up with 50 cavalry, Stuart mocks, 50 to 1000, do you think you are the God of war?


    "Attack, destroy the cavalry!" Stuart ordered. "Giant shield, watch out for centaurs!"


    In Stuart''s mind, the fifty cavalry will soon be submerged by a thousand soldiers on his side. Unfortunately, he would never think that all the fifty cavalry are level 5 soldiers!


    War never depends on the number of people, especially when there is a huge difference between the levels of the two sides.


    Stuart''s first and second rank soldiers can''t even break the defense of the vanguard Knight! The third-order soldiers can barely hurt the vanguard knight. Unfortunately, there are only 200 third-order soldiers under him. The vanguard knight can be wiped out by charging twice!

 Chapter 112

    At the forefront of the blue shirt army battle array, there are three rows of second-order long spearmen. Facing the charge of vanguard knights, the long spearmen straighten the end of their long guns and point their spears straight ahead. At first glance, they have a momentum.


    However, the frightened eyes and the trembling tip of the gun betrayed them, which showed the uneasiness and panic in their hearts at this time.


    It is said that the long spearmen restrain the cavalry only because they are more likely to cause damage to the cavalry than other arms. In fact, it is difficult for the long spearmen to take advantage of the same cavalry and long spearmen.


    The long spearmen hurt the cavalry at the cost of their own lives. Even if the long spears in their hands can pierce into the cavalry, they will be knocked out by the cavalry in an instant. Life and death are unpredictable.


    Among the conventional arms, the most restrained cavalry should be the archer. The archer''s long-range attack ability can often make the cavalry pay a heavy price in the process of charging.


    Of course, the above restraint relationships are all about the same or similar soldiers. If there is a huge difference between the soldiers of both sides, any restraint relationship will disappear.


    Just like now!


    "Archer, shoot!"


    Watching Galen and the vanguard Knights rush into the range of the archers, Stuart ordered.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Hundreds of sharp arrows were shot from the blue shirt army array, targeting Galen and vanguard knights in the charge. Galen, who rushed in front, was given special care.


    "Courage!"


    Galen whispered, and a golden light shield appeared on him, tightly protecting his upper body without leaving a gap.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"


    The sharp arrows on the light shield were bounced off one by one, causing no damage to Galen.


    Behind Galen, the vanguard Knights saw a sharp arrow shooting at themselves, and burst out one by one to protect themselves and their mounts.


    Sharp arrows were shot at the vanguard knights. Unfortunately, the arrows shot by these low-level archers did not produce any lethality after being weakened by the fighting spirit of the vanguard knights.


    "This, how is this possible!"


    Stuart looked at the scene and couldn''t set the channel.


    These archers under him are level 2 soldiers. The vanguard knight can block the arrows shot by level 2 archers alone, which shows that they are at least level 4 or above soldiers!


    The use of fighting spirit by soldiers changes according to their level.


    Level 1 soldiers to level 3 soldiers can use fighting spirit to strengthen their attack, defense and speed. They can only operate in the body and cannot leave the body.


    From level 4 to level 6, the fighting spirit can be preliminarily separated from the body and form a protective layer on the body surface to offset some damage from the enemy.


    From level 7 to level 9, fighting spirit can be further isolated and instilled into their weapons or armor to greatly increase the attack power of weapons and the defense power of armor.


    Level 10 to level 12 soldiers can completely separate their fighting spirit, condense their fighting spirit and carry out long-range attacks! Soldiers of this level have great destructive power!


    Soldiers above level 12 have become legends. Legendary strong people can use fighting spirit to fly in the air. It is the existence that really cultivates fighting spirit to the extreme.


    So Stuart saw that the vanguard knights could block the bow and arrow with their fighting spirit and body protection, and immediately guessed that they were all soldiers above level 4.


    Arms above level 4 already belong to advanced arms on the battlefield! In Stuart''s eyes, Huaxia collar is a sudden upstart with limited background. He really didn''t expect that Huaxia collar would have more than four senior arms.


    At the moment of Stuart''s surprise, Galen had rushed into the blue shirt army with vanguard knights.


    Galen''s target was locked on Stuart from the beginning. When the horse under his crotch was about to hit the front Spearman, he suddenly jumped up high, pulled out a huge sword in the air, and cut into Stuart in the center of the blue shirt army by falling.


    Galen fell from the sky and hit Stuart with a heavy sword. Stuart quickly pulled out his double machetes at his waist and crossed them up.


    "Dang!"


    With a crisp sound, Stuart''s double machetes broke under Galen''s heavy blow. Galen''s huge sword was cut off heavily in Stuart''s frightened eyes!


    "Ha!"


    Galen gave a violent drink and cut Stuart in half from head to foot under a sword! Stuart, who has the strength of level 6 soldiers, failed to stop Galen''s sword!


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Next to Stuart, a commander saw Stuart split in half by Galen''s sword and shouted to the soldiers around him in horror.


    At this time, Galen was deeply trapped in the enemy''s military array. The blue shirt soldiers around heard the order and raised their weapons one by one to attack Galen.


    "Demacia!"


    There were enemy troops in all directions, but Galen was happy and unafraid and shouted "demacia".


    "Courage!"


    "Trial!"


    The two skills were turned on at the same time, and the golden light shield reappeared on Galen''s body. Galen swung his huge sword, and his body began to rotate rapidly. The whole person turned into a whirlwind and blew to the soldiers around.


    Everywhere you go, there is blood and blood, and the stumps fly around!


    In front of the army array, 50 vanguard Knights bumped into the long spearmen in the front row. The long spearmen stabbed the knights or horses with their long guns and were immediately knocked away. The damage caused was only a shallow blood mark on the horses.


    The war horses rode by the vanguard Knights sell for 1000 gold coins in the system mall, which is enough to show that they are not ordinary war horses. These war horses have the strength of level 4 monsters!


    How can the attack of the second rank Spearman cause damage to them?


    After the vanguard knight ran into the long gunmen in the front row, the horse turned and rushed directly towards the giant shield soldiers with giant shields. As long as these giant shield soldiers were killed, the remaining soldiers were the living targets of Centaur shooters!


    Nearly a hundred giant shield soldiers were scattered by the vanguard knight. Leslie, the commander of the Centaur Archer, laughed at the scene: "brothers, it''s time for our great Centaur archer to come out. Let them see what bow and arrow is!"


    Centaur archers draw their bows and arrows. The first target selected is the blue shirt Archer at the end of the military array.


    On the battlefield, whether Galen, vanguard knight or Centaur shooter, they all slaughtered the enemy unilaterally. In just a few minutes, more than half of the blue shirts were killed and injured.


    "I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me!"


    I don''t know which soldier took the lead. The blue shirt soldiers put down their weapons and gave up resistance.


    No one wants to fight with the knowledge that they will die!


    Soon, there was no more blue shirt soldier standing on the battlefield with weapons.


    Galen glanced at the blue shirt soldiers who fell on their knees and ordered, "tie them up and wait for the Lord!"


    Galen did not choose to kill all the soldiers this time. The soldiers of the guard army have been transformed into subordinates of the police station. Now there is a shortage of soldiers at the bottom of the territory. These are the best sources of soldiers.


    Only by receiving prisoners can we ensure that a force becomes stronger and stronger in war.


    Under Galen''s command, the vanguard Knights tied the soldiers firmly and threw them on the square in the town.


    "Watch these troops, and I''ll continue to attack the next town!"


    Galen said to agent Knox lurking in the town.


    "Me, myself?" asked Detective noxas. There were more than 400 soldiers in the square. Although he was a level five soldier, he still felt great pressure to take care of so many soldiers alone!


    "Yes, yourself!" Galen said, "it''s just a group of bound sheep. What are you afraid of!"


    With that, Galen led the vanguard knight and Centaur shooter out of the town.


    A few hours later, Allen led the troops to chakabuko town. After entering the town, the first thing he saw was the blue shirt soldiers bound and lying on the ground in the square, as well as the Knox spy guarding them.


    Seeing Allen leading the troops, detective noxas finally breathed a sigh of relief. During this period, he was worried. Fortunately, these soldiers did not resist.


    "Where''s Galen?"


    Allen asked Detective Knox.


    (I got the news today that it will be on the shelves on the 1st of next month, that is, the day after tomorrow! The news was so sudden that I thought it would not be on the shelves until early September.


    Now my heart is at sixes and sevens. I had no confidence in my subscription after it was put on the shelf. Now I have experienced another break, and now my confidence has dropped to the bottom.


    Well, it''s officially put on the shelves on August 1. I hope brothers and sisters who like this book can give more support. Don''t let cowhide rush too miserably!)

 Chapter 113

    In fact, seeing that Galen was not in the town, Allen had probably guessed Galen''s whereabouts. There was only one possibility that Galen would attack the next town.


    "Report to your Lord that Lord Galen has led troops to attack the next town," replied detective noxas.


    Alan nodded. As expected, Galen was eager to do meritorious service!


    Galen was anxious to do meritorious service, not because he was greedy for meritorious service, but because he was stimulated by Swein.


    Before the blue shirt army attacked the Chinese leader, Sven became famous in the first World War. Galen didn''t say it. He was still very unwilling to be compared by Sven. Now he has the opportunity to make meritorious contributions and will naturally hold it firmly.


    "Swein, it seems that you have stimulated Galen," Alan smiled at Swein next to him.


    Swein Jie smiled: "Marshal Galen has always been so good-natured and refused to admit defeat, not to mention losing to my ''old enemy''."


    "How to deal with these demobilized soldiers."


    Allen looked at the hundreds of soldiers in the square and felt a headache.


    If only these troops are demobilized, it is easy to deal with, but Galen continues to attack other towns, there must be new troops. At that time, the number of troops demobilized will continue to accumulate, and the number of troops demobilized is likely to exceed the total number of Chinese soldiers.


    Once the number of demobilized soldiers exceeds the total number of Chinese led soldiers, it will be difficult to deal with. Once the demobilized soldiers suddenly get into trouble, the Chinese led troops will be destroyed.


    Swain naturally knew why Allen had a headache. Jie smiled and said, "Lord, it''s not easy. Kill all those below level 3."


    Among the more than 400 demobilized soldiers, there are only less than 100 level III soldiers, and the others are level I or level II soldiers. If all the soldiers below level III are killed according to Swein''s suggestion, there are only dozens of level III soldiers left, which will be really easy to take care of.


    Alan shook his head and didn''t take Venus''s suggestion. If he had to, he didn''t want to kill a group of unarmed people.


    "Is there any other way?" Allen asked.


    "Jie Jie, of course," replied Swein, who knew Allen wouldn''t agree when he made the proposal.


    "In fact, I also think it would be a waste to kill them directly."


    "We can let these soldiers take the lead when we attack the city or rush into the array. When the war is over, the hands of the surviving soldiers must be covered with the blood of the blue shirt army. We can''t really take refuge in our Chinese leaders at that time."


    "That''s a good idea," Alan nodded.


    Since these soldiers chose to surrender to the Huaxia leader, it was their duty to fight for the Huaxia leader. Alan would not be soft hearted at this time and would not let these soldiers die on the battlefield.


    "What if they turn on the battlefield?" Allen asked.


    "Let the vanguard Knights supervise the battle in the back. If these soldiers surrender and turn against the enemy, let the vanguard Knights charge directly and kill them together. Moreover, in the front battle, even if these soldiers want to turn against the enemy, the opposite side may not give them a chance."


    What Swein said is not unreasonable. If the soldiers of the two armies have fought together, even if they want to turn over, they may be killed by the enemy at the moment of turning over.


    When there is a fierce battle on the battlefield, who has the mind to distinguish whether the enemy is a real defection or a fake defection? Since you don''t resist, just kill him directly.


    "But their blue armor can''t be worn anymore. Let them take off all their external armor. Weapons will be distributed to them when they fight," Swein added.


    The blue armour of the blue shirt army is standard equipment. If these soldiers wear blue armour on the battlefield, the enemy can recognize them at a glance. Maybe they will take the initiative to encourage them to defecte.


    Allen and others took a short rest in the town and led the troops to the next town, valbolai town.


    At this time, the town of valbolai was killing.


    Galen led the vanguard knights to constantly fight in the garrison of valbolai town. Wherever he went, he was either dead or injured. Outside the battle circle, the Centaur Archer shot a sharp arrow and reaped the enemy''s life.


    The number of blue shirt soldiers is decreasing, 500, 300, 100!


    At the end of the battle, dozens of blue shirt soldiers gathered together, clutching their weapons and staring at Galen, pioneer knight and Centaur archer with hatred.


    As long as the vanguard Knights charge once, they can completely destroy these dozens of soldiers.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, Galen stopped the fight.


    Galen looked at the dozens of blue shirts and was full of appreciation. These soldiers were much better than the hundreds of counsellors who had surrendered before!


    Rather die than surrender, even in the face of an invincible strong enemy, he will fight to the death and never retreat without the slightest fear. He is a real soldier and soldier!


    "Lead them to surrender, I can guarantee your life safety, I swear in the name of soldiers."


    Galen stared at the humanity closely guarded by dozens of surviving blue shirt soldiers.


    The man was also dressed in blue armor, with square faces and incomparable perseverance in his eyes. Even at this time, he was still fearless in the face of death.


    He''s the guard of valbolet, boleton.


    When Galen persuaded him to surrender, Brayton laughed: "surrender? I promise. I''m afraid these brothers around me will not agree, and the brothers who died in the war will not agree!"


    "Do you think we should surrender?" Brayton shouted to the soldiers around him.


    "No!"


    Dozens of surviving blue shirt soldiers shouted in unison.


    Sure enough, a general who can train a group of brave soldiers who are not afraid of death cannot be a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "Really, that''s a pity," Galen said.


    Galen really felt pity. If this man was willing to surrender, Galen planned to let him be his deputy.


    "Vanguard knight, charge!"


    Galen ordered with an expressionless face that if he refused to surrender, he would still be the enemy. Galen would not show any mercy to the enemy, even those he appreciated.


    After the capture of valbolai Town, Galen took a look at the vanguard knights and Centaur shooters. They have been a little tired because of their continuous attack and two wars. If they continue to attack the third town, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Galen had to suppress his desire to attack and chose to repair in valbolai Town, waiting for Allen to bring a large army.


    When Alan led the troops to valbolai Town, it was already half past afternoon and close to evening.


    "Lord, I''m lucky to live up to my life!" Galen saluted when he saw Alan.


    Alan laughed: "I''m surprised that I''m not only lucky to live up to my life. Galen is worthy of being the God of war led by China!"


    "Tonight, we will hold a celebration banquet for you in this town to reward you!"


    That night, a night of carnival.


    In the next two days, with Galen as the vanguard, Huaxia led the way to five towns of the blue shirt army again, which stopped the pace of attack, because further ahead, it was the main city of the blue shirt army, Saint zel.


    When attacking these five towns, Galen would send blue shirt soldiers to take the lead. After the battle began, some soldiers wanted to escape and some wanted to defecte. These soldiers were ruthlessly killed by the vanguard knights who were supervising the battle.


    Finally, under the deterrence of vanguard knights, no soldiers dared to use these crooked ideas and fight to the death to ensure that they could survive on the battlefield.


    Galen captured the first six towns and captured more than 1500 troops. However, after repeated battles and continuous streamlining, only less than 500 survived when he captured the seventh town.


    Most of these more than 400 people are third-class soldiers. Senior soldiers are much more likely to sign up on the battlefield than junior soldiers.


    After capturing the seventh Town, Galen captured more than 200 troops again, and the total number of troops again reached more than 600.


    Galen attacked seven towns of the blue shirt army in three days. Such a dazzling record made Galen''s name spread among major forces in nice urban area, and gradually became as famous as svein.


    Every time he conquers a town, Allen will search the Treasury in the town. Unfortunately, these towns belong to the blue shirt army, and most of the money will be handed in, so there are not many gold coins in the Treasury.


    However, Allen found more than 20000 gold coins from seven towns, which directly exceeded 100000 gold coins!


    Allen decided to save the 100000 gold coins for the time being. If there was an emergency in the attack on the blue shirt army, he would use these gold coins to buy heroes or soldiers for self-protection. If everything goes well, use this 100000 gold coins to open the second auxiliary element after the war.


    For the second subsidiary element, Allen has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    On June 23, the day when the Chinese led the capture of the seventh Town, all forces in nice urban area sent troops to attack the blue shirt army.


    Although the blue shirt army was strong, it was difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. It was defeated by many forces. A few days later, it had to shrink all its troops in the city of Saint zel and defend it according to the city.


    Even another small town occupied by the blue shirt army, Ecuador, was attacked by Reich''s army.


    Since the capture of the seventh Town, tarkava Town, Huaxia led troops have never left the town. To the north of tarkava town is the city of Saint zel. Allen plans to bring troops to join the army of the city hall after the army of the city hall hits the city of Saint zel.


    Allen has been practicing these days, because he vaguely feels that he is about to break through to a level 5 soldier!


    In fact, after Alan absorbed the power of faith, his strength had already reached the peak of level 4 soldiers. It was no accident for him to break through at any time.


    As long as Allen can break through to level 5 soldiers, all his heroes will be promoted to level 8, which will greatly improve the strength of Huaxia collar!


    Six level-8 heroes, plus the gale eagle, are seven level-8 high-end combat power. Allen believes that even Leiqi collar and red rose collar may not be able to come up with this lineup!

 Chapter 114

    June 28, tarkava town.


    Alan sat cross legged on the bed, his fighting spirit flowing continuously, constantly hitting the bottleneck of level 5 soldiers.


    People in this world practice fighting spirit. They don''t have any specific posture, and they don''t ask to sit cross legged. They can practice whether they are sitting, lying or even standing. There is no difference.


    In fact, most of the people in this world practice cross legged are magicians in meditation.


    However, as a person who came from China, Alan would naturally sit down cross legged when he thought of practicing, as if he could not practice at ease.


    The internal fighting spirit kept pounding the bottleneck. Allen could clearly feel that the bottleneck was getting weaker and weaker under the impact of fighting spirit and could be broken at any time.


    "Broken!"


    A moment later, Allen suddenly burst into a violent drink during his cultivation. The bottleneck of the level 5 soldier was finally washed away by the fighting spirit in his body. Suddenly, Allen''s fighting spirit was running continuously and began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After slowly stabilizing his internal breathing, Allen took a long breath and jumped down from under the bed.


    After shaking his fist, Allen muttered to himself, "is this the power of level five soldiers? It''s much better than level Four."


    I''m only 19 years old this year. I broke through and became a level 5 soldier before I was 20. Is it a genius in this world?


    Allen wanted to know what kind of expression people in the Wangdu family would have if they knew they were level five soldiers now. They will never think that the poor bastard who was driven out of the king''s capital a year ago will grow to this point in less than a year?


    Today''s self, regardless of strength or power, is enough to look up to the peers in the family!


    Alan walked out of the door and happened to meet Galen and others.


    "Hee hee, Lord, congratulations on becoming a level 5 soldier!"


    Lacks jumped to Allen with a smile and congratulated. Just now they all suddenly raised a level. Naturally, they guessed that Allen had broken through.


    "Ha ha, I''m glad you''ve all upgraded," Alan joked with a smile.


    "Why are you all here to congratulate me?" asked Allen.


    "Well thought!" laughs laches.


    "Lord, we''re here to report to you," Galen said. "Just now, the spy heard that the city Lord''s house and the coalition forces of major forces have attacked the city of Saint zel. Shall we go and meet them?"


    "Of course," Ellen said. "Assemble your troops and start at once."


    "By the way, see the majestic posture of the major forces in nice urban area."


    It was noon and the sun was burning when Alan led the troops to the bottom of St. Zell.


    From a distance, Allen saw the coalition camp not far from the city, stretching for miles. In the middle of the camp, the battle flag of the city Lord''s residence flutters high.


    After approaching, Allen saw a corpse lying under the city of Saint zel. It was obvious that the coalition had attempted to attack the city this morning, but failed.


    The strength of the blue shirt army is not weak. Now it is entrenched in the city. It is not easy for the coalition to attack.


    As soon as the Chinese led army approached the coalition camp, a team of cavalry came out of the camp.


    "Stop!" a knight shouted, full of alert.


    "Stop!"


    Allen gave an order to stop the troops led by China. The cavalry had rushed not far in front of him.


    "My Lord, how much I offend you. Which territory do you come from?" the cavalry captain looked at the Chinese flag and asked Allen.


    On the flag led by the Chinese army, there is a dragon with teeth and claws. The cavalry captain has never seen this pattern. It can''t be blamed on him. The pattern of the Huaxia leading army flag was determined only after this dispatch. Except for the blue shirt army, which has fought with Huaxia leading several times, no other forces have seen it.


    However, when the cavalry captain''s eyes swept over the standing and conspicuous Centaur archer in the Chinese leading army array, he guessed in an instant what force it was.


    The recently famous Huaxia collar!


    "Huaxia collar, Alan Senlan," Alan introduced himself.


    As expected! The cavalry captain thought, then smiled and said, "it''s Lord Allen. Please follow me. The young master has already arranged the camp led by China!"


    The young master in the cavalry captain''s mouth will not be anyone else. It is the young master of the city Lord''s house, Cornell, the supreme commander of the army of the city Lord''s house this time, and also the nominal presidential commander of the coalition army.


    The camp arranged by Cornell for Hua Xialing is located on the right and then on the right of the camp of the city master''s residence, separated by the camp of red rose collar in the middle, and Leiqi collar''s camp is on the left of the camp of the city master''s residence. It can be seen from the arrangement of the camp that the position of Huaxia collar in Cornell''s mind is second only to Leiqi collar and red rose collar!


    Under the arrangement of the cavalry captain, the troops led by China began to settle in the camp. In the main account of the camp of the city master''s office, the commanders of the major territories gathered together to discuss how to attack Saint zel.


    The discussion was fierce. A bodyguard opened the curtain of the main account and came in.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Cornell in the main seat. His bodyguard wouldn''t rush into the main account unless there was something special.


    "Report back to the young master that the troops led by Huaxia have arrived and are entering the camp." bodyguard Hui reported.


    Cornell was inspired when he heard the speech. The strength of China''s leading ranks in the coalition. Cornell has been waiting for a long time.


    "Who is the leader? Is it Alan Senlan?" Cornell asked.


    "Indeed, Lord Allen," replied the bodyguard, who dared not call Alan by his name like Cornell. Although he was the bodyguard of the city Lord''s house, Alan had no control over him at all.


    This is a kind of awe of the superior.


    Hearing Allen''s name, the red nail woman sitting at the top on the right side of the camp flashed and thought.


    "Go and ask Master Allen to come," Cornell said.


    After the soldiers left, Cornell checked the accounts, and everyone laughed and said, "with the participation of Huaxia collar, our chances of winning are much higher."


    At the top of the camp on the left was a young man with red hair, a handsome face and a smile full of evil spirit.


    The red haired youth heard the names of Alan and Huaxia collar, and a trace of evil smile arose from the corners of his mouth: "during this time, Huaxia collar has been in the limelight. The news sent back by spies every day is inseparable from Huaxia collar. I would like to see if Alan Senlan, the leader of Huaxia collar, has three heads and six arms."


    The words of the red haired youth showed a trace of disdain and hostility to Allen, which confused the people present. It seems that there is no intersection between Alan Senlan and the Lord, right?


    Is it because of dissatisfaction with Alan senlun and Huaxia? It''s possible that this leader has been in the limelight in recent years and has not been suppressed by his peers of the younger generation as this year.


    "It''s said that Sophia''s sister privately thinks highly of Alan Senlan and appreciates it," the red haired young man looked at the woman in red sitting opposite him and continued, "is Sophia''s sister interested in Alan Senlan?"


    Sitting opposite the young man with red hair is the eldest lady with red rose collar, Sophia rose.


    At this time, Sophia was wearing red light armor and her hair was tied up, which was less graceful and more heroic than when Alan saw her at the banquet of the city Lord''s house.


    Su Feiya heard, Liu Mei raised, and said, "Cren, you put a line of eye beside me?"


    She commented on what Alan said, all in private. The red haired young man did not put his eyelid around her.


    Claren, a young man with red hair, smiled softly, "that''s right."


    There is no intention of hiding!


    "Who is it?" Sophia asked gnashing her teeth.


    "Klaus," Clarence replied without hesitation.


    "Hum!"


    Sophia snorted angrily and stopped talking.


    Klau Doris is the most trusted subordinate of Sophie ya. She can''t be treated as a sister''s eye by her sister. Su Feiya thought that this was Cren''s name, and he told his trusted person, to confuse the public.


    After all, no one will foolishly tell others about their undercover.


    All the people in the camp listened to the conversation between Clarion and Sophia, and all smiled knowingly. Lord clarion of Reich likes the red rose to lead the eldest Miss Sophia, which is no secret in nice urban area. No wonder Clarion is hostile to Alan Senlan. It turns out that she is jealous to see Sophia treat Alan Senlan differently.


    Yes, Claren is the most powerful Reich leader among the 23 leaders in nice city!


    Five years ago, Reich''s old lord died, and at the age of 17, Claren took over the throne. At that time, everyone felt that Reich''s understanding had declined. Because everyone knows that Claren, the only son of Reich''s old lord, is a complete black sheep. If the territory is handed over to him, he will soon be defeated.


    But what happened next hit these people in the face.


    After taking over as Lord of Reich, Claren not only did not destroy the territory as people thought, but made great efforts to strengthen Reich''s strength, surpassing red rose''s collar and becoming the strongest territory among the 23 collars in nice urban area.


    In terms of ability, Claren has always been known as the first person of the young generation in nice urban area. Even Cornell, the eldest young master of the city Lord''s house, was overwhelmed by him.


    If you have to say that he has any shortcomings, it is that he smiles too evil and makes people feel like a gentleman.


    After a while, the bodyguard reported that the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan, arrived.


    "Invite him in!" Cornell said.


    In the camp, everyone stared at the door to see Alan. In fact, most people in the camp were very curious about Allen and wanted to see what kind of person could develop the territory from a small village to the present in less than a year.


    In less than a year, Allen has done something that other people can''t do for ten years or even generations!

 Chapter 115

    Allen had just arranged for Huaxia to lead the soldiers into the camp when he heard a report from the bodyguard. Cornell sent someone to invite him to the Chinese army tent in the city hall to discuss the attack on the blue shirt army.


    "Galen, asso, come with me."


    Alan called Galen and asso and walked towards the camp of the Lord''s house.


    The campsite of the city Lord''s residence covers a vast area, which is almost the sum of campsites in other territories of the coalition forces. Allen roughly estimates that there are no less than 10000 troops in the city Lord''s residence this time!


    It can be seen that the city Lord''s mansion is bound to win this war!


    You know, among the 10000 soldiers, I''m afraid the main arms are at least second-class arms. A few first-class arms are only responsible for some auxiliary work, such as distributing grain and grass, making fire and cooking, and will not participate in the war.


    Speaking of food and grass, the city hall is responsible for the food and grass of the coalition forces during the attack on Saint Zel City, which can be regarded as some benefits given by the city hall to the coalition forces.


    Alan took Galen and asso, under the guidance of the bodyguard, to the main tent, opened the door curtain and entered the tent. In an instant, countless eyes in the tent focused on him.


    Alan smiled softly: "sorry, everyone, I''m late."


    "Haha, Alan, you''ve been here for a long time. Please sit down." Cornell pointed to an empty seat in the account and laughed at Alan.


    This vacant seat is next to Sophia, second only to Sophia and Claren.


    Allen smiled. It seems that the arrangement of position is also based on strength.


    "Thank you!" Alan thanked Cornell and went straight to the empty seat Cornell had arranged for him.


    Next to the vacant seat, Sophia kept watching Alan walk up to her, smiled gracefully and said, "master Alan, we meet again."


    "Hello, Miss Sophia." Alan greeted with a smile and sat down in his seat. Galen and asso stood silently behind him.


    Alan was really surprised to see Sophia. He really didn''t think that red rose would send Sophia, a weak woman, to lead the war in such an important war.


    After sitting down, Allen scanned the crowd in the camp. Let alone, he really showed him two acquaintances.


    One is the eldest young master led by glenham, Ansel, the dandy young master who gambled with Alan in nice city. The other is Kenny wells, the second young master led by wells. Allen saved his life when he was in the ruins of the dungeon.


    But neither of them had a seat. They stood behind two middle-aged people, who should be their father, the Lords of glenham and wells.


    In contact with Alan''s eyes, Ansel quickly lowered his head and dared not look at Alan. Today''s Allen is not something that a dandy young master like him can provoke. Even when his father saw Allen, he would respectfully call Lord Allen or Lord Allen.


    Because the strength of Huaxia collar is much stronger than their glenham collar!


    After the rise of the Chinese leadership, Ansel''s father even taught him a lesson because Ansel had offended Allen.


    Kenny wells saw Allen look at himself and smiled kindly at Allen. Allen smiled and nodded in response.


    "Are you Alan Senlan?"


    A frivolous voice came from across Ai Road. Alan looked at it. It was a young man with red hair.


    It''s Karen.


    "Yes, I am. I don''t know if your excellency is?" Alan felt a trace of hostility from the tone of the red haired man, which made Alan a little strange. He didn''t seem to know him.


    However, judging from the other party''s position, the other party should be Reich leader. With that iconic red hair, Allen has probably guessed the other party''s identity. Reich leader, Claren.


    Claren is a man of the moment in nice city area. Allen has been famous for a long time. It just puzzled Allen why Claren was hostile to himself.


    "Ricky, clarion," Clarion replied proudly.


    "It''s Lord Clarion. I''ve heard a lot about you," Allen said.


    The evil spirit of Claren smiled: "Lord Allen''s name, I''ve heard of it for a long time, but it''s a pity to see it today. It seems..."


    The words didn''t finish, but the meaning of contempt was obvious. It was clear that Alan was not as famous as he was when he met.


    Alan laughed: "on the contrary, I think Lord Claren''s red hair is as conspicuous as rumors. It''s good, ha ha."


    Everyone in the camp was surprised when they heard this. Alan Senlan was really a newborn calf and was not afraid of tigers, which choked on the leader of Reich, the strongest of the 23 leaders!


    Alan''s words clearly mean that Claren is not as famous as meeting. There is nothing worth noting except his red hair.


    "Bold!"


    A bodyguard behind Claren drew his sword in his hand, gave a violent drink and glared at Alan.


    Behind Allen, Galen also pulled out his huge sword and held it in his hand: "you''re bold!"


    Beside Galen, asso''s right hand rested on the hilt of the sword, and his eyes showed cold light.


    For a moment, the sword was drawn.


    Cornell, sitting on the throne, laughed: "what are you doing, Karen, Allen? You can make a joke."


    "We sat together this time to discuss how to deal with the blue shirt army. Why hurt the peace for two words."


    Alan and Claren still want to give Cornell face. Since Cornell speaks, they can''t quarrel any more.


    Alan waved his hand. "Galen, asso, forget it."


    Clarion also ordered his bodyguard to put away his weapons, and then looked at Galen with great interest: "this is Galen, the wind giant sword that captured seven towns of the blue shirt army in three days?"


    The strong wind giant sword is the title given to Galen by the deserters of the blue shirt army. It is really the impact of Galen''s "trial" skill on the blue shirt soldiers. It is too huge!


    It can be said that wherever the giant sword whirlwind goes, it is either death or injury. There is no reason to survive.


    "Yes, I''m Galen. How about that?" Galen said in a bad tone.


    Claren smiled gently: "I heard that your giant sword is very powerful. At the right time, I also have a bodyguard with a giant sword. Why don''t you compete and see who is more powerful?"


    "I think the title of gale giant sword is very domineering. If you lose, how about giving the title of gale giant sword to my bodyguard?"


    Instead of answering, Galen looked at Allen for his advice.


    Allen saw the strong sense of war in Galen''s eyes and said with a smile, "if you want to fight, go fight."


    Galen of level 8 can protect himself in the hands of ordinary level 10 soldiers. If Claren wants to defeat Galen, he must send level 11 soldiers or the strong of level 10 soldiers. Allen doesn''t think there will be level 10 strong under Claren.


    If there were, he wouldn''t play the role of Claren''s bodyguard.


    "Master Cornell, you won''t mind if I let Galen compete with Lord Claren''s bodyguard?"


    Allen asked Cornell, after all, this is Cornell''s territory. Allen said to Cornell out of politeness.


    Cornell nodded: "since you two are so elegant, let them compete, but don''t hurt your harmony."


    Don''t hurt your harmony. Everyone knows it''s nonsense. If you really fight, who will pay attention to it?


    Galen strode to the middle of the camp, looked at Claren and said, "I''m not interested in the name of wind giant sword for the first time. But if you want to fight, I''ll fight with you. Well, let your people come up!"


    Galen responded decisively, not just because he was belligerent, but more for the consideration of Chinese leaders.


    The sudden rise of Huaxia leader, these forces here don''t say it, but they still doubt the real strength of Huaxia leader. Galen will now prove to them the strength of Huaxia collar.


    In this battle, Galen is determined to win cleanly and play the prestige of Chinese leadership!


    "Patrick, go and have a good fight with the wind giant sword." Clarence smiled and said to a bodyguard behind him, "remember, don''t be too hard."


    The word "ruthless" was bitten by Claren, and its meaning is self-evident.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A bodyguard behind Claren respectfully saluted Claren, then came out with a huge sword and stood face to face in front of Galen.


    The bodyguard named Patrick was the man who had just shouted to Alan.


    After looking at Galen, Patrick grinned, "I like the title of wind giant sword. Let me have it today."


    "Right here?" Galen ignored Patrick and turned to Cornell in the main seat. Galen''s disregard made Patrick very angry.


    Hearing Galen''s question, they realized that the camp did not seem to be suitable for the fight between the two senior soldiers.


    "Go to the school yard outside," Cornell said.


    In the barracks, a large open space was vacated as a temporary school yard. People went out of the camp and walked towards the school yard.


    On the school field, many soldiers were training. Hearing that the two senior soldiers were going to duel, they gathered together to watch.


    "I''ll break your bones!" Patrick glared at Galen. Galen''s disregard made him extremely angry.


    Galen smiled gently, holding a huge sword in one hand, and the tip of the sword pointed to Patrick: "put the horse here."

 Chapter 116

    After reading books for so many years, I can''t imagine that I will write my speech on the shelf one day. If it''s not well written, please bear it.


    It has been more than two months since the most Lord was first uploaded. Thanks for your company and support, cowhide has the motivation to stick to it.


    Every collection brother, reward brother, recommendation vote brother, click brother and cowhide sincerely say a word here, thank you for your support!


    I always feel that a novel is like a child to the author, from scratch, from small to large.


    Every day, as soon as I have time, I will open my own novels. Every new collection, recommendation, reward, and even click will make me very happy.


    This feeling is like watching your children grow up slowly. Every growth will make you feel heartfelt joy.


    To tell you the truth, the performance of the most Lord is not ideal. Even in the eyes of many authors, it can be described as jumping on the street, otherwise it will not be reduced to the point of running naked on the shelves now.


    However, as a newcomer, this result is acceptable. After all, the first one will get better in the future. I firmly believe!


    It will be on the shelves tomorrow. Cowhide is in an abnormal mood at this time. He is afraid that his grades are too poor and his self-confidence will be seriously hit.


    I hope all brothers who can subscribe can subscribe and give cowhide some support and power.


    Cowhide is not greedy, just want to be able to break a hundred! Can you help cowhide achieve this goal?


    In order to repay everyone''s support, cowhide bite his teeth, tomorrow''s third watch! Let''s give you some small benefits on this day!


    Finally, please support and subscribe!

 Chapter 117

    On the school yard, there is a temporary military point platform, which is more than two meters above the ground.


    At this time, Allen, Cornell, Claren and the Lords of the major territories stood on this platform, watching the decisive battle between Galen and Patrick.


    Before the battle began, the Lords of the major territories began to talk about it one after another.


    "It''s Patrick. I haven''t seen him in a long time!"


    "I remember the last time he shot, he killed four adventurers who committed crimes in Leiqi. Those four adventurers all have level 8 strength!"


    "Although Galen is very popular recently, he is too young to be Patrick''s opponent after all?"


    "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! I think this guy named Galen will soon regret it. This time he may even lose his life."


    ¡­¡­


    Alan listened carefully to the comments of the people, but all of them were not optimistic about Galen and thought Galen would be defeated. From these people''s words, Allen heard that the giant swordsman named Patrick seemed to be a famous strong man in nice city.


    "Master Alan!" a man came up to Alan and shouted in a low voice.


    Alan turned his head and saw that it was Kenny wells.


    "Kenny, what are you doing here?" Allen asked.


    I''m against Claren. Now most people can''t avoid themselves for fear that they will offend Claren because they are close to themselves. In the eyes of these people, the weight of themselves and Huaxia collar is far less than that of Claren and Reich collar.


    "I''m here to remind you," Kenny whispered. "This Patrick is not simple. He is Claren''s most trusted bodyguard and a level 9 soldier. He is known as the first expert of Reggie."


    "Is Galen sure about him? If not, you should help him admit defeat. Losing some face is better than losing his life."


    Kenny advised that he had some friendship with Galen, who was his Savior. He didn''t want to see Galen die in vain.


    Alan smiled gently: "don''t worry, Galen can still cope with a level 9 soldier."


    "Galen is so strong?" Kenny exclaimed. Although Galen killed a level 6 monster in a second when saving him, let him know that Galen is a strong man, he never thought Galen would be a level 9 soldier. At that time, the Chinese leader was still very weak and inferior to their wells leader. Kenny really couldn''t understand why Galen, a level 9 soldier, worked in such a small territory.


    In Kenny''s view, if Galen can compete with the Ninth level soldier, he is naturally the Ninth level soldier.


    On the field, Patrick has been angered by Galen. In the nice city area, he has never paid attention to anyone except the strong players who play for the city hall!


    Now, a boy who has just made some fame in nice city dares to be arrogant in front of him. How can he not be angry? It''s unforgivable!


    "Boy, I''ll kill you and let you know the price of arrogance!"


    Galen laughed: "just put your horse here. You can''t kill me just by your tongue."


    Patrick shouted angrily, drew his sword, rushed to Galen and chopped it down.


    Patrick''s strength is close to the peak of level 9 soldiers. Although he can''t condense his fighting spirit and carry out long-range attacks like level 10 soldiers, he can release his fighting spirit to the greatest extent. Patrick struck with a sword, and his fighting spirit coagulated a blade of more than one meter on the sword.


    Before the sword arrived, the blade had split in front of Galen with a cold and incomparable momentum.


    Galen clenched the huge sword in his hand and his eyes were full of perseverance.


    "Hum, flashy skills!"


    "Fatal blow!"


    Galen''s sword holding hands burst into bright light, and a sword greeted him. In Galen''s opinion, it is a flashy move for soldiers below level 10 to gather their swords. He can defeat them with one sword!


    The light of the sword intersected with the giant sword in Galen''s hand.


    "Break it for me!"


    Galen gave a violent drink and burst into a fight. After an instant of stalemate, the sword finally couldn''t resist Galen''s huge sword and broke away.


    "Dang!"


    The two swords intersected and made a crisp sound of gold and iron attack.


    At the moment when the two swords intersect, the special effect of fatal strike takes effect! Patrick only felt that he had a fight in his body and couldn''t sustain it.


    "How could this happen!"


    Patrick was shocked when he felt the change of fighting spirit in his body. There are problems in the operation of fighting spirit, especially in combat, which has a fatal impact on a soldier!


    Galen didn''t give Patrick time to breathe. After one sword, another sword immediately hit Patrick.


    Hit it with all your strength!


    "Fatal strike" affects the enemy''s morale operation, and then launches an attack immediately. Galen is very skilled in this set of continuous moves.


    In the face of Galen''s sword, Patrick hurried to cross the sword to block it, but because of his fighting spirit, he didn''t grasp one of his hands firmly, and Galen flew out with his huge sword.


    "No!" Patrick sighed.


    "Trial!"


    Galen gave a low cry, swung the huge sword in his hand, turned the sword into a whirlwind and hit Patrick.


    Since you like the title of "wind giant sword" so much, let you feel the power of wind giant sword!


    "Stop, I admit defeat!"


    Patrick stepped back and shouted anxiously. Now he was unarmed. If he was swept by the whirlwind of Galen, where would he be alive?


    Galen was unheard of and continued to rush towards Patrick without stopping.


    It''s too late to admit defeat now. Galen fought this battle for the sake of power. How can he stop without blood!


    Just as Patrick shouted "stop, I admit defeat", a man around Claren also shouted "stop".


    This man has been following behind clarion, and should also be Clarion''s bodyguard. However, he is not wearing armor, but wearing a black magic robe.


    He is a magician!


    Seeing that Galen didn''t stop to let Patrick go, the magician stepped forward, sang softly, and then waved his magic wand gently.


    "Guard the wall of the wind!"


    This is a wind magician.


    A wind wall appeared out of thin air between Galen and Patrick, separating them. Galen''s body rotated, and the giant sword cut on the wind wall again and again. The wind wall began to fade slowly and finally broke.


    But in just a few seconds, Patrick was far away and Galen''s rotating body stopped.


    After escaping from Galen''s men, Patrick breathed a long breath. Just now, he really felt the smell of death.


    Patrick just wanted to turn back and say a few cruel words to Galen to earn some face, and then quit the battle, he was interrupted by Galen''s violent drink.


    "Want to go?"


    Galen yelled, thinking someone else could step in and escape? you must be dreaming!


    "Demacia justice!"


    Galen strode forward and directly threw out the big move "demacia justice".


    A huge sword appeared on Patrick''s head. The terrible momentum of the huge sword, like the blade of death, frightened Patrick. The giant sword stayed in the air for less than a second, then fell heavily and pointed at Patrick.


    "No!"


    Patrick shouted in horror.


    "Stop, damn it!" the wind magician scolded angrily, and it was too late to stop Galen''s attack again.


    "Boom!"


    The huge sword hit Patrick and burst into dust.


    The momentum of this sword made everyone present pale.


    "Well, what a powerful sword, level 8 soldier, how can you release such a powerful attack!"


    A senior soldier who watched the battle muttered that he was a level 8 soldier like Galen, but Galen''s attack made him feel afraid. This is not the power that level 8 soldiers should have!


    When the dust dispersed, people were surprised to find that there was only a big pit where Patrick stood just now. As for Patrick, his bones had long disappeared.


    Pieces of meat or broken bones can be found around occasionally, which reminds people of a level 9 soldier standing here.


    Everyone was shocked by Galen''s earth shaking sword. The attack power of this sword is comparable to that of level 10 soldiers!


    "Damn it, you killed Patrick!"


    The magician scolded angrily, breaking the calm in the school.


    Galen turned and found that it was the magician who had just intervened in his battle. Galen pointed to the magician with a huge sword: "why, do you want to try?"


    "Ha ha."


    A light smile came. To people''s surprise, it was Karen who laughed!


    Clarion has just lost a level 9 soldier. At this time, he can still laugh!


    "Lord Allen, your subordinates are murderous enough." Claren said to Allen with a smile.


    "It''s just a temporary seizure. I hope Lord Claren doesn''t mind," Allen said.


    "Of course I don''t mind," said Claren with a smile. "It''s just a waste. You''re a good subordinate called Galen. It''s the first time I''ve seen you release such a powerful move."


    "Wind giant sword, worthy of the name."


    Claren''s reaction made Allen a little unpredictable.


    According to Kenny, Patrick is the first strong man under Claren and should have a very high position in Claren''s mind.


    But now, when Patrick was killed, Claren was not angry or sad, but looked indifferent, which was a little abnormal. And when Patrick was killed, Clarion called him waste. Isn''t Clarion afraid to let other subordinates hear it?


    Allen will not naively think that Claren is afraid of Galen''s strength and is soft to himself.


    The magician angrily walked up to Claren: "young master, although Patrick is just a waste, he is our man after all. How can anyone kill him! Please allow me to avenge him."


    Having seen Galen''s strength, the magician dared to revenge Patrick. It can be seen that the magician is very confident in his strength.


    In other words, Patrick is not the first strong man under Claren, at least not as good as the magician.


    Clarence smiled: "revenge? There are plenty of opportunities. Don''t worry."


    "Our main task now is to deal with the blue shirts. Am I right, master Cornell?"


    "That''s right," Cornell said. "Thank Lord Claren for taking the overall situation into account. I believe Galen couldn''t stop Patrick''s death. He didn''t mean to do it."


    Alan chuckled. Galen almost chased Patrick to kill him just now. When Cornell said it, it turned out to be unintentional.


    When the magician heard Clarion''s words, although he was unwilling, he didn''t dare to disobey Clarion''s words, so he had to say to Galen, "your life, I''ll take it one day!"


    Galen smiled and pointed to the broken meat on the ground with his sword: "he also said just now that he wanted to crush the bones of my whole body. As a result, tut tut."


    "You want to die!"


    The magician shouted angrily and waved his staff to start.

 Chapter 118

    "Daniel!" Claren called out the name of the wind magician in a cold voice, "do you want to go against my meaning?"


    "I said I would avenge Patrick. There will be opportunities in the future, but not now."


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Claren''s cold words made the magician named Daniel tremble. He knows very well that his young master is most disgusted with his subordinates acting against his will. Those who dare to do so will usually end badly!


    "No, subordinates don''t!" Daniel said in fear, almost kneeling to the ground! If it wasn''t for the pride of the senior mage.


    "Hum!" Karen snorted coldly, "I don''t want to have another time. Step back!"


    Daniel retreated behind Claren trembling and dared not do anything else.


    Seeing this, a trace of dignity flashed in Allen''s eyes.


    The magician named Daniel is at least a level 9 magician or a level 10 magician. With such strength, he should be a strong man who is honored as a guest of honor in any big territory. Even the Lord will not offend easily.


    But in front of Claren, Daniel is so frightened, which is enough to prove that Claren is not as simple as it seems!


    Allen and Claren didn''t want to make trouble any more. Naturally, Galen''s killing of Patrick ended temporarily. They returned to the main account again and continued to discuss the attack on St. Zell.


    After the crowd left, the soldiers of the Lord''s house who watched the normal battle on the school field were amazed.


    "What a powerful sword! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a strong move! Is this the strength of senior soldiers!"


    "The winner is Lord Galen, the wind giant sword that suddenly rises these days? It''s really strong!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the main account, Cornell first spoke: "this morning, we have tried to attack the city of Saint zel. Facts have proved that it is not optimistic."


    "The city of Saint zel is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Most of the troops of the blue shirt army have gathered in the city. It''s hard to attack! At least there''s no chance in a short time. I don''t know what good countermeasures do you have?"


    The people in the account are silent. Most of the Lords here have never experienced the siege. What can we do?


    Seeing this, Cornell was disappointed. These people asked them to bring some soldiers to gather up the number. They wanted them to help give advice. As expected, they couldn''t count on it.


    "Lord Claren, what good advice do you have?" Cornell asked Claren.


    The Reich leader of Claren just captured a small city of the blue shirt army a few days ago. He has more experience in attacking the city than all the Lords present.


    Claren smiled gently: "I''m not very talented and have little knowledge. What good suggestions can I make? Master Cornell asked us to do what leiqiling did and what we did."


    He looked like the leader of the city Lord''s residence, but he didn''t give any suggestions.


    "Lord Allen?" Cornell looked at Allen again. If anyone in his mind could help him, it was Claren and Allen.


    Now if Claren can''t count on it, he can only count on Alan.


    Alan thought for a moment and said, "I do have a way."


    Allen''s words cheered everyone, including Cornell.


    Everyone wants to know what good advice Allen can give when everyone is helpless.


    "We can get through a tunnel leading to the city of St. zel. Through the tunnel, we can raid the gate of St. zel. As long as we can successfully win the gate, the army can rush in and capture St. zel in one fell swoop."


    Alan spoke out his plan slowly.


    "Ha ha, what''s this way!" one person laughed and said sarcastically, "I thought the famous Chinese leader would have some fantastic ideas. It turned out to be such an unrealistic idea."


    Allen looked at the speaker and saw a slightly obese middle-aged man.


    "Excuse me, sir?" asked Allen.


    The man raised his head: "Lord grant, Christopher."


    But the grand collar is one of the twenty-three collars in nice urban area. Its strength is medium among the twenty-three collars. It is adjacent to Leiqi collar and has always been one of the most loyal watchdog of Leiqi collar. Christopher taunted Allen at this time in order to show kindness to his master, Claren.


    Christopher was clear in his heart that his territory was far away from Huaxia collar, and Leiqi collar was next to him. Even if he offended Alan, Alan couldn''t help it.


    If his territory was on the edge of the Chinese collar, even if he had ten courage, he would not dare to offend Galen in order to please Claren.


    "It''s lord Christopher," Allen said. "I don''t know why lord Christopher thinks my method is impractical?"


    Christopher looked at Allen disdainfully: "obviously, the excavation of the tunnel is a huge project, which can''t be completed in a short time. Moreover, the blue shirt army can''t find such an obvious action. At that time, the blue shirt army will have been on guard. What''s the use even if the tunnel excavation is successful?"


    "It takes time and effort, but it has no practical effect!"


    "So, your method is useless at all. If you say it, it will only make people laugh."


    Allen was not angry at Christopher''s excessive words, but smiled and asked, "what if I could open a tunnel to St. zel in a short time?"


    "In a short time? How short? Three months, two months?" Christopher sneered.


    "Just one night," Allen replied.


    "No way!" said Christopher. "Open a passage to St. zel in one night? It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life!"


    "Nothing is impossible in this world," Alan smiled. "Why don''t we make a bet? If I do, what will lord Christopher do?"


    "If you can do it, I''ll take off my clothes and run around the barracks, shouting ''Lord Allen is mighty''."


    "If you can''t, take off your clothes and shout ''I''m Alan, I love bragging'' while running. How about it?"


    Christopher didn''t leave any leeway because he didn''t believe Alan could do it.


    "Lord Christopher, there''s no need to spell like that?" Alan smiled.


    In Christopher''s opinion, Allen''s performance was completely guilty. Christopher laughed: "why, Lord Allen is afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid," Ellen said. "I just think lord Christopher is a lord after all. Isn''t it bad to strip naked at that time?"


    "Well, you think I''ll lose?" said Christopher. "Lord Allen, do you dare to bet?"


    "Since lord Christopher must bet, I''ll give my life to accompany the gentleman," Alan smiled. "Let everyone present bear a witness, so as not to win or lose, and someone will repent."


    "OK! Let''s help make a witness. If anyone goes back on his word, let all lords in nice city despise him!" Christopher said. He made Alan decide this ugliness!


    Christopher was already imagining how Claren would reward Allen after he made a fool of him.


    "Alan, are you really sure?" Cornell asked. Although he thought it was impossible, Alan was not the kind of person who would talk nonsense in his impression.


    Alan smiled softly, "since I dare to say it, I''m sure."


    "Oh?" Cornell asked with great interest, "isn''t it convenient for Fang to say it?"


    "It''s no secret," Ellen said. "I have a subordinate. His specialty is tunneling."


    Rexay''s existence will be known sooner or later. There is nothing to hide.


    "What if you have the specialty of digging tunnels? Can you really dig a tunnel from a military camp to St. zel in one night?" Christopher disdained.


    He won''t believe anyone can do such a thing!


    "Without delay, I''m going to dig out this tunnel tonight," Allen said. "If you''re interested, you can come over at night. It''s true or false. You can see it at a glance."


    "Well," said Cornell, "let''s see it tonight!"


    Then, Cornell and Allen discussed the location of the tunnel entrance, and finally chose it in the school yard of the military camp of the city master''s house.


    Everything was arranged. They made an appointment to see how Alan dug the tunnel tonight, so they dispersed and returned to their camp.


    In the reichling camp.


    In the main account, only Claren and Daniel.


    "Your Highness, do you think Alan Senlan can really dig a tunnel leading to Saint zel in one night?"


    Daniel said, his tone full of disbelief. But somehow, his address to Claren was changed from young master to his third highness.


    Clarence smiled: "do you remember the war report sent back by Eric, the time he led troops to attack Huaxia for the first time?"


    "It was mentioned in the war report that Alan had a monster who was proficient in hiding. I think the subordinate Alan said was this monster."


    When Claren said this, Daniel remembered that Eric really mentioned such a monster in the war report!


    "So Alan can really do it!" Daniel exclaimed.


    "What if he can do it?" Clarence smiled. "Since we know it, even if he can do it, it will only accelerate the destruction of the coalition!"


    "Send someone to send messages to Karus and the monsters in the dungeon to make them ready. I want to send a big surprise to the city master''s house and the coalition forces."


    "Of course, there is the Chinese collar. As I said, there are opportunities to avenge Patrick. Now this opportunity has come."


    "Alan Senlan will never think that his self righteous plan only accelerated the demise of the coalition."


    Claren smiled, with a very evil smile.


    In the evening, the leaders of all coalition forces had dinner and gathered again on the school yard of the military camp of the city master''s house. They can''t wait to see how Alan can get through a tunnel in one night.


    "Alan, hasn''t your subordinate come yet?" Cornell asked Allen. At this time, Allen was still only surrounded by Galen and Asso.


    "She has come," said Allen.


    "Where?" Cornell looked around, but found no sign of anyone.


    Other lords also looked around and found nothing.


    Alan smiled softly, "Lexie, come out and say hello to everyone."

 Chapter 119

    After Alan''s words, people looked around for Alan''s subordinate. Unfortunately, they didn''t find anything, let alone anyone.


    Christopher laughed: "Lord Allen, your subordinates don''t know they can''t complete this task, so they don''t dare to come?"


    Alan smiled softly, "don''t worry, she''ll be out in a minute."


    "Hum!" Christopher snorted coldly. "Play tricks!"


    Before the word "ghost" was finished, the ground suddenly shook. Christopher didn''t stand firm and nearly fell to the ground.


    "An earthquake?" Christopher exclaimed.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground shook again. This vibration was very obvious, especially the position where Christopher stood.


    All the people present were in a panic, thinking that it would not really be an earthquake, as Christopher said, would it?


    "Don''t panic, everyone. It''s my family," Allen said.


    Hearing Allen''s words, everyone calmed down, looked at their feet in surprise, and guessed who Allen''s subordinate was, which could cause so much noise!


    Some smart people have reacted. No wonder they can''t find Alan. He was hiding underground! It''s worthy of being the person who is proficient in digging tunnels in Allen''s mouth. Even the way of appearance is so special!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the ground suddenly exploded. With the earth all over the sky, a giant blue and black beast jumped out of the ground and appeared in front of the people.


    The location where the beast appeared was at Christopher''s feet. At the moment when the soil exploded, he was greatly impacted. Kesdorf flew out with the soil and fell heavily to the ground.


    Christopher struggled to get up and looked at the beast in front of him with fear in his eyes.


    Christopher was so unlucky, of course, because Rex deliberately targeted him.


    Rexay had been lurking underground for a long time, waiting for Allen to call. Rexay heard Christopher''s words clearly.


    "It''s unforgivable to say that the Emperor didn''t dare to come!"


    "And this man seems to be the guy who bet with the Lord. In that case, let the emperor punish you a little first!"


    Thinking of this, rexay specially came to Christopher''s feet, appeared from Christopher''s feet and knocked Christopher out.


    The crowd looked at rexay rushing out of the ground and was stunned.


    "This, this is a monster!"


    A leading shock was shocked. It''s really rexay''s body. It''s too powerful!


    "Rexay is not a monster," Allen said. "She is an intelligent life, and her wisdom is no worse than human beings, although she is not human."


    Monsters have no wisdom. Even high-level monsters only have simple wisdom and can''t compete with humans at all.


    "Is this your subordinate?" Cornell looked up at rexay and exclaimed. "I''m beginning to believe what you said."


    On the other hand, Christopher, who had just climbed up from the ground, saw rexay and his face began to turn green. He seemed to have foreseen the scene of running naked around the military camp.


    Huaxialing has such a giant beast proficient in hiding. How can he think of it! Now Christopher just wants to say that he won''t take you to play like this!


    "Rexay, do it. Dig a tunnel leading to St. zel, and the tunnel exit is next to the gate of St. zel."


    "Be careful, don''t get the exit wrong!"


    Allen charged that if there was a deviation in the position of the exit, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Don''t worry, Lord!" said rexay hoarsely. "Even under the ground, I still know everything on the ground."


    Rexay finished and turned to escape into the ground.


    "He, he can talk?" Cornell asked stunned, pointing to the tunnel where rexay left.


    "Of course," Alan laughed, "I said, rexay is an intelligent life, not a monster."


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. The tunnel will be opened before the early morning of tomorrow. After the tunnel is opened, we will send troops to raid the city of Saint zel before dawn and take the city of Saint zel in one fell swoop!"


    Alan is humane to everyone.


    The surprise attack on St. zel city before dawn was also negotiated in the afternoon, because before dawn is the time when people have the lowest vigilance. It is easiest to launch a surprise attack at this time.


    "Lord Christopher, remember we have to make a bet."


    Before Allen left, he didn''t forget to speak to stimulate Christopher. Looking at Christopher''s ugly expression, Allen felt very happy.


    Allen returned to Huaxia''s camp and sat in the main account chatting with Galen and others. Before long, there was a vibration on the ground.


    "LexA, are you back?" asked Allen.


    "Yes, Lord." rexay''s dull voice came from the ground.


    "Is the tunnel open?"


    "Of course," rexay replied, "that''s my strength!"


    Allen told people that rexay needed a night to open the tunnel to St. zel in order to hide rexay''s real strength. In fact, at the speed of rexay digging the tunnel, the short distance between the barracks and the city of Saint zel, why need a night?


    More than ten minutes is enough!


    In the early morning, before dawn, the crowd gathered in the school yard again.


    "The tunnel is open and ready to move," Allen said.


    Alan said, glanced at Christopher standing timidly and smiled gently.


    If it weren''t for the tight time, it was important to attack Saint zel. Alan really wanted him to run naked around the barracks now.


    But looking at Christopher now, Allen thought it was more interesting than letting him run naked.


    Cornell nodded with a hint of excitement in his eyes. As long as you capture the city of Saint zel, you can completely eliminate the blue shirt army! How does this make him not excited, not excited?


    "Black wolf army, let''s go! Open the city gate immediately after you capture it!"


    Cornell ordered a group of soldiers behind him.


    This group of soldiers is wearing black armor and holding a war knife. On the left chest, a wolf head sign with a roaring sky is printed on it. It is impressively one of the ace arms of the Lord''s house, the fifth level arms, the black wolf army!


    The black wolf army has no fewer than 100 people. It''s easy to raid a city gate when the enemy is unprepared.


    Hearing Cornell''s order, the black wolf army lined up to get into the tunnel one by one, calm and orderly.


    "Everybody go back, assemble the soldiers and get ready. As soon as the gate is opened, go into the city and destroy the blue shirt army!"


    Cornell''s high spirited humanity to the public. He has absolute confidence in the black wolf army. The black wolf army is safe!


    The Lords left and went back to the camp to prepare their troops. No one noticed that Claren had been wearing a evil smile since the black wolf army entered the tunnel.


    Saint zel is a small city with only one gate. In the early morning, a piece of ground suddenly collapsed in a remote corner near the city gate, which did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Under the collapsed ground is a dark tunnel.


    A black wolf soldier jumped out of the tunnel and looked around carefully. He didn''t find anything unusual.


    The black wolf soldiers made a gesture towards the tunnel. One by one, the black wolf soldiers rushed out of the tunnel until more than 100 soldiers left the tunnel and gathered in the city.


    The captain of the black wolf army looked around and just wanted to order to seize the city gate. A burst of laughter came from above them.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Laughter is rampant!


    The black wolf sergeants were surprised. There would be no other enemy in the city of Saint zel at this time!


    The black wolf army hurriedly looked up. At this look, his liver and gall wanted to crack!


    I saw that on the roof around the house where no one was there just now, soldiers with powerful crossbows were already standing. This kind of powerful crossbow is familiar to the black wolf army. It is a special powerful crossbow designed to break heavy armor and fight with the body protection of senior soldiers!


    "Black wolf army, we have been waiting here for a long time!"


    "Shoot!"


    Just now the voice of wild laughter ordered.


    In an instant, countless powerful crossbows fired at the black wolf army on the ground.


    Screams floated over St. zel.


    ¡­¡­


    In the coalition barracks, the soldiers of the major forces had already assembled, quietly left the barracks and entered the city of Saint zel as soon as the city gate was opened.


    Alan and the Chinese led soldiers stood quietly outside the barracks, staring at the city gate of Saint zel, calculating the time, and the black wolf army should take the city gate.


    As time passed, Allen began to doubt whether something had happened to the black wolf army, and the gate of St. zel was suddenly opened.


    "Succeeded!"


    Cheers came from the Allied forces.


    "Let''s go!"


    "March!"


    "Attack the city!"


    The Lords of various territories ordered one after another to lead troops to the city of Saint zel, and the troops of the city master''s house bear the brunt.


    Cornell has waited too long for this moment!


    Allen smiled and was about to order the March, but Swain stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Swain, what''s the matter?" Alan wondered.


    "Lord, something''s wrong!" Swein said seriously. "There''s a problem, absolutely a problem!"


    "After the city gate is opened, there should be black wolf soldiers coming out to help, but Lord, you see, the city gate is quiet and no one appears at all!"


    Alan felt something wrong after hearing what Swein said.


    "I wish I had sent the gale eagle to observe the city all the time."


    Allen regretted, and then ordered to the gale eagle, "go and see what''s going on in the city!"


    With a long cry, the strong wind Eagle soared into the sky and flew over St. zel in an instant, transmitting the current situation in St. zel to Allen''s mind through "teleportation".


    Seeing the scene in St. Zell at this time, Allen was startled into a cold sweat!


    Around the city wall, there were soldiers with powerful crossbows. The crossbows had been filled with arrows, and the tip of the arrow pointed directly at the city gate.


    In addition to the powerful crossbow, there are countless archers holding bows and arrows, aiming at the city gate and ready to attack at any time.


    The streets near the city gate are full of dark soldiers!


    This is not a sneak attack by the coalition. It is clearly an ambush planned by the blue shirt army for a long time!


    "Come back, everyone. There''s an ambush!"


    Ellen shouted, but at this time, where can anyone hear what he said?


    The vanguard troops of the city Lord''s house have rushed into the city of Saint zel!


    Alan looked pale and muttered, "how could this happen? How could the blue shirts know that we were going to dig a tunnel for a sneak attack and ambush us!"


    He came up with the idea of digging the tunnel. Now the blue shirt army saw through it and tried their best to ambush the coalition army. The result hit Allen hard.


    At the same time, he felt very guilty for his carelessness and didn''t send a gale eagle to monitor the situation in Saint zel!


    "Lord, it''s easy," Swain said. "There are blue shirts in the coalition."


    "Moreover, I think I probably know who this person is. I have to say, this is a terrible answer."


    Swein said, pointing to the left of the camp.


    Allen looked to the left and saw that the troops of all forces had been dispatched, and only the army led by Leiqi was still standing quietly in front of the barracks.


    Alan''s face grew paler at the sight.


    In this coalition, the strength of Leiqi leader is second only to the city Lord''s house. If Leiqi leader is a member of the blue shirt army, as svein said, this is a terrible answer!

 Chapter 120

    At the moment when Allen looked at them, Claren and Daniel also looked in the direction of Hua Xialing.


    Seeing that the Chinese led army did not go out, Claren evil smiled: "it seems that our Lord Allen has noticed something. But it''s too late to notice now."


    "Your Highness, do we want to kill the Chinese led army first?" Daniel asked.


    Leiqi''s troops are several times that of the blue shirt army, and there are five ranks of soldiers. It''s easy to destroy the Chinese leader.


    Claren shook his head: "our main goal this time is the city Lord''s house. This time, the city Lord''s house is elite. If we can leave all the army of the city Lord''s house here, the city of nice will be the world of our blue shirt army in the future."


    "As long as we successfully destroy the city Lord''s residence and Hua Xia leads these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, we can destroy them at will."


    Daniel nodded: "then let them live longer! It''s just so easy to let them go. I''m really unwilling!"


    As they were talking, a gray strange Eagle flew from a distance and landed on Daniel''s arm.


    This kind of gray strange eagle is called messenger eagle. It has a small number and is very difficult to train. Generally, only big forces can have it.


    Daniel took a note from the messenger eagle''s claw and unfolded it gently.


    "Carus?" asked Clarence.


    Daniel nodded: "yes, your highness."


    "What did he say?"


    "Carus said, let''s not let go of Huaxia collar, especially the evil Raven demon svein of Huaxia collar," Daniel replied.


    "Karus will really give me a problem!" Claren said. "The strength of the Chinese leader is not weak. At this time, divide troops to attack the Chinese leader. If you can''t completely wipe out the army of the city Lord''s residence, you will lose a lot of money."


    "Moreover, compared with ordinary Chinese soldiers, the high-end combat power of Chinese soldiers is more difficult to deal with. If we want to deal with them, we must do our best. It''s really nerve racking."


    Although he didn''t want to separate troops to deal with the Chinese collar, Clarion had to seriously consider Carus''s request, because Carus''s status was different from Daniel and Patrick.


    "Your Highness, you think too highly of the high-end combat power of the Chinese leadership," Daniel said. "Except for the guy named Galen, others are not worried. I can easily solve them alone!"


    Claren shook his head, noncommittal.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the distance, a signal arrow rose into the sky and bloomed in the night sky.


    Seeing the signal arrow, Claren smiled gently: "the monsters in the dungeon are coming. We are ready to take them. As for the Chinese army, take the thirteen blood guards to solve it!"


    "It''s not necessary to completely wipe out the Chinese army, just leave the guy named svein! In this way, I can explain to Carus."


    In the end, Claren did not choose to separate troops to deal with Huaxia collar, but handed it over to Daniel with a number of high-end combat forces. In Claren''s mind, the total annihilation of the army of the city Lord''s house is much more important than dealing with the Chinese leadership.


    "However, the thirteen blood guards are your Royal Highness''s personal bodyguards. Transfer them away from you in case!" Daniel said.


    "Don''t worry," said Clarence with a smile, "it''s not so easy to hurt me without a bodyguard."


    St. zel city gate, the front of the city Lord''s house, the army has rushed into the gate and into the city. However, after entering the city, they were greeted by arrows in the sky.


    "No, there''s an ambush!"


    The soldiers who rushed into the city were frightened and panicked, looking for places to avoid arrows and making a mess. The soldiers behind did not know what was happening in front and continued to pour into the city.


    The situation at this time can only be described by a random word!


    Cornell rode his horse and looked at the city of Saint zel, especially the soldiers in a mess at the gate. He frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Go down and have a look!" a senior soldier following Cornell rushed towards the city of Saint zel.


    Cornell heard a fight behind him before his subordinates came back to check the situation. Cornell looked back and was shocked!


    Behind him, countless soldiers fought in a regiment. Depending on the situation, it turned out that Leiqi''s army was attacking the coalition!


    "Is Claren crazy!" Cornell said angrily.


    Then Cornell saw that behind him, countless troops rushed in this direction. When the new army approached, Cornell was surprised to find that it was dark elves, dwarf soldiers, dog headed soldiers and other arms of the underground world!


    As soon as the soldiers of the underground world appeared, they launched a crazy attack on the coalition. Under the joint attack of the underground arms and Reich, the coalition suffered heavy casualties in an instant.


    In the city of St. zel, after the blue shirt army fought with the underground arms under the leadership of Leiqi, it also began to make a crazy counterattack. Suddenly, the coalition was attacked back and forth!


    By this time, where doesn''t Cornell know he''s in the trap?


    ¡­¡­


    After Allen found the abnormality, he decisively began to organize the withdrawal of the Chinese army. It''s not that Allen abandoned the friendly army without morality. The general trend is gone. The Chinese Army''s stay is just dead in vain.


    This time, Huaxia leader has made every effort. If more than 1000 soldiers can safely return to the territory, Huaxia leader still has a little self-protection regardless of whether the city Lord''s residence wins or loses. If all the more than 1000 soldiers were damaged here, Huaxia collar would be dead in name only.


    "Withdraw, withdraw quickly. Don''t let Leiqi''s army get entangled!"


    Allen urged the soldiers to leave the battlefield, but found more than a dozen figures left Leiqi''s army and galloped here.


    More than ten people dare to attack the army led by China, which proves that these more than ten people are strong!


    "Galen, asso, svein, lacs, Rex, Kieran, gale hawk, get ready to fight! Others, continue to retreat!"


    Allen even named all the high-end combat forces in Huaxia, and then ordered ordinary soldiers to continue to retreat. Leiqi leader only sends high-end combat forces to attack, which is exactly what Allen wants. As long as these high-end combat forces are stopped, ordinary soldiers can retreat.


    "Don''t forget me!"


    An angry voice said that he was dissatisfied with Alan''s neglect of himself, but it was delaire. Delaire is a level 7 warrior with dragon blood. His strength is no worse than that of level 8 warrior!


    As for Allen himself, he retreated to the rear with the large army. He was only a level 5 soldier. Staying behind could not help but also become a burden.


    "Don''t fight with each other, drag each other for a while, and then find a chance to leave!" Allen explained to Galen and others before leaving.


    Daniel arrived with the thirteen blood guards and found that the Chinese leader only left Galen and other high-end combat forces to intercept, and the others had retreated. Daniel laughed: "just because you want to stop us? You''re all going to die today!"


    "Do it!"


    The two sides fight in an instant, magic fighting spirit, flying all over the sky.


    Thirteen blood guards, originally not thirteen, but fourteen. The other one was Patrick killed by Galen! In other words, all the thirteen blood guards are level 9 soldiers like Patrick! Moreover, the thirteen blood guards are proficient in the art of joint attack, which makes their combat effectiveness better than ordinary level 9 soldiers!


    Daniel is a level 10 magician!


    Fortunately, although Galen and other heroes are only level 8 soldiers or mages, they all have the strength of leapfrog fighting, so they are inseparable from each other for a time and are not at a disadvantage.


    On the battlefield, under the joint strangulation of the blue shirt army, Leiqi collar and underground arms, the casualties of the coalition forces are increasing. In particular, the troops of the city Lord''s residence are given special attention.


    Claren knew that it was impossible to keep all the coalition forces, because the strength of the coalition forces was not weaker than them, but they were easily defeated because they were ambushed and confused.


    Since we can''t leave all the coalition forces, we should at least wipe out the army of the city Lord''s house. This is Claren''s main goal.


    Therefore, Claren had already ordered the whole army. Soldiers of other forces fled while the chaos was in order. There was no need to pursue them. But none of the army in the city Lord''s house could be spared!


    The Allied soldiers died and fled. Finally, only the army of the city master''s house was surrounded on the battlefield.


    Cornell was protected in the middle by the army of the city Lord''s house. His face was blue and he couldn''t tell whether he was surprised or angry.


    The soldiers of the city Lord''s residence guarding him were constantly killed, and there were fewer and fewer people around him. Finally, only hundreds of soldiers and several strong men were left to protect him.


    Tens of thousands of troops in the city Lord''s residence have been destroyed!


    Suddenly, the blue shirt soldiers stopped attacking, surrounded Cornell and the hundreds of soldiers, and then gave way to a passage.


    The red haired young man came slowly with his horse with his signature evil smile.


    "Ke! La! Lun!"


    When Cornell saw the visitor, he was about to crack his eyes, gnashing his teeth and saying word by word.


    Claren smiled softly, "master Cornell, are you satisfied with the surprise I gave you?"


    "I didn''t expect you to take refuge in the blue shirt army," Cornell said angrily. "Why!"


    "I didn''t take refuge in any blue shirts," Karen chuckled. "I built the blue shirts myself."


    "It was you!" hearing the truth, Cornell was shocked and angry again. He was so dark that he almost fell off his horse.


    Clarence said with a smile, "master Cornell, let''s have a fight with our two friends. Don''t say I won''t give you a way to live. As long as you are willing to help me persuade the city Lord''s house to surrender and donate the wealth accumulated by your family for hundreds of years, I can protect the life of your whole family."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Cornell laughed wildly: "beautiful idea! What if you kill me today? The city Lord''s mansion has a deep foundation, and you can''t destroy it if you want to!"


    "It''s just a pity that my goal has not been achieved!"


    Claren shook his head. "It''s really stubborn. Since master Cornell wants to die, I''ll take you on the road."


    "Do it, no one!"


    ¡­¡­


    Galen and others gradually gained the upper hand in the fierce battle with Daniel and the thirteen blood guards. The heroes of the hero League have strong fighting talents and strange skills, which makes people defenseless.


    Four of the thirteen blood guards have been killed by Galen and others, but Galen, asso and rexay have also been seriously injured and their combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced.


    Although in the fierce battle, svein always paid attention to the situation on the battlefield. When he saw that the army of the city Lord''s residence was destroyed layer by layer, he knew that he couldn''t drag on!


    Once the army of the blue shirt army completely destroys the army of the city Lord''s residence and surrounds them all, none of them can escape!


    "I''ll hold them down, you retreat first!" Swain said.


    "Yourself? All right?" Galen asked. "Even if you can hold them down, how do you leave?"


    "Don''t be wordy. If you don''t go, you''ll stay!" Swein yelled.


    "What if you can''t leave? At this time, someone must make sacrifices!"


    "Jie Jie, help me tell the Lord that Swain may not be able to follow him and give advice for him in the future. Evil crows are possessed!"


    Svein Jie laughed wildly and opened the big move. Evil crows flew all over the sky to stop Daniel and the nine blood guards.


    "Go!"


    Swein shouted.


    "Go!" Galen said. If he hesitated at this time, he would really be left here as svein said.


    "Swein, I''ve always hated you. I think you''re an evil and cruel guy. People in Knox are like this. I didn''t expect to live on your sacrifice this time."


    "Whether you can survive this time or not, you will be my Galen''s brother in the future!"


    With that, Galen and asso and others clenched their teeth, and the tiger''s eyes left in tears.


    "Jie Jie, brother?" Swain smiled. "So, I Swain sacrificed for my brother?"


    "How great! Jie Jie!"

 Chapter 121

    "Damn it, kill this guy quickly and never let them escape!"


    He was blocked by Swain and watched Galen and others escape. Daniel roared.


    He came here with the thirteen blood guards. Now four of the thirteen blood guards have been killed, but he can only leave one svein. How can he explain to Claren? Even if Claren didn''t punish him, he would feel ashamed of himself!


    "Jie Jie, do you want to kill me? In that case, I''ll let you experience the real fear of evil crows!"


    "Evil crow, anyway, you can''t live if I die. Let''s break out together and let them experience the real fear!"


    "Forbidden. Blood crow attachment!"


    Swein has mastered an access control technique, that is to detonate the evil crow and sacrifice the life of the evil crow to stimulate great energy in exchange for a short and powerful explosion!


    However, once the access control technique is applied, not only will svein''s body be greatly damaged, but more importantly, the evil crow will really die, resulting in svein''s great move of attaching the evil crow in the future, which can be described as a huge price!


    But at this time, what''s the cost?


    The evil crow uttered a sad cry, and his body burst into blood and poured into svein.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Swein sent out an uncontrollable scream, a look of great pain. Because of the pain, the whole face was twisted!


    Different from the previous evil crow attachment, this time, both svein''s body and the evil crow all over the sky turned into a strange and incomparable blood red!


    "What the hell is this?" Daniel frowned at svein and the bloody crows. The magician''s intuition made him feel the great threat posed by svein at this time!


    "Jie Jie! Jie Jie!" Swein laughed, "destroy these worms!"


    The blood crows flew to Daniel and nine blood guards. After they hit them, "bang" burst directly and turned into bursts of blood fog.


    With the blood crows exploding all over the sky, for a time, the whole area was shrouded in the blood fog. People outside could not see the scene in the blood fog. They could only hear the burst sound of "bang bang" and bursts of painful screams.


    At this time, the army of the city Lord''s residence had been completely wiped out, and the soldiers of other forces of the coalition army also died and fled. Only the soldiers of the blue shirt army and underground arms were left on the battlefield.


    The soldiers looked at the blood fog with frightened eyes. The thick blood fog made them feel an inexplicable fear.


    Claren stared at the blood mist and frowned.


    As the blood mist cleared, Swain lay on the ground, panting.


    At this time, Swein''s muscles were shriveled and his body was like being drained, which made his already frightening image more terrible.


    Around Swein''s body, there were nine mummies, and the clothes were the nine blood guards.


    The only one who can still stand is Daniel, but Daniel at this time is no longer the elegance of the magician before.


    Daniel''s long hair was scattered behind him and covered with blood. He strongly supported his body with a magic wand and kept panting. Just now, in order to block the sky blood crow, he used three life-saving things, which was worthy of surviving in the sky blood crow.


    "Damn it, you really damn it!"


    Daniel stared at Swein with hate eyes and said gnashing his teeth.


    "I want you to die, I want you to die!"


    With that, Daniel raised his staff and was about to kill svein.


    "Stop."


    Daniel was interrupted by a voice that Daniel knew very well, Carus!


    Daniel put away his staff and turned to look. Karus was standing quietly beside him.


    "Lord Carus!" Daniel said slightly respectfully.


    Carus nodded and pointed to svein lying on the ground: "this guy is svein, svein who let a strange bird bite my son Eric alive?"


    Daniel nodded: "exactly."


    "Ha ha!" Carus burst out a wild laugh. "In that case, we can''t let him die so easily. I have a lot of lovely little guys, but they are specially prepared for him!"


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army began to clean the battlefield. A handsome dark elf and a strong Dwarf Warrior came to Claren.


    "Human beings, we have fulfilled our promise. Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise." the dark elf calmly looked at Claren.


    "Of course," said Claren with a smile, "I keep my promise the most."


    "But before that, I want to ask, are you interested in cooperating again?"


    "Not interested!" the dark elf refused.


    "Really, that''s a pity. I thought we were friends after two cooperation."


    Claren said, but there was no regret on his face.


    He mentioned two cooperation, one is now this time, and the other is the joint ambush of the city Lord''s house when the city Lord''s house sent troops to attack the underground world. Two cooperation, the first time seriously injured Cornell, and this time directly killed Cornell.


    I have to say, Claren is Cornell''s nemesis.


    "Human, remember your promise!" said the dark elf, turning away with the Dwarf Warrior.


    Claren looked at the two men leaving and smiled.


    Carus and Daniel return to Clarence, and svein is held by Carus.


    "See your highness!"


    Carus and Daniel saluted Clarence at the same time.


    Clarence nodded. "General Carus, it''s been a hard time for you."


    "Your Highness is serious. It''s all Karus''s duty," Karus said, pointing to the dark elves and dwarf soldiers who have gone far. "Your Highness, do you really want to promise these underground races never to invade the underground world?"


    Clarion laughed: "general Karus, do you believe that? I''ll deal with them when I finish cleaning up the city master''s house."


    "It''s ridiculous that some strange people try to live in peace with us humans!"


    Carus grinned at the speech: "that''s right!"


    Then an officer came over, saluted the three of Claren on one knee and said, "see Lord Claren, Lord Carus, Lord Daniel!"


    The identity of Claren''s "Highness" is known only to the senior level of the blue shirt army, and these ordinary officers do not know it.


    "What''s up?" asked Claren.


    "Do you want to pursue those coalition deserters?" the officer asked.


    "Of course!" Carus smiled cruelly. "Pursue immediately and never let go of those who can be killed!"


    After receiving Karus''s order, the blue shirt soldiers began to chase the coalition deserters in all directions.


    "Daniel, in which direction did the Chinese leader''s army escape?" Carus asked. The Chinese leader had a revenge on him for killing his son. He didn''t want to let the Chinese leader leave so easily.


    "South," Daniel replied.


    Carus heard the speech, called a subordinate and ordered, "summon all the cavalry for me immediately, and I will go after Huaxia collar myself!"


    With that, Carus threw the Swein in his hand to the subordinate: "also, lock this guy up and treat him well when I come back!"


    "Daniel, are you interested in going after Huaxia collar with me?" asked Carus.


    Daniel''s hatred for Huaxia collar at this time is no worse than that of Carus. When he hears the words, he will promise.


    However, considering that all thirteen blood guards had died in battle, and now there was no strong guard beside Claren, Daniel still refused.


    "I''d better stay and protect your highness," Daniel said.


    "OK, then I''ll set out by myself!"


    At this time, there were more than 2000 cavalry of the blue shirt army on the battlefield. After a short time, they all gathered together.


    "Follow me!"


    Carus and his cavalry chased Hua Xialing in the direction of escape.


    After fleeing the battlefield with his troops, Allen went all the way south, ready to run a distance first, then turn to the East and return to Huaxia collar.


    However, due to the slow movement speed of infantry, especially the priest of light, the overall marching speed is not fast.


    I don''t know how long I escaped. There was an eagle in the sky. Alan looked up and saw that it was the gale eagle. Allen was delighted that the gale eagle was left by him to stop the enemy with Galen and others. Now the gale Eagle has returned, and Allen and others should have escaped!


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Allen saw several figures coming here behind him. It was Galen who was the first!


    However, when Galen and others came to his side, Allen found that there was no svein in the crowd, which made Allen feel some ominous foreboding.


    "Lord!" Galen saluted Ellen, with grief in his voice.


    "Where''s Swain?" Alan asked hurriedly.


    Galen''s tiger eyes were tearful, clenched his teeth and said, "the situation was urgent at that time. Svein left alone to block the enemy. Now I''m afraid it has..."


    Alan''s face turned white when he heard the speech. This was definitely one of the answers he didn''t want to hear! But at this time, there is no time to grieve him.


    "Go back to the territory first!" Ellen said. "We will avenge svein sooner or later!"


    "Besides, Swain may escape. He has always been the most crafty. Yes, he will escape!"


    Alan comforted himself.


    The crowd continued on their way. Alan sent a strong wind eagle to fly into the air and observed the situation behind him in case there were pursuers.


    The Chinese leader and Kalus, the supreme commander of the blue shirt army, have a revenge for killing their children. Alan believes that if the blue shirt army wins, Kalus will send someone to pursue it at the first time!


    So they are racing against the clock now!


    All the way to escape, Allen has been observing the situation behind him through the gale eagle. Suddenly, a large group of cavalry appeared in the field of vision of the gale eagle. I''m afraid there are more than 2000 people!


    And look at the flag and the blue armor. It''s the cavalry of the blue shirt army!


    "No!"


    Allen exclaimed. Those who are qualified to become cavalry are at least level 3 soldiers. Even if these more than 2000 soldiers are level 3 arms, it is not that China can compete with these more than 1000 soldiers!


    Moreover, would the blue shirt army not have high-ranking cavalry? Allen observed through the gale eagle that the cavalry troops running in front of them are more than a notch higher than the cavalry behind them in terms of equipment and momentum! In other words, these front cavalry are at least level 4 or above!


    "What''s the matter, Lord?"


    Galen asked when he heard Allen exclaim.


    "The blue shirts are catching up. There are more than two thousand cavalry behind us!" Allen said.


    Everyone''s face sank when they heard the speech. More than 2000 cavalry can''t compete with the Chinese army. If they are caught up by the other party, the Chinese army will directly face the danger of annihilation!


    "Lord, you withdraw first and I''ll stay behind!" Galen resolutely stood up and said.


    As svein said, at this time, someone must stand up and choose to sacrifice themselves.


    "And me!" asolen said.


    "Well, no one has to stay behind!"


    Allen said, sinking into the system and entering the hero calling interface. At this time, he needs to summon a hero who can effectively stop the pursuit!

 Chapter 122

    Rows of heroic images appeared in Allen''s mind. Allen''s thoughts turned sharply. While browsing the heroic images and recalling the skills of these heroes, he excluded these heroes one by one.


    Zhao Xin, manager of Debang, no!


    Wandering mage rez, no!


    Explorer ezrell, no!


    ¡­¡­


    There are more than 100 heroes in the hero League. Allen can''t screen the abilities and skills of these heroes instantly. He can only see one and exclude one.


    One hero after another was excluded by Allen until a short, cute Yodel appeared in front of Allen. Alan''s eyes lit up when he thought of the hero''s skills!


    Although I don''t know if there are other heroes whose skills are more suitable for dealing with the pursuers behind, Allen has no time to choose slowly.


    The pursuer may arrive at any time!


    Allen chose the hero and chose to summon.


    "The host chooses to select the hero ''swift scout Timo'' independently. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will cost 50000 gold coins. 80000 gold coins are required for the next selection, and half price discount will be selected randomly."


    Next to Allen, light and shadow flashed, and Timo''s short body slowly appeared.


    Timo''s height is only over one meter, which is shorter than the dwarves and goblins in the world. His short body and cute appearance make him look very cute. Wearing a military green camouflage suit and a green hat with a pair of Scout glasses and a pair of capable scouts.


    Timo held his weapon in his right hand, an arrow gun, which contained his homemade poison arrow. He was carrying two of his most important equipment, a telescope and a kettle.


    "Captain Timo, standing by!"


    Meng Meng''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Captain Timo, see your Lord!"


    "So cute," delaire looked at Timo curiously. "Where did this little guy come from? I seemed to see a flash of light just now, and he appeared."


    Alan has no time to explain this to delaire at this time. The cavalry of the blue shirt army will catch up soon!


    "Timo, there are a group of pursuers behind us, about more than 2000 cavalry. Are you sure to stop them?"


    Timo smiled gently: "of course, no problem. I''ll let them taste the mushroom bomb!"


    Timo''s trick is called "planting mushrooms". He can place an invisible mushroom bomb on the ground. When the enemy hits the invisible mushroom, the mushroom bomb will explode, cause damage to the enemy and slow down the enemy.


    This skill is used to ambush enemies or block pursuers. The effect is surprisingly good! It was because of this skill that Allen chose to summon Timo.


    "Timo, you put mushroom bombs on the road. Remember not to put them too dense. Others, continue to retreat."


    Allen said that mushroom bombs are too dense and triggered by the enemy all at once. Naturally, the effect is not as good as dispersing them. They can interrupt the enemy''s pursuit many times.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Timo replied that as a professional scout, he could not understand these principles.


    "I think these mushroom bombs will give the pursuers a big surprise, especially when they are all cavalry!" Allen laughed.


    If the enemy is infantry, after the soldiers in front hit the mushroom bomb, the soldiers behind can immediately stop, causing limited damage, but the cavalry is different.


    After the cavalry in front hit the mushroom bomb, the cavalry behind didn''t have time to stop. They could only choose to hit one end and cause secondary damage!


    Under the serial impact, the loss of cavalry will increase greatly!


    Therefore, the effect of mushroom bomb against cavalry is several times that against infantry!


    Alan continued to lead the troops, while Timo followed the team and placed mushroom bombs.


    Industrious little Timo!


    In the rear of the Chinese army, Karus is leading more than 2000 cavalry of the blue shirt army to gallop.


    "Speed up, I''ve felt their breath, and the army led by China is ahead!"


    Carusdor, as a senior magician, his perception is absolutely terrible! Although there was no trace of the Chinese army in his vision, Carus was sure that they were not far from the Chinese army.


    Right ahead!


    Suddenly, the cavalry running in the front gave a light meal, as if they had hit something, but the front was clearly an empty road, empty.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, the invisible mushroom bomb burst after being hit by the cavalry. At the same time, a poisonous fog spread everywhere with the explosion of the mushroom bomb, enveloping the surrounding soldiers.


    "What the hell is this!"


    "No, the fog is poisonous!"


    "Damn it, the people behind you stop and don''t hit me!"


    "Ah..."


    After the mushroom bomb exploded, the cavalry close to the mushroom bomb was killed on the spot. After the poison fog spread, every cavalry who inhaled the poison fog felt dizzy and slowed down.


    Some cavalry soldiers who inhaled more poison fog fell straight off their horses when their intuition was black.


    After the cavalry in front slowed down, the cavalry in the back could not rein in, hit the cavalry in front heavily, and then was hit by the cavalry behind him.


    Like a serial rear end!


    Screams, curses, and startling voices joined together, and the scene was chaotic.


    After a long time, under the constant shouting of Karus, the scene was gradually controlled. Karus counted the losses. In a short time just now, nearly 100 cavalry were lost.


    "Damn it, what the hell was that just now!"


    Karus cursed.


    "Keep marching!"


    The cavalry of the blue shirt army rushed again, but before they ran a few steps, "bang", another mushroom bomb was hit and burst.


    Another mess!


    Allen looked at the chaos after the blue shirt cavalry hit the mushroom bomb through the strong wind eagle, and burst into a burst of happy laughter.


    "Timo, your mushroom bomb is too powerful!" Alan praised.


    When the blue shirts hit the third mushroom bomb, Carus had to stop marching temporarily.


    If it''s a coincidence to hit one or two, three consecutive collisions can only explain one thing. These stealth bombs are arranged by Huaxia collar!


    Although he didn''t know how Huaxia collar could have such a strange secret weapon, Carus knew that he couldn''t go on like this. If he hits more than a dozen stealth bombs in a row, all his cavalry troops will be explained here.


    Seeing that the blue shirt army stopped pursuing, Allen was delighted. Is the blue shirt army going to give up pursuing?


    It''s a pity that Alan underestimated the blue shirt and Carus.


    After Karus ordered a pause in the March, he thought about a good way to deal with mushroom bombs.


    Karus called some ordinary cavalry soldiers and pointed to the road ahead: "you guys, line up and ride your horses to the front! Others, keep up!"


    The way Carus thought of was to let the cavalry soldiers use their lives to demine!


    Let several cavalry march in a row. No matter where the mushroom bomb is placed on the road, this row of cavalry can hit it. In this way, Karus can solve the threat posed by mushroom bombs at the least cost.


    But this method is too cruel at the cost of life. If it were Allen, he would rather stop chasing than choose this method.


    "Lord Carus, I, I..."


    A selected cavalry soldier trembled slightly. They have witnessed the power of mushroom bombs. Walking in front of demining is almost a mortal task.


    "You don''t want to?" asked Carus with a cold face.


    Cavalry soldiers bow their heads. How can anyone be willing to do such a thing.


    Carus smiled cruelly, waved his right hand, and a black flame flew out of his palm and onto the cavalry soldiers.


    After the black flame touched the cavalry soldiers, it burned violently in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    The cavalry soldier let out a scream, fell off his horse and rolled on the ground.


    The black flame grew stronger and stronger until it burned the cavalry soldier to ashes.


    "Now, is there anyone who doesn''t want to?"


    Carus asked with a smile, cruel and bloody.


    The other selected cavalry soldiers were silent. It was indeed a near death to perform this task, but if they refused this task, they would be killed by Carus immediately!


    They have no choice!


    The selected cavalry soldiers trembled in a row and rode forward. At this time, they could only pray silently in their hearts. There was no such invisible bomb ahead.


    After the Pathfinder cavalry rushed more than 100 meters, Carus waved his hand: "keep up!"


    Two or three minutes later, with a bang, the Pathfinder cavalry hit a mushroom bomb again.


    The cavalry soldiers who were blown up by the mushroom bomb died on the spot, and only the two on the edge were spared. However, under the attack of the poisonous fog, they were also black and fell off their horses.


    Seeing this situation, the large troops following immediately stopped their horses.


    Carus ignored the death of several cavalry soldiers in front, and then pointed out several cavalry soldiers: "you guys, make it up."


    The selected cavalry soldiers turned pale and walked up trembling.


    In this way, Karus cracked one mushroom bomb after another placed by Timo.


    Karus laughed wildly: "I''d like to see how many such stealth bombs are available in China!"


    Allen frowned when he saw Carus crack Timo''s mushroom bomb in this way through the gale eagle. He really didn''t expect Carus to deal with mushroom bombs in such a cruel way.


    It''s like taking the lives of soldiers as nothing!


    However, Allen had to admit that although Karus''s method was cruel, it was very effective and minimized the threat of mushroom bombs. In this way, the speed of the blue shirt cavalry was not greatly hindered and could be pursued soon.


    Moreover, Timo can''t place mushrooms indefinitely. Once his magic runs out, he can''t use this skill again.


    Allen''s mind turned sharply and thought about how to deal with it. Soon, Allen''s eyebrows stretched out.


    He has thought of ways to deal with it!

 Chapter 123

    "Leave the avenue and enter the wilderness!"


    Ellen ordered. That''s what Ellen thought.


    Karus was able to use the method of sending death squads to go ahead in demining because the width of the avenue is limited. As long as a few soldiers are sent side by side, they can sweep the whole avenue without gaps.


    Once the Chinese led army enters the wilderness, there are open areas in all directions and there is no fixed road. Carus''s method is not so effective.


    Because the Chinese led army may flee in any direction, there will be no fixed route, and there will be no fixed route where Timo places the mushroom bomb.


    If Karus wants to demine through this method again, he will have to send several times the previous soldiers, and the effect is very poor. And in this way, the marching speed of the blue shirt cavalry will also be greatly slowed down.


    At the same time, Allen can cause them some other trouble.


    "Rexay, you go underground and cause them some trouble. Pay attention, just slow down their marching speed. Don''t be hard. Pay attention to safety."


    After entering the wilderness, Alan ordered rexay.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Rexay took orders and fled.


    Carus pursued all the way with cavalry. The blue shirt army can closely follow the Chinese army. Of course, it will not rely on random speculation, but the traces left by the Chinese army. The traces of the march of more than 1000 people cannot be easily erased by any means.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, Carus stopped the March.


    Carus carefully observed the traces on the road and said, "they left the avenue and entered the wilderness."


    With that, Carus grinned: "it''s really a group of cunning prey, but no matter how cunning you are, you can''t escape the pursuit of hunters."


    "Come with me and keep chasing!"


    With that, Carus chased into the wilderness with the blue shirt army.


    Allen saw the blue shirts chasing into the wilderness through the gale eagle and smiled gently.


    The wilderness is not like the avenue. There is no fixed marching route. The Chinese army can advance and retreat freely from east to west, north to south. In addition, he has a strong wind eagle that can observe the position of the blue shirt army at any time, and Timo''s mushroom bomb and rexay block the enemy. The blue shirt army is delusional to catch up with him!


    Alan felt relaxed at the thought. As long as we can get rid of the pursuit of the blue shirt army, the Chinese army is safe for the time being. After returning to the territory, we will slowly discuss how to deal with the blue shirt army.


    Karus was full of confidence in chasing Huaxia collar, but when he really chased into the wilderness, Karus found that things were not as simple as he thought.


    Huaxia collar is like a slippery loach, hiding everywhere. Carus feels that he has been led by Huaxia collar all the time, as if his every move is clearly seen by the other party.


    In addition, the mushroom bombs triggered from time to time made the cavalry soldiers of the blue shirt army miserable. They pursued all the way. They had lost nearly 300 people before they saw the shadow of the Chinese Army!


    Some of the nearly 300 people died under mushroom bombs and some were trampled to death by their comrades in arms. In the final analysis, it was Timo''s mushroom bombs.


    "Damn it, damn it!" Karus was a little angry when he was led by the Chinese army all the way. "How can there be such a thing in the Chinese collar! What is this stealth bomb!"


    "If you let me know who made this bomb, I must tear him to pieces!"


    Karus growled, looking up.


    If he knew that these mushroom bombs were placed by a small sprout one meter tall, I don''t know how he would feel.


    Just as Carus was furious and roaring up to the sky, a loud "boom" came from the central area of the cavalry.


    In the central area of the army, the ground suddenly collapsed and a huge pit appeared. More than a dozen cavalry soldiers could not dodge and fell directly into the pit.


    This huge pit, of course, is rexay''s masterpiece. After rexay created the huge pit, he did not take the opportunity to attack the soldiers who fell into the pit, but immediately withdrew and left.


    This gave Carus no chance to attack Rex.


    These cavalry soldiers are at least level 3 soldiers, but falling into the pit can''t cause any real damage to them. The cavalry soldiers falling into the pit jump out of the huge pit one by one.


    However, as a result, the marching speed of the blue shirt army was slowed down again.


    Under the double obstacles of mushroom bomb and rexay, the marching speed of the blue shirt army was extremely slow, and the Hua Xia army could only run farther and farther and gradually lost its trace.


    "Stop marching!"


    Carus ordered with a gloomy face, and the anger in his eyes could almost ignite the whole earth.


    They pursued all the way and lost soldiers to defeat generals, but they could only let Huaxia lead run farther and farther, and finally lost their trace.


    "Back to Saint zel!"


    Carus gnashed his teeth at the order, which was a disgrace to him.


    "Huaxia leader, don''t be complacent! What if you escape successfully this time? I''ll lead the army to attack Huaxia leader in person and see where you can escape!"


    "When I get back, I''ll torture the guy named svein and let him know what life is better than death!"


    Carus said, his eyes filled with hatred and anger.


    At this moment, he counted all his hatred and anger on svein.


    Allen was relieved to see the blue shirts stop chasing and retreat back to the city through the gale eagle.


    "The blue shirts have given up their pursuit!"


    Ellen laughed and laughed very happily.


    "Timo, it''s all up to you this time. We can escape."


    Timo smiled: "this is what Timo should do."


    Alan nodded and suddenly looked bleak: "this time we''re out of the body, but it''s a pity for svein."


    Alan''s heart was aching at the thought of Swein''s sacrifice.


    "Lord, didn''t you also say that Swain is so cunning and cunning. Maybe he can find a way to save his life." Lachs comforted.


    Alan nodded. "Lacs, you''re right. Svein will survive."


    "Swain, you must survive!"


    During the March, Allen rode on his horse, but his mind was completely immersed in the system. He searched every corner of the system, checked every function in the system, and wanted to find out if there was an option to revive heroes.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed that this function was not available in the system.


    "That''s a good thing," Alan comforted himself. "Maybe it''s a sign that Swain isn''t dead."


    Since the blue shirts stopped chasing, Timo stopped placing mushroom bombs everywhere and acted as a scout. In today''s Chinese army, Timo naturally ranks first in terms of Scouting ability. Only the strong wind eagle flying in the air can barely compare with him.


    Timo and the gale eagle, one after another, ensured the absolute safety of the Chinese army.


    Timo bounced across the wilderness. Although he was short, he was surprisingly fast.


    Suddenly Timo stopped and listened. In the distance, a sound of fighting came with the wind.


    At such a long distance, ordinary people can never hear any sound, but Timo, as the best scout of the hero League, listening is definitely his strength.


    Timothy leaned down and ran quickly in the direction of the fighting sound.


    As the fighting was getting closer and closer, Timo found a high ground, raised his telescope and looked in the direction of the fighting.


    Through the telescope, Timo could see clearly the warring parties in the distance.


    All the soldiers on one side wear blue armor. Timo has just learned from Allen and other people that this is the biggest enemy of China, the blue shirt army!


    The soldiers on the other side were dressed in a mess. Timo looked at their flag and saw a bright red rose painted on it.


    Judging from the situation on the battlefield, one side of the red rose flag has been surrounded by the blue shirt regiment, and the number is also at an absolute disadvantage. If it was not properly commanded, it would have been eliminated by the blue shirt regiment.


    However, one side of the red rose flag is only struggling to support, and it is only a matter of time before it is completely eliminated,


    Timo put down his telescope and ran in the direction of the Chinese army. He wanted to report the situation here to the Lord!


    Alan was riding with the army when he saw Timo bouncing back.


    "What''s going on?"


    Allen asked. Timo, as a scout, would never return to the army if there were no situation ahead.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Timo told Alan what he had just seen.


    When Allen heard that one of the flags was a red rose, he immediately guessed their identity, red rose collar!


    Thinking of the red rose collar, Sophia Rose''s beautiful face immediately appeared in front of Allen.


    I don''t know if Sophia is in this red rose army.


    "It''s the blue shirt and the red rose collar," Allen said. "How are the forces on both sides?"


    "There are about a thousand blue shirt soldiers, and the number of red rose collar is relatively small, only about 300." Timo replied.


    "Do you know the strength of the thousand blue shirts?" Allen asked, then shook his head. Timo just looked at the battle between the two sides with a telescope. How can he know the strength of the blue shirts? I asked too much of this question.


    Just when Allen thought Timo would say he didn''t know, Timo nodded, "yes."


    "Forty percent of the third rank soldiers and sixty percent of the second rank soldiers, that''s about it."


    Timo''s answer surprised Allen. He really couldn''t understand how Timo saw the specific strength of the blue shirt army. However, it is certain that Timo will never talk nonsense. He said that the strength of the blue shirt army is like this, and the strength of the blue shirt army must be like this.


    "Timo, how do you know the specific strength of the blue shirt army?"


    Ellen asked. Since you can''t figure it out, just ask.


    "It''s very simple," Timo replied. "Of course, it''s inferred from observing the fighting of those soldiers."


    "Guess from the battle?" Alan exclaimed. "It''s too difficult!"


    If you only observe the combat situation of one or two people and infer the strength of one or two people, most soldiers or magicians can do it. But Timo observed the battle of thousands of people!


    Through short-term observation, we can infer the strength of thousands of people. This ability can be called terror!


    "Is it difficult?" Timo wondered. "This is one of the most basic abilities of a scout."


    Allen was speechless, which was heard by other scouts. Most scouts were absolutely ashamed to hit the wall.


    Because they don''t even have the most basic ability of the scouts Timo said!


    "Red rose collar is our friendly army. Since the enemy''s strength is not strong and we have the ability to rescue, we can''t ignore it."


    "Without delay, Galen, asso, pioneer knight, Centaur Archer, you go with me to rescue red rose collar!"


    Both Galen and asso have mounts, and Allen orders cavalry, which can ensure the fastest rescue of the army led by red rose.


    "I''m going too!"


    Cried Timo, bouncing along.


    "And me!"


    Delaire shouted and rode up.

 Chapter 124

    On the battlefield, the army led by the red rose was surrounded by the blue shirt corps and had to gather in a circle to resist the attack of the blue shirt army.


    At the center of the battle circle, Sophia looked cold and kept giving orders, commanding her soldiers to resist the impact of the blue shirt army again and again. Sophia at this time is full of the a strange charm, but no one appreciates it now.


    Although under the command of Sophia, the defense of the red rose collar is in good order, people with a clear eye can see that the red rose collar is at the end of a powerful crossbow and may collapse under the attack of the blue shirt army at any time.


    Next to Sophia, a bodyguard and ten knights in red armor closely guarded her.


    Su Feiya''s personal guard was named Klau Doris, who was the one who said he was his own eye liner.


    The ten knights are from the ace army led by the red rose, the rose Knights!


    Sophia brought a total of 100 rose knights to attack the blue shirt army. Unfortunately, most of the rose Knights have been killed in the previous breakthrough battle, and now there are only ten left.


    However, nearly a thousand blue shirts died in the hands of these 100 rose Knights!


    "Young lady, let''s protect you to break through!" Klaus advised. It was not the first time she said this, but Sophia remained unmoved.


    With her and ten rose knights, Sophia has a high chance of breaking through!


    Sophia shook her head. "Claudius, you don''t have to persuade me anymore."


    "Now the soldiers are fighting to the death. I can''t abandon them and break out alone!"


    Sophia said firmly.


    "But miss, once the blue shirts break our defense, if you fall into the hands of the blue shirts..."


    "You know, that guy Claren has been plotting against you!"


    Sophia sighed, "don''t worry, I won''t be caught alive by the blue shirt army."


    Clarice''s face darkened when she heard the speech, and then said firmly, "Miss, I''ll accompany you!"


    Sophia''s face was also darkened. She couldn''t help thinking how good it would be if someone could save herself and these soldiers at this time.


    Think of this, Sophia''s mind inexplicably flashed a person''s face, Alan Senlan. If any force has the ability to rescue them now, it is undoubtedly the Chinese leader. It would be nice for other forces to protect themselves in this chaotic war.


    Allen galloped all the way with his army. Finally, the belligerents appeared in his sight.


    "Vanguard knight, follow me! Centaur shooter, long-range support!"


    At the command of Allen, he rushed to the blue shirt army with Galen, asso, delaire and 50 pioneer knights.


    Vanguard Knights belong to the top of the five ranks of arms. Everyone has the strength of five levels of peak. It''s easy to rush into the military array composed of a group of two or three levels of soldiers!


    Besides, there are three sharp knives in front of them, Galen, asso and delaire.


    Although delaire is a female soldier, her fighting style is extremely wild because of the powerful power and defense brought by the dragon''s blood. She can definitely be called a big killer on the battlefield!


    "Kill!"


    Alan led the troops into the blue shirt army, like a tiger into a sheep. Wherever the cavalry went, they were either killed or injured!


    Suddenly, the blue shirt army was in chaos.


    "It seems that reinforcements have arrived!"


    Sophia, who is surrounded by blue shirts, likes to say that she has been paying attention to the changes on the battlefield. Alan led the troops to rush into the array, and she naturally noticed it immediately.


    Just because of the many obstacles of the blue shirt army, she didn''t see who came to help.


    However, the Centaur shooter who closely followed the pioneer Knight exposed the identity of Huaxia collar.


    After the vanguard Knight rushed into the enemy array, the Centaur Archer immediately drove his horse close, drew his bow and arrow and began shooting. The tall body of the Centaur can''t be blocked by human soldiers.


    Sophia saw the conspicuous Centaur shooter at a glance and said excitedly, "the Centaur shooter is a Chinese led army!"


    Centaur shooter has now become one of the symbols of Chinese leadership.


    If there is no doubt which side is the most powerful except the blue shirt army on the battlefield, it must be the Huaxia collar. At this time, seeing that the aid is the Huaxia collar, all the soldiers of the red rose collar have a boost in morale.


    Saved!


    Alan led his troops in a rampage among the blue shirts, and no one could defeat him. Gradually, the commander of the blue shirt army found that things were bad.


    Although the number of cavalry suddenly appeared is small, the combat effectiveness is too strong! If they continue to kill like this, they may have to explain all their nearly 1000 people here.


    "Retreat!"


    The commander gave a decisive order.


    The blue shirts began to retreat, but would Alan let them leave easily?


    "Vanguard knight, Centaur Archer, pursue!" Allen ordered. "Kill one more!"


    Alan now hates the blue shirts!


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Two soft sounds came from the direction of the retreat of the blue shirt army, and two Mushroom bombs burst.


    Timo suddenly appeared, looked at the flustered blue shirt army and smiled: "want to escape? Have you asked me, Lord Timo!"


    Then Timo put the arrow gun to his mouth and blew it gently. Several arrows flew from the arrow gun. Each arrow accurately hit a blue shirt soldier''s throat or forehead.


    The Chinese army began to chase and kill the blue shirt army, and Allen rode to the disabled soldiers led by red rose. Now there are only more than 200 soldiers led by red rose, but those who can live to the present are absolute elite.


    He was greeted by Miss Red Rose, Sophia.


    "Miss Sophia, we meet again," Alan smiled.


    Sophia smiled softly, "thank Lord Allen for his help."


    "We are friendly forces, and we should," said Allen. "I''m also very happy to save Miss Sophia. It would be a pity for a wonderful woman like Miss Sophia to die on the battlefield."


    This is Allen''s truth, not a compliment. Let alone among women, Sophia''s ability is also extremely excellent even among men.


    Sophia blushed at the words. Is he praising me?


    "Miss Sophia, what are you going to do next?" Allen asked.


    "What''s your plan?" Sophia showed a trace of confusion. "Take these soldiers back to the territory first, and then make a long-term plan. This time, the strength of the coalition army is greatly damaged, and the city Lord''s house is completely destroyed. I''m afraid no one can compete with the blue shirt army in nice city in the future."


    "We can only hope that the kingdom can repel the invasion of harilo as soon as possible, and then send troops to fight against the blue shirt army."


    Alan nodded. "What if the kingdom can''t beat back the kingdom of Harlow?"


    Hearing the question, everyone was silent. If the kingdom cannot repel the kingdom of harilo, all forces in nice urban area have no other way to go except to take refuge in the blue shirt army and be destroyed by the blue shirt army.


    Allen also felt that this topic was a little heavy. He smiled and said, "the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. The blue shirt army is not invincible. I believe we can always find a way to deal with them."


    Just then, the vanguard knights and Centaur shooters returned one after another. The pursuit just now killed most of the blue shirt army, and only a few escaped.


    "Miss Sophia, we''re going back to Huaxia, too. Let''s say goodbye."


    Allen said, Huaxia collar and red rose collar, one in the southeast and one in the west, are not on the way.


    Sophia nodded: "if there is a chance in the future, Sophia will report to Lord Allen for saving her life."


    Alan laughed and joked, "how about making a promise by example?"


    With that, Alan immediately felt that he had made a mistake. Now he is not the Chinese country of his previous life. This kind of joke can''t be opened casually.


    Sophia smelled the speech and her cheeks turned red. She lowered her head and dared not look at Alan again.


    "Lord Allen, are you threatening grace?"


    Crowrice, beside Sophia, glared at Ellen and said, this guy dares to take the opportunity to hit the eldest lady!


    Alan smiled awkwardly, "I''m kidding. I''m just kidding."


    Sophia raised her head. The blush on her face had not receded. She whispered, "it doesn''t matter, Lord Allen."


    Somehow, Sophia felt inexplicably lost when she heard that Alan was joking.


    Just when Allen was embarrassed by his gaffe, a signal bomb suddenly floated in the distance. The flare exploded in the air, forming a pattern of red roses.


    "It''s our red rose collar''s distress signal!"


    Sophia said excitedly, "did anyone else escape!"


    When the red rose collar broke through the siege, her soldiers were scattered into several parts. Sophia didn''t know if there were any other troops to escape except them. Now I see the distress signal, it is likely that another part of the soldiers escaped for help.


    "Everyone, let me support!" Sophia ordered the red rose soldiers.


    "Miss Sophia, let''s go with you," Ellen said.


    Sophia nodded and said happily, "thank you, Lord Allen!"


    Now Sophia has only more than 200 disabled soldiers under her command. If the enemy is powerful, they may not be able to rescue them, so they have to take them in. Now Ellen is willing to lead the army to help. Naturally, it can''t be better.


    Allen said, "it''s not too late. Why don''t we take the cavalry to support us first so as not to have an accident when we''re late."


    "Well, please Lord Allen!" Sophia said gratefully.


    Alan brought all the cavalry this time. Naturally, all the people went out. And Sophia''s cavalry, only the ten rose knights.


    Sophia, along with Clarice and ten rose knights, set out with Allen and others and galloped towards the position where the signal bomb was fired.


    Getting closer and closer, Alan and others were surprised that they didn''t hear how fierce the fighting was.


    Is it in this short time that the people led by the red rose have been killed?


    Sophia felt extremely anxious and hurried to the front. Finally, the faint sound of fighting came and several figures appeared in everyone''s vision.


    The scene before us was not a large number of troops fighting as Allen imagined, but five soldiers were besieging a soldier.


    The besieged soldiers wore red armor with the pattern of red rose collar engraved on the armor. It was a rose Knight! Under the siege of five enemies, the rose knight was wounded and in danger.


    "It''s harrengos!" Sophia exclaimed when she saw the face of the besieged rose knight. "Isn''t he stationed in the territory? How can he appear here!"


    "Is something wrong with the territory!"

 Chapter 125

    Harrengos is the leader of the red rose Knight order. He has the peak strength of level 8 soldiers. Generally, he will lead the elite of the rose Knight order to guard the territory and rarely leave. Once harrengos was forced to leave the territory, it proved that the red rose had led a great deal!


    Especially when harrengos is single and there is no rose knight to follow!


    "Galen, asso, save him."


    Ellen spoke to Galen and Asso.


    The five men who besieged harungos, two of them were level 8 soldiers and three of them were level 7 soldiers. Galen and asso shot at the same time and could easily crush them.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Galen and asso took command, jumped up from their mounts and killed the five men who besieged harungos.


    The five men who besieged harrengos were the strong men of the blue shirt army. They pursued harrengos all the way to this point. They were on alert when they heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, but because it was close to the city of Saint zel, they didn''t retreat immediately with the idea of whether the newcomer would be a blue shirt cavalry.


    After Allen and others appeared, the five people saw that the visitor was not the cavalry of the blue shirt army, and they had already been determined to retreat. Now they saw Galen and asso killing them, and they had already decided to retreat.


    "Retreat!"


    The leader of the five ordered, and then the five ran away at the same time.


    "Want to go?"


    Asso smiled coldly and flashed to follow. Since the death of Swein, everyone in Huaxia leader hates the blue shirt army. How can the strong of the blue shirt army leave easily now?


    Yasuo was like the wind. He was about to catch up with five people. Suddenly, there was a "bang" in front of him.


    Timo did not know when he placed a mushroom bomb in front of the five people!


    Mushroom bomb exploded, three level 7 soldiers were seriously injured on the spot, and two level 8 soldiers were dazzled after inhaling the poisonous fog.


    Timo''s figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Two poisonous arrows were sent out from Timo''s arrow gun and directly hit the throat of two level 8 soldiers. After the two level 8 soldiers were hit by the arrow, their bodies tilted to the ground and there was no breath of life.


    Timo smiled and clapped his hands: "done!"


    Yasuo, who was about to catch up with the enemy, watched his five prey die in Timo''s hands and had to reinsert the sword into the scabbard.


    "Timo, you''re still so good at grabbing heads!"


    Yasso said sadly.


    Harrengos, who was still besieged by five people just now, looked at his five opponents being easily killed by Timo, his eyes were confused, and he didn''t know what had happened.


    "Harrengos!"


    Sophia rode to harlegos and shouted.


    "Miss!"


    When harrengos saw Sophia, he looked happy, and then fell to the ground.


    He and his companions were chased all the way from the territory by the strong men of the blue shirt army. It was the end of a powerful crossbow to insist here. At this time, seeing Sophia, harrengos relaxed his will in ecstasy, couldn''t hold on any longer, and fainted.


    "Harrengos!"


    Sophia jumped off her horse and knelt down next to harlegos.


    "Let me have a look."


    Alan jumped down from his horse, squatted down, picked up harrengos''s head, sniffed and breathed.


    "Maybe the injury was too serious, coupled with excessive physical and mental exertion, and the coma passed away," Allen said.


    "Lord Allen, please, help him!" Sophia begged to Allen.


    "Do your best," Allen replied.


    Allen pointed out several vanguard knights and ordered, "go back to the army immediately and bring some holy light priests! And let Kieran come too!"


    The Holy Light priest is professional in treating the wounded.


    In fact, Allen had enough gold coins to buy several holy light priests immediately, but it was too shocking to do so in full view of the public.


    Now he is not only surrounded by people led by Huaxia, but also more than 200 soldiers led by Sophia and red rose. At that time, several holy light priests will appear out of thin air. How can he explain?


    "Don''t worry, Miss Sophia," Ellen comforted. "The Holy Light priest from China is very good at treating the wounded. When they come, they will be able to save harrengos."


    "And I promise you, I won''t let him die anyway."


    Allen plans to let Kieran do it if harrengos is too seriously injured and the priest of light can''t do anything.


    Under Kieran''s ability to "turn back time", even the dead Alan can make him live!


    Kieran, who is now level 8, has changed dramatically in his ability compared with level 6. He can keep going back in time for more than ten minutes, which is enough to save harungos.


    "Thank you, Lord Allen," Sophia said gratefully.


    Somehow, after receiving Allen''s guarantee, Sophia''s panic and incomparable heart calmed down instantly, as if Allen had some calming magic.


    The vanguard Knight came and went like the wind, and soon brought Kieran and four holy light priests.


    "Help him," Alan said to the four priests of light.


    The Holy Light priest got off the vanguard Knight''s horse and hurried to harlegos to observe his injury.


    After some observation, the two priests put their hands together and sang a spell. Then two holy lights fell on harrengos, and harrengos''s trauma began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. The other two holy light priests opened the huge first-aid box behind them, took out tools and began to give first aid to harrengos.


    The reason why holy light priests can become excellent medical arms is not only because they can perform Holy Light magic with excellent healing effect, but also because they have skilled medical skills.


    He is not qualified to be a priest of the holy light because he can only cast the magic of the holy light.


    The two holy light priests also joined the ranks of first aid after displaying several holy lights to stabilize harrengos''s injury.


    "How is his injury? Are you sure he can save it?" Allen asked the pilgrim light priest, seeing Sophia''s worry nearby.


    A holy light priest smiled and said in a pleasant voice, "Lord, don''t worry, he can wake up soon."


    In fact, what pastor Shengguang thinks is that this injury is a piece of cake for Pastor Shengguang, but we should be modest in front of the Lord.


    Alan nodded. In this way, Kieran didn''t have to do it. Kieran''s ability to go back in time is too rebellious after all. If he can''t let outsiders know, it''s best not to let outsiders know.


    "You should be relieved now?" Alan said to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and said gratefully, "thank you, Lord Allen!"


    Alan smiled: "don''t be so polite. You don''t know how many thanks you said to me in such a short time."


    Hearing Allen''s words, Sophia inexplicably thought of Allen''s joke of "promise by example" and blushed.


    After the treatment of four holy light priests, harrengos recovered very well and soon woke up.


    "Eldest lady!" harrengos shouted excitedly to Sophia immediately after he woke up.


    "Hallungos, take it easy," Sophia whispered. "Tell me what happened."


    "Woo woo..."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, a large man in harrengos burst into tears.


    "Miss, the territory is over, the territory is over!"


    Harrengos cried bitterly with a runny nose and tears.


    What about men? These days of escape, he was alone and buried the grief of the destruction of his territory in his heart. He was too depressed! Now that he finally saw the eldest lady, he could only vent his depression and grief through this kind of crying.


    Although she had guessed that something might happen to the territory, Sophia never thought it would be so serious!


    The territory is over!


    Hearing this, Sophia turned pale and shaky. Alan gave her a quick hand to help her stabilize her figure.


    "Harrengos, what''s the matter? The territory is guarded by you with three hundred rose knights and thousands of troops. How can something happen?" Sophia asked incredulously, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "It''s Reggie, it''s Reggie, it''s those animals!" the fireworks of hatred showed in harrengos''s eyes. "Lord, they fooled them and let their army into the city. Unexpectedly, they suddenly attacked!"


    "My three hundred brothers were attacked by them and died before they reacted. Those animals!"


    Harrengos gritted his teeth.


    Alan was silent. He had been guessing whether reichling had done it before, and now he did.


    "Ricky collar, it''s Ricky collar again!" Sophia murmured. At this time, she hated Ricky collar.


    "What about my father and my sister? How are they?"


    Sophia asked, but she was afraid of hearing some bad news.


    "The Lord and the second lady were captured by Reich. When I fled the Rose City, they were still detained in the city," replied harungos.


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that her father and sister were still alive.


    "I''ll get them out!" Sophia said firmly.


    "I''ll go with you, miss!" said harlegos at once.


    "Don''t be impulsive, miss harrengos," said crowrice, standing next to Sophia. "How can we save the Lord and the second lady with so many hands? Don''t be impulsive and sacrifice your life in vain."


    Sophia shook her head. "Even if I die, I will save my father and sister."


    "That''s right," said harrengos. "I''ve got my life back. What if I die!"


    "Follow the eldest lady to the death!" the ten rose Knights nearby said together.


    "You, you!" crowrice on one side stamped her feet anxiously. "Lord and the second lady have been captured. You still want to encourage the eldest lady to die. Do you want the inheritance of the rose family to be cut off from now on!"


    "Miss, I will never allow you to take risks!"


    "Crowrice," Sophia said calmly, "indeed, it''s almost a near death to rescue your father and sister. If you''re afraid, you don''t have to go. You don''t have to follow me to die for nothing."


    When Kraus heard Sophia say this, her tears fell out: "Miss, how can you say that? I''m for your good, I''m not afraid of death!"


    "Since you must go, crowrice will go with you!"


    Seeing lauress crying and Sophia biting her lips, she also felt that she was excited and said something too hurtful.


    "Miss Sophia," Ellen said suddenly, "I think what Miss Crawley said is reasonable. If you rush to save people, they will sacrifice themselves in vain. It''s better to think long-term."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up when she heard Alan''s voice.


    The high-end combat power of Huaxia is no worse than that of any force in nice urban area, and there are strong people with special abilities like rexay. If Alan is willing to help himself.


    "Lord Allen, please help me and save my father and my sister!" Sophia begged to Alan.

 Chapter 126

    Sophia''s request made Allen feel very embarrassed.


    To be fair, Allen''s principle has always been to help his friends. If he can help Sophia, Allen will never refuse. But helping Sophia save people is not a simple thing.


    It''s not because of how dangerous the action of saving people is. Now Allen has a lot of talents. Although rose city can be called a tiger''s den, Allen is still sure to save people if China leads the best.


    Even if he can''t save it, Alan is sure to get out of it.


    But Alan has his own scruples.


    The blue shirt army has just defeated the coalition army. The next step is definitely to wipe out all opposition forces in nice urban area. Huaxia collar has a deep hatred with the blue shirt army. If the blue shirt army wants to start, Huaxia collar will definitely bear the brunt.


    In other words, Huaxia leader will face the attack of the blue shirt army at any time. Allen must return to the territory immediately and be ready to deal with the attack of the blue shirt army. At this time, where can we find someone to help Sophia save people?


    Maybe Alan''s front foot had just helped Sophia get people out, and his back foot Huaxia collar had been destroyed by the blue shirt army.


    Allen tells Sophia his scruples. There''s no need to cover up. Allen can''t ignore the safety of his territory in order to help Sophia save people.


    Sophia looked pale after hearing Alan''s explanation.


    She won''t blame Allen for not saving her life. Anyone from Allen''s point of view will give priority to her territory. Even if she changes roles with Allen, she will make the same choice.


    "I see, Lord Allen," Sophia said in a loss, "thank you for your two rescues today."


    Although she could understand Allen''s decision, Sophia was still very disappointed after hearing Allen''s refusal.


    "Miss Sophia, in fact, you really don''t have to take risks," Ellen persuaded again. "Why don''t you go to China for a few days and find a way to save people."


    "I believe that since the blue shirts have caught your father and your sister, there is no need to hurry to kill them."


    Sophia shook her head. "Lord Allen, thank you for your kindness. But what''s the point of Sophia living alone if she can''t save her father and sister?"


    "Say goodbye to Sophia, Alan. Goodbye!"


    Sophia said, got on her horse and rode away with Klaus, harrengos and ten rose knights.


    In the air, tears are flying.


    Maybe Sophia''s sad face and dancing tears moved Allen when she left, or Sophia''s "Alan, it''s fate to see you again" hit Allen''s soft heart. Allen stared at Sophia''s leaving back and sighed.


    "What a stubborn girl."


    At this moment, Allen changed his mind and decided to help Sophia.


    "Miss Sophia, wait!"


    Ellen shouted to Sophia.


    Sophia hears Allen''s call, Lema turns around and looks at Allen suspiciously.


    "LexA, Timo, you two go and help her," Ellen said, looking at Sophia. "Miss Sophia, that''s all I can help you."


    Sophia broke her tears into a smile. For a moment, the dimple was like a flower, which made Allen look in a trance.


    "Thank you, Alan!"


    "If I can come back alive, I will go to Huaxia to find you!"


    Sophia said, as if she thought of something, rode back to Alan and gave Alan a token.


    Allen took the token and asked, "what''s this?"


    "It''s the military order card led by our red rose," Sophia said. "Please take care of the more than 200 disabled soldiers. In the future, they will be the soldiers led by China."


    Sophia can''t take those ordinary soldiers to save people. It''s the best choice to entrust them to Alan.


    Alan nodded. It was just a small gesture. Naturally, Alan would not refuse.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Sophia. I''ll take them back alive."


    Sophia smiled and nodded. Suddenly she leaned forward and kissed Alan''s cheek with her soft lips.


    When Sophia''s "sneak attack" succeeded, Allen was flustered, numb and at a loss.


    After a dragonfly kiss, Sophia turned red and rode away with a smile on her face.


    "Bye, Alan!"


    Sophia''s sweet voice came from afar.


    "Bye."


    Looking at Sophia''s leaving figure, Allen whispered. Touching the kissed cheek, Allen felt confused.


    After Sophia left, Allen joined the army, collected the 200 disabled soldiers led by red rose, and continued to lead towards China.


    Alan has his own considerations about sending lexer and Timo to help Sophia.


    Rexer and Timo are both gifted. One can escape and the other can be invisible. With the help of these two special abilities, they can retreat even if the rescue fails, so Alan can safely send them to help.


    If it were Galen and other heroes, Alan would not rest assured that they would take risks. Once the rescue fails, the lives of these heroes may be taken in.


    Moreover, the abilities of rexay and Timo are very suitable for rescue operations. With their help, Sophia''s chances of saving people will be much higher.


    All the way, Allen did not dare to relax. Fortunately, he did not encounter the obstruction of the blue shirt army on the back road. Allen successfully returned to the Chinese led sphere of influence with a large army.


    After returning to the territory, Allen''s first decision was to give up all the seven towns he had captured and retreat directly to Kribi town.


    The seven towns have just been captured and their foundation is unstable. It''s almost suicide to divide troops to defend the seven towns at this time.


    In Kribi Town, Allen locked himself in a room and thought hard about countermeasures against the blue shirts.


    Now the city Lord''s residence has been greatly weakened and lost its control. The blue shirt army is not something that any force in nice city can compete with, including Huaxia collar!


    Fortunately, the first target of the blue shirt army must be the city Lord''s house, so Allen still has a few days to prepare before the city Lord''s house is completely destroyed. However, once the blue shirt army destroys the city Lord''s residence, with the hatred between the blue shirt army and the Chinese leader, the blue shirt army will definitely attack the Chinese leader at the first time.


    Allen thought hard about how Huaxia leader would fight against the blue shirt army on his own after the blue shirt army captured the city Lord''s house.


    Allen''s biggest card is the golden finger of the "most Lord system", but opening this golden finger requires a lot of gold coins. Where can Allen get enough gold coins to fight the blue shirt army?


    The strength of the blue shirt army is unmatched by the Chinese collar. No matter what Allen thinks, he comes to the same conclusion, that is, the Chinese collar has no chance to fight the blue shirt army.


    Can we only watch the Chinese collar flattened by the blue shirt army?


    Absolutely not!


    Allen gritted his teeth. The city Lord''s residence definitely has a lot of gold coins. The big deal is to tell the city Lord''s residence the secret that he can buy arms with gold coins and cooperate with the city Lord''s residence to let the city Lord''s residence take money to buy troops against the blue shirt army!


    Facing the threat of the blue shirt army, the city Lord''s mansion will definitely agree to cooperate.


    But this is only a last resort. There is no way. Once the secret of the most Lord system is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable and the future will be endless!


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t think of any good way. Alan simply stopped thinking about it and entered the most Lord system.


    Today is July 2. Just yesterday, Alan had a new chance to draw the lottery, but at that time, Alan was on the way to escape and did not draw the lottery immediately.


    For this lucky draw, Allen has high hopes that he can win a prize that can help him deal with the blue shirt army.


    Enter the lottery interface. The six prizes this time are two small wooden boxes, two drawings, a mask and an architectural model.


    Seeing these prizes, Allen was slightly disappointed. It seemed that there was nothing he wanted in the six prizes.


    Allen chose the lottery, the pointer flew around and finally stopped on the mask.


    Alan''s face is black. I hope this mask can work. It''s not a simple decoration!


    "Congratulations to the host and get the prize ''space-time mask''."


    Allen took out the space-time mask from the system space and looked carefully. The name of the space-time mask was very popular, but he didn''t know the specific effect.


    The space-time mask is a black mask. It is not beautiful. The material is somewhat like metal. It is very thin and feels cold.


    Allen looked at the attributes of the time-space mask and was stunned.


    This attribute is too rebellious!


    Spacetime mask (artifact):


    Special effect 1: mask. The wearer can change his appearance, body shape and clothing at will, which can not be seen by creatures below the gods.


    Special effect 2: time. The wearer can control the time within one meter around his body in a short time to accelerate, slow down and even reverse the flow of time! Controlling time will consume the energy stored in the space-time mask. When the energy is exhausted, it cannot be used. The energy will recover automatically with the passage of time.


    Special effect 3: space. Skill 1: the wearer can set a coordinate point. No matter where he is, he can instantly return to the position of the coordinate point. The cooling time is 24 hours. Skill 2: the wearer can instantly reach any position within 100 meters around the body, with a cooling time of 10 minutes.


    Time and space mask is an artifact!


    The three special effects of space-time mask can be called adverse effects! No wonder Alan was stunned when he saw it. Among the prizes Allen has won, only the Dragon Statue is comparable to it. This still refers to the Dragon Statue after growing up. Now, the effect of space-time mask is much better than the Dragon Statue.


    When the mask of time and space was in hand, an idea immediately came to Allen''s mind. With the help of time and space mask, I seem to be able to take another way to cooperate with the city Lord''s house to jointly fight the blue shirt army.


    Allen set the space coordinates of the space-time mask in this room. No matter where he is, he can return to this room in an instant.


    Alan went out of the house and called Galen and others.


    "You do a good job of defense and be on guard against the attack of the blue shirt army at any time. I''m going out."


    Galen nodded and said firmly, "don''t worry, Lord, people are in the city!"


    "Very good!" Alan patted Galen on the shoulder. He was very relieved to have Galen in.


    Alan called the gale eagle, rode it up, and let the gale eagle fly towards nice.


    This time, he went to nice city alone to negotiate with the city Lord''s house. The success or failure is in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 127

    Riding on the eagle''s back, Allen put the time-space mask on his face and felt cold.


    A strange feeling filled Allen''s heart. Allen felt as if he could control his appearance, body shape, surrounding space and time at will.


    Alan''s mind moved, and his body shape, appearance and clothes began to change.


    A moment later, a beautiful man with a height of about 1.8 meters and a beautiful face like a demon appeared on the back of the gale eagle.


    The man wore a black robe with black hair on his shoulders. The robe was embroidered with many golden mysterious patterns, which made the man''s whole body full of a strange mystery.


    This man, of course, was transformed by Allen through the mask of time and space. Allen gave his new self a name, shadow.


    It implies this identity and is the shadow of another identity.


    At the same time, Allen also helped himself make up a background, the messenger of a mysterious force. Next, he will use this identity to contact the city Lord''s residence.


    Alan flew to nice city by the gale eagle, got off the gale eagle''s back and began to walk.


    Gale eagle is now one of the iconic creatures of Huaxia. If Allen directly takes gale Eagle into nice city, his identity will be exposed immediately.


    After coming down from the eagle''s back, Allen turned into another look, a plain civilian.


    Perhaps the news of the great defeat of the Allied forces has been sent back to nice city. Now the gate of nice city is heavily guarded, and everyone who enters and leaves the gate will be carefully checked by the soldiers.


    Allen approached the gate and was immediately stopped by two soldiers.


    "Who are you, where are you from, and what''s the matter with coming to nice?" asked the soldier.


    Allen was prepared and took out an identity certificate from his arms. This identity certificate was issued by Huaxia collar to prove that Allen was a member of Huaxia collar.


    "Two knights, I brought them from China and went to the city to buy some things." Allen said.


    Today, the Chinese leader has a long reputation. When the two soldiers heard that Allen claimed to be the Chinese leader, they suddenly restrained their attitude. This is the intangible benefit of a strong leader to the people of the territory.


    A deterrent that people have to face up to!


    The two soldiers carefully checked Allen''s identity card. After confirming that it was correct, they handed it back to Allen: "go in!"


    "Thank you, two knights!"


    Allen took the ID card, thanked and entered the city gate.


    After entering the city, Alan did not go directly to the city master''s house, but found a hotel to stay.


    Allen stayed in the house all day and didn''t leave the hotel until late at night without disturbing anyone.


    Allen came to the city Lord''s house and found a remote corner, which turned into a "shadow".


    After turning into a "shadow", Allen climbed over the wall and entered the city master''s house.


    Allen came to the city Lord''s house once. He was familiar with the structure of the city Lord''s house. He groped all the way to the residence of the city Lord Benedict.


    The residence of Benedict City Lord is definitely the most heavily guarded place in the whole city Lord''s house. With Allen''s strength, it''s wishful thinking to enter the room of Benedict City Lord without disturbing the bodyguard.


    But Alan didn''t want to sneak in.


    Seeing Benedict''s residence from a distance, Allen came out directly without any scruples.


    "Stop, who!"


    As soon as Allen appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the guard on duty. In an instant, more than a dozen soldiers rushed up and surrounded him.


    Maybe it''s because the dress of "shadow" is too oppressive, which makes people know that it is by no means ordinary people. This is because the bodyguard surrounded Allen and didn''t start immediately.


    Alan smiled: "tell Benedict to come out to see me."


    Alan looked at the more than a dozen bodyguards as if they had nothing. Alan knew that the stronger and more arrogant he was at this time, the more they dared not do it.


    Such is human nature.


    "Who are you?" asked the captain of the guard.


    "You tell Benedict I can help him, help him deal with the blue shirts," Allen said.


    Today''s blue shirt army is definitely Benedict''s big trouble. Allen believes Benedict will come out to see himself when he hears this sentence, and will treat himself with great attention.


    In fact, the blue shirt army is not only Benedict''s great trouble, but also the great enemy in the eyes of everyone in the city hall. When the captain of the guard heard Alan''s words, he suddenly became very serious.


    "Wait for me. I''ll report to the city Lord!"


    Alan nodded, looking indifferent.


    In Benedict''s room, Benedict was not asleep at this time. There were two other people in his room, crett, the third young master of the city Lord''s house, and the big housekeeper of the city Lord''s house.


    The atmosphere in the room is very dignified.


    Benedict''s eyes were red and bloodshot. Surprisingly, his hair had turned snow-white!


    Since the news of Cornell''s murder came, Benedict had white hair all night!


    "Lord, there is news from the front line that more than ten towns have been captured by the blue shirt army today! At this speed, I''m afraid the blue shirt army will attack nice city in a day or two."


    "Now we have lost all the elite of the city Lord''s residence, and we can''t resist the attack of the blue shirt army!"


    The chief steward said with a sad face. At this time, he didn''t know how to save the city master''s house.


    "Father, why don''t I personally take the blood wolf knights to attack St. zel tomorrow, and even if I fail, I will fight with them!" the third young master crett said excitedly.


    The blood wolf Knight order is an ace army secretly trained by the city master''s house for many years. There are more than 100 people, all of them level 6 soldiers!


    This is a real sixth rank army!


    Even the blue shirt army has never had a sixth rank army. The sixth rank arms are generally ace troops trained by the great kingdoms.


    Benedict shook his head, coughed heavily and said, "now the general trend is gone. More than 100 level 6 arms can''t reverse the decline at all."


    "This time, our city Lord''s residence is powerless. Tomorrow I will let the blood wolf Knight Order protect you. As long as the wealth accumulated by our falwen family for hundreds of years is still there, one day, our falwen family will make a comeback!"


    Benedict is now like an old man, full of despair, just thinking about how to inherit his family.


    "Father, I won''t go!" said crett stubbornly. "I want to live or die with nice!"


    "You bastard!"


    Benedict yelled angrily, "you want to break the inheritance of our falwen family!"


    "Leave early tomorrow morning, or you will be the sinner of our falvin family!"


    Just as Benedict''s Lord taught clett a lesson, the captain of the guard came outside the door.


    "Report to your Lord!" the captain of the guard shouted outside the door.


    "Come in," said the mayor of Benedict.


    After the captain of the bodyguard entered the house, the mayor of Benedict asked, "what''s up?"


    "Report to Lord, there is a man outside who wants to see you. He claims to help us deal with the blue shirt army." the captain of the guard replied.


    "Can help us deal with the blue shirt army" changed the look of the three people in the house.


    "Where is he?" the mayor of Benedict asked hurriedly.


    "Just outside."


    "Bring him to me right away. No, I''ll see him myself!"


    Benedict said that even if the man was a liar, he would be willing to meet him in person.


    His most valued eldest son Cornell was killed by the blue shirt army. He hates the blue shirt army to the bone. If someone can help him deal with the blue shirt army, he is willing to pay any price!

 Chapter 128

    Allen stood and waited for a moment, and saw the Lord Benedict come out with the captain of the guard. There are two people beside Benedict. Allen knows both of them. Crett, the third young master of the city Lord''s house, and the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house.


    Alan didn''t have any special feelings when he first met the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house when he attended the third young master crett adult ceremony. Now Allen''s strength has greatly increased and his perception has become stronger. When he sees the big housekeeper again, he immediately feels the thick breath of the big housekeeper like a mountain. Although he doesn''t know the specific level of the housekeeper, Alan can be sure that he is definitely not weak!


    While Allen looked at the three Benedict City masters, the three Benedict City masters were also looking at Allen.


    Handsome, strange and mysterious, this is their first impression of the person in front of them.


    Benedict looked at the housekeeper beside him and asked. He was asking the housekeeper if he could see the strength of the man in front of him.


    The housekeeper shook his head slightly. He felt a mysterious fluctuation of power in Allen, but he couldn''t see the depth, which made the housekeeper mistakenly think that Allen was a strong man, at least as strong as himself!


    In fact, what he felt was just the power of the mask of time and space.


    "What''s your name, sir?" Benedict asked Allen.


    "Shadow," Alan replied.


    Alan looked at benedict with pity. Last time I saw Benedict, Benedict was still in high spirits. He was in his prime of life, but now he looks like a dying old man.


    It seems that Cornell''s death and the defeat of the city Lord''s house gave Benedict a very heavy blow.


    "It''s Mr. Ying. I don''t know what you said you could help us deal with the blue shirt army?" the mayor of Benedict asked.


    Allen looked around. "Is Benedict going to talk to me here?"


    Benedict realized that this was outside the house, and the shadow was surrounded by more than a dozen bodyguards.


    "Excuse me," said Benedict awkwardly, "Sir, please come in."


    With the big housekeeper at his side, Benedict was not afraid that the shadow would have a bad heart and suddenly attack himself.


    Alan walked into the house with Benedict. After sitting down, Benedict asked, "Mr. shadow, you can talk now."


    Allen nodded, sorted out his thoughts and said, "there are a large number of soldiers in my force. I can sell these soldiers to you and let you use them against the blue shirt army."


    Allen opened the door to the mountain road. The way he thought of was to sell soldiers to the city Lord''s house!


    If the plan is successful, not only the city Lord''s mansion can obtain enough troops to resist the blue shirt army, but also Huaxia collar can take this opportunity to rise completely!


    The plan to sell systematic soldiers as goods may be unfair to these soldiers. But in this situation, this is the only way to fight the blue shirts, and Allen has to do so.


    The city Lord''s mansion has money and Allen has a system. This is a matter of mutual benefit. Of course, Allen can''t tell the city Lord''s house about the system. He can only make up a force that doesn''t exist at all.


    The only difficulty now is how to win the trust of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Benedict was stunned when they heard Allen''s answer. They never thought that Allen''s method would be to sell soldiers. At this time, even if the city Lord''s residence buys some soldiers, what impact can it have on the overall situation?


    Benedict did not think how many troops this mysterious force would have to sell.


    Benedict was slightly disappointed, but he still asked Allen, "how many soldiers can you provide us?"


    Allen smiled softly: "as long as you can afford the price, you can have as much as you want."


    Alan''s words surprised the three leaders of Benedict. What a big tone!


    I''m afraid the kingdom of Lieyang dare not say such big words.


    "I don''t know where Mr. shadow comes from?" the mayor of Benedict asked. Daring to say such words proves that the power behind the shadow is absolutely not weak, at least at the same level as the four kingdoms!


    But in addition to the beast spirits, are there forces comparable to the four kingdoms in the east continent?


    "It''s inconvenient to reveal the name of my faction," Alan said mysteriously. "You just need to know that it''s not any of the four kingdoms."


    Benedict nodded, and it was impossible for the four kingdoms to sell soldiers.


    "And I can tell you that my power is not in the rainbow fields, but in the wilderness."


    Allen said that the wilderness area is vast and infinite. Even the legendary strong are not sure to find an unknown force in the wilderness area, let alone the city Lord''s house.


    "Wilderness area?" the mayor of Benedict believed, "your forces can stand in the wilderness area? It''s impossible!"


    Monsters are rampant in the wilderness area. It is not easy for ordinary forces to gain a foothold in the wilderness area. The four great kingdoms may have the strength to gain a foothold in the wilderness area, but with rainbow fields, what is the need for the four kingdoms to explore the territory in the wilderness area?


    That''s just a thankless thing. The pay is not proportional to the return.


    "Believe it or not," Allen said, "and it doesn''t affect our business."


    Lord Benedict nodded: "yes, let''s continue to talk. What arms can you provide us?"


    Allen took a piece of paper from the space ring and handed it to Benedict.


    Before coming to the hotel in the city, Allen selected some mediocre arms from the arms sold in the system mall, wrote them on this piece of paper, and marked the price.


    The price of each arm, Allen''s price is twice as high as the price of the system mall! Allen is not afraid that this price will scare off the city Lord''s house. Now the city Lord''s house has no other choice.


    The price is no longer the priority of the city Lord''s residence.


    Double the profit, Allen can earn a lot of gold coins to develop Huaxia collar while selling arms to help the city Lord''s palace gain strength against the blue shirt army.


    This is definitely a huge opportunity for Huaxia collar, which can increase the development speed of Huaxia collar several times!


    The blue shirts will never think that the great threat they pose to the city hall will make the rise of the Chinese leadership.


    Lord Benedict took the paper from Allen''s hand and read it carefully.


    Allen listed more than ten arms on the paper. These more than ten arms are between Level 3 and level 5. Allen didn''t write down the arms of level 1, level 2 and above level 5.


    Benedict perked up when he saw the axe soldier with a price of 300 gold coins on the paper.


    It seems that Huaxia collar has such a huge axe soldier. Does Huaxia collar.


    "Mr. shadow, may I ask you a question?" said the mayor of Benedict.


    Alan nodded, "of course."


    "I don''t know if there are other forces buying soldiers from you in nice city area?"


    "Yes," Alan replied.


    "Chinese leader?" asked Benedict. He thought he finally knew the source of Chinese soldiers.


    No wonder Huaxia understands the rapid development!


    Alan nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right!"


    Allen is really happy. The reason why he wrote the Tomahawk is that he hopes Benedict can associate it with Huaxia collar. Facts have proved that Benedict''s mayor cooperated very well.


    Most of the soldiers of Huaxia collar were purchased by Allen in the system mall. In the eyes of outsiders, these soldiers appeared out of thin air because they could not find any clues for Huaxia collar to recruit and train these soldiers.


    Whether it is the city Lord''s residence or the blue shirt army, they have already sent many spies into the Chinese collar to find out the origin of these soldiers, but they all returned in vain.


    Allen wants to take this opportunity to give Chinese soldiers a "reasonable" source.


    Once the mysterious force fabricated by Allen is exposed through the city Lord''s mansion, everyone''s eyes will be attracted by the "shadow" and the forces behind the shadow, and no one will care about Huaxia collar.


    Because huaxialing is just an ordinary "customer" of this mysterious force.


    "I see," said benedict with a self righteous look of enlightenment, "I''ve always wondered where the soldiers led by China came from. It turned out that they were bought from Mr. shadow. No wonder Alan Senlan would say that the rapid development of the territory has brought down the economy of their territory. It turns out that all the money in his hands has been used to buy soldiers. No wonder the economy will be dragged down!"


    Allen smiled slightly. He didn''t think that the lie he had told in order to get the support from the city Lord''s house had become the evidence of this lie.


    "Mr. shadow, can these arms be cheaper?" Benedict asked.


    Alan shook his head. "No counter-offer!"


    Benedict nodded helplessly. In fact, the price indicated by Allen was still within his acceptance range. Apart from other arms, the strength of the Tomahawk has been demonstrated many times on the battlefield. In Benedict''s view, it is definitely worth it.


    Therefore, Benedict is quite confident in the strength of these arms.


    In this situation, the blue shirts may attack nice at any time. Even if Allen''s price doubled, he would bite his teeth and accept it.


    There is plenty of money in the city Lord''s residence. But the territory is lost. It''s hard to get it back.


    "If I buy it, I don''t know when these soldiers will be sent to nice?" Benedict asked.


    "As long as you give me the money, you can see them tomorrow."


    "Pay first?" Benedict asked, frowning.


    Alan nodded, "at least half the deposit."


    If you can''t get the money first, what will Allen use to buy soldiers and give them to the city master''s house.


    Benedict thought for a long time. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "OK, I can give you half of the deposit first!"


    "I have one last question. How can you guarantee the loyalty of these soldiers to me after I buy them?"


    This is what Benedict is most concerned about. If the soldiers don''t obey their orders when they buy them, isn''t their money equivalent to floating in the water?


    Alan laughed: "I can guarantee that after you buy these soldiers, these soldiers will completely obey you. However, I can''t give you any substantive proof, because I can''t prove it at all."


    Benedict looked angry. What''s the difference between this verbal guarantee and no guarantee?


    Seeing Benedict''s color change, Allen smiled indifferently and said, "Benedict, do you have any choice but to believe me now?"


    Alan''s words hit the point. When Benedict heard this, his anger disappeared and his face was filled with helplessness.


    Alan was right. Now he had no choice but to believe what Alan said.


    "Well, I''ll buy it!"

 Chapter 129

    Alan smiled. "Smart decision."


    "Tell me the arms and quantity of soldiers you want to buy, and then give me the deposit. Tomorrow I will tell you where to receive these soldiers."


    "All right!" Benedict nodded heavily. It had been decided, so there was no need to look forward and backward.


    Benedict picked up the paper on which Allen wrote the arms and price, considered it for a long time and said, "I want two thousand for this heavy infantry! I want one thousand for this Archer! I want one thousand for this cavalry..."


    Benedict even ordered seven or eight arms, most of which were level three, and a few were level four or level five, with a total of more than 7000 people.


    Allen calculated that the city Lord''s mansion had to pay him two million gold coins for the more than 7000 soldiers.


    In other words, Allen can earn one million gold coins through this transaction!


    Alan''s heart pounded at the thought of the number. So far, Allen has not received a million gold coins!


    "Lord Benedict, these soldiers are worth two million gold coins in total. You need to pay me a deposit of one million. Tomorrow, I will send someone to tell you where to receive your soldiers. Don''t worry, the receiving place is near nice city."


    "But I must remind you that this soldier is not enough to fight the blue shirt army."


    "I know," said Benedict, "I''ll continue to buy from Mr. shadow if necessary."


    Alan knew that Benedict had not fully believed in himself, and the deposit of one million gold coins was just a test. If this transaction can be successfully completed, Benedict will continue to buy soldiers from himself, and then the gold coins of the city Lord''s mansion will flow to Huaxia collar.


    If you are a liar, the loss of one million gold coins is also within the scope of the city Lord''s house.


    Benedict took out a big box from the space ring, handed it to Allen and said, "here is a million gold coins. Mr. shadow, please have a look."


    Allen opened the box and a box full of purple gold coins appeared in front of Allen.


    A purple gold coin is equivalent to one hundred gold coins, that is, there are ten thousand purple gold coins in this box!


    "Don''t read it. I can still trust the character of Lord Benedict."


    With that, Allen put the box into his space ring. What no one saw was that at the moment of putting the box into the ring, Allen stored all the gold coins in the system space.


    The number of gold coins in the system space increased by one million in an instant, no more, no less. It seems that Benedict didn''t do anything about the number of gold coins.


    He is worthy of being the Lord of nice city. One million gold coins should be carried with him! Allen couldn''t help sighing.


    Alan''s trust made Benedict feel much better about his senses.


    "Lord Benedict, I''ll leave first, and the soldiers will serve it tomorrow," Allen said.


    Benedict nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for Mr. Ying''s good news."


    Alan got up, pushed the door and walked out of the house.


    After Allen left, Benedict talked to the housekeeper Nunu. The housekeeper nodded knowingly and followed him out quietly.


    Benedict wanted the housekeeper to follow Alan and find out about Alan.


    "Father, why do you believe this guy called shadow so easily?" crett asked. "This guy is weird all over. I don''t think he''s a good man."


    Benedict sighed: "I don''t believe him easily, but at this time, I can only choose to believe him."


    "If what he said is true, we will have an opportunity to counter attack the blue shirt army. Even if I pour out all the family wealth, I will destroy the blue shirt army and avenge your brother!"


    "If he is a liar, I will lose a million gold coins in vain. In any case, the result will not be worse than now."


    "But," crett continued, "what if this shadow is a blue shirt?"


    "Then he pretended to hand over the soldiers and took the opportunity to challenge us..."


    "No," Benedict shook his head. "Although our city master''s house has lost all its talents, the intelligence system is still there. Every move of the blue shirt army is under our control. There can be no such large-scale troop mobilization. We don''t know."


    "Moreover, compared with the current strength of the blue shirt army and our city Lord''s residence, the blue shirt army will directly lead troops to attack us. Why bother so much?"


    After Alan left Benedict''s room, he swaggered out of the Lord''s house all the way. Naturally, the captain of the bodyguard came forward to handle the bodyguard patrolling all the way.


    After walking out of the city Lord''s house, Allen looked back at the city Lord''s house and smiled gently.


    Although he didn''t find anything behind him, he was 90% sure that there was definitely someone following him. It''s just that the strength of the stalker is much stronger than himself, and he can''t find it.


    The reason why he thinks so is because Allen clearly knows that Benedict does not fully believe in himself. It can even be said that Benedict has less than 50% trust in himself! In this case, Benedict would definitely send someone to follow him and investigate his reality.


    The reason why Benedict still chose to trade with himself when he was so distrustful of himself was that Benedict wanted to defeat the blue shirt army, avenge Cornell and keep nice city!


    Even if he had only a 10% or even a 50% chance of being credible, Benedict would take a risk.


    Allen didn''t pay attention to the possible stalkers. He just took this opportunity to show his strength to the city master''s house and add some mystery.


    Allen went to a deserted corner, directly activated the spatial ability of the space-time mask, and chose to return to the marked coordinate point, that is, the house in Kribi town.


    In an instant, Allen''s figure disappeared directly from his place.


    Two or three seconds later, the housekeeper of the city Lord''s residence rushed out from another corner and looked at the place where Alan disappeared with horror on his face.


    In the city Lord''s house, Benedict and Crete were talking. Suddenly, the housekeeper flashed into the house.


    The housekeeper returned so quickly, which was somewhat beyond Benedict''s expectation.


    "Found his foothold?" Benedict asked.


    "No," replied the housekeeper, his face still in horror.


    "What''s the matter? Lost it?" Benedict asked in surprise. "Is this film so strong?"


    The big housekeeper is a strong man of level 11. The shadow can get rid of his tracking. At least it exists at the same level.


    But the shadow looks very young. It doesn''t look like a strong player of level 11.


    "I didn''t detect the strength of the shadow. The reason why I lost him was not because he was stronger than me, but because he suddenly disappeared!" the big manager said.


    "Suddenly disappear?" said Benedict.


    The housekeeper nodded and told Benedict and crett the scene of Alan''s sudden disappearance he had seen before.


    Benedict and crett were surprised when they heard the housekeeper''s story.


    This kind of thing can only be described as incredible.


    After Allen started the space-time mask, he only felt that the scenery in front of him changed. When he reacted, he was already in the house in Kribi town. Alan looked around in surprise. The mask of time and space is worthy of being an artifact. It''s really magical.


    I believe the people sent by the city Lord''s residence to follow him will be surprised to see that he suddenly disappears from the street and his chin will fall off.


    When Benedict gets the news, he will be very afraid of himself. Under this fear, he will save a lot of trouble in his future transactions with the city Lord''s house.


    During the day, the gale Eagle has returned to Kribi town according to Allen''s order. After Allen rested in the house for a period of time, he flew to nice again.


    Near Nice, Allen found a secluded valley and fell.


    This valley is inaccessible and close to nice city. It is very suitable to be used as a place to hand over to the city master''s residence and temporarily store the summoned soldiers,.


    After entering the system mall, Allen summoned the soldiers he wanted to buy one by one according to Benedict''s requirements. Soon, the small valley was filled with thousands of soldiers.


    A million gold coins were squandered in the blink of an eye.


    But this time, Allen didn''t feel any pain for the gold coins consumed, because as long as he waited until dawn and completed the transaction, he would have one million gold coins again.


    And this one million gold coins will be completely at his disposal!


    At that time, there will be a million gold coins in hand, whether to open the second auxiliary element or to buy arms and heroes. With the support of one million gold coins, the strength of Huaxia collar will usher in a huge leap.


    After summoning all the soldiers, Allen first told the soldiers the contents of the transaction to prepare them for the upcoming transaction.. These soldiers fully obey Allen''s orders and naturally have no objection to the contents of the transaction.


    However, even after the transaction, Allen is still the first loyal object of these soldiers. If the city Lord''s house uses these soldiers to deal with Huaxia collar in the future, Allen doesn''t mind directly taking back the command of these soldiers and making the city Lord''s house suffer a great loss.


    Thousands of soldiers suddenly defected. Allen believed that Benedict''s face would be wonderful at that time.


    If the city Lord''s mansion does not conflict with Huaxia collar, Alan will never regain the command and business of even one soldier. We should pay attention to integrity!


    In the early morning, just before dawn, Allen sent a cavalry soldier to nice city to inform the city master''s house to receive the soldiers.


    In the city Lord''s house, Benedict, the city Lord, the housekeeper and crett stayed up all night, waiting for the news of the shadow.


    As soon as dawn came, Benedict heard the bodyguard report, and someone asked to see him outside.


    "Please come in!" Benedict said excitedly. At this time, someone asked for an audience, probably the one sent by the shadow.


    When the seeker came, Benedict found that he was a soldier he didn''t know.


    "You''re from Mr. shadow?" Benedict asked hurriedly.


    The soldier nodded: "yes, Lord Ying asked me to take you to receive the soldiers in a valley outside the city."


    Hearing that the visitor was indeed the one sent by the shadow, Benny Deakin was overjoyed: "come on, Rutgers, let''s go and receive the soldiers together."


    "Crett, you stay in the city master''s house until we come back."


    Rutgers is the name of the housekeeper of the city Lord''s residence. With Rutgers around, Benedict has great confidence in his safety.


    In the nice city area, there is no more than level 11. Even the blue shirt army, the strongest is Karus, a level 11 magician.

 Chapter 130

    Benedict City Lord and Butler Rutgers followed the cavalry soldiers sent by Allen to leave nice city and head for the small valley where Allen is located.


    The small valley is not far from nice city. It took about an hour for the three to ride from nice city to the small valley.


    After entering the valley, Benedict looked at the soldiers all over the mountain and was very excited. If there is no accident, these soldiers will be his and belong to the city master''s residence after the transaction is completed!


    With these soldiers, he has the strength to fight the blue shirt army and the possibility to avenge his son Cornell.


    Allen had already turned into a shadow and waited for Benedict''s arrival in the valley. Seeing Benedict enter the valley, Allen greeted him with a smile.


    "Lord Benedict, are you satisfied with these soldiers?"


    "Satisfied!" laughed Benedict. "I''m very satisfied, Mr. shadow."


    These soldiers are elite at first sight. Benedict just observed carefully and didn''t find that even an old, weak and disabled soldier was mixed in, which raised Benedict''s trust in Alan to a higher level again.


    Benedict had thought that when he bought so many soldiers, there would always be some to make up for them. Unexpectedly, there was none.


    Allen chuckled: "if the Benedict City Lord is satisfied, please count the number of these soldiers and verify their strength. If there is no problem, we can complete the transaction."


    "Good!"


    Benedict said that counting people and verifying strength are necessary processes. For example, he bought third-class soldiers. If some second-class soldiers were mixed in, he would lose a lot.


    Fortunately, it is not difficult to verify the strength of these soldiers with the level 11 strongman of the big housekeeper, Rogers. He just needs to let these soldiers burst out their fighting spirit. Rogers can see it at a glance.


    Rutgers went to a square array in front of which there were 300 heavy infantry. According to the transaction content, these 300 heavy infantry should be third-order soldiers.


    At Allen''s command, the 300 soldiers broke out at the same time.


    Rutgers swept the whole square array in a glance, which took only more than ten seconds.


    "No problem!" said Rutgers. More than ten seconds was enough for him to see the strength of these soldiers. They were all third-order soldiers.


    And they are elite among the third-order soldiers!


    This made Rutgers nod with satisfaction. The quality of the soldiers sold by this mysterious force is still guaranteed! Even the third-order soldiers trained by the city Lord''s residence are a notch worse than these soldiers in front of them.


    Rutgers didn''t know that the soldiers selected by Allen for sale were only mediocre in the same level arms of the system mall. If you are like frost archers and vanguard knights, the most top arms in the same level, your strength is one level higher than that of ordinary arms of the same level, not just one level higher.


    Almost comparable to the higher-level ordinary arms! But Allen won''t sell these top arms.


    Groups of soldiers verified the past, and more than 7000 soldiers soon completed the verification.


    In the process of testing strength, Rutgers also calculated the number of these soldiers. There was no problem in terms of strength and number. Especially in terms of strength, it was beyond Rutgers''s expectation.


    Rutgers went to Benedict and said respectfully, "Lord, there is no problem in quantity and strength. These soldiers are all the best soldiers."


    "The training of soldiers by Mr. Ying''s forces is amazing!"


    Rutgers sighed that the strength of these soldiers was absolutely superior to the same level, which really made him sigh.


    Benedict nodded with satisfaction. Since Rutgers, his most trusted housekeeper, said so, it proved that these soldiers were really excellent.


    Lord Benedict took a large box from the space ring and handed it to Alan.


    "Mr. Ying, I''m very satisfied with these soldiers. This is the remaining one million gold coins."


    Allen took the box, stored it in the system space, took a look and increased the number of gold coins, no more, no less, exactly one million.


    "Good," Ellen laughed. "These soldiers will belong to the Lord of Benedict. You belong to nice."


    "In the future, you will be a member of the city of nice. You should obey the orders of the Lord of Benedict, you know!"


    Alan said to the soldiers.


    "Yes, Lord shadow!"


    The soldiers shouted in unison.


    Under normal circumstances, the soldiers summoned will call Allen Lord. The title of Shadow Lord was specially ordered by Allen before.


    The Lord of Benedict tried to give a few orders to the soldiers, but he was very satisfied and banned them.


    "Mr. shadow, how can I contact you if I need to buy soldiers in the future?" the mayor of Benedict asked.


    Allen smiled gently, took out a black square object from the space ring and handed it to the Lord Benedict.


    "Use this," Allen said.


    The Lord of Benedict reached for it and looked carefully at what Allen had handed him.


    This is a black cuboid object, about one and a half palm long, half palm wide and two fingers thick. It looks like a box without a lid.


    There are three buttons on the front of the box, which are dyed green, yellow and red respectively. I don''t know what they do. There is a small hole above the three buttons and several smaller holes at the lower end. These holes form a circle.


    "What is this?" asked the mayor of Benedict.


    "The magic power communication device," Alan explained, "can make ultra long distance calls."


    This magic power communication device is a test item researched and manufactured by waste grass during the period when it held the imperial examination in the territory. Waste grass has manufactured three sets in total, two for each set, a total of six.


    In fact, these experimental objects are not really magic communication devices, or Allen''s ideal magic communication devices.


    Allen''s ideal magic communication device is similar to the mobile phone in modern society. Each magic communication device will have a number, and each communication device can contact any communication device through this number.


    That is, all communication devices are in the same network.


    These experimental objects are not networks, but disjoint segments.


    The test object can only talk to each other between two devices in each set, and the third device cannot be added. Moreover, the communication distance is also limited. Some are like walkie talkies, and they are one-to-one walkie talkies.


    The most important thing is that these experimental products can not be mass produced. It takes a few days to make each set.


    This obviously does not meet Allen''s requirements.


    But a small range of applications is no problem. Allen has three sets in his hand. Allen gives one of each set to the village head Jill, Galen and the mayor of Benedict.


    The reason why one of them was handed over to Benedict City Lord was to facilitate contact and, more importantly, to show the strength and mystery of the forces behind him.


    Magic communication technology, but the magic technology that the four kingdoms of the eastern continent did not have!

 Chapter 131

    "Magic communication device!"


    When Benedict heard Allen''s words, he lost his voice and exclaimed. Rutgers, the big housekeeper, was also shocked.


    "Mr. Ying, is this really the legendary magic power communication device?"


    Benedict looked at the black box in his hand and asked incredulously.


    It''s not that Benedict City Lord and Butler Rutgers make a fuss, but that Allen can take out the magic communication device. It''s incredible.


    Magic communication technology, but it only exists in the top magic technology in legend.


    After the hariran people obtained the magic technology from the underground ruins, both the four kingdoms and the major forces in the Kingdom have devoted themselves to studying the magic communication technology. These forces even include the supernatural guardian of light!


    Unfortunately, for more than a thousand years, no force has ever been successfully studied.


    The four great kingdoms have developed some similar technologies, which can transmit some information remotely through magic devices. However, these devices can only transmit simple text information, and secondly, they consume huge energy, so they are not practical and far from being a real magic communication technology.


    Nowadays, only some particularly important places on the mainland can install this magic device to facilitate communication.


    If Allen is allowed to describe this device, it is a fax machine, and it is a one-to-one fax machine with huge energy consumption.


    "Of course it''s true," Allen said proudly. "This kind of magic communication device has long been popularized in our power."


    Alan''s words have greatly increased the fear of the city Lord Benedict about the forces behind Allen. Can the forces capable of developing magic communication devices be weak?


    "Mr. shadow, I don''t know how far the maximum communication distance of this magic communication device can be." the mayor of Benedict asked.


    "It''s far away," Allen replied. "At least you can talk from any two places in the whole rainbow field."


    Rainbow field is the area where the four kingdoms are located. The scope is already very huge.


    Lord Benedict''s eyes lit up when he heard this answer.


    "Mr. Ying, can you sell several sets of this magic communication device to our city master''s house? I''m willing to pay a high price!"


    Allen smiled gently: "sorry, Lord Benedict, this is not for sale. No matter how much you pay, I won''t sell it."


    "This is the iron law of our power."


    In fact, even if Allen wanted to sell it, he couldn''t get a second magic communication device now. Moreover, the wild grass has not developed a protective device such as disassembly and self destruction, and rashly sold the whole device to the city master''s house. If the city master''s house has talents proficient in magic technology, it is likely to study magic communication technology through this device.


    At that time, magic power communication technology will no longer be the unique technology of huaxialing, which is a loss that can''t be compensated by how many gold coins.


    And just giving Benedict a device doesn''t have such concerns.


    First, the structures of two devices in a set of communication devices are different. Only one device can not restore the whole set of devices.


    Second, Lord Benedict may not dare to disassemble the device. If it cannot be restored, he will not be able to get in touch with Alan.


    "Can''t sell at any price?" the mayor of Benedict asked reluctantly.


    Alan nodded: "yes, no price is possible."


    Benedict was disappointed when he heard the speech. He was as resourceful as he. He thought of the great function of the magic communication device as early as the first time he saw the magic communication device.


    He wanted to buy several sets of magic communication devices for military command. With magic communication devices, even if the general and the leader are outside, he can report the war situation to him at any time. He can command and make strategic adjustments according to the real-time war situation.


    This is an incomparable advantage in war!


    Think about it, the battlefield war situation is changing rapidly. The party with magic communication device can know the latest war situation on the front line at any time and make corresponding adjustments, while the party without magic communication device can only send people to transmit information for hours or even days. Before the war, the party with magic communication device has won half!


    Moreover, nice city has trained many talents in magic technology. If he has a complete set of magic communication devices, he may not be able to restore this technology. But now he has only one communication device in his hand. As Allen expected, he did not dare to let the technicians take the device apart for research.


    Although Benedict was unwilling, he had seen from Allen''s firm attitude that no matter how he persuaded him, the shadow man would not sell the magic communication device to himself.


    Benedict can only temporarily give up the plan to buy the magic communication device. As long as he can keep in touch with the shadow, he believes that one day he can get the magic communication device!


    Later, Benedict asked Allen how to use the magic communication device.


    The structure of this batch of test articles is very simple. There are only three buttons. The green button is used to call and connect the call, the yellow button is used to end the call, and the red button is used to shut down.


    After shutdown, you will not be able to receive a call request from another device.


    The small hole above the button is the earpiece from which the sound will come out. Several small holes under the button are microphones, which can collect the user''s voice and transmit it to each other.


    There is a cover on the back of the device. After the cover is opened, it is the position where the magic source stone is placed. After the energy of the magic source stone is exhausted, the device will shut down automatically. The magic source stone needs to be replaced before it can continue to be used.


    These ideas were provided to weeds by Allen referring to the mobile phones of modern society. In fact, Allen''s ideal magic communication device is the mobile phone in modern society.


    If huaxialing can really develop the magic communication device in Allen''s imagination, the wealth of the whole continent will flow to huaxialing only by selling the magic communication device.


    But this requires two premises.


    First, huaxialing successfully developed magic communication device.


    Second, huaxialing has the strength to keep this magic technology.


    If we don''t have enough strength, after the advent of magic communication device, huaxialing can only usher in the fate of being robbed by powerful forces, and maybe it will be destroyed.


    This is called huaibi''s sin!


    After Allen taught Benedict how to use the magic communication device, Benedict sighed: "it''s a real magic communication device, and its function is really powerful!"


    On one side, the housekeeper Rogers stared at the magic communication device in Benedict''s hand with envious eyes. He wished he had one in his hand.


    Alan chuckled. Even if this is powerful, wouldn''t it be against the sky when the real magic communication device comes out?


    "Well, now that the transaction has been completed, I''ll leave first. If the Lord of Benedict needs to continue to buy soldiers in the future, just contact me directly with the magic power communication device."


    Ellen said goodbye.


    Benedict City Lord nodded: "Mr. shadow, go slowly."


    Alan smiled and turned away.


    "Sir, do you want me to follow him again?"


    Looking at Allen''s leaving figure, the housekeeper Rogers asked in a low voice.


    Benedict shook his head: "from these soldiers and magic communication devices, we can see that the power behind this shadow is not small, even stronger than the four kingdoms!"


    Speaking of this, Benedict couldn''t help sighing that such a powerful and unknown force was hidden in the east continent.


    "Since you didn''t get any results from following him for the first time, I believe it''s the same to follow him again. If he finds out, it will arouse his disgust. We should try our best to make friends with him in the future and strive to get the magic communication technology!"


    "Your Excellency is wise!"


    Rutgers said with admiration that the Lord of the city is worthy of being the Lord of the city. He considered everything as expected. If you can get the magic communication technology... Rutgers thought of it and couldn''t help looking at the magic communication device in Benedict''s hand.


    "Sir, why don''t we try this magic communication device?"


    Benedict was already itching with the magic power communication device. Hearing the speech, he immediately asked, "how to try?"

 Chapter 132

    After leaving the valley, Allen did not walk in the southeast direction of huaxialing, but galloped all the way to the south.


    Alan did it in case someone was following. If he is seen to go in the direction of Huaxia collar, it is likely to be guessed that he has a relationship with Huaxia collar.


    Since you want to play tricks, you''d better be careful. If people see through their true identity, it will bring a great crisis to Huaxia tie.


    Walking on the road, Allen felt very happy. After the completion of the transaction, a big stone that had been pressing Allen''s heart finally disappeared. This big stone was the threat of the blue shirt army.


    The city Lord''s residence bought a large number of soldiers from him this time. With these soldiers in hand, the city Lord''s residence can temporarily resist the pressure of the blue shirt army and will not be destroyed by the blue shirt army immediately.


    Before the blue shirt army completely destroyed the city Lord''s residence, it is estimated that it had no spare thought to lead China.


    Therefore, Huaxia collar is safe for the time being.


    As long as the city Lord''s house tasted the sweetness of this transaction, it will contact itself again to buy soldiers. As long as the city Lord''s house has sufficient financial resources, the city Lord''s house can even use money to forcibly defeat the blue shirt army.


    In this way, the threat of the blue shirt army to the Chinese leadership will no longer be a threat.


    Allen felt a little proud at the thought of this. His plan can kill two birds with one stone. It can not only help the city Lord''s palace against the blue shirt army, but also earn a lot of gold coins for Huaxia collar, making Huaxia collar develop by leaps and bounds.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Just when Allen was complacent, a crisp sound came from his waist. Allen stopped and found that the magic communication device he had placed around his waist was making the sound.


    Allen took the magic communication device that made a sound in his hand and found that the device corresponded to the master of Benedict.


    "What''s the situation? Benedict started calling me just a few minutes after I left. Has he made up his mind to continue buying soldiers so soon?"


    Thinking so, Allen pressed the green on button.


    "Mr. shadow?"


    Benedict''s voice came from the magic power communication device. The tone was full of doubt and caution. It seemed that he was not sure whether he would be heard by Allen.


    In other words, he was not sure whether the magic communication device Allen gave himself was really effective.


    "It''s me," Allen said. "Lord Benedict, what can I do for you? You''ve made up your mind to continue buying soldiers?"


    "Really connected!" the excited and excited voice of the housekeeper Rogers came faintly from the microphone.


    "No, I don''t want to buy soldiers," replied the mayor of Benedict with some embarrassment. "I just want to test whether this magic communication device is really effective."


    A black line appeared on Allen''s head. The Benedict City Lord is the Lord of the city. How can he be like a child? It''s really boring!


    "Lord Benedict! Is this magic communication device fun?" Allen asked.


    "Fun, fun!"


    "Haven''t you played?"


    "Never played!"


    "Then take your time!"


    Alan finished, directly press the yellow button to end the call.


    In the valley, Benedict looked at the magic communication device that had ended the call and smiled awkwardly.


    It''s a shame that I should experiment with magic communication devices like a child!


    Thinking of this, the mayor of Benedict couldn''t help staring at the big housekeeper Rogers. It was this guy who encouraged himself to experiment.


    When Rutgers saw the look in the eyes of Benedict, he spread his hands innocently. It seems that it''s an adult. You want to test it yourself. I just mentioned it.


    Allen walked for more than an hour and was surrounded by a vast plain. In this terrain, unless the tracker can fly away, he will be seen by Allen at a glance.


    Alan looked around and found no sign of anyone. Allen contacted the gale Eagle through telepathy and let the gale Eagle come in its own direction.


    As early as when he was in the valley, Allen had been able to let the gale eagle fly in this direction to wait for himself.


    Before long, there was an eagle''s cry in the sky, and the gale Eagle landed beside Alan.


    Alan jumped on the back of the gale eagle and said, "go back to Kribi!"


    On his way back, Allen began to think about how to use the one million gold coins earned from the transaction.


    First, it is necessary to spend 100000 gold coins to open the second auxiliary element.


    The first affiliated element hero alliance has been open for nearly a year. The hero alliance element is of great help to Allen and Huaxia collar. Allen hopes that the Second Affiliated element, like the hero alliance, is also an element of great benefit to territory construction.


    As for the remaining 900000 gold coins, Allen decided to consider how to use them after opening the second auxiliary element.


    If the second auxiliary element is of great help to the territory and the required resources are gold coins, the 900000 gold coins can be considered to be invested in the second auxiliary element.


    If you are unlucky and the second auxiliary element is not helpful, the 900000 gold coins can be used to buy arms and heroes.


    In the middle of the morning, Alan returned to Kribi.


    After returning to town, Allen went straight back to his house and entered the most lords system.


    Find the option to open the second auxiliary element, and Allen chooses to open it.


    "The host chooses to open the second auxiliary element. It will cost 100000 gold coins to open. Do you want to open it?"


    "Open!"


    At this time, Allen''s heart was very uneasy, not only the expectation of new elements, but also the fear that new elements would be random to useless elements.


    The system has said before that it will randomly select from a variety of elements such as games and animation. What elements will be randomly selected depends on the luck of the host.


    In case of random elements that are completely useless for territory construction, Allen estimates that his heart will cry.


    "Congratulations to the host. The second accessory element is selected at random successfully. The selection result is'' cat and mouse ''."


    Tom and Jerry!


    The four words struck Allen like a bolt from the blue.


    A scene emerged in Allen''s mind. A clever little mouse ran in front of him, and a cute and stupid cat ran after him. Then, the cute and stupid cat was teased by the clever little mouse.


    It''s really a funny scene, but it has half a dime to do with territory construction!


    Since it is said that it is a subsidiary element of the most Lord system, even if it is selected randomly, it should at least have a little relationship with territory construction, right? Cat and mouse, the span is too big!


    Do you want to call a cat to catch mice in the territory and call a mouse as a pet?


    This is a pit father!


    However, the result has been determined. No matter how unhappy Allen is, he can''t force the system to change the result.


    Just when Allen was very depressed and thought that the 100000 gold coins were destined to drift, and the second auxiliary element would completely become a useless element, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear again.


    When Allen heard the sound clearly, he suddenly felt that the sound was like the sound of nature and very pleasant.

 Chapter 133

    "Are you sure the second accessory element is'' cat and mouse ''? If you are not satisfied with the current accessory element, the host can re select the second accessory element at random."


    "It costs 200000 gold coins to reselect the second subsidiary element."


    When the prompt tone ends, the system starts a 30 second countdown. Once the countdown ends, Allen will determine the second auxiliary element as cat and mouse by default.


    You can consume double gold coins and re select the Second Affiliated element! The system really only recognizes money!


    But Allen was very happy with the system''s money only style.


    It''s more than luck. It''s ecstatic. I want to dance.


    If you can''t consume double gold coins and randomly select the second auxiliary element again, I''m afraid you can only bite your teeth and accept the fact that the second auxiliary element is a cat and a mouse.


    "OK to reselect!"


    Alan saw that there were only more than ten seconds left in the countdown and hurried to speak.


    "The host chooses to re randomly select the second accessory element. The random selection is successful, and the selection result is'' squirrel battle ''."


    Like a basin of cold water pouring down, Allen''s excited flame ignited because he could randomly select the second auxiliary element was instantly extinguished.


    Is it really good that you are so naughty?


    Squirrel battle is a black-and-white game Allen played when he was a child. It tells the story of the adventures of two little squirrels.


    Compared with cats and mice, the squirrel battle has been called a "high martial" element, but it is also useless for territory construction.


    Perhaps, tourism based on visiting squirrels can be carried out in the territory.


    "Are you sure the second accessory element is'' squirrel operation ''? If you are not satisfied with the current accessory element, the host can re select the second accessory element at random."


    "It costs 400000 gold coins to reselect the second subsidiary element."


    The price has doubled again!


    Fortunately, Allen has a million gold coins in his hand, which is enough to support the consumption of the third random selection, otherwise he will be killed by this pit father''s system!


    "OK to reselect!"


    Alan bit his teeth.


    If you can''t choose satisfactory accessory elements this time, Allen can only choose to admit his fate. According to the prices selected by the system in the previous two times, the next random selection will require 800000 gold coins, and Allen can''t get so many gold coins.


    The three selections consumed 100000 gold coins, 200000 gold coins and 400000 gold coins respectively, a total of 700000 gold coins. Now Allen has only 300000 gold coins left.


    The third random selection is the last fight!


    "The host chooses to re select the second subsidiary element. The random selection is successful, and the selection result is'' Naruto ''."


    Hearing the words Naruto, Allen finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Naruto is still not the most ideal element in Allen''s heart, this result is much better than the results of the first two pit fathers!


    "Are you sure the Second Affiliated element is Naruto? If you are not satisfied with the current affiliated element, the host can randomly select the Second Affiliated element again."


    "It costs 800000 gold coins to reselect the second subsidiary element."


    As expected, the price doubled again.


    "OK!"


    Allen didn''t wait for the 30 second countdown to finish, so he spoke directly to confirm it.


    After the battle between cat, mouse and squirrel, Naruto was very satisfied with Allen.


    "Congratulations to the host. It takes 10 million gold coins to successfully open the Second Affiliated element Naruto and the Third Affiliated element."


    The requirement to open the third auxiliary element was expected by Allen, but after this lesson, Allen would no longer think that he could open the third auxiliary element to his satisfaction with only 10 million gold coins.


    At that time, there will be all kinds of pit father elements. Without preparing 100 million gold coins, Allen can''t rush to open the third auxiliary element.


    100 million gold coins, which will be a very distant thing. Poor Allen didn''t know whether he could make it all his life.


    Of course, Allen can also choose to bet his luck with 10 million gold coins, just in case of bad luck like this.


    Allen entered the second subsidiary element "Naruto" and carefully studied this newly opened new element.


    It took Allen more than ten minutes to get a general understanding of the elements of "Naruto".


    What surprises Allen most is that the resources consumed by the "Naruto" element will no longer be gold coins, but something called killing value by the system.


    According to the system introduction, there is only one way to obtain the killing value, that is, the killing of others by the characters summoned by the "Naruto" element.


    It''s very difficult to obtain killing value!


    The theme of "Naruto" element is still calling, calling ninja.


    The Ninjas that the system can summon are divided into two categories: one is a well-known ninja and the other is an ordinary ninja.


    Famous ninjas refer to ninjas with names among Narutos, such as whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, Taodi no longer cut, etc. Any Ninja whose name appears in the cartoon, no matter how weak, belongs to a well-known ninja.


    Ordinary ninjas refer to ninjas that can be mass produced by the system. These ninjas, like soldiers sold in the "hero alliance" element, do not have their own names.


    The reason why it is extremely difficult to obtain the killing value is that only well-known ninjas can obtain the killing value after killing the enemy. Even if ordinary ninjas kill more people, they will not produce any killing value.


    The acquisition conditions of kill value are as follows.


    Kill level 1 to level 3 characters. No kill value is obtained.


    Kill level 4 to level 6 characters, and the reward killing values are 1 point, 3 point and 6 point respectively.


    Kill the strong from level 7 to level 9, and the reward killing values are 10 points, 30 points and 60 points respectively.


    Kill the strong from level 10 to level 12, and the reward killing values are 100 points, 300 points and 600 points respectively.


    Kill the legendary strong from level 13 to level 15. The reward killing values are 1000 points, 3000 points and 6000 points respectively!


    Kill the gods from level 16 to 18, and the reward killing values are 10000 points, 30000 points and 60000 points respectively!


    Ninja is divided into lower ninja, middle ninja, upper ninja and shadow Ninja!


    The lower tolerance corresponds to levels 4 to 6, the middle tolerance corresponds to levels 7 to 9, the upper tolerance corresponds to levels 10 to 12, and the shadow Ninja corresponds to levels 13 to 15, that is, the legendary strong!


    The killing value consumed by summoning well-known ninjas and summoning ordinary ninjas is different, and even the summoning method is different.


    The way to summon ordinary ninjas is to purchase directly. The killing value consumed by purchasing is the same as that obtained by killing enemies of the same level.


    For example, summoning a level 4 lower forbearance requires 1 kill point, summoning a level 5 lower forbearance requires 3 kill points, and summoning a level 9 middle forbearance requires 60 kill points.


    The highest level of ordinary ninjas is Zhongren, that is, level 9.


    While summoning a well-known ninja, you can''t buy it directly. Instead, you need to consume 30 killing points and select a well-known Ninja at random. Note that you can only select it at random!


    The famous ninjas just selected at random have a level of only seven, which is the lowest level of Zhongren. Allen needs to continue to instill killing value into them in order to improve their level.


    The more killing values instilled, the stronger the strength of well-known ninjas.


    However, the killing value required to upgrade a well-known Ninja is much more than that required to buy an ordinary ninja of the same level, which is three times as much.


    In other words, if you need 60 kill points to buy a nine level ninja, you need 180 kill points to upgrade a well-known Ninja to nine level!


    The system initially gave Allen 100 kill points as initial funds. Because it takes well-known ninjas to kill to obtain the killing value, how to obtain the killing value without initial funds to summon well-known ninjas?


    Allen spent 30 kill points and chose to summon a well-known Ninja at random.


    "Congratulations to the host, random selection of well-known ninjas succeeded."


    The sound of the system rang out in Allen''s mind.


    Next to Allen, light and shadow flashed, just like when calling heroes of the League of heroes.


    Then, a ninja figure familiar to Allen appeared in front of Allen.


    "Yo."


    "Good morning, today I got lost on the road of life."

 Chapter 134

    Slender figure, handsome Ninja clothes, dazzling white hair.


    Wearing a black mask on his face, he firmly covered the parts below his eyes, and the protective forehead on his head tilted down to cover his left eye. Exposed outside, only the face from the right eye to the ear can''t make people see his face clearly.


    The only right eye exposed outside is full of careless laziness and listlessness.


    Holding a colorful book in his hand, Allen glanced at it. It said, "make love to heaven, come on."


    A voice sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Flag mukakassi, see your Lord."


    The Ninja summoned by AI Lu for the first time was the sixth generation fire shadow, Qimu Kakashi!


    Of course, Kakashi is only a level 7 middle tolerance and does not have the strength of the peak period.


    "Kakashi, Hello, welcome to this world."


    Alan smiled and said that he was very satisfied that the first call could summon Kakashi.


    After summoning Kakashi, Allen has 70 kill points left in his hand. Allen now has two choices.


    First, continue to instill 60 killing points into Kakashi and raise Kakashi''s level to level 8.


    Second, use these 70 kill points to continue to generate well-known ninjas or buy ordinary ninjas.


    After some thinking, Allen decided to continue to upgrade Kakashi''s level. After all, soldiers are more expensive than essence. The stronger Kakashi''s strength is, the faster he can earn killing value.


    With this in mind, Allen instilled 60 killing points into Kakashi''s body, and Kakashi instantly reached level 8.


    For the remaining 10 kill points, Allen summoned an ordinary level 7 Zhongren as Kakashi''s assistant.


    As the first ordinary Ninja summoned by Allen, Allen gave the name Zhongren a name, Chu.


    It means that he is the first ordinary Ninja to be summoned.


    After the call, Allen told Kakashi and chuting about the general situation of the world and the current situation of China.


    "Kakashi, I''ll give you a task now."


    "You take Chu to the blue shirt army''s territory to investigate Sven''s life and death. You need to see people alive and dead!"


    "Also, under the condition of ensuring their own safety, try to assassinate the senior level of the blue shirt army."


    After Allen introduced the general situation of the world, he said to kakasi.


    Swein''s life and death is Allen''s most concern, and Kakashi is the best person to perform this task.


    As for letting kakassi assassinate the top level of the blue shirt army, one is to weaken the strength of the blue shirt army, and the other is to earn killing value.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    Kakashi nodded: "no problem, Lord."


    The answer is very confident.


    Allen didn''t tell Kakashi the specific situation of the blue shirt army. He didn''t even tell Kakashi the location of the main city of the blue shirt army, St. Zell, and Kakashi didn''t ask. As a ninja, Kakashi can investigate these things with a little effort.


    "Good, go," Ellen said.


    "Yes."


    Kakashi said that he had instantly disappeared from his place, and Chu disappeared with him.


    Looking at the position where they disappeared, Allen nodded slightly and disappeared. He was worthy of being a ninja.


    Allen has made preparations. How the situation in nice city develops next depends on the battle between the city Lord''s house and the blue shirt army.


    There was nothing wrong with staying in Kribi town. After Allen handed over the affairs of Kribi town to Galen and others, he returned to Huaxia town alone by taking a strong wind eagle. In Huaxia Town, there are still many things to deal with, such as the law court and the police station.


    After Benedict bought more than 7000 soldiers from Allen, he returned to nice alone that evening.


    The Butler Rogers and the 7000 soldiers did not appear. No one knew where they had gone except Benedict.


    It can even be said that no one in nice city knew that the city Lord''s house had bought such a group of soldiers except Benedict, Rutgers and the third young master crett.


    This is Benedict''s big surprise for the blue shirts.


    In the next two days, the blue shirt army still made great strides, breaking several towns of the city Lord''s house, and was about to hit the bottom of nice city. Rutgers and the 7000 soldiers still didn''t appear on any battlefield.


    It seems that the city Lord''s mansion is brewing something big.


    On July 6, the blue shirts captured the last barrier of nice city, Stella Town, and then the city of nice.


    The blue shirts were led by Claren and Carus, and Daniel stayed in St. zel.


    Stella Town, Claren looked up at the dilapidated scene of Stella town after the war and laughed.


    "Repair in place for half an hour. After half an hour, bingfanis city!"


    "I will capture nice city before dark today! Tonight, we will spend the night in nice city."


    Claren said in high spirits.


    After taking Stella Town, the blue shirts did not encounter much resistance. The soldiers had little physical exertion. It was enough to rest for half an hour.


    The reason why Lachlan dared to say that he had captured nice city before dark was that according to the calculation of the Intelligence Department of the blue shirt army, the garrison of the city Lord''s house in nice city was less than 1000 people. Even if the city Lord''s residence has some hidden strength, its military strength will not exceed 2000.


    Now Lachlan has more than 10000 soldiers!


    The huge advantage in the number of people is enough for the blue shirt army to crush the city Lord''s house, even if the city Lord''s house is entrenched in the city.


    Therefore, Lachlan is confident enough to win nice city before dark.


    Lachlan calculated Cornell twice and played with the city hall between applause. He was also a resourceful and young talent. However, even young talents like Lachlan will inevitably get complacent and have the idea of belittling the enemy when they obtain an absolute advantage.


    Lachlan would never have thought that there would be such an uncertain factor as the most Lord system.


    "By the way, is there any news about Sophia''s chick?" asked Claren.


    Carus said, "the intelligence department has just heard that the remaining sins of Sophia and red rose are lurking near Rose City, waiting for an opportunity to rescue her father and her sister."


    Clarion smiled at the evil words: "keep an eye on her. When I solve the city master''s house, I''ll go and play with her."


    "I can''t escape the woman Lachlan likes. Hey, hey."


    Carus nodded: "don''t worry, your highness, her every move is under our control. Nothing will go wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s go!"


    An hour later, Claren ordered troops to the city of nice.


    Under the leadership of Claren, the blue shirt army sped all the way to nice city.


    At noon, the blue shirt army came to the foot of an earth mountain. The earth mountain was covered with trees, so people couldn''t see the scene covered by trees.


    This earth mountain is the only way to nice city.


    After a morning''s March, the blue shirt soldiers were already tired, but Claren had ordered to get near nice and rest, so the soldiers had to hold on.


    Such a tired March is an extremely dangerous thing. Once the enemy takes the initiative, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, Claren expected that the city Lord''s house had been unable to take the initiative, so he dared to do so.


    He''s in a hurry to capture nice!


    However, the strength of the city Lord''s residence is not as weak as he expected. Killing opportunities are everywhere on the earth mountain.


    "Stop!"


    When the army came to the foot of the earth mountain, Carus suddenly frowned and shouted.


    The voice spread throughout the army through magic growth. Hearing Carus''s words, all the blue shirt soldiers stopped moving forward.


    "What''s wrong, general Carus?" asked Claren.


    Carus nodded: "there are breath waves on this earth mountain."


    As a level 11 magician, Karus has strong perception ability. Just now, he sensed some breath fluctuations on the earth mountain, but these fluctuations seem to be covered up by a powerful force, so they are extremely obscure.


    Clarion couldn''t help looking up the earth mountain when she heard Carus.


    Breath fluctuations? Is it possible that the city Lord''s residence still has spare power to send troops to ambush itself on the earth mountain?


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A burst of laughter came from the earth mountain.


    "Carus, don''t you think it''s too late to find out at this time?"


    "March! Kill the bastards of the blue shirt army!"

 Chapter 135

    The person who laughs on the earth mountain is naturally the grand housekeeper of the city Lord''s house, Rogers.


    As early as a few days ago, Rutgers led troops to ambush nearby, waiting for the arrival of the blue shirt army. This is the only way for the blue shirt army to attack nice city. Rogers is not afraid of ambush.


    It is precisely because Rutgers interfered with Karus'' perception with his own strength that Karus realized the existence of the ambush after he was so close.


    Rutgers is also a strong level 11 player!


    As the biggest opponent of the city Lord''s house, Karus and Claren naturally can''t hear the voice of the strongest Rutgers of the city Lord''s house.


    Hearing that it was Rutgers on the earth mountain, Carus disdained to smile: "Rutgers, are you in a hurry to die?"


    Carus didn''t pay any attention to the ambush of Rutgers. Like Claren, how many troops can there be in the city master''s house to ambush himself?


    I''m afraid there are only a thousand people pouring out! This level of ambush is like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Rutgers snorted coldly, "I think it''s your blue shirt army who died!"


    While talking, the army of the city Lord''s house surged down from the earth mountain and killed the blue shirt army at the foot of the mountain.


    Soon, Clarion and Carus found that they were wrong, wrong.


    The army of the city Lord''s residence rushing down from the mountain is more than 1000 people? At a glance, it''s no less than 5000!


    "How possible!"


    Claren could no longer keep his signature smile, but was shocked.


    City Lord''s residence, how can there be so many troops! Those guys from the intelligence department even told themselves that the current military strength of the city Lord''s residence is definitely no more than 1500. Are those guys rubbish!


    But whether he wants to believe it or not, the result has been so and cannot be changed.


    On the earth mountain, with the surging soldiers, Rutgers was like a goshawk and rushed across the crowd to the enemy''s Claren.


    As the initiator of killing Cornell, Claren hated him to the bone.


    The young master died because of this guy''s calculation! Today, I want him to pay for his life!


    Rutgers thought.


    Before Rutgers rushed to Claren, a black flame had flown in front of him. Rutgers drew a knife in his hand and split the flame with a knife.


    Rutgers'' weapon is the traditional weapon of the hariran people, double machete.


    The scattered flames didn''t go out, but flew to the soldiers of the city Lord''s house. The black flame touched the soldiers of the city Lord''s house and immediately burned violently.


    Soldiers stained with fire screamed under the burning of the fire.


    Karus listened to the screams of the soldiers and showed an extremely intoxicated expression. He waved his middle staff. Karus said to Rogers, "Rutgers, your opponent is me."


    "Howl under my black flame. It''s the most beautiful voice in the world."


    Said Carus with a cruel smile.


    Rutgers looked at Carus coldly: "then I''ll kill you madman first!"


    For many people, Karus is indeed ten madmen, cruel and bloodthirsty madmen!


    Rutgers said, and they fought together.


    The battle between the level 11 strong was enough to be described as a stone shattering surprise. The soldiers of both sides agreed to stay away from the two, so as not to be affected by the aftereffects of the battle.


    Whether it is the fighting spirit of Rutgers or the magic of Karus, it is fatal for these soldiers of the third order or so. A little touch of it can kill them.


    As for Claren, the elite of the blue shirt army had already escorted him.


    Claren frowned as he watched the battle. At this time, he has some regret that he chose to March fatigue in order to win nice city as soon as possible. Now the blue shirt soldiers can only play less than 80% of their combat effectiveness!


    "Order the whole army to put the first and third infantry regiments in front and hold the enemy! Others, fight and retreat!"


    Claren ordered that the city Lord''s house wait for work and take advantage of the ambush. If he chose to fight with the city Lord''s house, he would not take any advantage.


    Only by breaking one''s wrists and sacrificing two regiments can we win the opportunity for the large forces to retreat safely.


    At this time, Claren was extremely decisive.


    A day later, Huaxia town.


    Alan looked at the information from the spy in his hand and smiled gently.


    According to intelligence records, just at noon yesterday, Rutgers, the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house, led troops to ambush the blue shirt army. After several hours of fierce fighting, the city Lord''s house wiped out nearly 3000 soldiers of the blue shirt army!


    If the commander of the blue shirt army hadn''t made a quick decision and sent two regiments to hold the army of the city Lord''s house to cover the retreat of large troops. At the same time, in the high-end combat power duel, Rutgers was wounded by Karus, and the city Lord''s house was forced to give up pursuit. It''s uncertain that the city Lord''s house could achieve more brilliant results.


    Of course, while annihilating 3000 enemies, the city Lord''s house also lost more than a thousand troops. However, for the city Lord''s residence, it was a big victory, which dealt a severe blow to the arrogance of the blue shirt army.


    This evil spirit has been held in the heart of the city Lord''s house for too long.


    It is said that when Rutgers led the troops to triumph, Benedict, the Lord of nice city, couldn''t help crying.


    However, what makes all forces in nice urban area wonder is where the secret army of the city Lord''s house comes from.


    I''m afraid only Allen and the city Lord''s house know the answer to this question.


    ¡­¡­


    On the night before the blue shirt army was ambushed by the city hall, kakassi and Chu successfully sneaked into the main city of the blue shirt army, St. Zell.


    Before sneaking in, kakassi had spent two days exploring the general situation of Saint zel. The towns around Saint zel and the military barracks outside the city have been visited by kakassi. Unfortunately, kakassi has not been able to detect the news of svein.


    Kakassi knew that if he wanted to get news of svein, he had to go to St. Zell.


    When sneaking into the barracks, Kakashi had several opportunities to assassinate the commander of the blue shirt army, but he gave up. His main task now is to explore the news of svein. Before that, he doesn''t want to scare the snake and make trouble.


    After sneaking into the city of Saint zel, kakassi and Chu identified the direction and went directly to the Lord''s house in the center.


    This Lord''s house was built by the Lord of Saint zel before the blue shirt army occupied it. After the blue shirts captured the city of Saint zel, they took the Lord''s house as their headquarters. Claren, Carus and Daniel usually live in the Lord''s house.


    On the way to the Lord''s house, Kakashi met several teams of blue shirt patrol soldiers, but the Ninja''s evasion can''t be seen through by these ordinary patrol soldiers.


    Kakashi and his wife easily sneaked into the Lord''s house.


    After entering the Lord''s house, Kakashi made a gesture towards the beginning and whispered, "separate exploration!"


    One left and one right, they began to act separately.


    Kakashi naturally won''t be silly to explore every house. His priority is to explore the more prominent landmark buildings.


    Like this one in front of you!


    This is a prison built of huge stones. Outside the prison gate, there are two teams of guards on duty. These two teams of guards are only open sentries. Kakassi found no less than ten secret sentries around the prison.


    It''s definitely heavily guarded! It can be seen that the blue shirt army attaches great importance to this prison.


    In this prison, there are absolutely prisoners who are very important to the blue shirt army. If svein is still alive, he is also likely to be detained there.


    At the thought of this, Kakashi performed evasion, avoided the sight of the guard and sneaked into the prison.

 Chapter 136

    The prison, both inside and outside, is made of hard rock. It can be seen that the builders made a lot of efforts in building the prison. If someone is imprisoned in this huge stone prison, even if he is not shackled, he may not be able to escape easily.


    After Kakashi sneaked into the prison, he found that although the prison was heavily guarded outside, there were few internal guards.


    Boulder prison covers a large area, but the internal space is very small. There are only more than ten cells, and most of the other areas are filled with boulders.


    Kakashi explored these cells one by one. Some of them were imprisoned, while others were empty.


    There are seven cells in which people are detained. The people in these seven cells have long been tortured and are not human. Even if they are released, it is estimated that they are not far from death. To Kakashi''s disappointment, there was no Swein among the seven people.


    Allen had already described in detail the appearance characteristics of Swain to Kakashi.


    Just when Kakashi wanted to leave the boulder prison, he suddenly fell into shape, then lay on the ground and pressed his ears close to the ground.


    Ninja''s hearing is extremely sharp. Just now, Kakashi vaguely heard a faint movement coming from the ground.


    When you put your ears close to the ground, the underground sound became clear. It was a mixture of scream and laughter.


    There''s someone underground!


    Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly. Will svein be imprisoned in the underground of this prison?


    "Da Da, da da..."


    A burst of footsteps sounded, and two guards in the prison came in the direction of Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s eyes flashed. It was the right time!


    Kakashi jumped gently to the top of the prison, his back was close to the roof, his body was close to the wall like a gecko, and his sharp eyes stared at the bottom.


    Two guards in blue armor came up. They talked as they walked. They didn''t notice Kakashi overhead. When they came to the bottom of Kakashi, Kakashi jumped down from their heads and gently fell behind them.


    Up to now, the two guards have not been aware of Kakashi''s existence.


    When the kakasi were in the air, their right hand had put a pain free sword from their body. After landing, their left hand hit the back neck of the left guard with a hand knife. With a click, the cervical spine of the left guard was broken by Kakashi''s hand knife.


    "Plop!"


    The guard fell to the ground without breath.


    While killing the left guard, Kakashi''s pain in his right hand has been gently placed on the main artery in the right guard''s neck.


    "If you don''t want to die, keep quiet."


    Kakashi stood behind the guard and whispered.


    The guard was also a man afraid of death. He didn''t dare to move at all when he heard Kakashi''s words.


    "Where is the tunnel leading to the underground? Take me there," kakasi said.


    The guard nodded stiffly, "right ahead."


    Then he took Kakashi to the front.


    After a distance, footsteps came again at the corner in front, and other guards were coming this way!


    The guard kidnapped by Kakashi turned around and looked at Kakashi with frightened eyes. He was afraid that Kakashi would kill himself in order to avoid the guard in front.


    "Don''t be afraid, keep going," kakasi said.


    At the corner, two guards turned and walked. When they saw Kakashi suddenly in front of them and the guards held by Kakashi, they were stunned at the same time.


    In their stunned time, Kakashi''s two swords had been shot out.


    The sword in their hands directly hit their throats. Their eyes widened and they fell straight to the ground.


    "Come on!"


    After killing two guards, Kakashi urged. I have killed three guards. The bodies of these guards will be found at any time. I must speed up my action!


    Seeing Kakashi waving to kill his two companions again, the kidnapped guard became more frightened and walked forward with Kakashi.


    This masked guy is a murderer!


    Turning two corners, a dead end appeared in front of Kakashi.


    "Right, right ahead."


    The guard trembled and went forward to press a mechanism.


    "Click, click..."


    The ground ahead slowly cracked, revealing a ladder leading to the underground.


    "This is the way to the underground prison," the guard said.


    Kakashi nodded slightly and gently wiped the pain that had been put on the guard''s neck.


    Bitterness crossed the guard''s throat and blood gushed out.


    The guard covered his wound with his hands, but it didn''t help at all. He looked at Kakashi with mixed emotions such as hatred, fear and doubt, as if asking.


    I''ve brought you here. Why kill me?


    The guard''s body fell to the ground. Kakashi didn''t even look at it and went straight into the passage.


    Ninjas never show mercy to their enemies, even those who have surrendered.


    "Who''s up there? What''s the matter with opening the channel?"


    At the bottom of the stairs, a voice asked. Under normal circumstances, the above guards are not allowed to enter the underground prison unless in an emergency.


    At the bottom of the ladder, there were two guards, and it was one of them who asked.


    "It''s me."


    Kakashi lowered his voice and imitated the voice of the guard he had kidnapped before.


    The following two guards were obviously familiar with the guard''s voice. After hearing Kakashi''s words, they laughed and scolded, "what are you doing down here?"


    At the moment when they relaxed their vigilance, Kakashi suddenly accelerated down the ladder. When he saw the two people at the bottom of the ladder, he directly threw out two swords in his hand.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    The sword was directly inserted into the throat of the two guards. The two guards were killed before they knew what had happened.


    Get rid of the two guards and Kakashi moves on.


    Along the way, every guard who met Kakashi was quietly killed by Kakashi. To Kakashi''s surprise, this underground prison is much larger than the boulder prison above. It makes people feel that the underground prison is the real prison, and the boulder prison above is just a cover up.


    In other words, the boulder prison is just the entrance to the underground prison.


    Ahead, there was a scream. Kakashi knew that the cell area was ahead. If svein had not died and been imprisoned in this prison, it would probably be in this area.


    Quietly approaching the outermost cell, Kakashi hid in the corner and looked into the cell.


    In the cell, a unkempt man was locked by an iron rope, and the whole man was hung in a big font half a meter above the ground.


    In front of the man, two guards were talking and laughing loudly. One of the guards cut the locked man''s skin and flesh with a sharp knife.


    The guard cut very shallow and could not cause fatal injury, but cut it one knife after another. The locked man was bleeding all over, like a bloody man.


    With each knife cut, the locked man will give a painful * * and he has no strength to scream.


    In addition to new wounds, the locked man is also covered with scars all over his body. Obviously, it is not the first time that he has accepted this kind of torture.


    "Why, won''t you say it?"


    Another guard came to the locked man with a basin of water and asked with a smile.


    Looking at the basin held by the guard, the eyes of the locked man showed extreme fear.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know. Please, kill me, kill me!"


    The guard smiled: "you want to die before you explain it? There is no such cheap thing in the world."


    Then the guard poured the water in his hand on the locked man.


    "Ah..."


    The locked man uttered a shrill scream, his whole body trembled violently, the chain was pulled, and the whole person''s facial features began to distort, looking very painful.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    A scream made people feel creepy.


    Obviously, the water poured by the guard is added, otherwise the locked person would not be so painful.


    Kakashi looked for a moment, found a gap where the guard didn''t pay attention, and flashed past the door of the cell.


    As for saving the stranger, he had no interest at all.


    Kakashi passed by one cell after another. Almost every cell in the underground prison held people. Some of these detainees were sleepy, some were in a daze alone, and some were tortured by the guards.


    The only thing in common is that these detainees are scarred and tortured.


    There were no guards patrolling on the road. Kakassi only needed to avoid the sight of the guards who were torturing the detainees in the cell. He didn''t encounter any trouble.


    When he got to the bottom of the underground prison, Kakashi suddenly heard a chaotic sound of birds, which made Kakashi wonder whether there were people who had leisure and elegant bird breeding in this underground prison?

 Chapter 137

    Thinking, Kakashi sneaked towards the cell where the birds were singing.


    This is a huge cell, four or five times larger than the previous cells.


    When Kakashi saw the scene in his cell clearly, even if he was well-informed, he couldn''t help trembling in his heart. It''s really a scene in the cell. It''s terrible!


    There were more than ten people in the cell, one of whom was the most conspicuous. He was locked in midair by several chains, with his back down and face up. Kakashi couldn''t see his face clearly because of the height problem.


    The reason why he is conspicuous is that first, his position is the most prominent, and second, he locks several strange birds with chains around his body. Although these strange birds are of different species, they have the same characteristics. They all have sharp teeth and sharp mouths.


    What makes people feel creepy is that these strange birds are eating people locked in the air! These strange birds pecked at the locked man and tore off a piece of flesh and blood!


    Although the flesh and blood that each strange bird can bite is not much, only half the size of its thumb, more than a dozen strange birds peck and bite at the same time, which still rapidly reduces the flesh and blood on the locked person.


    The locked man doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. He still has no reaction by these strange birds pecking and biting.


    If that''s all, it''s not enough to make Kakashi tremble. What Kakashi trembles is what happens next.


    In addition to those locked in the air, there were 17 people in the cell, 15 of whom were chained to the ground by the wall, and the other two sat on the only bed in the cell.


    There were several chains beside the fifteen people locked on the ground. These chains did not lock anyone at this time, but the chains were stained with blood, indicating the tragic end of the people who had been locked.


    The fifteen people who were locked were neatly dressed and obviously did not suffer much torture, but their eyes were full of fear and hatred when they looked at them sitting on the bed.


    The two people sitting on the bed had dark and cruel faces. They were all dressed in black sacrificial robes, which were painted with a bloody skeleton.


    A black robed priest saw that the locked man had been eaten by strange birds. Jie smiled and said to his companions: "it''s your turn this time."


    Another black priest stood up and replied impatiently, "I see."


    Seeing the black robed priest standing up, somehow, all the fifteen people locked on the ground showed an extremely frightened look, and their bodies trembled violently because of fear.


    Even three people were scared to * * on the spot!


    As the black robed priest approached, the bodies of the fifteen people tightened back, for fear that the black robed priest would notice him.


    Laughing, the black robed priest randomly selected a person, walked in front of him, stretched out his right hand and stuck it on his chest.


    "No, don''t choose me, don''t choose me!"


    The man chosen by the black priest cried bitterly and shouted with fear.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    The black robed priest smiled cruelly, his eyes were cold, and he was not moved by the man''s bitter plea.


    "Don''t be afraid, it will end soon and there will be no pain." the black priest said in an evil voice.


    With that, a mass of black energy was emitted from the black robed priest. Under the control of the black robed priest, the black energy entered the selected human body and began to erode his body.


    After the black energy intruded into the body, the selected person was in great pain and screamed again and again.


    Under the erosion of black energy, the body of the selected person began to dissolve slowly, and finally turned into a dark red blood cell, which was grabbed by the black robed priest.


    If you hadn''t witnessed all this with your own eyes, no one would have thought that this blood cell was a living person just now!


    The black robed priest smiled and waved his hand. The blood cells flew towards the person locked in the air. After touching the locked person''s body, they slowly integrated into his body.


    A magical scene happened. Under the nourishment of blood cells, the flesh and blood of people locked in the air eaten by strange birds began to recover slowly, and soon recovered as before!


    However, it was this magical scene that made Kakashi tremble.


    Through this kind of magic, these people have been maintaining the lives of people bitten by strange birds. Their purpose is to make the locked people suffer from the pain of being bitten by strange birds all the time!


    What a grudge it is!


    At the end of the day, just using this kind of magic will consume several live lives!


    After the black robed priest finished his magic, he sat on the bed again and said to his companions: "this guy is really miserable. I admire Lord Karus so much that I can think of such a wonderful torture."


    "When I have a chance in the future, I''ll find a annoying guy to cook it like this."


    With that, the black robed priest burst out a wild laugh, as if satisfied with his idea.


    Another black robed priest said, "Lord Karus was inspired by this guy because he could think of such a wonderful punishment. This guy really suffered for himself."


    "What evil crow demon svein, when he let his strange bird bite young master Eric alive, he certainly didn''t expect to end up like this today."


    "It''s called self sin. You can''t live!"


    Kakashi''s spirit was refreshed when he heard the words "evil crow demon svein".


    This tortured man is actually svein that the Lord asked him to look for.


    Svein is still alive, which is definitely good news for the Lord. However, Swein''s situation today is quite bad.


    Although Kakashi has no friendship with Swain, or even never met, Kakashi will not watch Swain continue to suffer this inhuman torture as a member of the Chinese leadership and a subordinate of Allen.


    Kakashi jumped to the cell door and waved his hands. More than a dozen swords were shot from his hands and aimed at more than a dozen strange birds eating svein.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh"


    Each sword in his hand accurately hit a strange bird. In the twinkling of an eye, all the strange birds that tortured svein for an unknown time were killed under Kakashi''s sword.


    "Who!"


    Two priests in black jumped up from their beds and looked at Kakashi at the door.


    Because Swein and others were locked by chains, the door of the cell was not closed, and nothing blocked between kakassi and the two black robed priests.


    Kakashi quickly tied his hands.


    "Tu dun. Tu Long bullet!"


    Kakashi, nicknamed copy ninja, is proficient in thousands of ninjas, including the Earth Dragon bullet, a earth escape ninja.


    An Earth Dragon emerged from the ground and rushed to the two black priests in front of Kakashi.


    Looking at the Earth Dragon, the two black robed sacrificial priests were frightened and quickly waved their staff to resist.


    Unfortunately, these two black robed priests are only level 6 magicians. How can they stop the blow of level 8 Kakashi?


    The Earth Dragon bullet hit two black robed priests in the front, broke their defense magic and directly killed them.


    After killing two black robed priests, Kakashi jumped up, waved his hands and cut off the iron chains that locked svein one by one.


    Swein''s body lost its chains and fell straight from the air. Kakashi hugged svein and landed gently.


    At this time, Swein was very weak. If he was allowed to fall from the air, he might die directly!


    Swein slowly opened his eyes. In fact, he remained awake. He was eaten by several strange birds and couldn''t die. How could he not stay awake?


    Svein looked at Kakashi, and Jie smiled, "who are you?"

 Chapter 138

    Seeing that Swein could laugh after being tortured so cruelly, Kakashi couldn''t help admiring him.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that this guy is cruelly tortured and has mental problems! Kakashi thought.


    "Kakashi, Qimu Kakashi." Kakashi said, "can you go by yourself?"


    "No problem," Swein replied.


    Although Swein was tortured, he had just been restored by the black robed priest with magic. Now, although he was a little weak, his action was not serious.


    "You were sent by the Lord to save me?" Swain asked.


    Kakashi nodded, "come with me."


    "Please, help us, help us!"


    Just as Kakashi and svein were about to leave, the people chained to the ground began to shout and pray for Kakashi to save their lives.


    Kakasi walked out without expression, as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    These people are not related to him, and they are not strong. Saving them will not help themselves, but will become a burden. At this critical juncture, Kakashi will not be kind at will.


    Only his companions can make Kakashi pay attention.


    Swain followed Kakashi, and Jie smiled. I appreciate this character.


    Seeing Kakashi and svein walking out of the cell without looking back, the people locked in the cell began to get anxious and cry for help.


    When two people saw that Kakashi and Swein didn''t save their lives, they yelled and used extremely unbearable words.


    Swein''s eyes flashed cold, his body stopped, and he wanted to turn back and kill the two rude people.


    "Forget it, they will all be dead sooner or later. There is no need to create complications." kakasi walked in front.


    Swain nodded and continued to walk outside. Kakashi is his Savior. He doesn''t have to argue with Kakashi because of two boring flies.


    Behind them, they still curse, but they are of no use. They can only watch Kakashi and svein leave.


    Kakashi and Swein left the cell. After a few steps, they heard a noise from a distance.


    Because the distance was too far, the specific content could not be heard clearly. Vaguely, Kakashi and his wife heard words such as "someone broke in", "shoot to kill" and "block the channel".


    "We seem to have been found," Swein said.


    Kakashi nodded gently. It must be that the body of the guard he killed before was found.


    "Can you still fight?" asked Kakashi.


    Svein Jie smiled: "although it''s not as strong as before, it''s still no problem to deal with some small minions."


    After Swein blew up the evil crow, the big move of the evil crow''s possession and the first skill of the evil crow''s attack were no longer available, and his strength was more than a chip weaker than before.


    "That''s good," kakasi said. "Now that it has been found, let''s make the scene more chaotic."


    "Release all the people in the cell! Many of these people are soldiers or magicians. In chaos, they can make some trouble for the blue shirt army."


    "Moreover, they have been tortured by the blue shirt army for so long. I''m afraid they would rather die than bite off a piece of blue shirt army."


    Swein Jie smiled: "indeed, for example, me!"


    "If the evil crow is still there, I must let these damn guys taste the fear of the invasion of the evil crow!"


    At the thought of the torture he had suffered these days, Swein gnawed his teeth and wanted to kill everyone in the blue shirt army.


    Kakashi and svein turned back to the previous cell. The people locked in the cell were stunned when they saw them turn around.


    "I decided to be kind and save your life." svein looked at them and said with a smile.


    More than a dozen people locked on the ground were overjoyed and thanked Kakashi and svein.


    "But the two who abused me before didn''t have this treatment," Swain continued.


    While Swein was talking, Kakashi had broken the chains that had locked them and released them, except for the two who had abused him and Swein.


    When they saw this, their faces became very pale. They were all caused by their cheap mouth!


    "We are wrong, please, help us, help us!"


    They begged to svein and Kakashi.


    Svein Jie smiled: "don''t worry, the kind svein will help you free¡®


    Svein walked up to them with a smile and waved his right hand. Two black magic light waves came out of his hands and hit them.


    After they were hit by svein''s magic light wave, they gave out one painful wail after another until they died.


    "The world is finally quiet," said svein with a smile. He has always been a man who must repay. If Kakashi hadn''t stopped him, the two men would have died just now.


    More than a dozen people rescued did not rush out directly, but followed Kakashi and svein. They know that if they want to escape safely, they have the greatest chance to follow the strong.


    Kakashi and svein ignored the people who followed them and walked directly out.


    In the next cell, Kakashi directly broke the door of the cell and rescued the people inside.


    One, two, three


    There were guards in some cells and were directly killed by Kakashi.


    When Kakashi rescued seven or eight people, a guard finally appeared in the corridor.


    When the guards saw Kakashi and others, their first reaction was to sound the guard post.


    "People are here!"


    "Kill!"


    More than a dozen guards pulled out their weapons and killed Kakashi and others. Throughout the prison, countless guards rushed to the location of Kakashi and others after hearing the whistle.


    Facing the guards who rushed up, Kakashi was calm, his right hand raised slightly, and the thunder light began to gather in the palm of his hand.


    After the thunder light gathered to a certain extent, Kakashi waved his hand, and the thunder light turned into a thunder chain and flew forward.


    One end of the thunder chain is connected to the palm of Kakashi, and the other end is transformed into a giant thunder dog, flying to the prison guards in front.


    Lei dun. Lei Hutong kills!


    The guards looked at the thunderbolt giant dog in horror. They only felt the thunder all over the sky. Then they became numb and lost consciousness forever.


    "Go!"


    Kakashi killed more than ten guards in a second and treated the people behind him.


    Deep in the Lord''s house, Daniel, who stayed in Saint zel, had already fallen asleep.


    Suddenly, a burst of rapid footsteps came, and Daniel was awakened in his sleep.


    Even in his sleep, the magician''s perception is still very sharp!


    "Lord Daniel, it''s bad!"


    A bodyguard rushed in and reported to Daniel.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows: "what happened?"


    "Someone broke into the underground prison and released all the prisoners. All the guards in the house have rushed to the prison, but the intruder is too strong to stop him."


    "Lord Daniel, do you need to send someone to the barracks for help?"


    The bodyguard inquired.


    Today, the high-end combat forces left behind in the city of San zel are all military personnel, all stationed in the barracks. Moreover, there are thousands of soldiers in the barracks. If all these soldiers are transferred to surround the Lord''s house, no intruder can escape easily.


    "How many intruders?"


    Daniel frowned and asked. He didn''t immediately take the bodyguard''s suggestion to send troops to the barracks.


    "Only one!"


    "Only one?" Daniel repeated. "Then there''s no need to ask the barracks for help. I''ll meet him myself."


    "Lord Daniel, the intruder is very powerful. If you are alone..."


    The bodyguard worried.


    Daniel gave the bodyguard a cold stare.


    "In the nice city area, no one can make me Daniel give way except Lord Karus and Rutgers, the big housekeeper of the city Lord''s house!"


    Daniel said proudly.


    As a level 10 magician, Daniel is definitely one of the top powers in nice city. Daniel has his own pride. The unknown introducer, he doesn''t care at all!

 Chapter 139

    Kakashi rushed out with svein and others. All the guards he met on the road were swept away by Kakashi''s "Thunder Tiger killing".


    These guards are only two or three levels of strength. How can they resist Kakashi''s attack?


    The passage in the prison was narrow, and Kakashi stood in front. The people who escaped with him were not attacked, which made them secretly happy.


    With this strong man in charge of lightning, they are expected to escape!


    Svein looked at Kakashi, who was invincible all the way, and was secretly frightened. This man is not a partner of the hero League. I don''t know where the Lord found such a strong man!


    Kakashi led the crowd from the underground prison into the upper boulder prison and out of the boulder prison. The moment he rushed out of the boulder prison, everyone behind Kakashi turned pale.


    Outside the prison, the guards of the blue shirt army surrounded the prison gate. At a glance, there were two or three hundred people!


    No matter how strong Kakashi is, he can''t continue to block so many bodyguards on his own.


    Watching Kakashi and others rush out of the prison, the Guard commander waved his hand: "kill all!"


    The guards were ordered to rush to Kakashi and others.


    Looking at the bodyguards who rushed up, most of the people who had just escaped from the prison behind Kakashi were frightened.


    "Ha ha..."


    Behind Kakashi, a strong man with naked upper body and scars suddenly laughed.


    "At this time, what are you still afraid of?"


    "The scumbags of the blue shirt army have tortured me for so long. Now do you want to continue to bully me? I''ve died once. What''s the fear of more people?"


    The Zhuang Han Dynasty saluted kakasi: "thank you for saving me and giving me a chance to avenge the blue shirt army in person."


    With that, the strong man strode forward directly and rushed to meet the bodyguards of the blue shirt army.


    Is this guy going up to die? Everyone thinks so.


    However, when the strong man rushed into the blue shirt army crowd and was about to be cut to death by random knives, he suddenly laughed.


    "Bastards of the blue shirt army, taste my power!"


    "Boom!"


    The strong man''s body burst, and more than a dozen blue shirt guards close to him were directly killed!


    This strong man has mastered a secret skill to stimulate the self explosion of fighting Qi in his body!


    The blood of strong men infected all those who escaped from prison.


    "The elder brother was right just now. We have all died once. Now there is a chance for revenge in front of us. How can we shrink back because of fear!"


    "Yes, you''ve tortured us for so long. Now you want to bully us? Let''s go together. Killing one is enough, ha ha!"


    "Even if I can''t kill them, I''ll bite down from them to vent my hatred!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone said a word to me, encouraged each other, and instantly forgot their fear.


    "Kill these bastards!"


    A man shouted and rushed up with the escaped people.


    Next to Kakashi''s voice, a figure fell from the air and fell beside him.


    Swein was about to do it, but Kakashi stopped him: "my own people."


    This figure is the beginning of the separation from Kakashi.


    "Lord Kakashi!" saluted kakasi at the beginning.


    Kakashi nodded: "at the beginning, you and I will protect svein and leave."


    The main task of their visit to St. Zell this time is to inquire about svein''s life and death. As long as svein can be rescued, it will naturally complete the task smoothly.


    While most of the guards were attracted by the escaped prisoners, kakassi withdrew in the direction of fewer people.


    "Now that you''re here, do you want to leave so easily?"


    A voice came, along with the sound, there were several icy wind blades.


    Kakashi instantly pulled out a thunder chain in his hand and smashed the wind blade. However, while breaking the wind blade, a blood mark appeared on his hand, and the bright red blood slowly flowed down from the blood mark.


    strong person!


    Kakashi was shocked and looked in the direction of the sound.


    A magician in a blue magic robe was standing in the distance, looking coldly at Kakashi.


    It''s Daniel, the wind magician.


    "At the beginning, Swain, you two leave first and I''ll deal with this guy."


    Kakasi road.


    "Can you do it alone?"


    Swain asked, Daniel''s strength, he had seen before.


    "No problem," Kakashi replied.


    Swein and Chu nodded and backed away.


    "You want to stop me alone?" Daniel looked at Kakashi and said disdainfully. "It''s beyond your ability."


    "Let me kill you first, and then go after the two little mice."


    Daniel finished and began to sing silently.


    "The wind blade dances!"


    Daniel waved his staff, hundreds of wind blades condensed in the air and flew towards Kakashi. If hit by hundreds of wind blades, Kakashi will definitely be ground into a pile of broken meat!


    Kakashi''s hands began to seal quickly and pressed his right hand heavily on the ground before the wind blade flew to the ground.


    Tu dun. Tu Liu Bi!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a huge wall of earth and rock broke through the earth and stood in front of Kakashi.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!..."


    Wind blades hit the wall, burst and blew up dust. Soon, the whole area was covered by flying dust, and no one could see what happened to Kakashi behind the wall.


    Daniel raised his staff.


    "Gale!"


    A gust of wind blew the dust away.


    Kakashi''s figure appeared in front of Daniel. He looked a little tired, but he didn''t get hurt.


    "Earth magic?" Daniel frowned. "It''s a magician who master double magic. No wonder he''s so arrogant."


    Previously, Kakashi released Lei Hutong to kill, which made Daniel mistakenly think that Kakashi is a ray magician. Although Kakashi''s dress is very strange to him, there is no elegance of a magician.


    Magicians who don''t wear magic robes are just different from magicians.


    "The wind blade dances disorderly. Among all the magic I master, the lethality is in the top. You are proud to be able to block this move."


    "But," Daniel smiled gently, "you can''t stop it anyway!"


    Kakassis was unmoved: "really, just try."


    "What a bloke!"


    Daniel finished and began to sing the spell.


    "Whirlwind tear!"


    Around Kakashi''s body, more than ten whirlwinds appeared out of thin air, circling around Kakashi and began to rotate, and getting closer and closer to Kakashi''s body.


    Watching Kakashi surrounded by the whirlwind, Daniel showed a confident smile. This move is his trump card. He once killed three people at the same level with this move!


    When the whirlwinds are close to each other, they will produce great tearing force. People in the center of the whirlwind will be completely torn apart by these whirlwinds!


    When these ten whirlwinds gather and become one, the tearing force will reach the maximum. Even level 10 soldiers can''t bear this tearing force!


    In the center of the whirlwind, Kakashi crossed his arms in front of his chest and squatted slightly, desperately resisting the huge tearing force.


    As the whirlwind approached, the tearing force became stronger and stronger, and Kakashi''s clothes began to burst.


    Finally, more than a dozen whirlwinds gathered together, Kakashi uttered a scream, and his body was torn apart in an instant!

 Chapter 140

    Daniel looked at Kakashi torn to pieces by the whirlwind and disdained to smile: "it''s really vulnerable!"


    In the whirlwind, lightning flashed. Kakashi''s body, torn by the whirlwind, turned into a burst of lightning and disappeared into the air.


    Ray dun. Ray''s separation!


    When Kakashi just cast the earth flow wall, he had quietly cast the shadow separation technique to keep the separation in place. The real body had no idea where to go.


    Different from ordinary shadow separation, ray separation is formed by Kakashi with ray attribute chakra. It will disappear only after receiving fatal damage, such as the fragmentation torn by the whirlwind just now.


    Seeing Kakashi''s body turn into thunder and disappear, Daniel frowned: "what''s the matter? What was that just now?"


    Now, Daniel is not sure whether Kakashi is dead or alive. The skill of separation is beyond his understanding. But when he couldn''t see Kakashi''s body, danileton had an ominous hunch.


    "Is that guy dead or alive? He should be dead. After all, with his strength, he can''t stop the whirlwind."


    "But why can''t you see his body? What''s the matter with the thunder just now?"


    Daniel said to himself.


    When Daniel was puzzled, suddenly, he keenly felt that there was a breath approaching rapidly in the land under his feet.


    "No!"


    Daniel exclaimed, trying to avoid, but it was too late.


    Next to Daniel''s feet, the ground suddenly cracked, one hand stretched out from the ground and grabbed Daniel''s right foot.


    Tu Dun, the art of decapitation in the heart!


    "Ah!"


    Daniel exclaimed, feeling that his right foot was pulled hard, and his body was involuntarily pulled into the ground.


    Boom!


    Daniel''s whole body was buried in the ground, only his head was exposed.


    Dada, dada.


    Footsteps sounded and Kakashi appeared in front of Daniel.


    Daniel, who was buried underground, tried to raise his head and looked at Kakashi in front of him: "you''re not dead!"


    Kakashi smiled softly, "it''s you who''s going to die."


    There are many guards of the blue shirt army around. When they see that Daniel is buried underground by Kakashi, they rush towards Kakashi to rescue Daniel.


    Kakashi raised his right foot, aimed at Daniel''s head, and stepped on it in Daniel''s frightened eyes.


    Like a watermelon, Daniel''s head exploded directly, which was terrible.


    After killing Daniel, Kakashi jumped and fled to the distance. How can these ordinary bodyguards catch up with him?


    After leaving the city, kakassi followed the mark left by Chu and soon found Chu and svein.


    "How''s Daniel?"


    Swain asked, he was detained by the blue shirt army these days, and the guy named Daniel did a lot of torture himself! Among the blue shirts, Swein hated Carus the most, and Daniel the second.


    "Dead," kakasi said.


    Swein smiled at Jie when he heard the speech: "die well, die well!"


    At the same time, Swein''s evaluation of kakassi''s strength has been upgraded to a higher level again. He knows Daniel''s strength. Even when he is at his peak without detonating the evil crow, he is not sure that Daniel will win.


    "Let''s go back to the Chinese leader and reply to the Lord."


    Kakasi Road, the task has been completed and there is no need to stay here.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the blue shirts ambushed by the city Lord''s house returned to St. Zell under the leadership of Claren and Carus.


    The soldiers of the blue shirt army returned home after a great defeat. They were all dejected and demoralized.


    The city of Saint Zell was just invaded by Kakashi, and even Daniel, the strongest left behind, was killed by Kakashi. At this time, it was in chaos.


    On the street, the left behind blue shirts ran around, breaking into shops or houses from time to time, searching for the whereabouts of the intruders.


    After returning to Saint zel, looking at the chaos in the city, Claren frowned immediately.


    After the defeat, Claren was already angry and wanted to find someone to vent. Now he was angry when he saw such chaos in the city.


    "How does that guy Daniel manage the city!" Claren said angrily. "See if I don''t teach him a lesson later!"


    When Claren and others returned to the city, the left behind blue shirt leaders in the city immediately welcomed them out. Claren was even more angry when he saw that there was no Daniel in the crowd.


    "Where''s Daniel? Why don''t you come out to see me?" Claren asked angrily.


    "Lord Daniel, he..." a senior hesitated.


    Pop!


    In his anger, Claren threw a whip on the high-level man. He was angry now. The man dared to talk and hide the situation for Daniel.


    In Karen''s opinion, this man''s hesitation is to help Daniel hide and don''t want to tell Daniel''s whereabouts.


    The high-rise was severely whipped by Claren, screamed, and hurriedly said, "Lord Daniel, he was killed!"


    This time he didn''t dare to hesitate again. If he hesitated again, he might get a whip again!


    "What!"


    Clarion''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. Although he kept saying that he would teach Daniel a lesson, Daniel, as a strong man second only to Carus in the blue shirt army, was of great importance to the blue shirt army.


    "Say it again!"


    Claren glared at the high-rise man.


    "Lord clarion, he was killed!" repeated the senior.


    "Tell me, what''s going on!"


    Claren clenched his teeth and said that he had just experienced a big defeat. He was depressed now. He didn''t expect to hear such bad news as soon as he came back.


    The senior told Claren what had happened that night.


    "So the guy named swiin escaped?" asked Carus, with a gloomy face.


    The senior nodded: "yes, the situation was very chaotic at that time. Many prisoners took the opportunity to escape."


    "Damn it, I haven''t tortured enough. He ran away!" said Carus. "One day, I''ll catch him back and continue to torture!"


    "If you dare to kill my son of Carus, you won''t have a better life in the future!"


    "Do you know who the intruder is?" asked Claren.


    Several senior executives left behind in Saint zel shook their heads one after another, saying they didn''t know.


    "Inform the intelligence department and check it for me!"


    "Speaking of the intelligence department, this time it was because they miscalculated the strength of the city Lord''s residence that we were ambushed by the city Lord''s residence, resulting in a great defeat! Tell the waste group that if we can''t find out the identity of the intruder, I''ll calculate the new account and the old account with them!"


    "Also, there''s an Internet cafe in rose city. I''m not in the mood to continue to play with Sophia!"


    "Has Sophia''s father and sister been taken to St. zel?"


    Claren asked. He had arranged for Sophia''s father and sister to be secretly escorted from rose city to Saint zel. Now it''s time to calculate the time.


    "It''s already here," replied the senior official in charge of the matter.


    Clarence smiled: "Sophia, that silly girl, is still thinking about ways to save her father and sister in Rose City, but she doesn''t know that her father and sister are already in St. zel city."


    "Your Highness, Sophia''s sister is also a national beauty, and her appearance is not under her sister Sophia at all." a senior official said with a smile on his face, "why don''t I send him to your Highness''s room tonight to let you vent your fire?"


    Clarion smiled at the speech, and the top leaders thought Clarion had agreed to his suggestion.


    But don''t want to, Clarion directly put his face on the board, raised his whip and whipped it on him.


    "Sophia is a woman who wants to be my princess. Do you want me to take her sister out?"


    "My subordinates are damned, my subordinates are damned!" the high-ranking official quickly knelt down and said with pain.


    The people next to you all smiled and asked you to come up with bad ideas to flatter your highness. Did you flatter the horse''s leg this time?


    Claren looked at the high-rise kneeling for mercy and smiled: "since you think you deserve to die, you''d better die."

 Chapter 141

    Huaxia collar, Huaxia town.


    Alan''s days these days are very leisurely. The city Lord''s residence ambushed the blue shirt army successfully and defeated the blue shirt army. Allen doesn''t have to worry about the attack of the blue shirt army in a short time.


    And Allen is sure that after this great victory, the city Lord''s house will continue to buy soldiers from him in order to pursue the victory and counter attack the blue shirt army.


    At that time, I can make a lot of money again, buy soldiers with the gold coins, attack the blue shirt army with the city Lord''s house and avenge svein!


    Although Allen sent Kakashi to inquire about Swain, Allen thought Swain was dead in his heart. After all, in that case, unless the blue shirts took the initiative to let svein go, svein would hardly survive!


    But Swein killed the son of Karus, the first strong blue shirt army. How can the blue shirt army bypass him?


    Having nothing to do, Allen entered the most lords system.


    Allen spent 700000 gold coins to open the second accessory element of the one million gold coins he got from the last transaction with the city Lord''s mansion. Now he has more than 300000 gold coins left. Allen hasn''t used up more than 300000 gold coins so far.


    The main reason is that Huaxia collar doesn''t have much external pressure now. Neither heroes nor soldiers are in urgent need. Allen wants to keep these gold coins for emergencies.


    Later, Allen entered the second subsidiary element, Naruto. When Allen saw the remaining kill value, he was surprised.


    The remaining kill value clearly says 115 points!


    You know, killing a level 10 strong person only has 100 kill points. Kakashi has accumulated more than 100 kill points in just a few days, which really surprised Allen.


    He would never have thought that Kakashi really killed a level 10 strong man.


    Upgrading Kakashi from level 8 to level 9 requires 90 kill points, which is now enough. Based on the principle of elite soldiers, Allen decided not to summon new ninjas and promoted Kakashi to level 9 first.


    After all, both the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army have level 11 strongmen. In terms of peak combat power, Huaxia leader can''t fight them at all. So Allen wants to train Kakashi first, at least to compete with the city Lord''s house and the blue shirt army in terms of peak combat power.


    To instill killing value into ninjas, ninjas must be around Allen, so Allen can only instill killing value into Kakashi and improve his level after he returns to the territory.


    Alan was immersed in the system when the bodyguard called and Arthur asked for an interview.


    Since the last time Allen and Arthur had a dispute over the severity of sentencing, Arthur has kept himself at home without stepping out of the house. Now Arthur''s sudden request for an interview shows that Arthur has made a decision.


    "Bring him to me."


    Allen said that the construction of the law court is about to be completed, and even the branches in some towns have been completed. No matter what decision Arthur makes, the new law must be formulated as soon as possible.


    "Arthur, see your Lord."


    Arthur bowed when he saw Alan.


    Alan nodded and reached for asso to sit down.


    "Arthur, have you made a decision about the sentencing of the new law?"


    Arthur nodded, "yes, Lord."


    "Arthur thought for a long time after he went back and discussed with the teacher many times. The Lord advocated light sentencing and focusing on teaching, which may be inappropriate in troubled times, but now we Chinese people live a stable life. Light sentencing for some minor crimes may be really better than important."


    "But in some major crimes, the sentencing must be heavier!"


    Arthur said.


    Alan nodded, "what''s the big crime you''re talking about?"


    "Killing without reason, adultery, betraying territory..."


    Arthur listed some of the great crimes he thought.


    "Those who commit these crimes must be sentenced to death!"


    Alan nodded: "yes, the people who committed these crimes are all ferocious people. It doesn''t hurt to kill them."


    "However, one of these major crimes should be added: abductors and traffickers should be killed!"


    Don''t think that there is no human trafficking in other worlds. In fact, this situation is more serious in other worlds. These abducted people are generally sold to slave traders, who then sell them as slaves. These people who are sold as slaves will live in endless darkness all their lives.


    "Also, the territory prohibits all slave trade. No slave merchant is allowed to step into our Chinese territory!"


    Arthur nodded that he was equally disgusted with the human trafficking.


    "Well, you''ve been keeping yourself at home these days. I told you that you haven''t done anything about selecting officials."


    "Now, you go to the candidate officials to select some talents who are proficient in the law and ask them to help you formulate the new law as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, Lord."


    Arthur left to finish the task assigned by Alan.


    After Arthur left, Alan was thinking about what to do next. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the house.


    "Kakashi." Alan was surprised. He didn''t expect Kakashi to return to the territory so soon. Did svein have news?


    "See you, Lord." Kakashi bowed slightly.


    "You''re back. How are you? Did you find out the whereabouts of Swain? Is it dead or alive?"


    Allen asked hurriedly. Although he thought svein was probably dead, he was still looking forward to a miracle.


    Facts have proved that there are indeed miracles in this world.


    "Report back to your Lord," kakasi said. "Svein is still alive and has been rescued by us."


    Alan was overjoyed at the speech!


    "Where''s Swain? Bring him to me!"


    Soon, Swein and Chu appeared in front of Allen.


    Alan saw Swain, laughed and went forward to give Swain a bear hug.


    "Swain, you''re still alive, great, great!"


    Svein Jie smiled: "I svein can''t die so easily. I have to give advice for the Lord."


    Allen patted svein excitedly and said with a smile, "I''ll inform Galen of this good news as soon as possible!"


    Galen and other heroes of the hero league are now stationed in Kribi town. Fortunately, Allen gave Galen a magic communication device that can directly contact him.


    Allen pulls out the magic device corresponding to the device in Galen''s hand, presses the green button and starts calling Galen.


    The call was connected, and Galen''s voice came from the magic communication device.


    "Lord, this is Galen. What can I do for you?"


    Alan laughed: "Galen, I have good news for you. It''s great news!"


    Galen''s hearty laughter came from the device: "what good news makes you so happy, Lord. Did the blue shirt army lose the battle again?"


    "Of course not," said Alan. "What do you want most now, Galen?"


    "What do you want to happen most?"


    Galen was silent for a while and then said, "what I want most is that Swain can come back alive."


    Galen''s voice is a little low. Swain''s life and death is unknown for the dead, which is the eternal pain in the hearts of all heroes of the league, including him.


    When Swein heard Galen say so, his steady face trembled slightly and his heart was moved.


    Alan laughed: "Congratulations, Galen, your greatest wish has come true!"

 Chapter 142

    "Lord, you mean svein is back?" Galen''s ecstatic voice came from the communication device.


    Alan smiled: "of course, return intact."


    "I can''t say it''s intact," Swain interrupted, with a lost voice. "My lovely evil crow is dead."


    The evil crow is one of Swain''s most important partners. The evil crow explodes and Swain is in great pain.


    Galen heard Swain''s voice and laughed: "Swain, you''re really alive, great! I knew you wouldn''t die so easily!"


    "In the future, you will be my Galen''s brother and forever good brother!"


    When Swein heard Galen''s words, his heart warmed. I don''t know how long I haven''t felt this feeling.


    Last time I had this feeling, it was a pity that his mother gave it to him when he was a child


    After talking to Galen for a while, Alan ended the call. At the end of the call, Galen laughed and said to inform all his partners of the good news.


    It''s a pity that Galen and his family are stationed in Kribi town and can''t go back to Huaxia town to celebrate Swein.


    After the call ended, Ellen asked Swein.


    "Swein, how did you survive? The blue shirts didn''t kill you?"


    Until now, Alan hasn''t come to ask Swein what happened these days.


    Hearing Allen''s inquiry, Swein showed a trace of pain in his eyes and told the story of his torture after being captured by the blue shirt army.


    When Allen heard of the inhuman torture suffered by svein, he only shivered and burned with anger!


    "How dare the blue shirts!" Allen patted the table and said angrily.


    "Swein, we Chinese leaders will certainly avenge this revenge! If we don''t kill Carus, I swear not to be a man!"


    Swein also clenched his teeth: "one day, I''ll crush his neck myself!"


    "So your evil crow blew himself up, and you can''t do big tricks anymore?" Allen asked.


    Swein nodded, "that''s right."


    "Don''t be too sad," Alan comforted. "You don''t need to fight in the future. Just stay with me and give me advice."


    "Is there any way to revive your evil crow?" Allen asked.


    Swein shook his head: "the evil crow is a unique bird in varola. If I were in varollan, I could try to domesticate one again. Here..."


    There is no such creature as evil crow in this world. Of course, there may be, but Allen and others don''t know.


    Swein looked a little lost when he said this. The heroes of the League of heroes, no matter what their character, have a kind of battle * * in their bones. Nothing makes them feel worse than the decline of their strength.


    More painful than the decline in strength is the death of the evil crow.


    Looking at Swain''s lost look, Allen was also a little blocked. Suddenly, he thought that he had more than 300000 gold coins on him.


    "Swain, in recognition of your contributions to the territory since you were summoned, I''ve decided to give you a reward," Alan smiled.


    Swein Jie smiled: "I don''t know what reward the Lord is going to give me?"


    "I decided to buy a skin for you."


    Allen said that he had already talked about the concept of skin to swain and other heroes.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Swein is overjoyed. His skin can bring a certain strength improvement to the hero, which can just make up for his lost strength due to the self explosion of evil crows.


    Although it can''t completely make up for it.


    "Which skin do you like? I''ll buy it for you."


    Allen asked which skin to buy for the hero. Allen didn''t choose according to his preference, but handed the decision to the hero himself.


    Not only Swain, but also future heroes.


    Swein''s skin is divided into three parts: the northern front line, the pirate staff, and the great wise general.


    The additional ability of the three skin is different.


    Northern front line. Svein, the background is when svein was in varolland, when commanding the battle in the northern front line, the attribute bonus brought by this skin is as follows.


    First, enhance Swein''s defense and ice magic resistance.


    Second, make svein''s attack collateral ice magic damage.


    These two attributes are extremely practical, especially in the face of opponents who are proficient in ice magic.


    Pirate staff. Svein.


    The attribute of this skin is relatively single, which enhances Swein''s naval command ability. China has no navy, and this attribute is of no use to svein.


    If you have to say what the advantages of this skin are, it is that the shape is more handsome, which can be said to be the most handsome of the three skin.


    A brilliant general. Swain.


    This skin also has two additional attributes.


    First, increase Swain''s intelligence, so that Swain can have clearer ideas and more inspiration when giving advice.


    Second, enhance Swein''s physical defense and the damage of all magic attacks.


    Like the first skin, this skin has strong additional ability and is very practical.


    If Allen is allowed to choose, Allen will choose between the northern front line and the peerless wise generals.


    Allen told Swein about the shape and attributes of the three skin. Swein made his own choice after a little thinking.


    "Lord, I choose a great wise general," Swain said.


    Swein has his own considerations in choosing a great intellectual general. He has a clear positioning for himself. His main task is to give advice for Allen rather than fight hard.


    Svein knew very well that if Allen needed a fighter, Galen and asso would be enough. There was no need to summon himself by directional summoning.


    Out of this consideration, Swein directly chose the peerless wise general. What''s more, the strength improvement brought by peerless wisdom is no weaker than the other two skin.


    After Swein selected the skin, Allen entered the system mall interface, found the unique wisdom general. Swein chose to buy the skin.


    "The host chooses to buy hero skin ''peerless wise general. Svein''. If the purchase is successful, it will cost 100000 gold coins."


    When the system prompts, Allen''s gold coins are instantly reduced by 100000.


    Inside, Swain''s shape began to change


    Svein''s yellow and green strategist robe slowly changed into a metal armor. The scarf that originally covered half of his face also changed into a fully closed metal helmet, revealing only one eye with green light, which is very shocking.


    Even more surprising to Swein, while the shape changed, the blue and black evil crow appeared on his shoulder!


    Not only Swein, Allen was also very surprised and surprised. Unexpectedly, buying skin would regenerate a evil crow!


    "Quack! Quack!"


    After Swein''s shape change, the evil crow made two happy long calls.


    "Jie Jie, Jie Jie......"


    Swein gently stroked the evil crow on his shoulder with his hand, and sent out a long happy smile.


    "This is my evil crow. Yes, this is my evil crow. Although he looks different, he is right!"


    Inside the helmet no one saw, Swain had tears in his eyes!


    For a long time, Swein was very lonely, and only the evil crow accompanied him silently. Swein''s feelings for the evil crow have long been profound and incomparable.


    If the system regenerates a evil crow, svein will not be so excited, but he can clearly feel that the evil crow is the one that exploded before!


    His evil crow, resurrected!

 Chapter 143

    "Is this the evil crow you blew up?" Alan asked curiously.


    Swein nodded heavily: "yes, it''s him!"


    "That''s congratulations," Alan laughed.


    The resurrection of the evil crow is really an unexpected joy. In this way, svein not only restored his strength, but also increased his skin bonus.


    "Lord, where did you get Kakashi?" Swain looked at Kakashi and said, "thanks to him, I can come back alive. His strength is very strong!"


    Allen laughed and told Swein about opening the second auxiliary element.


    Since he talked about opening the second element, he would naturally mention where the gold coins came from. Allen also told Swein about the transaction with the city Lord''s house.


    Swein heard the content of Allen''s transaction with the city Lord''s house and claimed that seconds.


    "Naruto?" after listening to Allen''s story, svein Jie smiled. "It sounds very powerful."


    "It''s very powerful," kakasi said.


    "By the way, Kakashi," Allen asked, "how did you save svein? What''s the matter with the more than 100 killing points? Won''t you kill a level 10 strong man?"


    Kakashi smiled and told Allen the process from sneaking into St. Zell to successfully rescuing svein and killing Daniel.


    "I didn''t think you really killed a level 10 strong man!" Allen sighed. "The guy named Daniel helped the tyranny and deserved his death."


    "Now there are 115 killing points in the system. I''ve decided to raise your level to level 9."


    Alan said to kakasi.


    Kakashi didn''t speak, but svein spoke: "Lord, I think these more than 100 killing points are not in a hurry to improve Kakashi''s strength."


    "After all, kakassi''s strength is already at the top in nice urban area. In addition, we have many Chinese leaders. Even if the level 11 strong attack, we are not afraid."


    Swein''s words stunned Alan and Kakashi at the same time. Kakashi is the Savior of Swain. Swain can''t deliberately suppress Kakashi''s strength. There must be a reason for him to say so.


    "Why?" Allen asked. "Do you think you should summon a famous Ninja again?"


    For the sake of obtaining kill value as soon as possible, it is more appropriate to summon another well-known ninja. After all, two people can obtain kill value faster than one.


    Swein shook his head: "I think we should exchange all the more than 100 killing points into level 4 lower forbearance. Each level 4 lower forbearance needs one killing point, and the 115 killing points can be exchanged for 115 level 4 lower forbearance."


    Allen asked, "it''s better to improve Kakashi''s strength to summon more than 100 level 4 ninjas?"


    Svein said, "Lord, listen to me. After hearing your ninja ability, Lord, I suddenly had an idea."


    "Ninjas are proficient in lurking, assassination and strong individual combat ability. They are born spies."


    "Lord, didn''t you make up a ''shadow'' identity and a mysterious force that doesn''t exist when you deal with the city Lord''s house? Since the city Lord''s house already believes in the existence of this mysterious force, we might as well really create this mysterious force!"


    "You mean to let Kakashi and Ninja pretend to be this mysterious force?" Allen said.


    "Not pretending," Swain said. "As long as you agree, this mysterious force will really exist from today on!"


    Swein''s words, like opening a sealed door, suddenly opened Allen''s mind.


    It may be more helpful for the summoned ninjas to form a mysterious force in the dark than for them to directly serve huaxialing.


    Since it is necessary to build forces and make the mysterious forces fabricated by Allen become real, people must be needed. This is why svein proposed to exchange all the killing values into level 4 lower tolerance first.


    After all, any force needs a lot of people to support the scene.


    "Kakashi, what do you think of svein''s proposal?" Allen asked.


    Kakashi touched his chin. "It sounds interesting."


    Since both swain and kakasi thought the plan was feasible, Allen made a decision.


    Together, the three began to discuss the specific plan for the formation of this mysterious force.


    First of all, since we want the Ninjas in Naruto elements to form a mysterious force by themselves, we can''t let people know the relationship between Huaxia collar and this mysterious force. In other words, in the future, ninjas among Narutos can only help Huaxia collar in the dark. In the light, no one can find that this force is related to Huaxia collar.


    Fortunately, after Kakashi and Chu were summoned, they did not appear in public. Basically, no one knew that they were related to Huaxia.


    Second, it is the responsibility of this mysterious force.


    Naturally, this mysterious force was created to serve Huaxia leader. Therefore, the greatest responsibility of the mysterious force is to collect intelligence for Huaxia leader and eradicate the enemy for Huaxia leader in the dark.


    To put it bluntly, it is to help the development of Huaxia collar in the dark.


    Externally, this mysterious force will undertake the task of intelligence and assassination, so as to earn remuneration. Of course, all tasks will be selectively accepted.


    For example, if an outsider entrusts ten tasks, the mysterious organization will only choose three or four of them to accept. In the eyes of outsiders, these three or four tasks are completely random and have no regularity.


    This is also to avoid the release of the task of assassinating the senior leadership of Huaxia. The mysterious forces do not take it, causing others to doubt.


    Of course, if there are black sheep in Huaxia collar, Allen will also let the mysterious forces kill them, so that outsiders can see that the mysterious forces will also assassinate the people of Huaxia collar.


    Allen believes that with the strength of Naruto, as more and more ninjas are summoned, this mysterious force will become stronger and stronger, and finally become a behemoth.


    Chinese leaders and mysterious forces, one bright and one dark, develop together. China understands that it will become a powerful territory, and the mysterious forces will become the king of the dark world.


    After discussing the general development idea of the mysterious force, the most urgent thing to solve is to name the mysterious force.


    You can''t claim that your name is a mysterious force!


    "How about Muye village?" Kakashi suggested.


    Alan and sweinqi shook their heads.


    Finally, Allen named the mysterious force, "the curtain of heaven".


    The moral is that one day, this organization will cover the whole sky like a curtain of heaven.


    Under the sky, there is nothing to hide!


    "Kakashi, at the beginning of the formation of the sky curtain, I''ll give you four tasks," Allen told kakasi.


    "First, undertake the assassination mission. The mission targets below level 4 are given to ordinary ninjas to execute. You can kill the targets at level 4 or above in person to earn killing value."


    In this world, soldiers or magicians above level 4 are, after all, a minority. At the beginning of the establishment of the sky curtain, the reputation was not obvious, and the number of tasks would not be too many. Kakashi was more than enough to perform level 4 or above tasks alone.


    "Remember, when choosing the mission target, those who are evil can be killed, those who are moderate can be killed, and those who are good can not be killed!"


    At the beginning of crossing, Allen, the golden mean, would not be killed easily. Now, his thinking is very different from that before. In order to achieve the goal, become more decisive.


    "Second, inquire into the intelligence of all forces in nice urban area, especially the city Lord''s house and the blue shirt army. If you have important news, report it to me immediately."


    Spying for information is a very easy thing for ninjas.


    "Third, secretly patrol all the towns in the territory. If you find someone who is evil, collect evidence and directly submit it to the law court. If there is any dereliction of duty among the territory officials, report it to me immediately. If it is serious, you can kill them directly and report it to me later."


    It''s a great right to cut first and then play again! However, the sky curtain members are all ninjas summoned by the system. There is no need to worry about their loyalty and abuse of power.


    "Fourth, you will be responsible for the transaction with the city Lord''s house in the future."


    Although Allen has the mask of time and space, his strength is too weak after all. He may be exposed if he is not careful. And if a strong man suddenly makes trouble, it is difficult to resist with Allen''s strength.


    Give this task to Kakashi. Even if Rutgers, the strongest of the city Lord''s house, takes the shot himself, Kakashi can easily escape.


    After all, ninjas have a better way to escape than their attack.

 Chapter 144

    After giving Kakashi the task of building the sky curtain, Allen asked Kakashi to wait for himself in the room, and he took svein to the underground laboratory of the barren grass.


    Since Kakashi will be out for a long time in the future, the contact between Alan and Kakashi is essential, and the contact method is the magic power communication device being developed by waste grass.


    At the suggestion of village head Jill, Allen built a laboratory under the city master''s house to use waste grass to study magic technology. Most of the time, weeds will be in this underground laboratory.


    The entrance of the laboratory is relatively secret, in a seemingly abandoned storage room. At the door of the storage room, Allen arranged several secret guards. These secret guards were summoned from the system, and there was no doubt about their loyalty.


    Entering the underground laboratory, the grass was busy in the laboratory, unaware of the arrival of Allen and Swain.


    Alan and Swain stood by and quietly looked at the busy grass without saying anything to disturb them.


    About ten minutes later.


    "Ah, Lord, Lord svein!"


    The busy grass occasionally looked up and saw Alan and Swain standing at the door, exclaimed.


    "When did you come?"


    "We saw you busy, so we didn''t bother you," Alan chuckled. "How''s it going? How''s the progress of the magic communication device?"


    The grass shook his head and looked very dissatisfied with his progress: "the progress is very small, mainly because I am alone. I often take care of one thing and lose the other. I need some help, even if it is only one."


    "But these days, I have made two more magic communication devices. Compared with the previous three, the communication distance and communication stability have been improved a lot, but I can only communicate one-to-one."


    "I can''t solve the problem of multi-party communication."


    The grass said in a low mood, took out the two sets of magic communication devices and handed them to Allen.


    Alan took over the two sets of magic communication devices handed over by the grass and looked carefully.


    Compared with the previous devices, the appearance of these two devices has not changed much, but the volume is slightly smaller and the workmanship is exquisite.


    "I can help you solve the helper problem you said," Allen said.


    The grass was overjoyed at the speech: "Lord, have you recruited talents proficient in magic technology again?"


    "I don''t know if he is proficient in magic technology," Allen replied, "but he is definitely a top scientist. Even if he hasn''t studied magic technology yet, he can master it quickly with his IQ."


    "There are so smart people in the world?" weeds can''t buy a channel. He studied magic technology with the village head since he was a child. He has reached the current level for more than ten years. Can anyone master magic technology through short-term learning?


    He didn''t believe it anyway, although the LORD said it.


    "Of course," Alan laughed, "because his head is big, well, very big."


    This makes barren grass more inexplicable. Does big head have anything to do with high IQ?


    "Later, I''ll bring him to the lab to see you."


    With that, Allen left the underground laboratory with Swain.


    Back in the house, Allen gave Kakashi one of the two sets of magic communication devices and one of the other, while he kept the other in his hand.


    Kakashi and Allen shared the set, naturally to facilitate the communication between them. As for the other set for Kakashi, Allen asked Kakashi to give one to Chu to facilitate the contact between Kakashi and Chu. After all, Chu is now Kakashi''s most powerful assistant.


    "Also, here you are."


    Allen gave Kakashi the device corresponding to the communication device in the hands of the Lord Benedict.


    "In the future, you will be responsible for the transactions with the city Lord''s residence. How many soldiers does the city Lord''s residence need? Tell me after you collect the deposit, and I''ll give it to you when I''m ready."


    Kakashi nodded.


    Later, Allen and Kakashi came to a wasteland outside Huaxia town. Allen exchanged all 115 killing points in the system into level 4 lower tolerance. Kakashi, Chuhe, the 115 forbearance, is the rudiment of the curtain of heaven organization.


    "Go, Kakashi," Allen said. "I''m waiting for the day when the curtain of heaven becomes famous on the mainland."


    After Kakashi left with the ninjas, Allen did not immediately return to Huaxia Town, but entered the most Lord system again and entered the heroic alliance element.


    He has just promised to find a helper for wild grass, and this helper is a hero in the hero alliance.


    Hermodinger, the greatest scientist and great inventor on the continent of Valoran.


    Allen still has more than 200000 gold coins. It''s more than enough to summon a hero.


    Allen finds the hero image of heimerdinger in the system and chooses to summon.


    "The host chooses to independently select the hero ''great inventor heimerdinger'', select the hero successfully, and the summoning consumes 80000 gold coins. The next selection needs 100000 gold coins, and randomly select a half price discount."


    The light and shadow flashed, and heimerdinger appeared in front of Allen.


    Hemeddinger, like Timo, is a Yodel, so he is only a little over a meter tall. What is most striking is that his huge head is even bigger than his body!


    No wonder people give him the title of big head.


    "Hermodinger, see your Lord!"


    After being summoned, hammerdinger saluted Allen.


    "Hello, hammerdinger, welcome to Huaxia collar." Alan smiled.


    After summoning heimerdinger, Alan took heimerdinger to the underground laboratory of the barren grass.


    The grass was very surprised when she saw heimerdinger.


    "Wow, what a big head!" the grass exclaimed. "Won''t you be tired with such a big head?"


    "What do you know," said hammerdinger with a humorous smile, "it''s full of wisdom!"


    Heimerdinger may be a little paranoid when studying science, but in ordinary times, he is a very kind and humorous person and easy to get along with.


    Heimerdinger''s friendly attitude immediately won the favor of the wild grass. The wild grass came to heimerdinger and looked at him who was shorter than himself and said, "Hello, my name is wild grass. What do you call me?"


    "Heimerdinger, great inventor heimerdinger," said heimerdinger.


    "Are you a goblin, too?"


    The grass asked. From his height, he judged whether he was a goblin or a dwarf. Heimerdinger just said that he is a great inventor. However, how can a dwarf who has a simple mind and developed limbs and only knows how to strike iron and fight be an inventor? So the grass thinks that heimodinger is a goblin.


    Heimodinger shook his head: "I''m not a goblin, I''m a Yodel, a great Yodel!"


    "Yodel people?" the grass repeated, finding that he had never heard of this race, and then said, "we goblins are also a great race."


    "Of course," hammerdinger nodded, "there is no doubt that all races that study science are great."


    Hammerdinger said it very seriously and sincerely. In fact, this is the real idea in his heart.


    Heimerdinger''s words instantly increased the favor of the grass to him by several grades. The grass heard for the first time that a race other than the goblins said that the goblins were a great race!


    "I believe you Yodel people must be ten great races!" the grass said.


    Alan looked at each other''s flattering hammerdinger and barren grass and smiled gently. He believed that the future cooperation between the two people would be very happy.

 Chapter 145

    Arakusa and heimerdinger flattered each other and finally got to the point.


    Heimerdinger picked up the research materials on the table, looked carefully for a long time and asked, "is this what the LORD said about magic technology?"


    On the way to the laboratory, Allen had already told heimerdinger about magic technology. Heimerdinger already knew his next main task, that is, to study magic technology with weeds.


    "Yes," the grass nodded, "this is magic technology, a great technology."


    "Heimerdinger, have you studied magic technology before?" asked the grass.


    Hammerdinger shook his huge head. "No, I''ve never touched it."


    Huang Cao was disappointed when he heard the speech. Although he was very fond of heimodinger, he didn''t think that heimodinger, who had never been in contact with magic technology, could help himself in the next research.


    Even though hammerdinger''s head is really big!


    Heimodinger saw the disappointment of the grass and said with a smile, "you can tell me the basic principles of magic technology. Maybe I can understand. In my opinion, all science is reasonable."


    The grass nodded and began to tell heimerdinger about the basic principles of magic technology. Allen was also listening. Unfortunately, he was confused.


    It seems that technology is really not something anyone can study, although Allen is a Strider from the level of technology.


    About an hour later, heimodinger nodded slowly: "I think I have probably understood what magic technology is."


    "What! You say you have understood?" the grass asked incredulously. He did not believe that anyone could understand magic technology in more than an hour, even if it was just an entry-level understanding!


    "Of course," hemeddinger nodded, "in fact, magic energy technology is very similar to our Rune technology in Valoran, except that the required energy is changed from Rune energy to magic energy."


    "Don''t you believe it?" heimerdinger smiled at the grass with an unbelievable expression. "Let me tell you my understanding of magic technology."


    Then, heimodinger explained his understanding of magic technology.


    The grass on one side, the more you listen, the more surprised you are!


    The principles of magic technology described by heimerdinger are exactly the same!


    He really can''t imagine that someone can understand magic technology in just over an hour! This makes the barren grass, which has always been regarded as a genius of magic technology, ashamed and ashamed.


    If you''re a genius, what''s hermedinger like?


    Seeing this scene, Allen smiled again. With the addition of heimodinger, the research speed of magic communication device will be improved qualitatively. Although heimodinger now only has a preliminary understanding of magic technology, Allen believes that it will not be long before heimodinger''s understanding of magic technology will surpass barren grass.


    After all, heimodinger is the top genius in science and technology in the whole Valoran continent. Now it is still the same in the east continent!


    It can be said that even if heimerdinger doesn''t have any magic technology data in his hand, give him a magic source stone, he can study a set of mature magic technology by himself!


    After handing over the task of studying the magic communication device to heimodinger and weeds, Allen and Swain left the laboratory.


    Nice city, in the city master''s mansion.


    Since the city Lord''s mansion successfully ambushed the blue shirt army at the foot of the earth mountain, it sounded the horn of counter attack, and recovered several towns occupied by the blue shirt army in a few days.


    After the blue shirt army stabilized its position, it began to organize a counter offensive. The two sides came and went, and each had a victory or defeat. No one took advantage of it.


    As a result, the border area between the two sides has become a meat grinder, and a large number of soldiers die at the border every day. However, the war has reached such a degree that both sides can only bite their teeth.


    Of course, it may only be the blue shirt army, because the city Lord''s house also has the means to supplement the source of troops. As long as the gold coins are enough, there is no need to support.


    City Lord''s house, Council hall.


    Benedict and Rutgers sit opposite each other. Rutgers suffered some injuries in the previous fight with Carus. Fortunately, the injury is not serious and has now completely recovered.


    "Rutgers, how many troops do we have?" Benedict asked.


    "Less than five thousand!"


    Rutgers replied, this is less than 5000, or counting the more than 1000 soldiers originally in their city Lord''s house and the more than 7000 soldiers purchased from Allen, most of them have been killed!


    "Where are the blue shirts?"


    Benedict continued.


    "According to the information from the intelligence department, the strength of the blue shirt army is less than 10000, about 89000."


    "It''s only eight or nine thousand," Benedict smiled softly. "I''ll buy another batch of soldiers from the mysterious force and I can completely eliminate the blue shirt army!"


    "At that time, neither Clarion nor Carus will want to live!"


    Benedict gnashed his teeth and said that because of Cornell''s death, he hated the blue shirts, especially Claren.


    With that, Benedict took out the magic power communication device Allen gave him from his arms and pressed the green button.


    The call was soon connected.


    "Mr. shadow?" Benedict asked the communication device. However, what came out of the magic communication device was not the sound of shadow, but a strange sound.


    "Are you Lord Benedict?"


    This man, of course, is Kakashi.


    "Yes, it''s me," replied the mayor of Benedict. "Is Mr. Ying there? I need to find him."


    "Lord Ying has some other things to deal with recently. I will be responsible for the future transactions with the Lord''s house of nice city." kakasi said, "my name is kakasi."


    It doesn''t have much impact on Benedict who he deals with. Although if he is allowed to choose, he prefers the other party to be a shadow. After all, he is an acquaintance.


    "Hello, Mr. Kakashi. Nice to meet you," Benedict said. "I want to buy another batch of soldiers."


    "No problem," kakasi said. "I''ll go to the city master''s house to find you tonight. Then you can tell me the number of soldiers you need to buy, and then give me the deposit."


    "OK, waiting for you!" said the mayor of Benedict.


    After the call, Benedict said, "the person in charge of the transaction has changed. Now it''s a man named Kakashi. According to what he said, it should be Mr. Ying''s subordinate."


    Just now Kakashi called Allen "Shadow Lord". Kakashi did so to shape "shadow" into the supreme leader of the sky.


    Rutgers nodded. He heard the conversation between Benedict and kakassi clearly.


    "It doesn''t matter who we''re dealing with, as long as we can continue trading," Rogers said. "And Mr. Ying has the ability to suddenly disappear, but this Kakashi doesn''t necessarily have it. Then I can track this Kakashi and see if I can find out the details of this mysterious force."


    In Rutgers''s view, the sudden disappearance of this ability will not be mastered by too many people. Maybe only one of the mysterious forces will master it.


    As a subordinate of the shadow, Kakashi''s strength should be under the shadow, and he has a great grasp of tracking him.


    Unfortunately, if Rutgers knew Kakashi''s ability, he would never have such an idea.


    Late at night, under Benedict''s special instructions, the bodyguards of the city Lord''s house all played a full spirit and were heavily guarded!


    Last time, the shadow was found before sneaking all the way to Benedict''s residence, which made Benedict feel very dull. Last time, it can be said that the shadow sneaked in suddenly. Unexpectedly, the bodyguards of the city Lord''s residence were successfully sneaked in by the shadow because they relaxed their vigilance.


    This time, Kakashi said in advance that he would visit tonight. If Kakashi sneaked in again, the face of the city Lord''s house would be really lost!


    Nowadays, in nice city, not only the city Lord''s residence is heavily guarded, but also the streets of the city can be seen with soldiers patrolling everywhere.


    What Benedict wants is to find Kakashi at the moment when Kakashi enters nice city, and at the worst, at the moment when Kakashi enters the city master''s house!

 Chapter 146

    In the city hall, Benedict sat at the top, and Rutgers and the third young master crett sat on both sides of him.


    While chatting, they stared at the door and waited for the bodyguard to find Kakashi.


    Although the bodyguards don''t know Kakashi''s appearance, those who break into nice city and the city master''s house at night think there will be no one except Kakashi. If any suspicious person is found, it must be Kakashi.


    "Not yet?"


    Benedict looked at the time and said that it was late at night and it would be early in the morning in two hours.


    "Can''t he see that our city Lord''s residence is heavily guarded and can''t sneak in smoothly, so he doesn''t dare to come?" crett said.


    "No," said Benedict shaking his head, "he''s here to deal with us, not to assassinate. Even if he sees that the city Lord''s residence is heavily guarded and can''t sneak in, he can directly ask the bodyguard to inform him and walk in."


    "However, Mr. Kan Ying''s way of doing things last time. If they can sneak in, they will never come in openly. This can be regarded as a threat to our city master''s house."


    "But this time, he can''t stand in front of our city master''s house in such a way."


    Benedict has absolute confidence in the current guard of the city hall. With such high-density defense, even Rutgers, a level 11 strong man, is difficult to sneak in without alerting anyone. Benedict didn''t think Kakashi''s level would exceed level 11.


    It''s a pity that Benedict doesn''t know that there are many things that can''t be done with strong strength.


    Just as the three were waiting for Kakashi to arrive, a voice came outside the door.


    "Kakashi, come and visit."


    "Here comes kakasi!"


    Hearing Kakashi''s voice, the three people in the Council hall were surprised and hurried out of the door.


    Outside the door, Kakashi stood quietly about seven or eight meters away from the door. Because he was covered, people couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Around Kakashi, more than a dozen bodyguards stared at Kakashi with alert eyes.


    These bodyguards couldn''t understand how kakassi suddenly appeared in front of the door, avoiding the tight defense of the city Lord''s house and their sight!


    In fact, if Kakashi wanted to, he could even sneak directly into the chamber. However, as a guest, it seems impolite to do so. After all, the city Lord''s mansion is not an enemy now.


    Benedict came out of the Council hall and saw the expressions of the guards around him. He knew that Kakashi had successfully sneaked in again this time!


    Moreover, Kakashi went too far this time than the shadow one. He sneaked directly into the door and showed up on his own initiative before he was found.


    The mayor of Benedict felt his face burning. It was like beating his old face.


    At the same time, Benedict and Rutgers look at Kakashi with caution. This Kakashi is definitely not simple!


    Instead, krayt''s eyes looking at Kakashi were full of curiosity, and seemed to be attracted by Kakashi''s strange dress.


    "Mr. Kakashi?"


    Benedict asked. Although he thought the man in front of him was Kakashi nine times out of ten, he still had to say something to confirm it.


    "It''s me," Kakashi nodded.


    "Mr. Kakashi, please come in."


    After confirming the identity of Kakashi, Benedict invited him into the council chamber.


    After the two sides sat down, the mayor of Benedict said, "Mr. kakassi, the soldiers we bought in Mr. Ying''s hand last time are very powerful. It can be said that they are the top among the arms of the same rank. Our mayor''s house is very satisfied."


    "Of course," Kakashi said proudly. "The soldiers trained by our sky curtain are the best in the whole continent. It''s not too much to say that they are invincible at the same level."


    While talking, Kakashi revealed the name of the sky curtain pretending to be unintentional. In order to develop and expand the sky curtain, the name must be well known by major forces, and it is a good way to spread it through the mouth of the city Lord''s residence.


    Sure enough, the three leaders of Benedict were immediately attracted by the word "curtain of heaven".


    "The curtain of heaven, is it Mr. Kakashi''s power where you and Mr. Ying are?" asked the mayor of Benedict.


    Kakashi nodded: "I accidentally slipped my tongue. Yes, our organization is really called the curtain of heaven."


    In the sky, Benedict pondered the name carefully. It sounded very powerful.


    Benedict didn''t tangle more about the name of Kakashi''s forces and said, "Mr. Kakashi, I''m going to buy a group of soldiers again."


    "No problem," kakasi said, "tell me the types and quantity of soldiers you need, and then give me the deposit, and I will prepare soldiers for you."


    Benedict had already considered which soldiers to buy before Kakashi arrived and directly handed a list to Kakashi.


    Kakashi took over the list. The arms on the list are similar to those in the last transaction between Benedict and Allen, and the value is still 2 million.


    After giving the list to Kakashi, the mayor of Benedict consciously took out a million gold coins and handed them to Kakashi.


    Kakashi directly collected the one million gold coins into the space ring, which was the booty of Kakashi''s killing Daniel. When Kakashi gave the ring to Alan, Alan directly gave it to Kakashi together with the items in the ring.


    The money and materials in the ring can be regarded as the start-up funds used by Kakashi to develop the sky curtain. After all, the development and growth of any organization is inseparable from the support of money.


    "Early tomorrow morning, I''ll tell you where to receive the soldiers."


    Kakashi said goodbye to Benedict and left the chamber.


    After Kakashi left, Benedict asked Rutgers, "Rutgers, can you see the strength of Kakashi?"


    Rutgers shook his head: "I can''t feel any magic and fighting spirit on him. Like the shadow, he has an extremely obscure power, which I don''t understand."


    The hidden power that Rutgers said is naturally chakra in Kakashi.


    The hidden power he felt in Allen was the power of time and space under the mask of time and space, which were different.


    "I''ll try to follow him, but I don''t believe it. He has the ability to suddenly disappear like shadow!"


    With that, Rutgers dodged out of the chamber.


    After leaving the conference hall, Rutgers hid his body and rushed in the direction of Kakashi''s departure. Soon, Kakashi appeared in Rutgers''s field of vision.


    When kakassi left the city Lord''s house, he did not sneak, but walked out openly, so he was easily tracked by Rutgers.


    Rutgers followed Kakashi all the way to the street.


    Suddenly, Kakashi stopped and stood motionless in the middle of the road.


    Just when Rutgers was confused, Kakashi suddenly spoke.


    "Please send me off. Kakashi is leaving."


    Found! Rutgers was surprised and then denied his idea.


    With his own strength, Kakashi can''t find out. Kakashi must be deceiving himself by saying so. Yes, it must be.


    Just when Rutgers was going to watch the change, Kakashi''s body suddenly burst into illusion, broken in the air, and there was no trace any more.


    Rutgers jumped out of his hiding place and looked at the place where Kakashi disappeared. His mouth was wide open, with an unbelievable expression.


    The scene of Kakashi''s disappearance just now is more amazing than Alan''s disappearance before, because Kakashi''s body is directly transformed into a virtual shadow and broken in the air!


    This ability makes Rutgers unable to understand if he wants to break his scalp!

 Chapter 147

    In another corner of nice city, Kakashi hid in the dark, felt the disappearance of the shadow, and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to track down a Ninja!


    After sneaking all the way out of nice city, Kakashi took out the magic power communication device and began to call Allen.


    Hua Xialing, Alan was sleeping soundly. He woke up immediately when he heard the sound of magic communication device.


    "Kakashi, how''s it going?"


    Allen asked. During the day, Kakashi had reported to him that he was going to the city master''s house to trade tonight.


    "Everything is going well," kakasi said.


    Alan smiled softly, "good. You wait for me outside nice. I''ll go there right away."


    Alan must do it himself to summon soldiers. Kakashi can''t do it for him.


    Riding on the gale eagle, Alan let the gale eagle fly in the direction of nice city.


    Sitting on the eagle''s back, Allen was very happy. He could earn another million gold coins through this transaction!


    Most of the $1 million earned before was used to open the second subsidiary element, so it did not bring much strength improvement to the territory. This one million is different. All of this one million can be used to enhance territory strength and territory construction.


    Alan and kakassi have already made an appointment to meet in the small valley where they first traded with the city Lord''s house. In order to prevent being caught in the process of meeting Kakashi, Allen also deliberately turned into a shadow.


    "Lord."


    After Alan got off the eagle''s back, kakasi saluted. Then kakassi handed Allen the list of soldiers purchased by the city Lord''s house and a deposit of one million.


    Allen saved the gold coins into the system space and bought the soldiers needed by the city master''s house according to the contents on the list. After handing over the soldiers to Kakashi, Allen returned to Huaxia town by strong wind eagle.


    After the transaction, let Kakashi be responsible.


    The next day, Kakashi heard that the transaction was successfully completed. On the same day, Kakashi personally handed Alan one million gold coins earned from the transaction.


    Alan breathed a sigh of relief when he got a million gold coins. As long as all the one million gold coins are converted into troops, even if the blue shirt army wants to deal with the Huaxia collar first regardless of the city master''s house, the Huaxia collar will also have the power to fight with the blue shirt army.


    Since then, the city of nice is no longer a battle between the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army, but a tripartite confrontation between Huaxia collar and them!


    This one million gold coins were not used to summon new heroes after Allen and Swein discussed, but were all used to buy soldiers.


    Allen didn''t choose the mediocre arms sold to the city Lord''s residence. They were all the top of the same rank like frost archers and pioneer knights. All one million gold coins bought only more than 5000 soldiers.


    All the more than 5000 soldiers were sent to various towns in the territory, and finally each town had enough armed forces to protect itself.


    Later, Swein was also sent to Kribi town by Allen. Now Kribi town is still the most important border town in China, and the blue shirt army will never die out.


    Just when Allen stabilized the situation in nice city with the most Lord system, the war between the scorching sun Kingdom and the Harlow Kingdom also changed.


    Alan''s grandfather, Alexander Senlan, the military Minister of the sun Kingdom, led the Kingdom''s reinforcements to the border and put into battle with the army of harilo kingdom.


    Although Prince Carl can be said to be a genius in military, after all, yalman is also a famous continental general who has been famous for decades. For a while, yalman also carried the offensive of harilo kingdom.


    However, Prince Carl did not gain a false reputation after all. In many small battles, yarman suffered losses everywhere. Although he resisted the attack of the kingdom of harilo, it can only be said that he resisted reluctantly.


    If there is no new reinforcements on both sides, the final failure must be yarman and the kingdom of the sun.


    Just when Arman gradually lost support, a good news that the scorching sun kingdom had been waiting for for a long time came, and the kingdom of heaven sent troops!


    In fact, at the beginning of the kingdom of harilo attacking the kingdom of the sun, the kingdom of the sun sent envoys to the kingdom of heaven and asked the kingdom of heaven to send troops to attack the kingdom of harilo and encircle Wei and save Zhao.


    Of course, the world does not have the idiom of encircling Wei and saving Zhao, but they still understand this truth.


    However, there are two voices in the king of heaven. One side thinks that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold, and should send troops. The other side believes that the king of harilo is powerful and should not light up the war when the kingdom of harilo does not provoke itself.


    Obviously, those who hold the second idea are somewhat short-sighted, but there are not a few such people in the self-contained kingdom.


    Fortunately, the decision-makers of the self-contained kingdom were wise. After a long discussion, they finally agreed to send troops.


    However, many people in the Lieyang Kingdom believe that the quarrel between the two factions of zizaidian kingdom is just a play compiled and performed by zizaidian kingdom. The purpose is to delay the time of sending troops so that the Lieyang Kingdom and harilo kingdom can lose strength as much as possible in the war.


    This kind of statement, think carefully, is highly possible!


    After all, it''s normal to have one or two short-sighted guys at the top of the kingdom of heaven. Half of them are short-sighted, which is too abnormal.


    The news that zizaidian Kingdom sent troops spread to the sun Kingdom, and the sun kingdom was jubilant. Since the kingdom of heaven sent troops, the time for the withdrawal of the kingdom of harilo is not far away. After all, no matter how strong the harilo kingdom is, it is impossible to go to war with two kingdoms at the same time.


    When the news reached the Royal Army of harilo, the president, Prince Carl, immediately called all high-level generals to meet in his camp.


    In Prince Carl''s camp, everyone watched Prince Carl and waited for Prince Carl to make a decision.


    "At this time, we can''t retreat!" Prince Carl said. "Once we retreat at this time, all our previous achievements will be wasted."


    "But zizaidian Kingdom has sent troops to China''s border. If the border guards can''t carry it and zizaidian Kingdom enters China, the consequences will be unimaginable." a commander said with concern.


    Prince Carl smiled gently and looked like a wise bead in his hand: "don''t worry, as early as when I sent troops to the kingdom of the sun, I had expected to send troops from the heavenly king''s Congress, so I had already made arrangements. It is impossible for the kingdom of the sun to break through the defense of the border in a short time."


    "The only thing that surprised me was the strength of Arman! I thought we could reach the city of Harson, the king capital of the sun Kingdom, before the kingdom of heaven sent troops. Unexpectedly, Arman blocked us here!"


    "Yalman is worthy of being a famous mainland general for a long time. His strength can''t be underestimated."


    "What should we do now?" another general asked, "even if your Highness has made arrangements, I''m afraid the border can''t last long?"


    "Continue to attack, not only continue to attack, but also attack more violently than before!" Prince Carl said. "We are anxious, and the kingdom of the sun is more anxious. Now we see who can''t hold on first and take the initiative to seek peace."


    "If we take the initiative to seek peace and retreat, then all the previous achievements will be spit out and returned to the kingdom of the burning sun."


    "If the kingdom of the burning sun takes the initiative to seek peace, they will cede land and pay compensation. We have also achieved some results this time."


    "Moreover, the third brother is still in the rear of the Lieyang kingdom. If we retreat rashly, we will sell the third brother! If the Lieyang Kingdom takes the initiative to make peace, we can put forward conditions to get the third brother out. However, his years of painstaking operation in the Lieyang kingdom will be destroyed this time."


    With that, Prince Carl smiled confidently: "I believe that the one who can''t hold the peace first will be the scorching sun kingdom!"

 Chapter 148

    A few days later, Huaxia collar.


    Now that the battle between the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army is in full swing, Allen and Huaxia collar seem very leisurely. Every day, the sky will pass the war reports of the city Lord''s house and the blue shirt army to Allen. Allen is very leisurely looking at the war reports of both sides every day.


    Since the city Lord''s residence purchased the second batch of soldiers, it has surpassed the blue shirt army in terms of military strength, and began to counter defend for attack and gain an advantage in the war.


    In terms of hard power, the blue shirt army can''t take advantage of it at all. They can only shrink up again and take the defensive. Fortunately, both Karus and Claren were very strong in unifying troops. Under the condition of inferior military strength, they resisted the attack of the city master''s house.


    But Allen doesn''t think the blue shirts will be at a loss, because there is another force that can''t be ignored in the nice city area, that is the underground race in the dungeon ruins.


    In the two battles in which the Blue Shirt Army established its victory, the underground race has sent troops to help the blue shirt army. In a word, the underground race is also an ally of the blue shirt army.


    If the blue shirt army is defeated, the city Lord''s mansion will never let go of the underground races. Therefore, the underground races will send troops again to help the blue shirt army.


    However, the Chinese leader stood still. Even if the underground races sent troops to help the blue shirt army, the blue shirt army was unable to return to the sky. Alan could not let the blue shirt army go. If the blue shirts gain an advantage again in the war, Allen will definitely send troops at the first time.


    While Alan was reading the war report, the bodyguard came and Arthur asked for an interview.


    "Invite him in," Ellen said.


    Arthur has worked out the new law. This time, he is going to show Alan the new law and let Alan make the final modification.


    Once the new law is finally revised, it can be released throughout China. At that time, the law court will also be a force that can not be ignored in China''s leadership and embark on the political stage of China''s leadership.


    Alan took the new law from Arthur and looked carefully.


    Before Arthur made the new law, Allen had discussed with him several times about the new law, so Allen was satisfied with most of the new law made by Arthur.


    Allen pointed out some things he felt wrong and discussed with Arthur how to modify them.


    For the next two days, Arthur never left the city Lord''s house. Finally, he and Alan completely determined the new law.


    Alan looked at the final new law in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. The new law may not be perfect, but it will be improved step by step with the continuous revision of the law court.


    After making the new law, Allen asked the bodyguard to find village head Jill.


    "Lord, you''re looking for me." village head Jill bowed and asked.


    "Village head Jill, how are the law court and police station built?" Allen asked. The construction of these two buildings has always been the responsibility of village head Jill.


    The sub bureaus and sub Institutes of various towns have been completed, and now they are waiting for the General Administration and General Hospital of Huaxia town.


    Because the scale of the General Bureau of the police and the General Court of the law court is much larger than that of the branches in various towns, the construction speed is also the slowest.


    "Lord Hui, these two buildings can be completed in two days," said Jill village head.


    Alan nodded with satisfaction: "well, now everything is ready, just these two buildings."


    He was quite satisfied with the construction speed, which was faster than he expected.


    Allen found a bodyguard and gave him the original of the new law: "take it to the printing room and make a copy. After three days, every family in the territory must be guaranteed a copy."


    The bodyguard took the manuscript and took orders.


    Allen decided to announce the new law in three days, and formally set up the law court and police station in five days.


    If you want to popularize the new law as soon as possible, you must let all the people in the territory know the content of the new law. Therefore, Allen decided to copy a large number of new laws so that every family in the territory has at least one new law.


    Two days is enough for most people to have a preliminary understanding of the new law. At that time, the law court will be officially established and open. As long as the law court can adhere to the principle of acting according to law, the new law will soon be recognized by the people and become a warning line in the hearts of the people.


    If you dare to break the law and touch this warning line, you will be severely punished!


    At Allen''s command, the printing room in Huaxia town worked overnight and finally copied enough new laws in two days. That night, these new laws were transported to all villages and towns overnight, waiting to be distributed to all residents of the territory the next day to officially announce the new laws.


    The next day, no matter in towns or villages, every door was knocked open one by one by the soldiers led by China, and the new law was distributed to them.


    The new law is exquisitely printed, about the size of modern A4 paper. It is one finger thick, and the cover is red. On it, there are four large gold characters, the new law of China.


    The residents who got the new Chinese law opened it curiously and read it carefully.


    Every resident who sees the content of the new law opens his mouth wide.


    Can the law written on it be true?


    Caslan town is one of the eleven leading towns in China.


    In the center of the town, close to the government office, there is a luxury manor.


    The manor covers an area much larger than the government house on one side. In the manor, there are gardens, guest rooms, reception hall and other facilities.


    On the road in the manor, maids and servants walked back and forth. If you count them carefully, I''m afraid there are no less than 100 people.


    With hundreds of slaves, we can see the deep power of the manor owner!


    The owner of this manor is the Alcott family. The Alcott family has been rooted in the town of caslan for a long time. The family has the title of hereditary Baron of the Kingdom and has a good reputation in the whole urban area of nice.


    Before kaslan town was captured by Chinese leaders, even the Lord family of kaslan town had to let it three points! After all, in this small town of caslan, the identity of hereditary Baron is still quite suspicious.


    Besides, the Alcott family is not without backers. They are a branch of the Alcott family, the king capital. The Alcott family, the king capital, is a famous big family in the whole sun Kingdom, which is only a little weaker than the top family such as the Senlan family.


    In the manor study, the patriarch of the Alcott family and several senior family leaders sat around the desk, each with a copy of the new Chinese law.


    "Nonsense!"


    Ignas Alcott, the patriarch of the Alcott family and the hereditary Baron of the Kingdom, threw the new law on the table and said.


    "This new law simply doesn''t know what to say! According to the new law, can those humble civilians be equal to our nobles?"


    Ignas is a man of about fifty years old, with incomparable health. In fact, he is also a level 6 warrior, which is one of the reasons why the original Lord family wanted to make the Alcott family three.


    In the room, an old man slowly closed the new law in his hand and said slowly, "it''s really some nonsense. The nobility is the foundation of the kingdom. This new law simply treats our nobility as nothing."


    "If the new law is really implemented, will those civilians ride on our nobles in the future?"


    In fact, none of the new laws is biased towards civilians, but in the eyes of these nobles, not biased towards them is biased towards civilians.


    "Contact all the noble families in the territory," Ignatius said. "I want to unite these families to protest to the Lord and ask him to take back the new law!"


    The old man who just spoke worried and said, "but in China, the Lord is very strong. If we rashly oppose and annoy the Lord, I''m afraid..."


    "Hum, what are you afraid of!" ignas said, "Alan Senlan, no matter how strong he is, dare to destroy our hereditary Baron''s family? If he dares not to listen to the dissuasion of our nobles and go his own way, I will appeal to the king capital and let his majesty personally lower the order to punish him!"


    Ignas has nothing to fear. On the one hand, he has the backing of the Alcott family, the king''s capital, and on the other hand, the content of the new law is simply taboo for the nobility. If he sues the king''s capital, I''m afraid the Senlan family will not speak to help Alan Senlan.


    Ignatius even wondered whether he could take the opportunity to replace him if the king lowered his punishment and deprived Lord Alan Senlan of his identity.


    It would be wonderful if I could become the Lord of China.

 Chapter 149

    July 17th.


    The law court and the police station were completed three days ago. Today is the official opening day.


    Allen came to the law court early in the morning to see if anyone would appeal to the law court on the first day.


    Unfortunately, Allen waited in the law court all morning and no one came in. On the contrary, a lot of onlookers gathered at the gate of the law court. Obviously, they were all watching.


    Allen shook his head reluctantly. It seems that everyone is not quite adapted to the existence of the law court. I believe it will get better in the future, but I don''t know how the law courts in other towns are.


    Caslan town.


    Different from the situation in Huaxia Town, in the early morning, as soon as the law court of kaslan town opened the door, an old man who looked 60 or 70 years old came in trembling.


    The two law court guards guarding the door immediately greeted him.


    "What can I do for you, old man?" a guard asked.


    "Sir Knight," the old man waved the new Chinese law in his hand, "is the law recorded in this new law true?"


    "Of course it''s true," said the guard. "This was formulated and issued by Lord Arthur and Lord Arthur himself. In the future, all laws in the territory should be implemented in accordance with the new law."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Lord, you won''t cheat."


    The old man said, obviously trusting Alan very much.


    "Knight, I have a grievance. Please save my poor granddaughter and avenge my poor family!" the old man burst into tears.


    "Don''t worry, old man," a guard said quickly when he saw the old man crying. "If you have any grievances, you can tell us adults. If we are true, our adults will avenge you."


    Then the two guards helped the old man and walked to the law court.


    The law court is divided into three departments: the legislative department, the judicial department and the investigation department. Appeals, appeals and trials are the responsibility of the trial division.


    The law court is newly built, and the personnel composition is not complex. For example, the judicial department has only one director, one director''s assistant and more than a dozen bodyguards.


    The duty of the assistant to the director is to help the director manage all kinds of materials.


    The bodyguard took the old man to the office of the judicial department. The director and his assistant sat in the room.


    "Please sit down, old man."


    After the old man came to the Secretary''s desk, the Secretary stood up and said, it can be seen that the secretary is a person who respects the old man very much.


    The director''s name is Trish. He was also a civilian before. He passed the preliminary examination in the imperial examination and became one of the preparatory officials. This time, he was selected by Arthur to become the president of the caslan town law court. At the same time, he also served as the director of the trial department.


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    The old man thanked and sat down with the help of the bodyguard.


    "What is the matter and who will the elderly appeal?"


    When the old man had settled down, Trish asked.


    "I want to sue the Alcott family. I want to sue Levi Alcott, the third young master of the Alcott family!"


    The old man said excitedly.


    Hearing the name of the Alcott family, Trish''s heart sank. In caslan Town, the Alcott family is definitely a behemoth. The case related to the Alcott family will not be easy to handle.


    "Old man, I don''t know what Levi did. Do you want to appeal?"


    The old man slowly opened his mouth and told his story, with tears in his eyes.


    This is a very old story.


    The old man had a beautiful granddaughter, who was seen by Levi, the third young master of the Alcott family, and robbed her in the street. When the old man''s son learned about this, he went to the Alcott family manor to ask for someone, but he was beaten by the Alcott family bodyguard and lost his life!


    Not to mention, Levi, the third young master of the Alcott family, heard that the old man''s son dared to come to the old man''s house. In his anger, he took the bodyguard to the old man''s house and killed the old man''s wife, daughter-in-law and grandson at home!


    What''s more heinous is that when Levi hit the door, he also took the old man''s granddaughter with him. While playing with the old man''s granddaughter in the hospital, he asked people to kill the three people alive in the hospital!


    It''s crazy!


    If the old man had not happened to go out, he might have died for a long time now.


    And this happened the day after the promulgation of the new Chinese law!


    It is clearly written in the new Chinese law that malicious killers pay for their lives, and those who rape * * women die!


    Levi did this on the day after the new law was released. It can be said that he regarded the new law as nothing.


    If in other territories, I''m afraid the old man can only swallow his anger and live in the shadow forever. After all, with the privilege of nobility, killing a few civilians is hardly a matter. However, the release of the new law gave the elderly hope of revenge.


    Can the Alcott family be stronger than the Lord''s house?


    The people in the room were angry after hearing the old man''s story! Levi''s approach can only be described as unmanned.


    However, I have to admit that there are not a few such unscrupulous nobles in the kingdom because of the privileges given to the nobles by the Kingdom law, especially the large family such as the Alcott family.


    "How unreasonable!"


    Director Trish patted the table and said angrily.


    "Let someone inform the investigation department to investigate the matter immediately! If the situation is true, immediately inform the police station to arrest Levi!"


    The new law stipulates that every appeal case must be investigated by the investigation department before it can be filed. We can''t listen to the plaintiff''s one-sided statement.


    "Don''t worry, old man. Our law court will investigate the matter immediately. If the situation is true, our law court will give you an explanation!"


    "Thank you, sir, thank you!" the old man said gratefully.


    The efficiency of the investigation division is extremely high. It has been investigated in less than an hour. The situation is indeed as the old man said.


    The investigation was so rapid, mainly because Levi acted too recklessly and did not cover up.


    After being confirmed by the investigation department, Trish picked up the pen and paper on the table and signed an arrest warrant: "give this arrest warrant to the police station and let them arrest people immediately!"


    After the bodyguard left with the arrest warrant, Trish showed a trace of dignity on his face. He can''t easily provoke the Alcott family. Now he can only hope that the Alcott family is afraid of the Lord''s authority and hand over the people obediently.


    After the police chief got the arrest warrant, he took more than a dozen police members with a bitter face and rushed to the Alcott family manor.


    In fact, in the mind of the chief of police, there are 1000 and 10000 people who are unwilling to go to the Alcott family to catch people. However, the arrest order of the law court has been passed to him. If he refuses to arrest people, let the Lord know. I''m afraid he, the police chief who has just been working for a day, will give up.


    As Trish thought, he could only hope that the Alcott family feared the authority of the Lord and took the initiative to make friends.

 Chapter 150

    The chief of the garrison of caslan town took more than a dozen members of the garrison to the gate of the Alcott family estate.


    At the gate of the manor, six bodyguards stood tall in front of the door and looked at the pedestrians on the road. Their expression was full of an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    As guards of the Alcott family, they are superior in caslan town!


    Every civilian who passed in front of Alcott manor was in a hurry with his head down and did not dare to look up at the manor.


    In the town of kaslan, the Alcott family, like the local emperor, dominated the life and death of the civilians in the town. After kaslan town was captured by Chinese leaders, the Alcott family converged a little, and there was no "big event".


    But this time, it''s definitely not small!


    The chief of the Security Bureau, with more than a dozen guards, came to the manor door and was immediately stopped by six bodyguards in front of the door.


    "Who dares to break into Alcott Manor!" a bodyguard drank.


    All the members of the police force wear uniform. Naturally, these bodyguards don''t recognize them. The reason why they deliberately ask is because they don''t pay attention to the police station at all.


    Moreover, the third young master of their family, Levi, has just done a great thing. These bodyguards clearly know why these guards come.


    The guard''s attitude immediately angered the chief of the police. He was indeed afraid of the olster family, but it didn''t mean that a small guard could show off in front of him.


    The police station represents the Lord''s mansion of China!


    "Let Levi out. He''s involved in a homicide. We''ll take him back to investigate."


    "Looking for the third young master?" the bodyguard laughed. "The third young master is in the manor, but he doesn''t have time to accept any investigation with you."


    "I''ll say it again, let Levi out!" said the chief of police, "or we''ll break in and catch people!"


    With an arrest warrant in hand, the police station does have the right to break into civilian houses and arrest people.


    "Hard break?"


    The six bodyguards at the door, Qi Qi, burst out a burst of laughter. One of them said, "I''ve been a bodyguard in the Alcott family for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say they want to break into the Alcott Manor!"


    "Come on, I''ll get out of the way today and let you break in. Show me."


    The bodyguard smiled, stepped aside and pointed to the gate of the manor.


    The chief of the police was so angry that his veins burst up on his head. In his anger, he waved his hand: "break in and arrest Levi!"


    He is not weak enough to become the chief of the police in a town. He is a level 4 soldier. As for the police members he brought, most of them were second-class soldiers, and only two captains were third-class soldiers.


    The director of the Security Bureau took the lead in breaking into the manor, and the police behind him naturally hurried to follow. The six bodyguards at the door saw that the chief of police really broke in with people and hurriedly blocked in front of them.


    "Stop, you really dare to break in!"


    The six bodyguards had only level-1 and level-2 strength. The chief of police stepped forward, slapped one on the ground and broke into the manor with people.


    The bodyguard who was patted to the ground by the chief of police took out a guard post from his arms and blew it hard.


    "Beep... Beep..."


    The sound of the sentry sounded and spread throughout the manor.


    The police chief led people into the manor and was surrounded by the guards in the manor without taking a few steps.


    Coldly looking at the guards around the manor, the chief of police couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. But after all, he is a Chinese leading official, and he doesn''t worry about what the Alcott family dares to do to him.


    Killing officials without permission is a great crime in any kingdom or territory. Even nobles dare not do such a thing.


    Ignas, the patriarch of the Alcott family, came out of the manor under the protection of the bodyguard and smiled at the surrounded police chief and members of the police force.


    "Who should I be so bold to break into our Alcott family manor? It was the police. Why, why don''t you patrol the street and come to our Alcott manor?"


    "We Alcott family have never done anything against the law of the kingdom."


    "It''s not your has the final say to do anything illegal." the Commissioner of the police said, "we are going to take him back to investigate."


    Now that he has faced the Alcott family head-on, the chief of police has put down his concerns.


    Ignas smiled: "homicide? Do you mean the family of three who were killed two days ago?"


    "If so, there''s no need to investigate. Levi really made people kill. As the hereditary Baron of the Kingdom, it''s illegal for us Alcott family to kill two or three civilians? It''s ridiculous!"


    "That''s right," said a young man with a cold face next to ignas. "Young master Ben killed several civilians, and your police station should also take care of them?"


    "With this time, you might as well patrol the streets a few more times and do your duty as a watchdog."


    The young man who spoke was naturally the third young master of the Alcott family, Levi.


    Ignas and Levi''s attitude can be described as unscrupulous.


    "It is clearly written in the new Chinese law that malicious killers are capital crimes! Now that you have admitted that people are killed by yourself, how dare you say you don''t break the law?" the police chief angrily said.


    "Chinese new law?"


    Ignas disdained to smile: "I haven''t heard of the new Chinese law. I follow the Kingdom law. The Kingdom law clearly stipulates that the nobles of the kingdom are innocent if they kill civilians without special influence!"


    "Get out now. For the Lord''s sake, I can ignore your crime of trespassing. Get out!"


    Ignas said arrogantly.


    The police chief was angry with ignas''s arrogant attitude and said angrily, "today, no matter what, you must hand over Levi and accept the trial of territorial law."


    Ignatius smiled softly: "trial? You are not an aristocratic court. What qualifications do you have to try my son?"


    "Hand over Levi anyway? What if I don''t? Don''t you dare to force it!"


    "Do it and take Levi down!"


    The police chief ordered that he, who was completely angered, had ignored their strength and was not an opponent of the Alcott family at all.


    Seeing that the police station was really going to be hard, ignas snorted coldly: "it''s really a toast, not a penalty!"


    With that, ignas flashed to the police chief and punched out with all his strength.


    Ignas is a level 6 soldier, and the police chief has only level 4. How can the police chief be ignas''s opponent?


    With a click, ignas punched the chief of police on his right shoulder and directly broke his shoulder blade!


    He kicked the chief of police to the ground. Ignas said to the guards around him, "start, destroy all these people and throw out my right hand!"


    "If it weren''t for the face of the Lord''s house, none of you would want to leave alive today! You dare to be arrogant in our Alcott family. You really don''t know how to live or die."

 Chapter 151

    Ignas stood with his hands on his back and watched coldly as the family bodyguard broke the right hands of more than a dozen guard members and threw them out of the manor gate.


    "Patriarch, are we going too far? After all, the police station is set up by the Lord''s house, and the director of the police station is also a royal official."


    "An official of the kingdom?" Ignatius disdained to smile. "A guy who doesn''t even have the status of nobility is also called an official?"


    "Our nobles are protected by the laws of the kingdom. Even if Alan Senlan comes here in person, he doesn''t dare to treat me as a hereditary Baron and our Alcott family."


    "He is a little Lord, and he is not qualified to control the hereditary Baron of my kingdom."


    The chief of the Security Bureau took more than a dozen members of the police to the Alcott family to catch people. As a result, all of them were abandoned and their right hands were thrown out, which caused an uproar in kasland town.


    All the civilians who heard the news looked gloomy. Sure enough, in kasland Town, even the police station could not provoke the Alcott family. The so-called Chinese new law is probably just a joke in front of these nobles.


    Caslan Town, in the government office.


    Several officials, including the mayor of kaslan Town, gathered together. Everyone was dignified.


    The Alcott family is too unscrupulous!


    "This matter must not be left alone. Otherwise, what is the majesty of the Lord in the future? What is the meaning of the new law?" said the mayor of kasland.


    With a thick bandage wrapped around his shoulder, the chief of the police agreed with the mayor''s words: "yes, the Alcott family simply doesn''t pay attention to the Lord!"


    "Mayor, the camp of the garrison is outside the town. Why don''t you go and ask the Garrison for help. I don''t believe the Alcott family dare to be so arrogant in front of the army."


    There are troops stationed in every town under the leadership of Huaxia, with more troops stationed in border towns and less troops stationed in internal towns such as kaslan town.


    Of course, there are few garrisons, but relatively speaking, there are more than 300 garrisons in kasland Town, of which the weakest are the third-order arms, which are more than enough to deal with an Alcott family.


    However, neither the mayor nor the chief of the police have the right to mobilize the army.


    The mayor nodded: "OK, I''ll go out of the city to contact the commander of the garrison and ask him to send troops to help."


    Although the mayor does not have the right to mobilize the army, he can still ask the army for help in cases that cannot be handled.


    "Well, let the army directly destroy the treacherous guys of the Alcott family!" said the chief of police fiercely. Now he hates the Alcott family.


    "Let the army surround Alcott manor first," said the mayor. "As for how to deal with them, you''d better report to the Lord and let the Lord make a decision."


    After all, the Alcott family is a hereditary Baron family of the kingdom. The mayor can''t easily order to fight them.


    After the consultation, the mayor went out of the city to the garrison.


    The leader of the garrison was a pioneer knight. He was originally a level 5 soldier. Allen raised him to level 6 with gold coins and became the commander of the garrison in kasland town.


    Hearing the mayor''s help, the pioneer Knight immediately led troops into the town and surrounded the Alcott family''s manor.


    When the manor was surrounded, the people of the Alcott family were panic, but the patriarch ignas showed great calmness.


    "Panic what!"


    Ignas scolded, "the outside army only dares to do what it looks like. Do you really dare to fight in?"


    "Anyone who intrudes into the noble manor, even the Royal Army, will be severely punished, not to mention these Chinese private troops. If they dare to step into the manor, I will report to the Kingdom and ask the noble court to explain to our Alcott family."


    Hearing what ignas said, the Alcott family finally settled down.


    Outside the manor, the vanguard Knight asked the mayor of kasland, "do you want me to lead troops in now and lock up all the people inside?"


    The mayor shook his head: "I have sent someone to inform the Lord. We''d better wait for the Lord''s order."


    "After all, the Alcott family is a noble. If we advocate attacking the manor, I''m afraid it will bring trouble to the Lord."


    The vanguard Knight nodded and agreed with the mayor.


    The outside army only encircles but does not attack, which makes ignas more firm in his ideas and ignore the outside soldiers more and more.


    When the news of caslan reached Huaxia Town, Allen was furious when he heard the news.


    The Alcott family''s practice is simply a provocation to the Lord''s house and the new law!


    In particular, Levi''s madness made Allen angry! This kind of thing inferior to animals must die! Even if he is caught by Allen outside the Huaxia collar, Allen will kill him personally, not to mention in the Huaxia collar!


    Allen, in his heart, has sentenced Levi to death.


    Beside Allen stood a warrior with a samurai sword on his waist and a red haired female warrior. It was Yasuo and delaire.


    After svein arrived in Kribi Town, asso was transferred back to Huaxia town. After all, Huaxia town also needs high-end combat power, so Allen transferred asso back. When Yasuo came to Huaxia Town, delaire naturally followed him back.


    Yasuo and delaire, who heard the news of kasland Town, were equally angry.


    "Such people must die!" asolem said in a voice. "Justice must be done."


    Delaire nodded heavily: "yes, this scum. I wish I could crush his bones now!"


    "Asso, come with me to caslan."


    Allen said: "I have long heard that after the new law was issued, the nobles in the territory were quite dissatisfied and ready to move."


    "Just take this opportunity to make an example of the Alcott family and let the nobles in the territory share some peace."


    "I''m going too!"


    When Dreyer heard that Allen didn''t plan to take her with him, he hurried, "I''ll kill that scum myself!"


    Delaire is also a jealous character. In delaire''s view, Levi''s practice is simply unbearable.


    "Well, let''s go together."


    Allen said that the gale Eagle didn''t have much pressure to bear the three people.


    On the day after the vanguard Knights surrounded Alcott manor, Allen, asso and delaire arrived in caslan town by strong wind eagle.


    Before coming, Allen also informed Kakashi with the magic power communication device and asked Kakashi to come to kaslan town and wait for his orders in the dark. This time, Alan came with a strong sense of killing!


    Allen directly ordered the gale eagle to fall at the government house in the middle of the town.


    "Meet your Lord!"


    Under the leadership of the mayor, the officials in the government house saluted Allen.


    Allen nodded to them and asked, "I''m here for the Alcott family this time."


    "Who can tell me what''s going on now?"


    "Tell your Lord," said the mayor, "now the Garrison has surrounded the Alcott family manor, waiting for your order."


    The mayor thought Alan would send orders to deal with the Alcott family, but he didn''t want Alan to come in person!


    It seems that the Lord attaches great importance to this matter!


    "Take me to the Alcott family estate."


    "I want to see who dares to ignore my new law and my Lord''s house!"

 Chapter 152

    Accompanied by the mayor and others, Allen left the government house and walked towards the Alcott family manor. The Alcott family''s manor is not far from the government house, and it is only a few minutes'' walk.


    When Alan came to Alcott manor, there was a lot of noise at the door of Alcott manor.


    Three young men in noble clothes wanted to come out of the manor with guards, but they were stopped by soldiers guarding the door.


    "Get out of the way!" a noble young man shouted at the soldiers guarding the door.


    "No one wants to step out of the manor until the Lord''s order comes down!" the soldier blocking the way said coldly.


    "You call it imprisoning nobles without permission, you know?" the noble youth shouted, "I must sue the noble court and let the noble court punish you!"


    The status of nobility gives these people a sense of superiority in front of any non nobility.


    Facing the threat of noble youth, the soldiers were completely unmoved and still stopped in front of them with cold faces.


    Seeing that these soldiers did not care about their threats at all, the noble youth felt helpless. They are arrogant, but they are not stupid and absolutely dare not take the initiative to attack these soldiers.


    On the one hand, it''s no small matter to attack the army. No Lord will tolerate this kind of thing.


    Even if they are aristocrats!


    The reason why ignas dared to attack the police was that the police force was not established by the military, and that he himself was also a hereditary Baron of the kingdom.


    Allen took Yasuo, delaire and others to the front of the manor. The soldiers around him saw Allen salute one after another.


    "See Lord!"


    The commander of the garrison, the level 6 pioneer knight, stepped on the front salute road.


    Alan nodded, motioned for his exemption and continued to walk towards the three noble youths at the door.


    At the door, the words "Lord" attracted the attention of three young nobles who were making a noise. They all turned and looked at Alan.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Looking at Allen walking in front of him, the three noble youths saluted with some panic.


    Although they are arrogant, it depends on who they are in front of. In front of civilians, they can be arrogant, but in front of Allen, the Baron of the Kingdom and the Lord of China, they are afraid to panic.


    "Are you from the Alcott family?"


    Alan asked with a calm face.


    "Yes, yes."


    Alan''s gloomy face was a little frightening. The three young Alcott families felt a great sense of oppression, and their hearts beat wildly.


    "Is any of you called Levi?" Allen asked.


    "No, no!"


    "Absolutely not! Levi is in the manor now."


    Hearing Allen''s question, the three noble youths quickly denied it and sold Levi by the way. They all knew that now that Alan had come himself, Levi might not have any good fruit to eat.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Levi didn''t have good fruit this time.


    Allen ignored these noble youths and walked directly across the gate to the inside of the manor. Since there was no Levi among the three, Alan was not in the mood to show off in front of these little shrimps.


    Ignas and Levi are the big heads.


    In the conference hall of the manor, the main members of the Alcott family are meeting.


    "Patriarch, it''s not a good idea for these soldiers to surround our manor all the time. People''s access is restricted by them, which is very inconvenient." an old man complained.


    Ignas narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard the speech. If he had to, he didn''t want to conflict with the army, which was no better than those policemen.


    "Wait another day. If these soldiers don''t retreat tomorrow, I''ll personally go to Huaxia town to find Alan Senlan and ask him why he sent troops to surround our Alcott family manor."


    "If he dares to bully others because he is a lord, I will sue him in the noble court of the king''s capital!"


    Ignas is a level 6 soldier. If he wants to go out, those soldiers outside can''t stop him.


    As soon as ignas''s voice fell, the door of the Council hall was knocked open, and several guards of ignas family rolled into the Council hall.


    This sudden scene made everyone, including ignas, stand up from their seats and look out the door in surprise and anger.


    Did the outside army come in?


    Ignas gritted his teeth. If the soldiers outside really dared to break in, he would teach them a lesson. You can''t break into the noble manor without the order of the Kingdom, even the army!


    Even if he kills these trespassing soldiers, it''s self-defense!


    "You don''t have to go to Huaxia town to talk to me. I''m here now. I want to hear what you have to say."


    A young voice sounded. Allen took Yasso, delaire and the mayor into the Council hall under the shocked and angry eyes of ignas and others.


    Ignatius had seen Alan and recognized Alan at a glance. He was surprised. Unexpectedly, Alan came to the door himself. It seems that this time the matter is much more serious than he thought.


    "It''s your Lord," said ignas. "I just wanted to ask your lord why we sent troops to surround our Alcott family manor. Have we violated any kingdom law?"


    Ignatius questioned Allen, but his tone was much softer than before.


    Alan smiled coldly, "you really didn''t violate the law of the Kingdom, but you violated the law of China."


    Then Allen looked at Trish, the president of the caslan law court behind him: "Trish, tell him what laws they have violated."


    Trish stepped forward two steps and slowly said, "according to the new Chinese law, those who maliciously kill others, kill! Those who rape * * women, kill! Levi rapes girls and instructs his subordinates to commit murder. The two crimes shall be punished together, and the death penalty!"


    "Several bodyguards ordered by Levi to kill, as direct killers, are condemned to death!"


    "According to the new Chinese law, those who attack police members and government officials will be punished according to the severity. Ignas ordered the bodyguard to hurt the police members and personally hurt the director of the police bureau, which is guilty!"


    "Please decide the specific punishment."


    When Trish finished, he stepped aside and Alan looked at ignas: "now, what else do you have to say?"


    Ignas''s face turned blue and red.


    "This is the territory of the kingdom. I only know the Kingdom law, but I don''t know the new Chinese law." ignas said, "the Kingdom law, the nobles kill civilians, innocent! And I am the hereditary Baron of the kingdom. Only the noble court can convict me. Alan Senlan, you are not qualified to punish me!"


    Alan smiled coldly, "Kingdom law?"


    "Ignas, it seems you haven''t figured it out."


    "Here, it''s Huaxia collar!"

 Chapter 153

    "In China, the new Chinese law is the first rule of law."


    "Originally, some things should not be too much for you nobles. I''ll just turn a blind eye for the privilege given to you by the kingdom. Now you dare to directly challenge the authority of the new Chinese law?"


    "Since you dare to challenge, you should do a good job in the consequences of failure!"


    Alan looked at ignas coldly.


    "You, you, you..."


    Ignas pointed to Allen: "you dare to say such treacherous words and ignore the law of the kingdom. You are rebellious. You are betrayed by the kingdom! I''m going to the noble court to sue you!"


    Ignas shouted, but his heart was very frightened. If Allen really ignores the Kingdom law and insists on punishing himself and Levi with the new Chinese law, then.


    At this time, ignas could only hope that Allen would take into account the aristocratic court and dare not treat himself too much. At the same time, ignas began to regret that he should not provoke the Lord''s house and Allen.


    Alan has the final say: "treason and heresy, is it not against you?"


    "Forget it, I don''t have time to continue wasting words with you. Since everyone is here today, I''ll simply hold a court here."


    With that, Alan crossed ignas, went straight to the innermost part of the chamber, and sat high on the main seat of the chamber. This seat has always been the exclusive seat of ignas.


    "Who''s Levi? Stand up."


    Ellen glanced at the people below and said.


    Everyone''s eyes involuntarily turned to an aristocratic youth beside Ignus. The aristocratic youth heard Allen''s inquiry and showed an expression of extreme panic.


    Needless to ask, this is Levi.


    "Are you Levi?" Alan asked, staring at him.


    "Yes, yes."


    Levi''s teeth began to tremble. As Trish said just now, he committed a capital crime! Levi never thought that he would face death by killing several ants like civilians.


    Since he raped a girl at the age of 13 and killed the childhood playmate of the girl who fought hard to protect the girl, he doesn''t know how many civilians have died in his hands.


    In his opinion, there is no difference between those civilians and the animals raised in the manor. They will be killed if they are killed. Why pay for their lives?


    "Uncle, but he?"


    Allen asked an old man in the crowd who was suing Levi.


    "Yes, it''s him, that''s him!"


    The old man gnashed his teeth and wanted to come forward and bite Levi to death!


    His family was killed alive by this animal! His granddaughter is still in the hands of this beast, and her life and death are uncertain.


    "Levi, where is the girl you robbed now?" Allen asked.


    "She is, she is..."


    Levi faltered, unable to say why.


    "Say it!"


    Alan slapped on the wooden table in front of him and said angrily. The wooden table in front of Allen was directly smashed by Allen''s palm because of his anger!


    Allen clapped his palm on the table and the sound of the table breaking shocked Levi and blurted out a word.


    "She''s dead, she''s dead!"


    After Levi''s words, the house was silent. Except for the Alcott family, everyone else looked at Levi with angry eyes.


    The poor girl was killed by him!


    Aware of the anger of the people, Levi quickly argued, "I didn''t kill her, she didn''t kill me, she wanted to die herself!"


    "After she came back that day, she found a pair of scissors in her room and committed suicide. It''s none of my business!"


    Unfortunately, his sophistry is just an angry joke in the eyes of others.


    "You beast, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    The girl''s grandfather, the old man, burst into tears and rushed to Levi angrily from the crowd.


    "I''ll kill you beast!"


    The old man shouted. Suddenly, his body fell straight to the ground, his eyes widened, and two blood tears oozed out of his eyes.


    As soon as the figure flashed, Yasuo rushed to the old man first, half knelt in front of the old man, raised the old man''s head and put it on his legs.


    Probing the old man''s breath, asso sighed: "Lord, he''s dead."


    This was the first time Yasuo sighed. After sighing, Yasuo gently put the old man''s head on the ground, arranged his body and stood up slowly.


    When he got up, asso looked coldly at Levi and put his right hand on the hilt of the sword.


    Hearing that the old man had died, Allen was equally angry and sighed.


    The old man was old and had a sudden change in his family. His wife, son and daughter-in-law were brutally killed, and his granddaughter was forcibly robbed. He had already been deeply hit. If it weren''t for saving his granddaughter, he would have died.


    Now I heard that my granddaughter has also suffered misfortune. Unwilling and angry, she was disappointed and was angry to death!


    "Levi!"


    Alan glared at Levi and wanted to kill him himself!


    "I declare you dead!"


    Hearing the word "capital crime", Levi was scared to sit on the ground.


    "Lord, spare my life. I know I''m wrong, and I won''t dare again!" Levi begged bitterly.


    "Alan Senlan, my son is an aristocrat and a baron in the future. You are not an aristocrat court. You are not qualified to judge him or kill him!"


    Ignas was also pale and made a final struggle.


    "Asso, execute!"


    Alan ignored ignas and Levi and shouted directly to Asso.


    Asso nodded, drew his sword in his hand and strode towards Levi.


    Ignas stood in front of Levi: "you can''t kill him, you can''t kill my son. He''s a noble, you''re not qualified to kill him!"


    Now ignas can only firmly hold the life-saving straw of the aristocracy. But he didn''t think that if Allen really cared about the nobility, would he come to the door directly?


    With a flash of his body, asso had bypassed ignas, came to Levi and raised his samurai sword.


    "Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me."


    Levi fell to his knees, hugged asso''s leg and begged.


    "The innocent can sleep peacefully."


    "Think of the people who died because of you."


    Aso finished and cut it off with a sword.


    Levi''s head was cut off by asso''s sword and fell to the ground, rolling on the ground, just in front of the dead old man.


    The old man with blood and tears, because he was unwilling to stare, was right with Levi''s frightened eyes when he was dying.


    In people''s surprised eyes, the old man''s eyes closed slowly.


    Allen sighed that Levi was killed and the old man was in peace.


    "Levi!"


    Watching Levi killed, ignas knelt down next to Levi''s body and held Levi''s headless body in tears.


    Levi was his favorite son, or he wouldn''t have spoiled him to this point.


    "You killed Levi. I''m going to the noble court of the king''s capital to sue you. If you kill nobles, you''ll all die, you''ll all die!"


    Ignas looked at Allen and others with hate eyes and growled.


    "Alan Senlan, you have the ability to kill me too! As long as I ignas is still alive, I will not die with you and you!"

 Chapter 154

    Hearing what ignas said, Allen''s eyes were cold and a killing intention came from the bottom of his heart.


    But immediately, Allen suppressed his intention to kill. Because he really wanted to kill ignas on the spot, he still had some scruples.


    Now the kingdom is in chaos. The Kingdom has no time to take into account the affairs of nice city area. Allen can be a little more radical. But the chaos will end sooner or later, and Allen''s strength is still completely unable to compete with the whole kingdom.


    The new Chinese law has touched the interests of the nobility. If Allen had no background, the kingdom would indeed lower the punishment. But Allen has the Senlan family behind him. With this background, even if the Kingdom wants to punish him, it will give him a chance to defend himself.


    The power of Senlan family in the kingdom of the burning sun can never be ignored.


    As long as there is an opportunity to defend, Allen is sure to find a reason acceptable to the kingdom for the new Chinese law. So it seems like a big deal. In fact, Alan can solve it.


    However, killing a hereditary Baron of the kingdom is different. As long as any aristocrat adds the word hereditary, he will receive the greatest attention of the kingdom. If Allen really killed ignas on the spot, even if he had the backing of the Senlan family, he would definitely be severely punished by the Kingdom, which is definitely not worth the loss for Allen.


    If Alan doesn''t kill ignas now, it doesn''t mean he will let him go. Ignas has a deep hatred for Alan and Huaxia collar. Keeping him is always a hidden danger. Alan doesn''t want to guard against his revenge all the time.


    Fortunately, Alan had already asked Kakashi to come to kaslan town to wait for orders. It''s not convenient for Allen to do it. It''s best to let Kakashi do it. By the way, he can earn some killing value.


    "Ignus, if you want to die, you can find a place to solve it by yourself. I have no obligation to help you," Allen said. "But before that, you have to pay for your crimes."


    "I declare that ignas and all bodyguards who attack the guard and cause the right hand disability of the guard will be imprisoned for ten years!"


    The prison led by Huaxia has already been built. It is located near the wilderness area of Huaxia town. Now it is just in use.


    "Catch all the bodyguards who start to fight and take them back to Huaxia town prison."


    Then Allen looked at Ignatius, "Ignatius, for the sake of being the Viscount of the Kingdom, I''ll give you three days to prepare and arrange everything for the family. In three days, I''ll send someone to take you to prison."


    Alan naturally won''t put ignas in prison now. He wants to give ignas a chance, a chance to escape. In this way, kakasi, who was hiding in the dark, had a chance to do it.


    "And," Allen said to the police chief, "all the bodyguards who were ordered by Levi to kill are arrested and executed in public tomorrow!"


    Except for ignas, all the Alcott family were silent for fear that Allen would vent his anger on them and suffer a reckless disaster.


    Even ignas on one side was quiet and quiet. He hated Allen immensely in his heart, but he knew that if he continued to make trouble now, he would not have any results, but might annoy Allen. If Allen really killed himself in a rage, he would have no chance of revenge.


    Didn''t you give me three days to prepare? I used these three days to escape from Huaxia collar and go to Wangdu to sue the noble court! Alan Senlan, I must let you die!


    Allen glanced at the Alcott family present and said, "I know you have done some bad things more or less before. I don''t want to investigate the previous things. But from the moment when the new Chinese law was released, if anyone dares to violate the new law, I will never tolerate it!"


    "Don''t talk about the Kingdom law. I said, this is Huaxia collar!"


    "Let''s go."


    With that, Alan stood up and took Yasuo and others to the outside. When he came to the door of the Council hall, Alan suddenly stopped.


    "Also, Levi''s body was put in the middle of the town for three days as an example!"


    With that, Alan turned and left.


    Hearing that Allen was going to expose Levi''s body to the public for three days, looking at Allen''s back after leaving, Ignus showed boundless hatred in his eyes, his teeth creaked, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Alan Senlan, I, Ignus, will not kill you and swear not to be a man!"


    Ignas whispered, the hate in his voice was enough to freeze the air.


    After Allen left, the soldiers caught all the guards who needed to be arrested and left one after another. Suddenly, only the people and guards of the Alcott family were left in the whole manor.


    Even Levi''s body was taken away by the soldiers, but Alan said it would be displayed in public for three days.


    In the Council hall, the Alcott family looked at ignas, who was full of hate, and bowed their heads one after another.


    "The top of the family stayed for a meeting and the others left."


    After a long time, ignas said.


    After Allen left the Alcott family estate, the mayor of caslan asked, "Lord, where are you going now?"


    "Show me the injured guard," Allen said.


    The injured police members were placed in the dormitory of the police station to recover. When Allen entered the dormitory, the police members sitting or lying in the dormitory quickly stood up and saluted Allen.


    "See Lord!"


    The police said in unison.


    The guards were excited to see Allen come to see them in person, but the excitement could not hide the loneliness on their faces.


    They are all soldiers. Now their right hands are abandoned. They have basically become useless people in the future. How can they not be lonely.


    "Excuse me," Allen said. "You are all heroes of the territory because you are injured for the territory."


    "I know what you''re sad about. It''s just your right hand," Allen said. "I promise you now, your right hand, I''ll cure you."


    Allen''s words instantly ignited the hope in the hearts of these defensive players.


    "Lord, is that true?"


    "Can our right hand really be cured?"


    The guards looked at Allen with hopeful eyes and asked.


    Alan smiled softly: "of course, I''m your Lord. Will I cheat you?"


    Alan naturally has no ability to cure these guards, but he has a system. The Holy Light priest of the third-order arms he previously purchased in the system mall will have the ability to treat these guard members as long as he rises to level 7.


    As long as he finds a chance to summon a holy light priest and raise him to level 7 with gold coins, he can cure these soldiers.


    Of course, the call cannot be carried out in full view of the public.


    After promising to cure the guards, Allen left the police station and returned to the government house with the mayor and others.


    After returning to the government house, Allen asked the mayor of kasland to send people from door to door to inform the residents of the town. Tomorrow, in front of the government house, he publicly executed the bodyguards of the Alcott family who participated in the murder, and displayed Levi''s body for three days.


    In doing so, one is to give an explanation to the people, and the other is to take the opportunity of dealing with the Alcott family to kill chickens and frighten monkeys, wake up an alarm to the whole Chinese leading nobles and tell them not to break the new Chinese law.


    The Alcott family can be said to be the largest noble family in China. Alan will not be soft on those small families even if he severely punishes the Alcott family?


    All the uninjured members of the police station went out and informed the news door to door. The residents were very excited when they heard that the LORD had come to caslan to punish the Alcott family.


    The Lord is finally going to stand out for them!

 Chapter 155

    Early the next morning, the residents of the town gathered in the open space in front of the government office. The LORD said that they would execute in public here today to deal with the Alcott family!


    A simple execution platform was set up in the open space last night for today''s execution.


    The people talked about the Alcott family, and most of them were blaming the Alcott family for their evil deeds. They dared not say these words before.


    Suddenly, the door of the government house opened, and a group of people rushed out of the government house, led by Allen and the mayor of kasland town.


    Allen and Yasso, delaire, the mayor, the chief of the police station and others walked in the front, followed by several members of the police force. These members pressed four prisoners, who were the guards of the Alcott family who participated in the murder.


    Ellen ascended the platform, walked to the edge of the platform and looked at the people under the platform.


    Some of the people recognized Allen and excitedly told the people around him that this is the Lord. When and where did they have the honor to meet the Lord. Hearing their stories, the people next to them showed envy.


    "Hello, residents of Huaxia collar. I''m Alan Senlan, the Lord of Huaxia collar." Alan shouted to the crowd below.


    The crowd under the stage cheered and shouted to the Lord.


    Allen accepted the cheers with a smile. After the crowd calmed down, he said, "a big event happened in the town a few days ago. I think everyone knows."


    "Levi of the Alcott family brutally killed three ordinary people and raped a poor girl. Finally, the girl died."


    Listening to Allen''s words, the people under the stage all showed an angry expression and sympathized with the experience of the poor family. Living in caslan Town, which civilian has not been bullied by the Alcott family?


    "Levi thinks he is an aristocrat, so he can control their life and death and take other people''s lives without reason. But I have told him with facts that he is wrong! In China, no one can take a person''s life without reason, whether he is an aristocrat or a civilian."


    "There is only one end for a malicious murderer, that is, life for life!"


    "Just yesterday, I sentenced Levi to death and killed him on the spot."


    With that, Allen said to the guard behind him, "bring up Levi''s body!"


    Three guards came forward, one carrying Levi''s head and two carrying his body.


    Seeing Levi''s body, the people under the stage not only didn''t feel any discomfort, but also cheered for Levi''s death. It can be seen how people hated Levi.


    If you ask the civilians in kasland who they hate most, nine out of ten will choose Levi!


    "From now on, I will hang Levi''s body on this high platform and expose it to the public for three days! I want to tell everyone, whether you are noble or civilian, if you violate the new Chinese law, you will be punished by the law!"


    "Levi is the main Messenger, and there are four accomplices who kill themselves. That''s the four people on the stage."


    Allen pointed to the four people kneeling on the stage escorted by the police: "I pronounce that these four people are guilty of malicious homicide and capital punishment!"


    "Execution!"


    Alan said and stepped aside.


    The guard escorted the four people to the front of the execution table and let them kneel down at the edge of the execution table.


    All four were blindfolded. At the moment, their hearts were full of panic and begged for mercy.


    Four policemen stood behind them, pulled out their waist machetes and cut them off!


    Four heads rolled down from the execution table and into the crowd, which dispersed one after another.


    The people who were still cheering for Levi''s death just now looked at the four heads with awe, and the authority of the Huaxia new law was firmly printed in their hearts.


    Want to break the law? These people are lessons!


    At the end of the execution, the crowd dispersed, and Allen left caslan town with asso and delaire in the gale eagle and returned to Huaxia town.


    That night, Allen''s magic power communication device sounded.


    Allen connected, and kakassi''s voice came from the device: "Lord, ignas left caslan town overnight with his family and several confidants."


    Alan smiled and ran away in a hurry?


    "Keep up and play it by ear," Ellen said.


    Caslan Town, outside town.


    In the night, several figures hurried towards the king''s capital. These figures are naturally ignas and others.


    What ignas didn''t find was that behind them, a figure always followed them.


    Because ignas left secretly, he chose to walk instead of riding in case of being found. After a long journey away from caslan, several people stopped, raised a bonfire and began to rest.


    Seven people escaped with ignas, his wife and two sons, and four trusted bodyguards.


    "Finally escaped," ignas said. "That Alan Senlan is really a fool. He will send me to serve my sentence in three days? Will I wait three days and be put in prison by him?"


    "One day, I''ll let him know the end of his carelessness to let me leave!"


    "Father, what are you going to do?" asked the eldest son of ignas.


    "Naturally, I''ll sue him in the noble court of the king''s capital." Ignatius said gnashing his teeth.


    "However, Alan Senlan is a member of the Senlan family after all. I''m afraid the aristocratic court will only impose a small punishment at most if it takes into account the Senlan family?"


    IGAS smiled coldly: "if I tell you as it is, it is true. But I am in the capital of Wang Du, Alan, and the blue sky." has the final say. "I am not the one who says it!"


    "I will not only Sue Allen Senlan for formulating the new Chinese law and openly denying the Kingdom law, but also sue him for treason and conspiracy!"


    "He once said that this is Huaxia collar, ignoring the Kingdom''s law, which is the evidence of his rebellion!"


    On one side, ignas''s wife said, "we can also report to the kingdom that the Chinese leader colluded with the blue shirt army in rebellion."


    "Some time ago, the Allied forces attacked the blue shirt army, and even the army of the city Lord''s house was completely destroyed. Only the Chinese led army returned to the Chinese led without loss. This is the evidence. If the Chinese led and the blue shirt army had not colluded with each other, why would the blue shirt army let the Chinese led go alone?"


    Ignas''s wife''s hatred for Alan is no weaker than ignas''s, and now her idea is also extremely vicious. It is totally unnecessary to say that Allen colludes with the blue shirt army, but once someone adds fuel to the fire in Wangdu, it can bring great trouble to Allen.


    It is even possible for the king to rule Alan for a crime of rebellion. After all, the kingdom is in a sensitive period.


    Several people continued to discuss how to frame Alan, and the methods they thought were more and more poisonous. If they were allowed to enter the capital, it would definitely bring Alan great trouble!


    In the dark, Kakashi smiled coldly. These people have been discussing how to frame the Lord. It seems that they really can''t stay.

 Chapter 156

    Kakassi walked out of the shadow and directly towards ignas and others without any hidden meaning. The strongest of these people is ignas, a level 6 soldier, who is not qualified to let kakassi use the means of assassination.


    "Who!"


    Seeing Kakashi, ignas and others jumped up from the ground and looked at Kakashi with vigilance.


    In the middle of the night, how can people not doubt that someone appears in such a wilderness?


    "Stop approaching!" ignas shouted to Kakashi.


    Kakashi smiled gently: "you are really leisurely. You dare to relax and rest so calmly before you escape from the sphere of influence of the Chinese leadership."


    "Do you really think the Lord is completely unprepared for your escape?"


    "Are you from Alan Senlan?" asked ignas.


    "Of course," kakasi said. "Do you really think the Lord will let you go? Naive!"


    Ignas secretly complained. Just now he was still laughing at Alan''s stupidity. Unexpectedly, Alan had already prepared a successor. Since this man dares to chase up alone, he must be sure to kill all these people!


    China''s leading high-end combat power is famous in the whole nice urban area!


    At the same time, ignas also had a hint of understanding in his heart. He was afraid that Allen had arranged for him to escape in advance in order to send someone to kill him unknowingly. In this way, Allen will not have to bear the crime of killing the hereditary nobles of the kingdom.


    Alan Senlan, you are vicious! Ignas cursed in his heart.


    Knowing that it was very difficult to escape under kakassi, ignas said, "I can go back with you to serve my sentence, but my wife, children and these four guards have not violated the laws of China. I hope you can let them go."


    At this time, ignas also looked forward to avoiding death by serving his sentence.


    Kakashi shook his head: "you don''t have to go back to serve your sentence. You can rest here."


    With that, Kakashi waved his hands, several swords in his hands were sent out from his hands and shot at ignas and others.


    The sword in his hand accurately inserted into the throat of ignas and others. Eight people, including ignas, had been killed by Kakashi before they could make any response.


    If Kakashi hadn''t heard the conversation just now, he might have let go of his wife and children, but now


    Release the fireball to burn the bodies of the eight people into fly ash, and Kakashi hides into the darkness again.


    Huaxia collar, Alan received the news from Kakashi and smiled gently.


    People of the Alcott family think that ignas and others will not deliberately look for them when they go to the king''s capital, and people outside the Alcott family will not look for ignas. Therefore, I''m afraid it will take several years for ignas''s disappearance to be found.


    At that time, ignas''s disappearance had been uncovered.


    The next morning, Alan just got up and received the news from the sky that the underground races in the dungeon ruins had sent troops!


    Under the fierce attack of the city Lord''s residence, the blue shirt army had already gradually stopped supporting, and had to ask for help from the underground races.


    Although the underground races are unwilling to intervene in the war between the city Lord''s house and the blue shirt army again, they are also one of the indirect killers who killed Cornell. If the city Lord''s house destroys the blue shirt army, they will never let go of their underground races.


    The underground race still knows the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold.


    Forced by helplessness, the underground race had to send troops to help the blue shirt army again. With the participation of the underground race, the blue shirt army finally pulled back the decline and stabilized the situation.


    In this way, the blue shirt army can be said to have done its best. If Allen chooses to send troops at this time, the blue shirt army will only be defeated.


    But Allen didn''t plan to send troops at this time. He wanted to wait for the Lord''s house of nice to buy soldiers from him again. Allen is not mercenary, but the huge profits brought by the soldier transaction, which Allen can''t refuse at all!


    Every transaction can make the strength of huaxialing develop by leaps and bounds!


    But the next thing that happened, let Allen''s idea failed.


    Timo and rexay returned to huaxialing, and Sophia came back together.


    Alan asked the bodyguard to take Sophia into the Lord''s house.


    Sophia''s condition didn''t look good. She was only surrounded by harrengos. Harrengus was injured and had solidified blood. It was obvious that she had experienced a fierce battle.


    But Sophia, probably because she was protected by everyone, was not hurt, but she looked very haggard.


    To Allen''s surprise, Sophia''s bodyguard crowrice didn''t follow her, which made Allen have to guess whether crowrice had died.


    But obviously, Sophia''s plan to rescue her father and sister did not succeed.


    Sure enough, Sophia''s first words when she saw Alan were: "I failed."


    With that, Sophia threw herself into Alan''s arms and cried bitterly, which made Alan in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. Alan comforted for a long time before Sophia''s mood stabilized.


    "Sorry, Alan, I just..."


    Sophia blushed and looked at Ellen''s front wet with tears. She was very sorry for her gaffe just now.


    "Nothing," said Allen. "You don''t need to be so sad. Your father and sister haven''t died yet. They''re just imprisoned in St. Zell."


    "As long as people are alive, there is always a chance to save them."


    When Alan comforted Sophia just now, Timo had told Alan that Sophia''s father and sister had been transferred to San zel.


    Sophia shook her head. "I cried not because I couldn''t save my father and sister, but because of Claudius."


    "Lauris? Did she die?" Allen asked.


    Every act and every move, Sophie, who has not answered, Haren''s brother hates the voice: "if the sacrifice is still done, she is the eyeliner of the blue shirt army cling to the side of the lady. No wonder miss''s every move is crystal clear to Claren!"


    "Clarence''s from Clarence."


    Alan couldn''t help sighing after hearing this. He had felt that crowrice was loyal to Sophia before. Unexpectedly, she had been bought by Claren.


    "What''s more hateful is that after she was discovered by the young lady, she kept saying that she was wronged. The young lady was so kind to her that she betrayed the young lady!" harrengos said angrily.


    "How''s gloris now?" Allen asked.


    Harrengos waved his machete and said, "I''ve killed this traitor! I want to kill her ten times, a hundred times!"


    "Hallungos, stop talking," Sophia said. "I don''t want to mention her again."


    Sophia was ambushed by the blue shirt army in rose city because of the betrayal of crowrice. If Timo and rexay were not powerful and turned the tide, they would all fall into the hands of the blue shirt army.


    Although Sophia escaped, her subordinates suffered heavy losses. The rose Knights brought to rose city were wiped out in order to cover their retreat!


    "Alan, I know huaxialing is very strong now. Can you help me save my father and sister?" Sophia mentioned the old story again and begged Alan to save people again.


    "This..."


    Allen hesitated. Now he really has the ability to save people from the blue shirt army, but in this way, he must send troops to attack the blue shirt army, and his previous plan to make money will be broken.


    "I won''t let you help in vain," Sophia said. "I can pay you!"


    "Sophia, that''s not what I mean," Ellen said hurriedly, but he never wanted to ask Sophia for compensation.


    "Alan, don''t rush to refuse," Sophia said. "The reward I paid is definitely worth your shot."

 Chapter 157

    "As long as you are willing to help me save my father and sister from the blue shirt army, I am willing to give you half of the wealth accumulated by our rose family!"


    Sophia''s words made Allen''s breath suddenly short. The rose family is no better than other noble families. Hundreds of years ago, the rose family was the master of nice city! Now, although the rose family has fallen, but the inside story is absolutely profound. Half of the wealth of the rose family is probably an astronomical number for Allen!


    In the nice city area, I''m afraid only the wealth of the city Lord''s house is above the rose family!


    Sophia continued, "I can tell you clearly that our rose family has accumulated more than 6 million wealth. As long as you are willing to save my father and sister, I will give you 3 million gold coins!"


    Hearing the figure of three million gold coins, Allen made a decision in an instant and let the transaction of the city Lord''s house go to hell!


    Allen has some good feelings for Sophia, but he doesn''t like it. This good feeling is not enough for Allen to give up the huge benefits of trading with the city Lord''s house to help Sophia. But Sophia''s three million gold coins gave Allen a reason to convince himself.


    "Sophia, it''s hard for me to refuse your reward," Allen said frankly. "I''ll arrange to send troops to attack the blue shirt army and save your father and sister as soon as possible."


    He did do it for reward. There''s nothing to hide.


    "Alan, thank you!" Sophia smiled and said gratefully.


    Alan smiled awkwardly, "you don''t have to thank me. It''s just a deal."


    Sophia shook her head: "this is indeed a deal, but if you don''t accept it, I''m afraid I can''t hire anyone who can save my father and sister with all my family wealth."


    In fact, Sophia has another option, that is to redeem her father and sister directly from the blue shirt army. But the blue shirt army is not a good kind. Sophia will be empty of people and money if she is not careful. By comparison, it''s safer to ask Alan to do it.


    Now that he had promised Sophia, Alan began to prepare at once.


    First of all, Allen transferred most of his forces to Kribi town adjacent to the blue shirt army''s sphere of influence, and then took Sophia and others to Kribi town in person.


    At the same time, Allen also sent an envoy to the city Lord''s house, indicating his willingness to send troops to help the city Lord''s house attack the blue shirt army.


    At this time, the army of the city Lord''s house had hit the city of Saint zel.


    Not far from the gate of Saint zel, there is a continuous military camp, which is the camp of the city''s main house.


    The attack on Saint zel was led by Benedict and Rutgers. Originally, the city Lord''s house was about to capture Saint zel, but the sudden emergence of the dungeon race helped the blue shirt army stabilize the situation.


    Now, the city Lord''s palace wants to capture St. Zell, but it doesn''t have enough strength. It wants to withdraw troops, but Benedict is unwilling and is in a dilemma for a time.


    When Benedict hesitated to bite his teeth and buy soldiers from the sky again, the bodyguard reported that the messenger of Huaxia collar asked for an interview.


    "The messenger of Huaxia collar?"


    In the camp, Benedict pondered for a moment and said, "bring him in."


    Nowadays, in nice city area, huaxialing is a force that can not be ignored. In particular, Lord Benedict knew that Huaxia leaders also had contacts with the sky curtain organization.


    As long as there are enough gold coins, anyone can develop by relying on the sky curtain organization. Huaxia collar is a good example! Although the mayor of Benedict didn''t understand where China got a lot of gold coins.


    The messenger of Huaxia leader is just an ordinary Knox spy. Allen sent the messenger just to inform the city Lord''s house that he wants to send troops and make the city Lord''s house prepare in advance, so there is no need to send any special candidate.


    Hearing that the messenger said that the Chinese leader was going to send troops, the mayor of Benedict was very happy!


    "Good, great!" Benedict laughed. "With the help of Chinese leaders, the blue shirt army has perished soon!"


    "We will hold on for another two days and wait for the arrival of Chinese reinforcements!"


    Three days later, Allen personally led five thousand troops to the bottom of St. zel and put the camp next to the city''s main house.


    After camping, Allen took asso and Allen to the camp of the city master''s house to visit the city master Benedict. After all, nominally, these territories located in nice city are under the jurisdiction of nice city master''s office.


    Saint zel, in the Lord''s house.


    Hearing the news that Huaxia led the troops, Claren''s face was gloomy and abnormal, and there was a dead silence in the Council hall.


    Originally, after receiving the support of underground races, the blue shirt army could compete with the city master''s house, but now the Chinese leader has stepped in again, and the strength is still so strong.


    Even with the help of underground races, the blue shirt army can''t block the joint attack of the city Lord''s house and Huaxia collar.


    "Who can tell me where the soldiers of the city Lord''s residence and the soldiers led by China came from!"


    Claren roared. According to intelligence, there can''t be so many soldiers in the city Lord''s mansion or Huaxia collar! These soldiers seem to come out suddenly. The Intelligence Department of the blue shirt army can''t find the source at all!


    The original good situation was buried by these endless unknown soldiers, which made Claren not angry.


    Just as Claren was frantically venting his anger, the guard at the door reported that alder asked for an interview.


    Alder is one of the top blue shirt leaders and the top head of the blue shirt intelligence department. Because he repeatedly misjudged the number of soldiers in the city Lord''s residence, alder was scolded by Claren. If it weren''t for the blue shirt army at the time of employment, maybe Claren would directly order him to be killed!


    Alder felt the same injustice in his heart. There was nothing wrong with his intelligence. All the intelligence was reported to Clarence after his careful determination. Who knows where the soldiers in the city Lord''s mansion came from!


    But today, alder was full of joy, because he finally found out where the soldiers from the city Lord''s mansion and Huaxia came from! It is a great achievement to report this information to his Highness the third prince, especially in this stormy time.


    Maybe with this information, the blue shirt army can defend for attack and turn defeat into victory!


    "Let him get in!"


    Claren roared at the bodyguard who came in to report.


    The bodyguard trembled with fear and hurried back.


    Soon, alder entered the chamber.


    "Alder, you''d better bring some good news," Claren said gloomily. "If you keep telling me and still don''t find any news, I don''t mind killing you now!"


    As Claren spoke, he was murderous all over, letting alder know that his words were definitely not joking. Now the city of St. Zell is precarious. What''s the use of keeping alder?


    "It''s good news, absolutely good news!" alder hurriedly said, "I''ve found out where the city Lord''s residence and the soldiers led by China come from!"


    Claren''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech: "where do you come from, say it quickly!"

 Chapter 158

    "It''s an organization called the curtain of heaven!" said alder. "The Chengzhu mansion and the soldiers led by China were purchased from this organization!"


    "In order to find out the name of this organization, our intelligence department worked hard to get it from the city master''s house." alder asked for credit.


    "The curtain of heaven?"


    Claren repeated, remembering the name in his mind without the slightest impression. As the Third Prince of Harlow Kingdom, Claren has seen many secret information of the Kingdom''s intelligence department, but he has never seen any information related to the sky curtain.


    Claren then asked Carus, "general Carus, have you heard of this organization?"


    Carus shook his head. "Never heard of it."


    Claren looked at the many blue shirt high-level soldiers in the Council Hall: "have any of you ever heard of the curtain of heaven?"


    The crowd shook their heads one after another. When Claren saw this, he looked at Alder again: "alder, don''t tell me you only explored one name."


    "Of course not," said alder. "Our intelligence department has finally found out the general situation and contact information of the sky curtain organization. If your highness needs it, you can contact them at any time."


    Claren nodded with satisfaction: "well, your intelligence department has finally played some role this time."


    After being praised by Claren, alder was very happy. He finally didn''t have to be regarded as waste by his highness! You know, people who are regarded as waste by your highness are in danger of being cleaned at any time.


    In fact, the contact information of the sky curtain organization was not obtained by their intelligence departments through great efforts, as alder said, but released by the sky curtain organization itself. If alder''s intelligence department can''t even collect the information released by the sky, his intelligence department really doesn''t need to exist.


    Therefore, this credit is simply sent to alder''s mouth by the sky curtain organization.


    Of course, alder would not tell Claren the truth. If he told Claren the truth, how would it reflect the credit of their intelligence department.


    "First of all, what''s the matter with this sky curtain organization?" Claren said.


    Other people in the Council hall also pricked up their ears and wanted to hear the general situation of the sky curtain organization. After all, from the number of soldiers sold by the sky curtain organization to the city Lord''s mansion and Huaxia collar, the strength of this organization is absolutely strong!


    Alder cleared his throat and said, "judging from the information we collected, this sky curtain organization suddenly appeared in the nice city area during this period. From the information disclosed by this organization to the outside world, they not only sell soldiers, but also undertake the business of spy intelligence and assassination."


    "Spying, assassination?"


    Claren frowned at the speech.


    "There are many organizations on the mainland that undertake espionage, assassination and other tasks, such as the notorious shadow eagle, the blood stabbing of our Harlow Kingdom, the blood blade of the sun Kingdom, etc., but apart from the shadow eagle, others are rats that can only hide in the dark and can''t get on the table."


    "The members of the shadow Eagle are very mysterious. They follow the elite route and do not train soldiers on a large scale."


    "The sky curtain organization is different from other organizations. It can be seen from their transactions with the city Lord and the Chinese leader that they have trained a lot of soldiers. But there is a question, where is their base? If it is within the scope of the four kingdoms, it can''t be found by now."


    "Moreover, there should always be a clue to the large-scale mobilization of soldiers, but the soldiers they sold to the city Lord''s mansion and Huaxia collar seem to appear suddenly without leaving a trace."


    Clarion spoke out his doubts one by one.


    Alder said: "Your Highness, according to my analysis, the base of the sky curtain organization is not in the four kingdoms, but in the wilderness area or some unknown dungeon ruins."


    "Only in these two places can it be hidden so deep."


    Claren nodded and said, "send the news of the sky curtain organization back to the Kingdom and let the Intelligence Department of the Kingdom investigate it carefully. I have a feeling that this sky curtain organization is likely to affect the situation of the whole east continent."


    "Like a shadow Eagle!"


    Alder nodded: "yes, your highness. I will send the news back to the kingdom as soon as possible."


    Although Saint zel was besieged, as the head of the intelligence department, alder naturally had a way to contact the outside world.


    "And," said Claren, "help me contact the sky curtain organization. I want to see them, preferably the top!"


    "Isn''t the city Lord''s mansion rich? Our blue shirt army is also rich!"


    Allen went to the camp of the city Lord''s house to meet the city Lord Benedict. He made an appointment with the city Lord''s house to send troops together the next day. After attacking Saint zel, he returned to the camp led by China.


    During the siege, Huaxia collar didn''t carry siege equipment, but it doesn''t matter, because the city Lord''s residence carried a large number of siege equipment.


    After returning to the camp, Kakashi sneaked into Allen''s camp late at night.


    "See Lord!"


    Kakashi bowed slightly.


    "Kakashi, you''re here. How''s it going?" Allen asked.


    Kakashi smiled softly: "a very interesting thing happened."


    "Interesting?" Alan said curiously. "What''s up?"


    "The blue shirt army sent someone to contact our sky curtain," kakasi said. "Claren wants to see the senior management of the organization. I think he may have heard about our sale of soldiers to the city master''s house and want to buy soldiers from us."


    Allen smiled gently at the speech: "it''s really an interesting thing. If I don''t promise Sophia to save people, maybe I can sell some soldiers to him and let him and the city Lord''s house continue to fight, so that we can profit from it."


    "But now, just turn him down. Tomorrow we will attack Saint zel together with the city master''s house!"


    Early the next morning, Huaxia leader and the city master''s house sent troops at the same time and began to attack the city.


    On the wall of St. zel, Claren and Carus looked grim at the lower city hall and the army led by China.


    Beside them stood a dark elf and a dwarf, the two leaders of the underground race.


    Under the city, the city Lord''s house and the Allied forces led by China began to attack the city with siege equipment. The blue shirt army on the city wall and the soldiers of underground races fought desperately.


    "Your Highness, it''s not a way to go on like this." Carus looked at the war situation under the city and said anxiously: "the forces of the city master''s house and the Chinese led coalition are far above us, and the weakest are the third rank. We can''t keep it for long."


    "Three days at most, the city of Saint zel will be broken!"


    Claren looked more and more grim when he heard the speech.


    "Go and find alder!"


    Claren said to the bodyguard behind him. Now he can only hope that alder can contact the sky curtain organization. In addition, he has no other way.


    Soon, alder came to the wall. Alder''s face was very ugly. Obviously, the result of contacting the sky curtain organization was not very good.


    "Alder, let you contact the sky curtain. How''s it going?"


    "Your Highness," said alder, "we have contacted, but the other party''s reply is that there are no more soldiers to sell!"


    Hearing Alde''s words, Clarion''s face was gloomy and almost dripping.

 Chapter 159

    "No soldiers for sale?"


    Claren said angrily, "the city Lord''s mansion buys soldiers, Huaxia collar buys soldiers, but our blue shirt army doesn''t buy soldiers?"


    "They deliberately want our blue shirt army to perish!"


    Claren growled.


    Aside, alder was silent, for fear that Claren would blame himself for his mistakes.


    Unfortunately, what he was afraid of came from what he was afraid of. After he vented, Claren cast his eyes on alder.


    "Alder, you can''t do such a thing well. What''s the use of keeping you?"


    "Your Highness, your highness, please!" alder knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Hum!"


    Claren snorted coldly, "don''t say I won''t give you a chance. You''ll go to the front line to fight now. Don''t come back until the war is over."


    "If you can survive, it''s your luck!"


    Alder took the lead again and again: "Your Highness, your highness!"


    Although it was a narrow escape to fight on the front line, alder was lucky compared with those who were killed directly by Claren.


    "Your Highness, what now?" said Carus. "Why don''t I take you out."


    Claren shook his head: "Rutgers of the city Lord''s mansion is also a strong level 11, which is enough to compete with you. And we can''t compare with the city Lord''s mansion and Huaxia collar in terms of high-end combat power. Even without you, we can''t even compare with Huaxia collar."


    "You alone are not enough to lead me through."


    "What about that?" said Carus, frowning.


    Claren shook his head and sighed, "we have no way to live."


    "I lurked in the nice city area and planned for many years. I saw that I was about to succeed. Unexpectedly, I lost in the hands of a sudden sky curtain organization!"


    "Let someone inform my eldest brother. In the future, you must help me dig out the sky completely, uproot it and avenge me!"


    At this moment, Claren has the heart of death.


    The two leaders of the underground race standing next to Claren were also sad. The blue shirt army was defeated, and their underground race could not be spared.


    Unfortunately, they have no choice but to join forces with the blue shirts.


    The time to break the city was faster than Carus expected. The day after the city Lord''s house and Huaxia led the attack, they broke through the city gate of Saint zel, and the soldiers of the city Lord''s house and Huaxia led rushed in.


    "The city is broken!"


    Alan, Benedict, the city Lord and others were watching the battle on a high slope. When they saw that St. zel was broken, the third young master of the city Lord''s house, crett, shouted excitedly, and the others were also happy.


    Although the broken city had been expected, it was still very happy that this moment really came.


    Svein Jie smiled: "I can''t wait to let the guy named Karus taste the torture he invented."


    Benedict City Lord laughed: "Karus belongs to you and clarion belongs to me."


    "I''ll kill him myself and avenge Cornell!"


    "Into the city!"


    In the city, losing the advantage of the city wall, the blue shirt army was completely unable to resist the attack of the Lord''s house and the Chinese led coalition army. It was defeated all the way, and finally had to retreat to the Lord''s house and resist tenaciously.


    When Allen and others entered the city, the soldiers had surrounded the Lord''s house in the city.


    Alan saw Claren again in front of the Lord''s house.


    Claren was not in the panic of imagination, and his face was still with an evil smile.


    "Lord Benedict, master Allen, we meet again." Claren smiled.


    Claren is now with a heart of death, so he can behave so freely.


    Seeing the appearance of Claren, the mayor of Benedict showed a deep hatred and anger: "Claren!"


    "Today, I want you to pay for my son Cornell!"


    Claren laughed: "Cornell, that waste, has ambition but no ability. He deserves his death."


    "Do you think your city Lord''s house really defeated me? If it weren''t for the damn sky curtain organization, your city Lord''s house would have been flattened by me!"


    Benedict was completely angered by Claren''s words, waved his hand and said, "attack!"


    When the Lord''s house was broken, Claren was dead!


    Next to Clarence, Carus waved his Chinese staff, and a black flame wall appeared out of thin air and rushed towards the city master''s house and the soldiers led by China.


    Beside the main city of Benedict, the housekeeper Rogers jumped up, pulled out his waist machete and split the flame wall.


    "Carus, you took advantage of me last time. I''ll see you again today!"


    Carus and Rutgers fought together. Alan waved his hand and said to the heroes behind him: "you should also attack the Lord''s house as soon as possible and save Sophia''s father and sister, so as to reassure her."


    Allen was not worried that the war would hurt Sophia''s father and sister, because he had already arranged Kakashi to sneak into the place where they were held with several ninjas to protect them.


    Galen and other heroes were ordered to kill in the Lord''s house together.


    Although the blue shirt army still has several strong players of level 89, it is not enough to compete with Galen and others. Heroes at level 8 can basically be said to be completely abusive against opponents at level 8 and 9!


    The remaining high-end combat power of the blue shirt army was destroyed by Galen and others.


    After killing all the high-end combat forces of the blue shirt army, the heroes of the hero League surrounded Karus who fought with Rutgers. If you ask who the heroes hate most, it must be Carus.


    "Let''s go together!" said svein Jie with a smile. Now you don''t have to pay attention to one-to-one fairness.


    Karus''s strength is only a little better than Rutgers. Now with the participation of heroes such as Galen, how can he defeat him? Soon Carus was badly wounded and lay on the ground unable to move.


    "I''ll leave this guy to you."


    Rogers smiled at svein and others. He had heard of the resentment between svein and Carus. When I first heard about svein''s torture, Rutgers, a level 11 strong man, had a creepy feeling.


    Rutgers was sure that if someone treated him with such torture, he would make that guy''s life worse than death.


    Svein Jie smiled: "thank you."


    "Svein, what about this guy?" Galen pointed to Carus lying on the ground. "Do you want to take it back and torture him in the same way?"


    "If only the hammer stone were there," said asolem, "it would be more effective than any torture to let the hammer stone imprison this guy''s soul."


    Swain shook his head. "I don''t have time to torture this guy slowly."


    "Evil crow, give it to you!"


    The evil crow on svein''s shoulder roared and flew towards Karus on the ground. After the evil crow fell on Carus, he bit it hard.


    Carus screamed and rolled on the ground in pain.


    If Galen had seen Swein''s evil crows eat people before, he would have an inexplicable disgust in his heart, but this time he was only happy.


    The scream became weaker and weaker. Carus, the strong man of level 11, finally died under the bite of evil crows!


    On the other hand, the city Lord''s house and the army led by Huaxia have completely captured the Lord''s house in St. zel, and Claren has also been bound by the soldiers of the city Lord''s house and taken to Benedict and Allen.


    Benedict stepped forward and kicked Claren to the ground.


    Stepping on Clarion''s head, Benedict said angrily, "clarion, when you killed my son Cornell, didn''t you think you would be today?"


    The deformed Claren grinned: "indeed, before the sky appeared, I didn''t think of today."


    "But don''t be complacent. One day, someone will break through nice city and avenge me!"


    "And you, Alan Senlan," continued Claren. "You Chinese collars can''t escape!"


    Alan smiled and didn''t answer. Claren''s identity, under the investigation of the sky these days, he has some eyebrows, which vaguely point to the kingdom of harilo.


    However, there is a whole kingdom of the burning sun between the harilo Kingdom and the Chinese collar, so in Allen''s view, the strength of the clarion back society will not pose any threat to himself in a short time.


    "Die hard!" Benedict said, "I''ll kill you now and see who will avenge you!"


    "I will not only kill you, but also make a specimen of your body and kneel in front of my son Cornell''s grave forever!"


    With that, Benedict pulled out a machete from the bodyguard''s waist and wanted to kill Claren.


    In the sky, a long cry came, and two giants came from far to near at a fast speed to the sky over Saint zel.


    Everyone was attracted by two huge creatures in the sky, including Benedict, who was preparing to kill Claren.


    "It''s the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom!"


    Benedict looked at two huge creatures in the sky and was surprised.

 Chapter 160

    The Lord of Benedict shouted the word aeolian pterosaur, and everyone''s eyes focused on the two huge flying dragons in the sky.


    Alan looked up at the sky. Is this the famous aeolian pterosaur in the scorching sun kingdom? It''s really extraordinary! Their own gale Eagle usually looks very powerful and domineering, but if compared with these two aeolian pterosaurs, it''s like a chick.


    Aeolian pterosaur is a unique monster of the kingdom of the sun in the four countries of the eastern continent. Hundreds of years ago, the legendary strong men of the kingdom of the sun worked hard to tame it, making it one of the cutting-edge combat forces of the kingdom of the sun.


    Adult aeolian pterosaurs range from level 10 to level 12. Most of the dozens of adult aeolian pterosaurs domesticated in the kingdom are level 10, a few are level 11, and only a few are level 12.


    The two above his head, Allen saw their level through the system. They were both level 10.


    Aeolian pterosaur


    Grade: Grade 10


    Strength comparison (with host): Invincible


    Danger level: extremely dangerous!


    The aeolian pterosaur has a unique talent. It not only excels the soldiers at the same level in physical strength, but also naturally master the wind magic. The magic in the body is more than one notch higher than that of the human magicians of the same level. Therefore, the strength of Aeolian pterosaur is far higher than that of the human strong at the same level. Even the human strong at a higher level is difficult to overcome it.


    For example, the two aeolian pterosaurs in front of us, if we want to defeat them, we need at least a level 12 human strong man to make a move.


    But what Alan cares about most is not the two Aeolus pterosaurs, but the strong man who controls the two Aeolus pterosaurs. In the scorching sun Kingdom, those who are qualified to use aeolian pterosaurs as mounts are at least level 12 strong!


    Alan can think of this, and so can others.


    The Lord of Benedict looked at the two aeolian pterosaurs above his head and said, "the strong of the Kingdom has come! But at the moment, shouldn''t the strong of the kingdom be on the front line to resist the invasion of the kingdom of harilo? Has the kingdom of harilo been defeated?"


    In this world, war will never be just a matter for ordinary soldiers. Once the war begins, the strong of the two kingdoms will also have a fierce confrontation. If a kingdom is defeated in the confrontation between the strong, the best results achieved by ordinary soldiers are useless.


    However, today''s four countries in the eastern continent have incomparable differences in the combat power of the strong. Even if one side has some advantages, it is not enough to completely defeat the other. In this case, the war of ordinary soldiers is particularly important.


    In the four countries of the eastern continent, in addition to the polate Kingdom created by the original residents, once a legendary strong man is born in the other three harilan dominated kingdoms, the legendary strong man will unconditionally join the guard of light. The legendary strong who join the guard of light are not allowed to intervene in the war between the kingdoms in the future.


    Therefore, in the war between kingdoms, the strong of level 12 is the highest combat power!


    Now there are two aeolian pterosaurs in the sky, which proves that at least two level 12 strong men have come.


    Two aeolian pterosaurs hovered over the city of Saint zel for a moment and finally flew directly above Allen and others. Then, Aeolus pterosaur began to wave its wings to reduce the flight altitude. When it was nearly 100 meters high from the ground, two figures jumped down from Aeolus pterosaur''s back.


    Jump directly from an altitude of nearly 100 meters. I''m afraid only the strong of level 11 and level 2 dare to do so!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    With two loud noises, the two strong men who jumped from the back of Fengshen wing dragon fell heavily on the ground, smashing the ground into a big pit and raising dust all over the sky.


    A gust of wind blew, the dust dispersed, and their figures appeared in front of the crowd.


    Both of them are soldiers. In fact, ordinary magicians dare not play like this.


    The soldier on the left was tall, wearing a set of blood red armor and a huge knife on his back. His face was well-defined, full of masculinity, his eyes were firm, and his long black hair was tied up at will and draped behind him.


    The soldier on the right is wearing light blue armor. His weapon is the double machete commonly used by the hariran people. However, his double machete is not placed at his waist like most people, but crossed behind his back.


    Allen''s attack on wells, the blue armour soldier, killed a hereditary count of the kingdom in front of him. He simply ignored him and the scorching sun kingdom.


    "Wells, although our two kingdoms have made peace, you must give me a statement if you attack the hereditary count of our kingdom for no reason. Otherwise, you won''t die!"


    Red armour soldiers were trained by the royal family of the kingdom of Lieyang since childhood, and have today''s strength and status step by step, so the Kingdom has a great sense of honor. If wells can''t give him a satisfactory statement, he really dares to turn against wells now.


    Wells obviously knew the character of the red armour soldier, clenched his teeth and explained: "what he stepped on was the three princes of our Harlow Kingdom, his highness Claren!"


    The red armour soldier was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at wells and Claren, who was trampled by Benedict, and suddenly realized.


    No wonder wells hurt Benedict as soon as he met. If he saw the prince of the scorching sun Kingdom trampled under his feet, I''m afraid his reaction would be more intense than wells!


    Claren is the Third Prince of the kingdom of harilo!


    Both Alan and Benedict were surprised at the news. It was really Claren''s real identity. It was too unexpected.


    I''m afraid there are two strong men in grade 12. Benedict can hardly avenge his son Cornell, Allen said.


    Hearing the true identity of Claren, Benedict turned his mind and his face was uncertain.

 Chapter 161

    The red armour soldier came to Benedict and said, "are you the Lord of nice, count Benedict?"


    Benedict nodded: "Benedict, Lord of nice, have you met Lord Xavier!"


    Red armour, black hair, giant knife and the dress of red armour soldiers make Benedict easily associate with Xavier, one of the most famous strong men in the kingdom.


    Xavier smiled softly, "if only you knew me."


    "You must have heard the conversation between wells and me just now. Wells is a strong man from the kingdom of harilo. The purpose of me and him this time is to take Claren away."


    "Why!" Benedict said reluctantly, "Lord Xavier, do you know how many people of the scorching sun Kingdom have been killed by Claren''s blue shirt army in nice city? How can you let him go so easily!"


    Claren, who was trampled by Benedict, disdained to smile: "how many people of the scorching sun Kingdom have been killed? When did Benedict become so fond of his people?"


    "Don''t say these high sounding words. You want to kill me because I killed your son Cornell."


    Xavier finally heard the grudge between Claren and Benedict. It turned out that it was the Revenge of killing children. No wonder Benedict looked like he was going to kill Claren and death after knowing Claren''s real identity.


    "Count Benedict, I sympathize with what happened to your son. But this is war. War will always die."


    "Now the Kingdom and the kingdom of harilo have made peace talks. One of the conditions of the kingdom of harilo is to let their three princes Claren leave. Therefore, count Benedict, let people go. Don''t make it difficult for me."


    The meaning of Xavier''s words is obvious. If the mayor of Benedict doesn''t release people, he will use strong.


    "You''d better take your foot away at once, or I don''t promise it will still belong to you later!" wells looked at Benedict''s foot on Claren''s face and said angrily.


    The mayor of Benedict struggled for a while and finally sighed: "since it means the Kingdom, I will do it."


    With that, Benedict took away his foot on Clarion''s face, bent down and picked up Clarion.


    "Your Highness Clarence, I''ll help you up," said the mayor of Benedict in a low voice.


    Claren stood up and laughed wildly.


    "Wells, you''re here at the right time," Claren smiled.


    Wells bowed his head slightly: "wells, I''ve seen your Highness the third prince."


    "Ha ha, nice city Lord''s house, Huaxia collar, you wait," Claren said with a wild smile: "one day, ah..."


    When Claren said "one day", he suddenly felt a sharp pain behind his back and involuntarily screamed. Then blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. He looked back at Benedict behind him. His head tilted and there was no breath.


    Behind him, the Lord of Benedict held a dagger and stabbed him on the back, right in the heart!


    "Let you go?" the mayor of Benedict was crazy. "You killed my son Cornell. He is the hope of the rise of our falwen family. How can I let you go?"


    "If I don''t kill you, I can''t swallow it until I die!"


    Wells watched as Claren was killed, but he didn''t have time to stop it. He suddenly wanted to crack.


    "Your Highness!"


    "You want to die!"


    With a roar, wells pulled out his back machetes and rushed to Benedict.


    Xavier sighed, pulled out his huge sword behind him and waved it to stop wells.


    "Wells, don''t get excited. This is the kingdom of the burning sun. You can''t do anything."


    After stopping wells, Xavier said.


    "My nonsense?" wells gasped angrily. "He killed the three princes, your highness!"


    "Xavier, get out of the way now. He''s dying. His whole family is dying!"


    "And all the Chinese collars mentioned by your highness just now are going to die!"


    Wells'' murderous way.


    Alan scratched his head. Is this a lying gun?


    Allen is not worried that wells will lead China, because Xavier can''t allow him to do so.


    After all, this is the kingdom of the sun!


    "We, the kingdom of the sun, will give you an account of the death of his highness Claren, and Claren should think of this result if he dares to sneak into the rear of our kingdom of the sun."


    Knowing that Xavier was there, wells could not kill Benedict to avenge Claren, so he had to put away his weapons and said in a cruel voice: "I''d like to see what explanation you can give in the sun kingdom. If you can''t hand over the murderer to our harilo Kingdom, our harilo Kingdom doesn''t mind fighting again!"


    Wells said, standing aside and no more words.


    Xavier pressed his hand on his forehead and felt a headache.


    Now the kingdom of the burning sun is weak and can only be wronged and perfected. If the scorching sun Kingdom has an advantage, why should we explain to Harlow kingdom? If Claren dares to sneak into the Kingdom and make waves, he will kill him!


    Unfortunately, now the kingdom of the burning sun dare not be so strong, because they have no ability to continue to fight with the kingdom of harilo. In fact, if it had not been for the help of the kingdom of heaven, the kingdom of the scorching sun might have been destroyed by the kingdom of harilo.


    Xavier turned, looked at Benedict and said, "count Benedict, you''re too impulsive."


    "If you do this, the kingdom will be very passive and you will be doomed."


    Benedict smiled: "if I can avenge Cornell, what if it''s doomed? Even if I do it again, I will still make the same choice."


    At the moment when he made up his mind to kill Claren, the mayor of Benedict had prepared for the worst, including losing the whole falvin family!


    "I just hope that I can bear it alone and not blame our falwen family," Benedict said.


    Although he had made plans to lose the whole family, Benedict still wanted to bear it by himself.


    "I can''t control what to do with you," said Xavier. "Come back to the king''s capital with me and wait for your majesty."


    Benedict nodded. "Lord Xavier, before I leave, will you allow me to explain something to the family?"


    "Yes," said Xavier.


    "Thank you, Lord Xavier."


    Benedict finished and went to his third son crett and the housekeeper Rogers.


    "Crett, don''t you blame me?" said the Benedict mayor. If he did so, he might involve his third son crett to die.


    Clett shook his head. "Father, if I were standing behind Claren, I would make the same choice."


    Benedict nodded happily: "good, good, your brother didn''t hurt you in vain when he was alive."


    "Rutgers."


    "My Lord!" Rutgers bowed, tears in his eyes overflowing.


    Benedict laughed: "you''re a strong man in level 11. You''re still crying like this. What do you look like?"


    "When I go to Wangdu this time, I will try my best to keep our falwen family and, at worst, crett. Crett is still young and will be taken care of by you later."


    "Don''t worry, sir!" Rutgers sobbed, "I will do my best to help the third young master!"


    "Good, good," said Benedict. "I''m relieved you say that."


    After explaining with crett and Rutgers, Benedict came to Allen: "Lord Allen."


    "Lord Benedict."


    Allen replied that he admired Benedict''s decision to kill Claren.


    Although Lord Benedict has been in a high position for many years, he has not completely worn off his blood in his heart. He is a man!


    "In the future, in the nice city area, the city Lord''s house will be taken care of by you." Benedict said.


    The rise of Huaxia leader in nice city area has been unstoppable, especially under the background of Senlan family behind Allen. Benedict City Lord doesn''t think his third son crett can suppress the development of Chinese leadership.


    "Lord Benedict is serious," Allen said. "Our Huaxia collar is just a small territory under nice city. It should be taken care of by the Lord''s house of Mongolia."


    Benedict shook his head. "Lord Allen, I''m talking to you as a father, not the Lord of nice."


    Allen pondered for a moment: "I won''t take the initiative to provoke the city Lord''s residence. If there are other forces against the city Lord''s residence in nice city, I will help the city Lord''s residence smooth it down."


    This is Allen''s promise to Benedict.


    Afterwards, Allen always wondered why he made such a commitment on impulse. But at that time, his emotions were indeed infected by the resolute choice of Benedict.


    Benedict City Lord got Allen''s promise and smiled happily: "thank you very much."


    "Lord Xavier, what I want to explain has been explained."


    Benedict said to Xavier.

 Chapter 162

    Just now, Benedict quietly handed over his magic power communication device to kratt. The reason why we want to give it to krait quietly is that magic communication technology is too important. If it is known by the Kingdom, the kingdom will trace it to the end.


    While a certain Kingdom tries its best to track down the sky curtain organization, the sky curtain organization is likely to hide temporarily and no longer contact with other forces.


    Benedict doesn''t want the connection between the city hall and the sky curtain to be broken!


    Xavier heard Benedict''s words and nodded gently, but did not immediately take Benedict back to the king''s capital, but walked slowly to Allen.


    "Are you Alan Senlan?"


    Xavier asked, staring at Allen with a smile.


    Seeing Xavier come to him, Allen felt a little nervous: "Alan Senlan, meet Lord Xavier!"


    At this time, Allen was full of puzzlement. Why did Xavier, a level 12 strong man, recognize himself? But to his slight relief, the strong man seemed harmless to himself.


    If Xavier is malicious to himself, I''m afraid all his heroes can''t beat him. After all, there is a full difference of four levels between level 12 and level 8, and the gap is too huge.


    "Take it easy," said Xavier. "I''m your father''s friend."


    Hearing the word "father", Alan was stunned, and the figure of a middle-aged man appeared in his mind. His memory of his father in this world is very vague. After all, he has not met several times.


    Even when he was just reborn and stayed in Wangdu, he saw his father no more than ten times!


    In Allen''s impression, his father in this world, Bowen Senlan, is a very busy person. He always looks in a hurry and rarely stays at home.


    Because he was not familiar with his father, Allen didn''t know what his father''s friends had, let alone that there would be a strong level 12 like Xavier.


    Even Allen didn''t know his father''s strength.


    "I have a great relationship with your father. You can call me uncle Xavier," Xavier smiled.


    "Uncle Xavier."


    Ellen shouted, since the other party is his father''s good friend, it''s not a loss to call uncle.


    Xavier nodded with a smile: "that guy Bowen has always said that his little son is not good at work and idle all day, so he wants to send him to a remote area to practice. However, what you do in the nice city area surprised everyone of the Senlan family."


    "I''m afraid no one would expect that the bad boy who doesn''t do his job in their eyes will achieve today''s achievements in just one year. Now, let alone among the young people of the Senlan family, even among all the young people in the Kingdom, your achievements are the top."


    "Now, every time that guy Bowen mentions you, he''s always showing off, and his happy mouth can''t close."


    Allen was surprised by Xavier''s praise. It turned out that unconsciously, his achievements have been recognized by his father and family?


    "Uncle Xavier is flattered," Alan said modestly.


    "Well, I should start too," said Xavier. "Your father asked me to tell you that when the storm is over, I will arrange the affairs of the territory and take time to go to Wangdu."


    "Your father and Lord Arman want to see you."


    Lord yarman in Xavier''s mouth naturally refers to Alan''s grandfather. Xavier, as a level 12 strong man, should call Alan''s grandfather an adult, which shows his important position in the scorching sun kingdom.


    "Ellen knows," Ellen replied. "I''ll go to Wangdu when it''s over."


    Xavier nodded, turned to Benedict and wells and said, "let''s go."


    In the sky, Fengshen pterosaur waved his wings to reduce the height and bring up gusts of wind.


    Xavier grabbed benedict with his hand, jumped up and landed on the back of Fengshen pterosaur, and wells jumped on the back of another Fengshen pterosaur.


    Fengshen pterosaur waved his wings to high altitude and then flew in the direction of the king''s capital.


    Crett and Rutgers looked at the flying dragon gone away with tears on their faces. I''m afraid it''s hard for Benedict to come back.


    Alan waved his hand: "attack the Lord''s house!"


    Both Claren and Carus are dead. As long as the blue shirts in the city are cleaned up, the blue shirts will be completely destroyed.


    The future nice city area is the world led by the city master''s office and Huaxia.


    The Allied forces led by the city Lord''s house and Huaxia attacked the city Lord''s house and soon cleared away all the rebellious enemies in the Lord''s house. Except those who chose to surrender, there was no enemy soldier in the Lord''s house.


    "Alan, did you find my father and sister?"


    Sophia ran to Alan and asked anxiously.


    Alan smiled softly: "don''t worry, I''ve sent people to look around. As long as they are detained in St. zel, they will be found."


    In fact, Allen already knew where they were held, in the underground prison where svein was previously held.


    While Allen and Sophia were waiting for the soldiers to find Sophia''s father and sister, the soldiers suddenly reported that there were prisoners to see Allen and the leader of the city master''s house.


    "Prisoner?" Alan wondered. "Who?"


    "They are the two leaders of the underground race," replied the soldier.


    Alan looked at crett and Rutgers: "master crett, housekeeper Rutgers, shall we meet them?"


    "Of course," cletter gnashed his teeth. "These underground races'' contributed to my brother''s death. I''ll kill them myself!"


    Crett''s eyes were full of hatred.


    Alan frowned slightly, as if clett had changed a lot after Benedict was taken away.


    Allen had seen crett twice before, once at crett''s bar mitzvah and once at the first transaction with the city Lord''s house. In Allen''s impression, clett has always been a young and cheerful boy.


    But now clett seems to have changed into a person. He is full of something called hatred. Such a person, whether strong or weak, is extremely dangerous.


    Because you never know what they will do.


    "Bring them up," Allen said.


    Soon, the dark elf and dwarf followed the soldiers and came to Allen and others. They were not bound, and even the soldiers who brought them over looked at them with fear.


    The leaders of the two underground races are both level 10 strong. It''s easy to break through and leave when Rutgers, Galen and others besiege Karus, but they didn''t do so. Because although they can leave, neither of the soldiers they bring can run.


    They don''t want to leave their companions and run away alone!


    "What can I do for you two to see us?" asked Allen.


    "Human beings, I hope you can let us and our companions leave."


    The dark elves stared at Alan and others.


    "Let you go?" crett stared at the dark elves and dwarves with hatred. "When my brother was surrounded by you, did anyone want to let them go?"


    "Today you two, and all the underground races, are going to die!"


    "After killing you, I will lead troops to attack the dungeon ruins and kill all underground races in the dungeon ruins!"


    Crett bit his teeth.

 Chapter 163

    The faces of the dark elves and dwarves changed greatly when they heard clett''s words.


    "I fought with you!"


    The dwarf said angrily, raised his axe and was about to start, but was stopped by the dark elf.


    "In fact, we don''t want to fight," said the dark elf. "We just have to protect ourselves. If your city Lord''s house didn''t send troops to attack our underground city ruins, how could we join hands with the blue shirt army."


    "You mean my brother''s death is his own fault?"


    "Rutgers, help me catch them. I''ll kill them myself!"


    Crett exclaimed angrily.


    "Yes, sir."


    With that, Rutgers pulled out his double machetes and attacked the dark elves and dwarves.


    The dwarf shouted violently and greeted Rutgers with a huge axe. The dark elves also sang magic spells.


    Rutgers snorted coldly: "want to resist? Can you resist?"


    With that, Rutgers waved his machete, and a machete came out of his body and flew towards the dark elf, while the other machete cut heavily on the dwarf''s axe.


    Dwarves are good at strength. Although they are one level lower than Rutgers, they bite their teeth and block Rutgers''s knife. When the dark elf saw the knife fighting spirit cut towards him, he could only give up the magic he was singing and quickly cast a magic shield in front of him.


    The sword fighting spirit broke the magic shield and eliminated it in the air. The dark elf''s already pale face became more and more pale. In a short time, he condensed a magic shield enough to resist roggs''s attack, which consumed too much magic.


    After the dwarf blocked Rutgers'' first knife, Rutgers'' second knife instantly split to.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The dwarf couldn''t hold on to five swords, and was knocked out by Rutgers.


    Rutgers repeatedly waved a knife, cut on the dwarf''s wrists and ankles, and picked up his tendons!


    With a plop, the dwarf fell heavily to the ground and struggled to get up again.


    After solving the dwarf, Rutgers immediately approached the dark elf and captured the dark elf.


    Rutgers imprisoned the magic of the dark elf with fighting spirit, dragged him to the dwarf and stepped on it with a heavy foot.


    In the scream of the dwarf, Rutgers trampled off the dwarf''s spine, making the dwarf completely lose combat effectiveness.


    "Please handle it, young master!"


    Rutgers dragged the dark elves and dwarves to crett.


    Crett stared at the dwarves and the dark elves with hatred and smiled cruelly.


    "I will let you die in great pain!"


    With that, crett pulled out his waist machete and cut it off at the dwarf.


    "Ah..."


    The dwarf let out a scream of pain. Krayt''s knife did not kill him, but cut off a piece of his finger.


    "Don''t hurry to shout," said crett with a cruel smile. "There are still many knives in the back. Call now. I''m afraid you won''t have the strength to call later."


    "You devil," roared the dwarf, "devil!"


    Crett grinned and cut off again.


    One, two, three


    Each time crett cut off only a small piece of flesh and blood on the dwarf, he cut five knives with one little thumb. As a level 10 warrior, the dwarf has great vitality. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid crett will kill the dwarf by hundreds of knives.


    Sophia, who was standing beside Alan, couldn''t help grabbing Alan''s arm. She couldn''t bear the tragedy of the dwarf. Her eyes were full of panic at Crete, as if she were looking at a crazy madman.


    "Sophia, let''s go and see if the soldiers have found your father and sister."


    "Master crett, housekeeper Rutgers, I''ll leave first."


    Alan said and took Sophia''s hand and walked out. He didn''t want to see more of this cruel scene.


    Swain watched with relish. When Alan took them away, Swain''s eyes were full of regret and the good play could not be seen.


    When they left, Alan and Sophia didn''t notice. Their hands were tight.


    Looking at the back of Allen and others leaving, crett gave a slight meal, and a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    However, this hatred flashed away, and even Rutgers standing beside him was unaware of it.


    After leaving with Sophia, Allen walked straight in the direction of the underground prison. On the way, several soldiers came face to face.


    Behind the soldiers were a slightly older middle-aged man and a young girl. They both looked a little tired. It was obvious that they didn''t live well before.


    Seeing them, Sophia ran to meet them and hugged them.


    "Father, sister, sobbing..."


    Sophia wept with joy.


    During this time, she suffered too much pressure to save her father and sister.


    Alan looked at the three with a smile. His task was successfully completed.


    Sophia''s father and sister have been locked up in an underground prison these days. Although they have not been tortured, they are exhausted by the screams of other prisoners when they are tortured every day.


    Just now, they heard the killing outside. They were wondering what had happened. They saw a group of soldiers rush into the underground prison.


    After asking their identities, the soldiers took them out directly.


    They were still wondering what forces these soldiers belonged to. At the moment, they were surprised to see Sophia.


    "Sophia, did the city Lord''s mansion defeat the blue shirt army?" Sophia''s father asked.


    Sophia nodded: "it''s the alliance led by the city Lord''s palace and China."


    Huaxia collar? Sophia''s father was stunned when he heard that Huaxia leader had heard that it was an emerging territory in nice city area, and its strength was not weak. The LORD was still a member of the king capital Senlan family.


    However, the strength of Huaxia collar seems to be worse than his own rose collar. How can he be qualified to intervene in the battle between the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army?


    Thinking of the rose collar, Sophia''s father hurriedly asked, "Sophia, how''s the rose collar!"


    When he was captured, rose city had been captured. Now rose collar is afraid of more or less bad luck. But Sophia''s father still has a glimmer of hope. Maybe the rose collar is still there!


    Sophia sobbed, "the rose collar has been completely occupied by the blue shirt army, and our rose collar has disappeared!"


    Despite her psychological preparation, Sophia''s father turned pale when he heard the speech.


    Ellen went to Sophia and comforted her softly, "Sophia, you don''t have to be sad. I promise you, the former territory of rose is still yours. There will be no less."


    After the elimination of the blue shirt army, it is the time to carve up the fruits of victory. The huge territory left by the blue shirt army has become an ownerless land. The surviving forces in nice urban area will take the opportunity to expand their territory.


    However, it is definitely the city Lord''s palace and Huaxia leaders who account for the majority, not only because they jointly defeated the blue shirt army, but also because they have the strongest strength in the urban area of nice.


    The world will always respect the strong!


    Although the rose family now has no troops, as long as Allen says that the original territory of the rose is still the rose family, other forces in nice city definitely dare not object!


    The city Lord''s residence dares to object, but Allen believes that the city Lord''s residence will not turn against himself for these small things.


    "Sophia, this is."


    Sophia''s father looked at Alan and asked.


    This young man, what a big breath!


    Now there are no soldiers in the rose family. What can he guarantee that the rose collar is still from the rose family?


    The big and small lords in nice city area are all things that eat people and don''t spit bones. They won''t show any mercy in front of interests!


    Those lords who used to bow and bow when they saw themselves, I''m afraid they won''t take a look when they see themselves.


    Not to mention those lords, Benedict the old fox and Cornell the little fox of the city Lord''s house have coveted rose city for a long time. Will you miss this opportunity?


    No matter how powerful the young man is, he still dares to challenge the city Lord''s residence?

 Chapter 164

    "He is the Lord of the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan." Sophia introduced to her father, "if Alan didn''t promise to help me save you, I don''t know what to do."


    "Alan, this is my father and sister."


    Sophia took her father and sister and introduced them.


    "Lord Sidney, hello."


    Allen said hello to Sophia''s father. After staying in nice city for a year, why hasn''t Allen heard the name of Sidney rose, the Lord of red rose, one of the four territories.


    Sidney was a little unhappy when he heard what Alan called him. Alan is his younger generation, and his title is not as high as his own. Should he call himself an adult anyway? Now listening to Allen''s greeting tone, he is completely on an equal footing.


    Alan Senlan was indeed a snob. Seeing that he had lost his territory and had no soldiers under his command, he began to despise himself!


    Now Sidney is very sensitive to these things.


    As for Sophia''s story that Alan saved him, he didn''t take it to heart. In his opinion, the one who saved himself must be the city Lord''s house, and huaxialing was just waving flags and shouting.


    Alan could not imagine that his greeting had already made Sidney unhappy.


    "Hello, Lord Allen."


    In the aristocratic etiquette, Sidney returned to Allen with a very flat tone.


    Instead, Sophia''s sister gently saluted Allen and said sincerely, "thank Lord Allen for saving his life."


    Alan smiled slightly and said awkwardly, "you''re welcome. I helped for Sophia''s promised reward. I really can''t afford your thanks."


    In Allen''s opinion, saving Sophia''s father and sister is just a deal with Sophia, so he is really embarrassed to accept their thanks.


    "Reward?" Sidney frowned. "What reward?"


    The boy must have cheated his daughter Sophia with sweet words, so Sophia promised to pay him. Otherwise, if the city Lord''s residence defeats the blue shirt army, it will naturally save itself. What reward does it need to give China.


    Allen smiled bitterly. Although he didn''t know what Sidney thought, he knew when he saw Sidney''s expression that his reward might not be so easy to get.


    "Father, that''s right," Sophia explained. "I promise Alan that as long as he is willing to help save you and your sister, I will give him half of the wealth accumulated by our rose family as a reward."


    Sidney''s mouth opened wide and his face was unbelievable. I must have heard wrong, Sidney thought.


    Sophia''s sister also covered her mouth with her hand and was shocked. How could her sister agree to this condition?


    "Sophie, you just said that the reward is half the wealth of our rose family?" Sidney asked.


    Sophia nodded, "that''s right."


    "Sophia, are you crazy!" Sidney shouted, "why should he give him half of the family''s wealth? He''s just a little Lord waving flags and shouting behind the city Lord''s house."


    "Even if you want to pay, it''s also for the city Lord''s house. Where can you get him?"


    Under the shock and anger, Sidney said his heart.


    Allen touched his nose. It seemed that Sidney''s impression of himself and the Chinese collar still remained before he was captured by the blue shirt army. Now the Chinese leader, why should he wave the flag behind the city master''s residence!


    You know, Allen sells the main arms of the city Lord''s residence to the city Lord''s residence. If Allen wants, he can take these soldiers back at any time and destroy the city Lord''s residence with a wave.


    The idea is tempting, but Alan can''t do it.


    First, we should not be too unkind. Second, doing so will expose the relationship between Huaxia collar and the sky curtain, and even remind people that Huaxia collar is the sky curtain!


    Not to mention, this will bring great trouble to Huaxia tie and make Huaxia lead attract the attention of many great forces. If you are not careful, you will be in danger of collapse. The value of the sky curtain alone in Allen''s mind is far above a mere nice city.


    It''s of great use after the curtain of heaven!


    "Father, how can you say that!" Sophia said angrily. "If it weren''t for Alan, the city Lord''s house couldn''t have saved you!"


    Sophia was telling the truth, but Sidney didn''t believe it at all.


    But Sophia''s words reminded Sidney. Sidney couldn''t help wondering if the city Lord''s house would help him bring back the red rose if he was willing to give half of the family''s wealth to the city Lord''s house.


    If he could get back the red rose collar, Sidney would be happy to give half of the family''s wealth.


    Sophia wanted to say something, but Sidney interrupted: "Sophia, you don''t have to say anything. I''ll give Lord Allen some reward. How about 100000 gold coins?"


    "Half the family wealth, even if I am willing to give it to Lord Allen, does Lord Allen want it?"


    Then Sidney looked at Alan. In his opinion, he was very generous to give Alan 100000 gold coins! If it weren''t for his silly daughter''s promise to pay Alan, Sidney wouldn''t pay these 100000 gold coins!


    Sidney''s attitude made Allen feel a burst of anger. Not to mention Sidney''s denial of Sophia''s promised reward, Sidney''s contemptuous attitude alone is enough to annoy Allen.


    Sidney''s tone when he said to pay Allen 100000 gold coins was like giving alms to a shameless beggar!


    Allen''s current power and identity can not be despised and insulted by anyone!


    Even if Lord Benedict is still in the nice city area, he dare not do so!


    Allen promised to help the rose family get back the territory. First, for Sophia''s sake, and second, because he wanted to collect 3 million gold coins from the rose family. Helping them get back the territory was the addition to this transaction. He was more comfortable when he collected these 3 million gold coins.


    Now Sidney denies Sophia''s promised reward and treats herself with such a contemptuous attitude. I''m so sorry. The territory led by red rose will be led by China in the future!


    Not only that, I will sooner or later use another way to let the rose family spit out to myself. If it hadn''t been for Sophia''s sake, Allen would have taken back his due reward by force.


    "You don''t have to pay 100000 gold coins," Alan said coldly. "Since Lord Sidney doesn''t want to give this reward, let it be."


    "Let''s go!"


    Alan said that and turned away with Galen and others.


    Sophia saw Alan leave angrily, her heart was anxious and angry.


    "Father, how can you be like this!" Sophia cried angrily. "Don''t you let your daughter be an unbeliever!"


    "And Alan has just promised to help our rose family take back the territory. Now you''ve annoyed him. How can he help us!"


    "Sophia, what have you been fascinated by that boy!" Sidney said. "You dare to promise half of the family''s wealth at will. Do you know how much it is? Three million gold coins! Even if you sell the whole Chinese collar, it''s not worth the money!"


    "I gave him 100000 gold coins to help you fulfill your promise. He was too little to want it. He really didn''t know what to do!"


    "Father, you..."


    Sophia stamped her feet in a hurry, turned around and ran after Alan in the direction he left.


    "Sister," Sophia''s sister shouted quickly.


    "Forget it, let her go," Sidney said. "Your sister must have been fascinated by the boy''s rhetoric before she agreed to this unrealistic reward."


    "The boy thinks that if he fascinates your sister, he can get the wealth of our rose family. It''s delusional!"


    "Don''t learn from your sister in the future. You''ve been cheated by these little white faced rhetoric!"


    "Father!"


    Sidney smiled: "come on, come with me to find Lord Benedict of the city Lord''s house and see if the city Lord''s house can help us bring back the territory."


    "It''s more useful to give half of the family''s wealth to the city Lord''s house and let the city Lord''s house take back the territory for us than to give it to the boy for nothing!"

 Chapter 165

    After Allen left, he went straight out of the Lord''s house, came to the wall of St. zel, and watched the soldiers in the city pick up the pieces.


    Looking at the city of Saint Zell, Allen smiled gently. He must take the city in his hand.


    Saint zel city is on the edge of Huaxia collar. Geographically, it is very suitable for Huaxia collar and will not divide the territory of Huaxia collar into two parts.


    Moreover, once he owns a small town, Allen can complete the main task. The reward of the main task is a territory Guardian beast.


    Although Allen doesn''t know what the territory guardian is, he knows by name that his strength must be very strong.


    Guard the beast. How to guard it if its strength is not strong?


    Soon Sophia followed.


    "Alan, I''m sorry, my father, he..."


    Sophia said wrongfully, holding the corners of her clothes with both hands and biting her lips. Before the words were finished, tears had rustled down.


    Women''s tears are one of Allen''s most invisible things. At this time, seeing Sophia''s tears, Allen''s heart softened and sighed: "forget it, it''s not your fault."


    "Alan, don''t worry!" Sophia wiped her tears and said firmly, "I will let my father pay you!"


    "No," Alan shook his head. "After all, he''s your father. There''s no need to turn your father and daughter against me."


    "But your reward..." Sophia said.


    "Don''t get me wrong!" Ellen said hurriedly. "I never said that my reward would be so."


    "I''ll get the reward back in another way."


    Sophia was surprised when she heard the speech: "Alan, you won''t treat my father... Please let my father go!"


    With that, Sophia''s tears fell down again.


    Obviously, Sophia misunderstood Allen.


    Sophia''s reaction made Allen sweat and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Alan said, "Miss Sophia, do you think you''re wrong! I''m an upright Lord Allen. How can I be that kind of unscrupulous person."


    Hearing Allen''s words, Sophia burst into tears and smiled: "the little woman thanks master Allen!"


    A joke lightened the awkward atmosphere between Alan and Sophia.


    On the other hand, Sidney took his second daughter jessia and found crett and Rutgers through the soldiers of the city master''s house.


    When they found crett, crett was still chopping the dwarf on the ground, and most of the dwarf''s right arm had been cut off.


    The long scream has made the dwarves break their vocal cords. Now they can only make a hoarse voice.


    "You keep barking?" crett joked. "I told you so early that I didn''t have the strength to scream later."


    Suddenly seeing this scene, Sidney was shocked, and jessia screamed and closed her eyes.


    Jessia''s scream attracted the attention of crett and Rutgers. Crett stopped and looked at Sidney and jessia with cold eyes.


    Jessia closed her eyes and didn''t touch crett''s eyes, but Sidney, who saw crett''s eyes, was frightened.


    "Ke, master crett, steward Rutgers." Sidney trembled.


    Sidney is very familiar with crett. He really doesn''t understand how a sunny boy like crett can become like this. He didn''t know that Cornell had died and Benedict had been taken to Wangdu for trial.


    Crett ignored Sidney, waved a knife and continued to torture the dwarves on the ground.


    Rutgers greeted with a smile: "it''s Lord Sidney. Congratulations on getting out of trouble."


    Rutgers knew that Allen sent troops to attack the blue shirt army, largely to save Sidney, so he mistakenly thought that Allen attached great importance to Sidney. His politeness to Sidney now is largely due to Alan.


    "Steward Rutgers, I want to meet Lord Benedict. I don''t know where he is now?"


    Sidney asked. Now he just wanted to leave here quickly and discuss business with the mayor of Benedict. The crett in front of us is too frightening.


    Didn''t you see jessia? Don''t you dare open your eyes now?


    Clett, who was torturing the dwarf with a knife, made a move when Sidney mentioned his father''s name.


    He gave Sidney a cold look and blurted out a word from clett.


    "Get out!"


    Crett was crazy about his father''s departure. Now Sidney said he wanted to see Benedict. It was like throwing salt on crett''s wound.


    If Sidney and Alan come together, although crett is crazy, he doesn''t dare to do so for Alan''s sake, but if Sidney is alone, crett has no scruples.


    Sidney was frightened by clett''s word "roll", and stood there staring at clett and Rutgers, at a loss.


    Rutgers sighed: "Lord Sidney, now he''s in a bad mood. Come with me for the time being."


    Rutgers said, taking Sidney and jessia to the distance.


    Sidney was surprised to hear that Rutgers called crett young master. In the past, Rutgers would only call master Cornell, and the name of crett was master three.


    What happened to the city Lord''s residence?


    After leaving crett, Sidney asked Rutgers, "Rutgers housekeeper, master crett, is he?"


    Rutgers shook his head: "this is the family business of our city Lord''s house. Lord Sidney doesn''t need to ask more."


    "Lord Sidney, I know the reason why you came to our city Lord''s house. It''s just for the territory of the red rose. Our city Lord''s house will hold a lord''s meeting in the Lord''s house of Saint zel tonight. We''ll discuss it in detail at that time."


    "The Lords of other territories are there too?" Sidney asked. He had just walked all the way and saw all the soldiers of the city Lord''s house and Huaxia, but there were no soldiers of other territories.


    Rutgers disdained to smile: "I wasn''t there, but it will appear soon."


    Rutgers'' disdain is naturally directed against the Lords of major territories.


    As early as when the city Lord''s residence was besieged under the city of Saint zel, the Lords of the remaining territories in nice urban area had either come out in person or sent high-level leaders of the territory to rush towards Saint zel with the elite troops of the territory.


    However, when they arrived near the city of Saint zel, they did not directly join the army of the city hall to participate in the war, but hid in some secret corners and began to wait and see.


    If the city Lord''s mansion wins, they will jump out immediately to share the fruits of victory. If the city Lord''s house fails to attack the city, they will never appear under the city of Saint Zell.


    How could they escape the hidden eyelid of the house of Lord?


    In the eyes of Rutgers, they are a group of villains who are driven by the wind.


    Sidney, both lords, immediately figured out the joints and understood the content of tonight''s meeting, which was nothing more than sitting in rows and sharing fruits. And I want to take back the territory led by the red rose. This is the best opportunity!


    Sidney said to Rogers, "steward Rogers, if the city Lord''s house is willing to help our rose family get back the territory tonight, I''m willing to give the city Lord''s house three million gold coins as a reward!"


    Sidney directly quoted his reserve price. He was sure to win the red rose collar, the former territory of the family!


    Butler Rutgers''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. Although the city Lord''s residence has money, three million gold coins are definitely a huge sum of money for the city Lord''s residence.


    "Lord Sidney, don''t worry," said Rutgers righteously. "The red rose collar is the territory given by the kingdom to your rose family. No one else can touch it!"


    Rutgers said this to prove that he had promised Sidney''s request on behalf of the city Lord''s house.


    After receiving the promise of Rutgers, Sidney laughed: "thank you, Butler Rutgers and the city Lord''s house for speaking out."


    "At the end of the rally tonight, three million gold coins will be presented immediately!"

 Chapter 166

    After leaving Rutgers, Sidney and jessia began to look for a place to rest in the Lord''s house. Now the blue shirt army has been destroyed, and there are a lot of vacant houses in the Lord''s house.


    They didn''t go far. A soldier covered in blood came up.


    Sidney and jessia''s eyes lit up when they saw the soldier.


    "Harrengos!"


    Jessia waved to the soldier and shouted.


    This soldier is harrengos, the head of the original rose knights.


    Harrengos had been with Sophia before. After the city Lord''s house and the Allied forces led by China invaded the city of Saint zel, harrengos could no longer suppress his hatred for the blue shirt army and participated in the killing of the blue shirt army.


    Now, after venting his anger, he came to the Lord''s house to look for Sophia, but he happened to meet Sidney and jessia.


    "Great, you''re still alive!" jessia patted her hand.


    Harrengos walked quickly to Sidney and jessia, bowed and said, "harrengos, join the Lord, second lady!"


    After saluting, harrengos was excited: "Lord, second lady, you have been rescued, great!"


    "Hallungos, I didn''t expect you to be alive. Good, good!"


    Sidney was also very excited to see harrengos. With harrengos, he was finally escorted by a strong man!


    "Lord, haven''t you seen the eldest lady? The eldest lady has suffered a lot to save you these days."


    Unable to see Sophia, harrengos felt a little strange. The Lord and the second lady were rescued. The eldest lady should get the news and appear at the first time.


    "Don''t mention him!" Sidney said. "The girl didn''t know what was going on. She promised to give half of the family wealth to the Chinese Lord Alan as a reward for saving us."


    "Do you know about it?"


    Sidney asked harungos.


    "Yes," replied harrengos.


    "Then why don''t you persuade the eldest lady," Sidney said, "to make her make such an absurd promise."


    Harrengos pondered for a moment and replied, "Lord, you may have misunderstood the eldest lady."


    "I misunderstood her?" Sidney frowned. "What do you say?"


    Harungus pondered for a moment again: "in fact, miss, she was cheated by Alan Senlan!"


    "The eldest lady made that promise only when she believed the nonsense of Alan Senlan!"


    With that, harrengos began to use his imagination and make up stories.


    ¡­¡­


    Alan and Sophia stood on the wall, chatting and watching the battle in the city. After several hours of fierce fighting, there are fewer and fewer blue shirt soldiers in the city. The situation has been completely controlled by the city Lord''s mansion and Huaxia collar.


    Just then, outside the city, Allen saw several troops coming towards Saint zel from a distance.


    "Who are those people? Can''t they be the reinforcements of the blue shirt army?"


    Sophia asked, pointing to the troops in the distance.


    Alan disdained to smile: "of course not. Today''s blue shirts, where are there any reinforcements? Those people are just some headlands who see us win and want to take a share."


    Sophia was not stupid either. She immediately understood Allen''s meaning. Her little mouth pouted and said, "these people are hateful. They don''t appear during the war!"


    Allen smiled gently: "this is their way of survival. If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t live to this day under the ravage of the blue shirt army."


    "It doesn''t hurt to share some soup with them."


    As they were talking, a soldier ran quickly to Alan.


    "See you, Lord!" the soldier saluted. "The city Lord''s house has announced that a lord''s meeting will be held in the Council Hall of the Lord''s house in St. zel at eight o''clock tonight to discuss post-war matters."


    Alan nodded: "reply to the Lord''s house. I will attend on time."


    The soldier took the order and went away. Sophia looked at Alan as if she wanted to stop talking.


    "Sophia, what''s the matter?" Allen asked.


    "Alan," Sophia hesitated, "can you help our rose family generals get it back tonight?"


    Sophia was very embarrassed to say that her father treated Alan like that today. But for the sake of the family, she can only give up this face.


    Alan shook his head: "if your father gives me the three million gold coins, I will help you get the territory back without you asking."


    "But now, if I help your family get back the territory, what will the world think of me, Alan?"


    "Not everyone can despise and insult me, Alan!"


    Sophia''s face darkened when she heard the speech. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the slightest reason to refute Alan.


    Her father really went too far today. If his father had been patient and listened to her finish talking about the situation in nice city, he would never have treated Alan in this manner.


    "I''ll persuade my father again!" Sophia said. "Alan, if my father promises to pay you now, can you give him another chance?"


    Looking at Sophia''s praying expression, Allen softened his heart: "forget it, if your father pays me before today''s Lord''s meeting, I can forget the past."


    Ellen has made a great concession to agree to this condition. If it weren''t for Sophia''s sake, it would never be so.


    "Thank you, Alan!"


    Sophia finished, ran down the wall and ran towards the Lord''s house.


    Unfortunately, Sophia didn''t know that his father Sidney had listened to another man''s lie and had completely misunderstood Alan.


    Now, in Sidney''s heart, Alan is a complete liar, asshole.


    After Sophia left, Allen''s magic power communication device suddenly sounded. Alan picked up the device and saw that it was Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, what can I do for you?" Allen asked.


    "Lord, we found some interesting things in the Lord''s house."


    Kakashi led the Ninjas in the sky curtain to sneak into the Lord''s house. Before, Kakashi secretly protected Sophia''s father and sister. After they were rescued, the Ninjas began to search some secrets in the Lord''s house.


    Don''t say, they really found something.


    "Something interesting?" Ellen said with interest. "Show me."


    "OK," Kakashi replied, "I''ll give it to a soldier called by the system and let him take it."


    Although Kakashi and others are hidden, it doesn''t hurt to contact the soldiers called by the system. The soldiers called by the system are 100% loyal to Allen.


    Not long after the call ended, a soldier handed Alan a pamphlet.


    Allen took the booklet and opened it. It turned out to be the top secret list of the blue shirt army, which recorded who were the dark lines of the blue shirt army in the urban area of nice.


    Some of these dark lines have been dug out, but others have not been found. Now the blue shirt army has perished and even Claren has died. Without this pamphlet, I''m afraid these people will never be found.


    Claren listed the names of these dark lines one by one in terms of territory. Among them, the hidden lines hidden in the city Lord''s residence are the most, with hundreds of people. The number of other large and small territories varies.


    To Allen''s surprise, Huaxia collar also had two dark lines of blue shirts, but they were both grass-roots officials of Huaxia collar and had little power. Allen kept the names of the two men in his mind and planned to clean them up after he went back.


    As for the dark lines lurking in the city Lord''s mansion and other territories, Allen didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    When he turned to the page of the red rose collar, a man''s name appeared in Allen''s eyes.


    Seeing the name, Alan smiled and things began to become interesting. This man is the dark line of the blue shirt army. Alan can only say that this man''s acting is really good!

 Chapter 167

    In the pamphlet, on the page led by the red rose, the one written at the front is harrengos!


    The soldier who has been following Sophia, has experienced bloody battles and always looks loyal, is actually the dark line of the blue shirt army.


    Allen read the names of all the dark lines of the red rose collar, and did not find the name of crowrice, who was considered a traitor by Sophia and others.


    So it seems that everyone, including Sophia, misunderstood Klaus. The real traitor is harrengos.


    No wonder when people suspect Klaus, harrengos will resolutely kill Klaus. I think Klaus was framed by harrengos.


    At the thought of this, Allen couldn''t help sighing. If Sophia knew the truth, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    Until nightfall, Sophia and his father Sidney didn''t appear in front of Allen again.


    Alan had dinner and looked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock. It seemed that Sidney had missed his last chance.


    At this time, the Council Hall of the Lord''s house was already bustling. All the Lords or representatives of all the territories had arrived, except Alan.


    Crett sat high on the main seat and stared at the people in the hall with playful eyes. Rutgers stood beside him expressionless.


    Under the main seat, the lords were divided into left and right rows, and Sidney sat at the top of the right.


    This position has always been led by the red rose. Originally, Sidney lost his territory and had no face to continue to sit here. However, he has now received the promise of the city Lord''s residence and will help him get back his territory tonight, so he still sits here without pressure.


    As long as the territory can be taken back and given a few years of development time, their red rose collar is still one of the most powerful territories in nice urban area!


    Beside him stood harungos, but his two daughters did not appear.


    Opposite him, at the top of the left column, it used to be Leiqi''s position. Reich collar no longer exists, but no one is sitting in that position.


    Probably no lord thought he was qualified to sit in that position, Sidney thought.


    He didn''t know that no one dared to sit in that position because of the existence of Huaxia collar and Allen.


    Which of the Lords present has the courage to sit on Alan now?


    Sidney looked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock, so he shouted, "master crett, lords, the time is almost the same. Let''s start."


    Sidney can''t wait to get back his territory.


    Hearing Sidney''s words, a leader said, "Lord Allen from China hasn''t arrived yet. We''d better wait."


    Sidney turned his mouth when he heard the speech: "Alan Senlan is just a junior. Now everyone has arrived, but he refuses to appear and pays no attention to us. He is a junior. He is not qualified to let us wait."


    After Sidney''s words, there was silence.


    It is said that Sophia, Sidney''s daughter, has a good relationship with Lord Allen. It is said that Lord Allen attacked the blue shirt army in order to save Sidney. But why did Sidney slander Lord Allen?


    It''s true that Lord Allen is a junior, but the world will always see strength, not seniority. With China leading the current strength, who is qualified to challenge it except the city Lord''s residence?


    "Why, did I say something wrong?" Sidney wondered when he saw that everyone suddenly stopped talking.


    Just then, the door of the council chamber was pushed open, and Allen took asso and Galen into the council chamber.


    "Sorry, everybody, Alan is late," said Alan.


    "Lord Allen, we''re early."


    "Yes, it''s not eight o''clock yet. Lord Allen is not late."


    All the Lords opened their mouths and said it was all right.


    Sidney was stunned. He thought these Lords would be dissatisfied with Allen''s late arrival, but he didn''t think it was now.


    Even the top Rogers nodded and smiled when he saw Alan coming in. You know, when other lords came in, Rutgers didn''t look at it with a straight eye.


    Crett, who had been sitting on the main seat with a cold face, nodded after seeing Alan, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Alan smiled back, then went straight ahead, walked opposite Sidney, and sat down in the original position of Reich''s collar.


    Sidney looked at the reaction of the people. Whether it was clett and Rutgers of the Lord''s house or other lords, they all looked as if they were taking it for granted. They were not dissatisfied with Alan''s sitting in this position.


    At this time, Sidney didn''t know that Alan was not as simple as he thought, so he was really a fool.


    He has reflected that during his detention by the blue shirt army, something must have happened in nice city, which greatly increased the status of Huaxia collar in nice city. In this way, what his daughter Sophia said is likely to be true!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at harrengos standing beside him, and he was a little unsure. If Sophia is telling the truth, then Harold Goss is lying to himself. Harold Goss has always been loyal to him. He really doesn''t believe Harold Goss will lie to himself.


    Maybe there''s a misunderstanding, Sidney thought. But at this time, he had some regrets about offending Alan so hard.


    At least it''s not too late to stabilize Allen, inquire about the current situation of Huaxia collar, and then decide whether to give Allen that reward.


    On the main seat, crett said, "now that everyone has arrived, let''s start."


    "Rutgers, you will preside over this meeting."


    Krayt finished, and lay down in his seat without speaking.


    Today''s crett has no interest in hosting such gatherings. This afternoon, he had tortured the dwarf to death, but he had not moved the dark elf.


    He would rather go back and torture the dark elf than attend the meeting.


    Rutgers stepped forward slightly and said, "since the young master entrusted me with the task of presiding over this meeting, I will override it."


    "Over the past few months, the blue shirt army has wreaked havoc in our nice city area. Many of the 23 leaders and other large and small territories have been destroyed by the blue shirt army."


    "Now there are only our city Lord''s mansion and all of you here in the whole nice urban area, but there are a large number of ownerless territories."


    "According to the law of the Kingdom, these ownerless territories are under the jurisdiction of our city Lord''s house by default. However, everyone has contributed to defeating the blue shirt army this time, and our city Lord''s house doesn''t like this unique food."


    "Today, let''s discuss the distribution of these territories."


    Rutgers finished, took out a map from the space ring and hung it on the wall.


    It''s a map of the nice city area.


    Glancing at the audience, Rutgers pointed to the location of the rose collar: "first, let''s discuss the territory of the red rose collar."


    "Since Lord Sidney is still there, I suggest that the territory of the red rose collar should still be returned to Lord Sidney and the rose family. After all, this is the territory granted by the kingdom to the rose family. What do you think?"


    With that, Rutgers looked at Alan.


    The city Lord''s residence has stated that it will be settled as long as Allen gives his support. In Rogers'' view, Allen has a good relationship with Sophia, the eldest daughter of the rose family, and it is impossible to raise objections at this time.


    As long as this proposal is passed smoothly, the three million gold coins promised by the rose family will be in hand!


    Hearing that Rutgers put forward this proposal, Sidney was very excited. Since the city Lord''s house has stated its position, do others dare to oppose it? The red rose collar is back in its own hands again!


    The territory is proposed by the city Lord''s residence. Even if there are no soldiers under his command, other lords dare not send troops to attack. In this way, he can slowly recuperate in the territory and restore his strength.


    While Sidney was immersed in the fantasy of a better future, a voice sounded in the Council hall.


    "We''re taking this place from Huaxia."

 Chapter 168

    A word surprised everyone.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Allen. Hua Xialing dared to openly oppose the proposal of the city Lord''s house in front of everyone!


    The Lords here looked at Allen, the city Lord''s house and Sidney, with an expression of waiting to see the excitement.


    I heard that Huaxia collar and red rose collar had a good relationship before, but now it doesn''t seem so. First Sidney publicly expressed his disdain for Allen, and now Allen came out to compete for the territory of the red rose, so he didn''t hesitate to oppose the city Lord''s house.


    This is not a good relationship. It''s a dead enemy!


    Crett and Rutgers look at Allen with an unexpected face. They don''t understand why Allen is targeting the rose family and Sidney.


    When Allen led his troops into St. Zell, didn''t he always want to save Sidney? It makes sense that they should have a good relationship. Is there anything that attracts Allen about the red rose collar that makes Allen turn against Sidney and fight the city Lord''s house in order to get the red rose collar?


    Across from Alan, Sidney was even more furious.


    He thought the matter would be settled as long as the exit of the city Lord''s house. Unexpectedly, Alan Senlan jumped out and made trouble. Sidney didn''t like Alan at first, but now he hates it to the extreme.


    "You Chinese took it, why?" Sidney asked, "not to mention that this is the territory granted by the kingdom to our rose family. Now Lord Rutgers of the city master''s house has spoken, which round has you opposed!"


    "Why?" Alan smiled softly. "It''s me, Alan Senlan."


    This sentence is extremely overbearing and unreasonable.


    Alan stood up, went to the map that Rutgers had hung, and drew two circles on the map.


    "Here, here, all belong to our Huaxia collar. You can assign other areas at will. I have no opinion."


    The two places Alan painted were the red rose collar and the city of St. Zell.


    "You, you..."


    Sidney pointed at Alan, trembling with anger.


    "Lord Rutgers!" Sidney turned his head to Rutgers and wanted Rutgers and the city Lord''s house to stand out for him.


    In Sidney''s opinion, the city Lord''s mansion will definitely help him, because he promised the city Lord''s mansion three million gold coins!


    Although the city Lord''s residence is rich, three million gold coins are still very attractive for the city Lord''s residence.


    Since Allen spoke, Rutgers''s mind has turned sharply, analyzing the pros and cons.


    He now has two choices. One is to fight Allen to the end for the three million gold coins. Second, give up the three million gold coins and agree to Alan''s proposal.


    Rutgers was naturally unwilling to give up the three million gold coins. Three million gold coins can buy tens of thousands of soldiers in the hands of the curtain of heaven!


    After a long fierce battle between the city Lord''s mansion and the blue shirt army, although they occupied the advantage, they still suffered huge losses. Now there are only more than 5000 soldiers purchased from the sky curtain, which is slightly worse than Huaxia collar. According to the information from the intelligence department, the current strength of Huaxia leader is at least 7000!


    But for the three million gold coins and the Chinese collar, Rutgers had to calculate whether it was worth it.


    Let''s talk about the high-end combat power first. Although the Chinese leader is not as strong as the 11th level, he has seen the strength of Galen, asso and svein. Rutgers knew very well that if these people worked together, they would have the strength to kill themselves!


    In terms of high-end combat power, Huaxia leader is no weaker than the city Lord''s mansion!


    Besides, ordinary soldiers, if Hua Xialing really chooses to fight to the end, even if the city Lord''s residence continues to buy soldiers from the sky to defeat Hua Xialing, the lost troops will definitely not be able to be compensated by 3 million gold coins.


    What''s more, they can buy soldiers from the city Lord''s residence, but can''t Huaxia collar? According to the analysis of the city Lord''s residence, Allen shouldn''t have so many gold coins in his hand, but he spent at least more than two million gold coins on soldiers in the sky.


    Of course, the two million yuan is calculated by the city Lord''s house according to the price of buying soldiers.


    Where did Allen get so many gold coins? There are only two possibilities. One is the support of the Senlan family. The other is that Allen found a treasure and got a huge amount of wealth.


    The city Lord''s mansion is more inclined to see Allen''s attitude is so firm that Rutgers can only sigh. It seems that the three million gold coins are destined to have no chance with the city Lord''s mansion.


    Rutgers looked at crett. Crett whispered, "it''s important tonight."


    The meaning is already obvious. Don''t quarrel with Huaxia collar.


    "Huaxia collar is a great hero in defeating the blue shirt army this time. Since Lord Allen insists on the red rose collar area, this area will be divided into Huaxia collar."


    Rutgers said.


    The Lord present was silent. They all knew that the Chinese leader was powerful and could almost compete with the city Lord''s residence. But they didn''t expect that in the face of the Chinese leader, the city Lord''s residence chose to compromise so soon.


    It seems that we underestimated the strength of Huaxia collar now!


    Sidney saw this, anxious and angry: "Lord Rutgers, we have not agreed..."


    "Lord Sidney," said Rogers, "the Chinese leader has made great contributions to defeating the blue shirt army this time. Since Lord Allen wants this territory, give it to Lord Allen."


    "But our rose family..." Sidney said urgently.


    At this time, Rutgers turned his mind and thought of another way, which could not offend Allen, but also help Sidney get the territory and get the 3 million reward promised by Sidney.


    "Lord Sidney, don''t worry," Rogers smiled and pointed to the map in front of him. "In addition to the original area of the red rose collar, there are many ownerless places in the urban area of nice. Why don''t I delimit a territory here for your rose family to rebuild the red rose collar."


    This is what Rutgers thought of to give another territory to the rose family.


    Sidney heard the speech and began to bow his head and meditate.


    The city Lord''s residence would rather give up three million gold coins than fight with Huaxia collar, which made Rutgers realize that he really underestimated Huaxia collar. Huaxia collar now has the strength to fight against the city Lord''s residence in nice city, otherwise the city Lord''s residence would not be like this.


    This made him very regretful. Alan said to help him get back the territory when he first met him. If he had happily taken out 3 million gold coins to Alan at that time, I''m afraid the territory had already arrived, where would there be so many twists and turns.


    "Well, then our rose family will take this territory. Let''s give the former region to Lord Allen."


    Although in Sidney''s heart, he wanted to go back to the area before the red rose collar, Alan refused to let go, and he had no way. Now he can get another territory, which is a surprise. He is very satisfied.


    Facing Sidney, Alan smiled gently. If you finally get the territory, what I did before is not meaningless?


    "There is no objection to dividing this area into the rose family?" asked Rutgers.


    Everyone said they had no opinion, but a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Steward Rutgers, I object."


    Alan is still talking.

 Chapter 169

    Alan objected again, which made Sidney almost angry.


    "Alan Senlan, I don''t even want the red rose collar. How are you going?" Sidney said angrily.


    On the other hand, Rutgers saw that Allen did not fancy the territory of the red rose collar, but simply wanted to fight Sidney.


    In Rutgers''s impression, Allen has always been very modest, always with a warm smile on his face, and rarely quarreled with people. This time, I don''t know how Sidney offended Alan, and even made Alan stick to it.


    If Alan had made up his mind to fight Sidney, Sidney would have little chance to get the territory.


    Nevertheless, Rutgers still had to fight for Sidney for the three million gold coins.


    "Lord Allen, I don''t know why you oppose this time?" asked Rutgers.


    Allen smiled gently: "I think only the lords who made efforts in the war to defeat the blue shirts are qualified to allocate territory."


    "As for Lord Sidney, he didn''t seem to exert any strength in the war to defeat the blue shirts."


    Throughout the battle, Sidney was kept in prison. After coming out, there was no soldier around him. Of course, he had no chance to contribute.


    When Alan said this, Sidney didn''t like to listen. Sidney stood up and pointed to all the Lords present: "I didn''t contribute, and they didn''t contribute? Is this meeting just to allocate territory to your Chinese leaders and the city master''s house?"


    Sidney''s words made all the Lords here unwilling to listen.


    "Sidney, make it clear, why didn''t we do anything!"


    "Yes, we brought so many soldiers. Can''t we eat dry food! Just now, my 300 subordinates killed three blue shirt soldiers in the city!"


    "Lord Allen is right. People like you shouldn''t assign territory to you!"


    Sidney''s words aroused public anger.


    Sidney was scolded by everyone and his sweat flowed down. Just now his words were just casual, and he didn''t think about the consequences of saying so.


    Alan couldn''t help laughing. Sidney really dared to say anything.


    These lords came with the intention of sharing the fruits of victory. Sidney''s words simply wanted them all to return empty handed.


    "I didn''t mean that, I didn''t mean that," Sidney quickly explained.


    "Who said that our rose family did not contribute in the war!"


    Suddenly, halongos next to Sidney said, "I''m afraid I killed no less blue shirt soldiers than the subordinates of any of the Lords here!"


    Harrengos suddenly stood up and brightened Sidney''s eyes: "yes, harrengos is my subordinate. He killed the blue shirt soldiers. Naturally, it is the contribution of our rose family."


    With that, Sidney looked at Alan proudly. This time, you have no reason to oppose our rose family''s acquisition of territory.


    Alan looked at the suddenly standing harlangos and smiled gently. I haven''t found you yet, but you brought it to the door yourself.


    "Hallenges, right?" Alan laughed. "I don''t know if you recognize this thing."


    With that, Allen took out the pamphlet of the blue shirt army recording the dark line list.


    Harrengos saw the pamphlet in Allen''s hand and his face changed dramatically. He has seen this pamphlet and naturally knows what it says.


    Damn it, how could that book be in Alan Senlan''s hands!


    Harrengos scolded in his heart, looked around, suddenly jumped and rushed to the back window, trying to escape through the window.


    "Want to go!"


    Yasuo''s eyes were cold, his body flashed, caught up, and stopped harungos in front of the window.


    All the people present were confused. They didn''t know what the pamphlet in Allen''s hand was. Harrengos reacted with one look.


    Halengos was stopped by Asso. Naturally, he would not wait to die and draw a knife to attack Asso.


    Unfortunately, harungus has only eight levels of peak strength. How is Yasso''s opponent? For the soldiers of the same level, asso almost crushed them.


    After a few moves, asso looked for a flaw and put a sword around halengos'' neck.


    "Vulnerable."


    Assol cold channel.


    "Let harrengos go!"


    Sidney saw that harrengos was captured and said angrily, "Lord Rutgers, you must decide for me. This Chinese collar is too arrogant!"


    "Don''t you want to see what''s recorded on it?"


    Ellen raised the pamphlet in her hand and smiled.


    "I don''t care what''s written on it. You can let your subordinates release harrengos first." Sidney roared.


    "Look for yourself!"


    Ellen said, throwing the pamphlet at Sidney''s feet.


    Sidney picked up the pamphlet and read a few pages. Suddenly, it was like lightning.


    "How could it be, how could it be, it must be false, false!" Sidney said to himself.


    But he understood that the brochure was true. If it were false, harrengos couldn''t run away at the sight of the book.


    At the same time, he finally understood that Alan''s Chinese leader was so powerful now. Why did harrengos deceive himself? It turned out that harrengos was a traitor!


    Sidney''s reaction made the people present more curious about what was recorded in the pamphlet.


    Rutgers stepped forward directly, went to Sidney and took the pamphlet in his hand.


    Looking at the contents recorded in the pamphlet, Rutgers''s face gradually became gloomy.


    Most of the hidden lines recorded in the pamphlet have been dug out by the Intelligence Department of the city Lord''s house, but nearly 30 remain undetected. Among the nearly 30 people, there are several who he trusts.


    "These guys, damn it!"


    Rutgers said angrily and handed the small book to crett.


    "Young master, look."


    Crett took the pamphlet and glanced at it. There was no joy or sorrow on his face.


    "Let everyone here have a look."


    After reading it, crett handed the pamphlet back to Rutgers road.


    Rutgers nodded and handed the pamphlet to the Lords present for them to pass on.


    Seeing the contents of the pamphlet, all the Lords present shouted abuse. Their territory doesn''t have a special intelligence department like the city Lord''s residence. They basically haven''t found the dark lines recorded in the pamphlet.


    What made Allen feel more dramatic was that after reading the contents of the pamphlet, a lord directly pulled out his weapon and killed the bodyguard standing next to him with a knife.


    Each Lord kept in mind the hidden lines in his territory recorded in the pamphlet, and was ready to clean up after going back.


    Sidney went to harrengos, who was still held around his neck by asso with a sword, and asked bitterly, "harrengos, tell me why!"


    Harrengos was an orphan. He was nearly frozen to death and starved to death in the street led by the red rose. Sidney, who was only a teenager at that time, saw this scene, moved with compassion and saved him.


    After being rescued, harungus has been following Sidney, receiving the cultivation of the rose family, cultivating fighting spirit, and gradually growing from a small attendant around Sidney to the head of the red rose led rose knights.


    Sidney''s trust in harrengos even exceeded his trust in his two daughters.


    In Sidney''s heart, he always regarded harrengos as his brother, pro brother! In the red rose collar, harrengos''s power has always been second only to his Lord.


    He really couldn''t figure out why harrengos betrayed him and was willing to become the dark line of the blue shirt army.

 Chapter 170

    Facing Sidney''s question, harrengos''s eyes were empty and silent.


    "Harrengos, tell me why!" Sidney asked again.


    "Lord," said halengos slowly, "I''m sorry for you!"


    With that, halengos leaned forward and wiped his neck away from the sword in asso''s hand.


    "No!"


    Seeing this, Sidney shouted quickly.


    Yasso reacted much faster than Sidney. As early as when harrengos''s body had just moved, asso found harrengos''s intention and gently retracted the sword.


    Harungos tried to wipe his sword and commit suicide, but he wiped it empty.


    Sidney breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that harrengos had failed to commit suicide.


    Even at this time, he still cares about the life and death of harrengos.


    "Lord..."


    Seeing Sidney still care about himself, harrengos lowered his head with guilt.


    "Sorry."


    Hallenges road.


    "Harrengos, would you rather die than tell me why you did it? I know you won''t betray me. You must have difficulties, don''t you?"


    Harrengos showed a struggling look. After struggling for a long time, he clenched his teeth and replied, "Lord, I have no trouble!"


    "Alas..."


    Sidney sighed, "since you don''t want to say it, just do it, and I won''t force you."


    Then Sidney looked at crett, Rutgers and Allen: "master crett, Butler Rutgers, Lord Allen, can you grant me a request?"


    "Lord Sidney, please speak," said the Butler Rutgers.


    "I want to ask you to let harrengos go," Sidney said. "Harrengos has become a dark line for the blue shirt army. There is absolutely no alternative. Please let him go."


    Sidney knew that only when the city Lord''s house and Allen agreed to let harrengos go, harrengos could leave.


    "Lord..."


    Harrengos heard Sidney plead for himself, and the tiger''s eyes were in tears. As Sidney said, he became the dark line of the blue shirt army for a compelling reason, but this reason was too absurd and he didn''t want to tell anyone.


    Including he is still cheating Sidney today, which is still related to this reason. He doesn''t want to deliberately entrap Sidney.


    In his heart, he has never really betrayed the rose family and Sidney. He is willing to die for Sidney at any time.


    Hearing Sidney''s request, Alan smiled gently: "it doesn''t matter. Whether he goes or stays has nothing to do with me."


    Alan is not in the mood to interfere in the family affairs of other lords. This matter of harungos is the family affairs of the rose family.


    Sidney heard Alan''s words and gave Alan a grateful look. What he was most afraid of just now was that Alan continued to target himself and insisted on killing harrengos


    Rutgers looked at crett and asked for crett''s advice.


    Crett opened his half closed eyes, with an unusually cold look, staring at Sidney and harrengos.


    "People related to the blue shirt army are going to die!"


    Crett''s murderous cold words condensed the air of the whole Council hall.


    Crett''s hatred for the blue shirt army is absolutely more than everyone. How can he let harrengos leave when he knows that he was a dark line of the blue shirt army.


    "Master crett, please let him go!" Sidney continued.


    "Rutgers, kill him for me." crett''s request to Sidney was unheard of.


    Rutgers hesitated and walked slowly to Sidney and harrengos.


    Rutgers is quite peaceful. Although he hates the blue shirt army, he doesn''t involve this hatred to everyone like crett. If he wants to come, it doesn''t hurt to let harrengos go.


    But now that crett had ordered, he could not tolerate his objection. He promised Benedict to help crett well.


    "Lord Sidney, I have offended," said Rutgers.


    Sidney saw that his bitter request was fruitless. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he directly pulled out his waist machete and blocked it in front of harungos.


    "If you want to kill harrengos, kill my hereditary Viscount of the kingdom first!"


    Don''t think Sidney is a weak person. The rose family has excellent fighting spirit cultivation blood, especially when cultivating the unique rose fighting spirit of the family, get twice the result with half the effort. As a lord, Sidney has become a level 7 warrior although he has not spent much time in cultivation.


    Excellent cultivation pedigree is one of the biggest dependencies that these big families can inherit for thousands of years.


    For example, the talent of most of the family''s children is amazing. Allen''s cultivation talent is extremely poor. It is absolutely rare in ten years in the family, and there are only one or two in a generation.


    Sidney reported the name of his hereditary viscount in order to make the city Lord''s house avoid rats and dare not kill himself. After all, killing a hereditary Viscount without authorization is a great crime in the kingdom.


    "Lord, you don''t have to be like this," said harrengos, who was blocked behind Sidney. "Harrengos has no face to continue to live in this world. Let Lord Rutgers kill me. Let me forgive him."


    "No!" Sidney said, "I saved your life. If I don''t let you die, you can''t die!"


    Rutgers turned to crett and asked him what to do.


    Crett smiled coldly: "since Lord Sidney wants to die with him, you can take Lord Sidney on the road by the way."


    Crett is now in a semi crazy state. How can he be afraid of the title of a hereditary Viscount?


    All the people in the hall broke out in a cold sweat when they heard crett''s words. Master crett is so murderous today!


    "Young master, Lord Sidney is a hereditary Viscount of the kingdom. In case the kingdom is investigated..." Rutgers advised. He has a good relationship with Sidney. How can he do it.


    "Viscount of the kingdom?" crett disdained to smile. "My father even killed the three princes of Harlow kingdom. What if I killed a Viscount of the kingdom?"


    "Besides, who said Lord Sidney was killed by our city Lord''s house? Our city Lord''s house and Lord Sidney are good friends. How can we kill him?"


    "He was killed by the traitor standing behind him, harungos."


    "People say, don''t they?"


    Crett asked the Lords here with a smile, but his eyes were cold.


    All the Lords here are silent.


    "I ask you if you are!"


    Crett suddenly threw the glass in his hand and roared.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Harrengos killed it!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Lords here spoke one after another to cooperate with clett. In front of today''s moody crett, these lords were frightened. Crett dares to kill even the hereditary Viscount Sidney. Isn''t it a piece of cake to kill these little nobles?


    Some people have even begun to regret that they came to this muddy water for some territory.


    Hearing the answers of the Lords, crett smiled with satisfaction: "Rutgers, did you hear that? It was not our city Lord''s house that killed Lord Sidney, but the traitor of their rose collar."


    "Do it!"


    Rutgers smiled helplessly and Sidney said, "Lord Sidney, I''ll give you one last chance. Get out of the way."


    "I won''t let you kill harrengos!" Sidney insisted.


    Rutgers sighed that he could not disobey crett''s order. Since Sidney insisted on not moving away, he had to kill him together with Sidney.


    On one side, Allen saw Sidney facing the city Lord''s house for harrengos and was about to be killed. He shook his head helplessly.


    Sidney is really hateful, but he is Sophia''s father after all. I wanted to teach Sidney some lessons, but I never wanted Sidney to die.


    Sophia is one of her few friends in the world. If she watched her father killed today, how should she face her in the future?


    Obviously, I don''t like Sidney very much and have to save him. It''s really annoying!


    Thinking so, Allen stepped forward: "master crett, steward Rutgers, stop for the time being. This Sidney can''t die yet!"

 Chapter 171

    Allen suddenly opened his mouth and let everyone in the hall focus on him. Allen was calm about the people''s eyes.


    Rutgers, who was about to start, stopped immediately.


    He didn''t want to kill Sidney, but he had to do it because of clett''s order. Rutgers knew very well that if there was anyone else in the hall who could make the young master change his mind, it was only Alan.


    Sidney was even more overjoyed when he heard the speech. He never thought it would be Alan who saved him in the end. For a moment, his disgust with Alan disappeared, and all that remained was gratitude.


    Clett stared at Allen with cold eyes: "Lord Allen, are you too wide? Who I want to kill seems to have nothing to do with you."


    "You repeatedly refute the decision of our city Lord''s house. Do you really think our city Lord''s house is afraid of you?"


    Alan smiled softly: "I never thought the city Lord''s house would be afraid of me, but Sidney, you really can''t die."


    "What if I have to kill him?" said crett coldly.


    Alan laughed: "then we Chinese leaders can only see the strength of the city Lord''s residence on the battlefield."


    Everyone present was surprised to hear Alan''s words. Alan was going to fight for Sidney and the city Lord''s house! What''s more, Allen''s words are too crazy. Is he so confident to defeat the city Lord''s house?


    At the same time, people were completely confused by the relationship between Allen and Sidney.


    Say they are friends. Sidney, whom Alan bullied just now, is going crazy. The territory that is about to be acquired has been yellowed by Allen twice in a row. How can he be a friend.


    Say they are enemies. Alan now goes to war with the city Lord''s house to save Sidney. It doesn''t look like an enemy.


    "Alan Senlan, don''t be too crazy!"


    Clett slapped the table angrily, stood up and pointed to Allen.


    "Believe it or not, I will order the whole army to go to war with your Chinese leaders now?"


    "Master crett, we Huaxia collar will accompany him at any time if he wants." Allen said. Crett''s words can''t scare him.


    Today''s city Lord''s mansion is completely free from any threat to Allen. If he wants, he can immediately plot against all the soldiers of the city Lord''s residence. What does the city Lord''s residence take to fight him? Just crett and Rutgers?


    "Young master, Lord Allen, don''t get excited." looking at Alan and crett, Rutgers hurried out to make a round.


    "Young master, let''s listen to Lord Allen. Maybe Sidney really has a reason not to die."


    Crett also begged Alan, and didn''t dare to turn his face with Alan. He snorted coldly: "I hope it''s a reason that can satisfy me, otherwise..."


    By saying so, crett can also find a step for himself. As long as Alan''s reason is not very unreasonable, he can directly express his satisfaction.


    "Lord Allen, I don''t know why Sidney can''t die?" asked Rutgers.


    Allen smiled softly, "they still owe me three million gold coins from the rose family. If he dies, who am I looking for?"


    "Am I right, Lord Sidney?"


    "That''s right, that''s right!" Sidney replied quickly with great joy. "I''ll give the money to Lord Allen as soon as possible!"


    At this time, Sidney didn''t know how Alan had saved himself and Harlan Goss! Didn''t you see that crett was already sitting there without saying a word.


    At the same time, Sidney felt that his intestines were almost green.


    I knew that Allen and Huaxia leader were so strong that even the city Lord''s house had to give way. Why should I give up the near and ask for the far to ask the city Lord''s house and give Allen the three million gold coins directly!


    If you had given the three million yuan to Alan at the beginning, I''m afraid you''d have taken back the territory by now. You can also make friends with Alan by the way. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world.


    Alan looked at crett with a smile: "master crett, are you satisfied with my reason?"


    "Satisfied!" cleate said. "In that case, let Sidney live!"


    "So harrengos?" Allen continued.


    "Hum! Whether harrengos is dead or alive has nothing to do with our city master''s house!"


    After saying that, crett stood up directly, didn''t even call, and walked out of the conference hall directly from the back door behind the main seat.


    What no one saw was that when he turned his back to the people, his eyes were full of incomparable resentment.


    Seeing crett leave, Rutgers said to the crowd, "this is the end of today''s meeting. The matter of territory distribution will be discussed tomorrow."


    With that, he walked out of the chamber after clett.


    The rally was so hastily over.


    "Galen, asso, let''s go too."


    Alan said and took them outside the Council hall.


    "Thank you, Lord Allen!" Sidney walked over to Alan.


    Alan looked at Sidney and said, "if it weren''t for Sophia, you would be dead now."


    Alan finished and continued to walk outside.


    "Lord Allen, I''ll give you your reward as soon as possible!" Sydney shouted.


    When Alan left, each Lord greeted Alan warmly and talked with Alan for all kinds of reasons. They understand that from now on, the most powerful force in nice city may not be the city master''s house.


    The crowd left one after another, and soon there were only Sidney and harrengos left in the Council hall.


    "Harrengos, I''ll give you two choices now," Sidney said.


    "First, tell me the reason to become the dark line of the blue shirt army, and then continue to stay in the rose family."


    "Second, if you leave here, you will have nothing to do with our rose family."


    "Think it over for yourself."


    Harrengos bowed his head and his face changed.


    He wants to confess to Sidney, and then continue to stay in the rose family and Sidney, but the reason for his betrayal is really hard to open his mouth.


    Finally, harrengos said to Sidney, "Lord, I''m sorry, harrengos let you down."


    He still doesn''t want to say the reason.


    Sidney sighed, "forget it, you go."


    Allen did not live in St. zel at night, but in a barracks outside the city with the soldiers.


    Not long after returning to the camp, before Allen had time to rest, he heard the bodyguard report that master crett and housekeeper Rutgers of the city Lord''s house were visiting.


    Alan was a little surprised by their visit. He just had a quarrel with crett at the meeting. Now why do they come to visit him?


    "Invite them in," Allen said.


    "And let Galen and them come too."


    Rutgers is a level 11 strong man. If he suddenly makes a move on himself, he may not even have room to resist. It''s safer to let Galen and others come to protect himself.


    Not long after, the bodyguard took crett and Rutgers into the account.


    "Master crett, housekeeper Rutgers, please sit down."


    "I don''t know why you two visited late at night?"


    When they were seated, Allen asked.


    "Lord Allen, to be honest," said Rutgers, "the young master and I have something to ask for this time."

 Chapter 172

    Alan was not surprised to hear that the city Lord''s residence said he wanted something. In fact, in the meeting just now, Allen felt that the city Lord''s house might ask for himself, otherwise the city Lord''s house would not be so tolerant to himself.


    However, Allen didn''t know what the city Lord''s residence asked him to do.


    "Steward Rutgers might as well tell me." Allen said. He wouldn''t promise without asking what the city Lord''s house asked.


    "I''ll tell you," said Crete. "Lord Allen is going to the king''s capital for some time?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, I''ll start when the territory affairs are arranged."


    Allen is still looking forward to this trip to the king''s capital. When he left the king''s capital, he was so down and helpless that countless people hiding in the dark laughed at him.


    This time, we will show those who secretly laugh at themselves that their achievements have surpassed all of them.


    "Lord Allen, can you find a way to save my father''s life when you go to Wangdu this time?"


    "Please!"


    Crett finished and bowed deeply to Alan.


    "Lord Allen, I hope you can help our city Lord''s house and Lord Benedict!" Rutgers also followed.


    Hearing the request of the city Lord''s residence, Alan smiled bitterly.


    "Master crett, housekeeper Rutgers, you think highly of me too much, don''t you?"


    "In the nice city area, I may still have some energy. When I get to the king''s capital, I am nothing. Benedict City kills the three princes of Harlow kingdom. How can I help with such a thing?"


    "It is estimated that when I arrive at the king''s capital, I am not qualified to meet the mayor of Benedict."


    Alan is telling the truth. Now he has no energy in Wangdu.


    "Lord Allen," said clett, "you may not be able to help, but your Senlan family can certainly help my father."


    "If Lord Arman is willing to intercede for my father, I believe the kingdom will let my father go."


    It was the idea of the Senlan family and Alan''s grandfather Arman. Not to mention, if Alan''s grandfather yarman is willing to intercede for Benedict, the kingdom will definitely seriously consider it.


    In the scorching sun Kingdom, Arman Senlan is the God of war and the God of war.


    Allen shook his head again: "my position in the family is not high, otherwise I would not be sent here. My identity can not affect the family''s decision."


    "Master crett, steward Rutgers, you''d better think of other countermeasures. I really can''t help you with this matter."


    Hearing Allen''s categorical refusal, crett''s face suddenly became very gloomy. Before coming, he and Rutgers took Alan as the last straw.


    "Lord Allen, don''t rush to refuse," said Rogers. "We just want you to try your best. As for success or failure, you can only listen to fate."


    "If you succeed, our city Lord''s mansion is willing to give you three million gold coins as reward. Even if you fail, we are willing to give you one million."


    Rutgers directly launched a money offensive. If Allen didn''t even want to try, they really didn''t even have a glimmer of hope.


    Hearing what Rutgers said, Alan was lost in thought.


    Rutgers mentioned gold coins, which is really his weakness. Not because he loves money, but because the territory really needs a lot of money to develop rapidly.


    Every gold coin is very important to Allen.


    Seeing Allen lost in thought, both crett and Rutgers stopped talking and waited for Allen to make a decision.


    "I''ll try," said Alan. "If I fail, I won''t get a penny, but if I succeed, you need to pay me five million gold coins."


    Getting involved in this matter will definitely bring Alan a lot of trouble. Three million gold coins are not enough for Alan to take the risk. If five million gold coins, Alan can bite his teeth and take a risk.


    As for the payment of one million gold coins after the city Lord''s house said that, in Alan''s view, no merit is rewarded. If he fails, he has no face to take the one million gold coins himself.


    "No problem!" crett said happily.


    Five million gold coins is a huge sum of money, even for their city Lord''s residence. But if he could save his father, even if the number doubled, crett would agree.


    Alan nodded: "it''s a deal. I''ll do my best to go to Wangdu this time."


    Now that Allen had promised, the purpose of the city Lord''s house was achieved. The three chatted again, and crett and Rutgers left.


    Shortly after they left, the bodyguard reported again that Sidney and Sophia of the rose family asked for a meeting.


    Alan knew exactly why Sidney and Sophia came. He was sending money to himself.


    "Invite them in," Ellen said.


    After Sidney and Sophia entered the camp, Sidney saw Alan with a ashamed face, but Sophia greeted Alan with a smile.


    "Lord Allen," Sidney said shamefully, "I was blind before. I hope you don''t mind."


    Alan wants to say, I mind! But looking at Sophia with a smile on one side, Allen held back this sentence.


    Sophia is his friend after all. If he embarrasses Sidney in front of Sophia, it would be unkind.


    Sidney saw that Alan had no response to his words and took out four large boxes directly from the space ring.


    "Lord Allen, here are four million gold coins!" Sidney said. "Three million of them are your due reward, and the other one million represents my apology to you."


    Four million gold coins were in front of him. Alan said it was absolutely false that he didn''t feel excited. Moreover, Sidney directly offered one million more, which shows his sincerity of apology.


    This is two-thirds of the total wealth of the rose family!


    "Alan, don''t blame my father," Sophia said. "He mistook me for being cheated by you before."


    "OK, OK," Sophia said coquettishly, holding Alan''s arm.


    For some reason, Ellen had a creepy feeling when she was spoiled by a charming beauty like Sophia.


    "All right, all right," Ellen said. "That''s it."


    Seeing Sophia and four million gold coins, Alan chose to forgive Sidney.


    The next day, the Lord''s house held another Lord''s meeting.


    Because he had reached a settlement with Sidney the day before, Allen simply helped the rose family take the original territory, red rose collar. When Allen spoke, the city Lord''s house would not object, and other lords did not dare to object.


    Sidney finally got back his territory.


    Allen took a large number of territories, including St. zel city. After these territories were classified into the Chinese collar, the scope of the Chinese collar more than doubled.


    Other lords have also obtained territories of different sizes, which can be regarded as everyone''s joy.


    Naturally, the wealth left by the blue shirt army was also divided by the city Lord''s house and Huaxia collar, who each received more than 500000 gold coins.


    Naturally, the wealth of the blue shirt army is more than that, but most of the wealth of the blue shirt army lies in Claren. After Claren was killed, wells, the 12th level strongman from the Harlow Kingdom, took his body and the wealth stored in Claren''s space ring.


    In the next two days, the city Lord''s mansion and the Lords of various territories left one after another. Sophia also returned to the red rose collar with Sidney. There were only Chinese collar people in Saint zel.


    Allen began to count the harvest of the war in the Council Hall of the Lord''s house.

 Chapter 173

    The biggest harvest of Huaxia collar in this war is a large area of land and 4.5 million gold coins that have been stored in the system space by Allen.


    It is needless to say that land is the most important foundation of a territory. If a territory does not have enough land, everything is just empty talk.


    Take Allen''s Chinese leader for example. Before the war, the Chinese leader had more than 7000 soldiers, but if the territory of the Chinese leader could not be further expanded, even if Allen had more gold coins in his hand, he could not continue to expand his army.


    Because the more than 7000 troops are already the limit that the original Chinese collar can accommodate. If the army is expanded again, the productivity of the Chinese collar will no longer be enough to support so many soldiers.


    Unless Allen can take out countless gold coins to buy food and materials from other forces, huaxialing can only be dragged down by the huge army!


    The size of a territory and the size of its population directly determine the maximum number of troops that can exist in a territory.


    Now the territory under the leadership of China has doubled. With new land and population, Allen can continue to expand his army without worrying about bringing down the territory.


    As for gold coins, it is even more important for Allen, because gold coins in Allen''s hands represent heroes, soldiers and many things.


    In addition to land and gold coins, Allen also had a great harvest, that is, the city of St. Zell.


    There has always been a main task in the system.


    Main task: This is called territory


    Mission Description: what do you call territory? Can you stop kidding!


    Mission objective: the main city of the territory reaches the scale of a small city, with more than four affiliated villages and towns.


    Task reward: one territory guardian (random)


    St. Zell is a small city. With St. Zell, Allen can finally complete the main task that has been idle for a long time.


    In the territory property panel, Allen can set the location of the main city of the territory. At present, the main city of the territory is Huaxia Town, so although Allen has obtained the city of St. Zell, he still failed to complete the task.


    Because the mission has made it clear that the main city of the territory must reach the scale of a small city!


    Allen opens the property panel of the territory and sets the main city as St. Zell.


    Alan naturally will not give up Huaxia town. Setting the main city as Saint zel city is just an alternative to complete the task. When Allen builds Huaxia town into a small city, he will set the main city as Huaxia town again.


    Of course, at that time, Huaxia town was no longer Huaxia Town, but Huaxia city.


    As for why not set the main city as Huaxia town immediately after completing the task, Allen has his own consideration. After all, completing the main task by yourself is a clever move. In case the main city is set as Huaxia town again after completing the task, because the main city is no longer a small city, resulting in the disappearance of the guardian beast, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Although this is only a possible situation, Allen dare not take the risk.


    "Congratulations on setting the main city as Saint zel."


    "Congratulations to the host on completing the main task ''this is called territory''. Reward a territory guardian and update the main task."


    Main task: I am the great Lord.


    Task description: since it is a great Lord, should the main city always be a big city?


    Mission objective: the main city of the territory reaches the scale of a big city.


    Task reward: one special city (random)


    ¡­¡­


    Special city?


    The name made Allen curious. What is a special city?


    Allen thought of famous special cities such as the city of the sky, the city of the sea and Atlantis.


    And from the word random, there are more than one special city.


    What a special city is, just like the Lord''s Guardian beast, can only be known after the task is completed.


    Immediately, Allen focused on the territory Guardian he had just obtained.


    At this time, in his system space, there is a golden egg, glittering, and a big black question mark is painted on the egg.


    Alan looks at the properties of the giant egg.


    Giant egg of territory Guardian beast: after opening, you can obtain a territory Guardian beast at random.


    Without hesitation, Allen opened the big egg.


    "Congratulations to the host. You have obtained the territory guardian ''Thor King Kong''."


    After successfully obtaining the territory guardian, Allen can finally view the details of the guardian in the system.


    After carefully reading the data of the territory guardian, Allen can only use two words to evaluate the territory guardian, that is, powerful, incomparably powerful!


    According to the system introduction, after the territory obtains the territory Guardian beast, a guardian beast will appear in each population settlement (city, town, Village) in the territory. Moreover, every time the territory conquers or builds a new settlement, a guardian beast will be refreshed in the settlement.


    Alan couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw this. He thought the Lord''s Guardian beast was just a powerful beast, but he didn''t expect one in each settlement. In this way, each settlement of Huaxia collar would have a powerful Guardian beast.


    Of course, if the territory loses its settlement, the territory Guardian that originally existed in the settlement will disappear.


    If the territory guardian is killed, a new territory guardian will be refreshed in a month. Its strength is exactly the same as the original, but the memory of the original Guardian no longer exists.


    According to the size of the settlement, the strength of the refreshed Guardian animals is also different.


    The guardian animals refreshed in the village are level 4 to level 6. The larger the village is, the stronger the guardian animal is.


    The guardian beast refreshed in the town is level 7 to 9. The larger the town is, the stronger the guardian beast is.


    The guardian animals refreshed in small cities are level 10 to 12.


    The guardian animals refreshed in big cities are level 13 to 15, that is, legendary level!


    This means that in the future, every big city will be guarded by a legendary Guardian beast!


    If the territory has more than ten big cities and the main city of the territory is also a big city, a guard beast of level 16 to 18 will be refreshed in the host city!


    Level 16 to 18, but God level!


    Think about it. A city is guarded by divine Guardian animals. I''m afraid no one dare to be presumptuous in this city!


    The only thing that makes Allen dissatisfied is that the role of the territory Guardian beast is just like his name, which can only be used to guard the territory.


    The guardian beast of each settlement cannot be far away from its own settlement. The larger the settlement, the farther the guardian beast can leave. But even the guardian beast of a big city can only leave the city for about ten miles at most.


    In other words, guardian animals can only be used for defense, not for attack.


    While Allen was studying the territory guardian, a guard rushed into the Council hall in a panic.


    "Lord, it''s bad. There''s a huge monster in the city! Lord Galen, they''ve all rushed there!"


    At first hearing the bodyguard''s words, Allen was surprised. Then he reacted. The giant monster the bodyguard said could not be the territory Guardian Thor King Kong!


    "Show me."


    Ellen said and walked out of the Council hall with the bodyguard.


    Walking out of the Lord''s house, Allen saw the giant beast standing in the center of the city at a glance, and finally understood why its name was Raytheon King Kong!

 Chapter 174

    Everyone must be familiar with the title of King Kong. Yes, standing in front of Allen at this time is a giant ape like the King Kong in the movie.


    However, compared with the giant ape in the film, the Thor King Kong is too domineering.


    Raytheon King Kong is more than 50 meters high. At a glance, it looks like a hill. Raytheon King Kong''s body is dark gold, and its muscles are high and bulging, so people can see the explosive power contained in it at a glance.


    The most frightening thing is the blue and purple lightning around the body of Thor King Kong!


    Thor King Kong''s whole body is shrouded in blue and purple thunder with the smell of destruction. Allen believes that if people are not strong enough, they will be directly killed by the lightning on the surface of Thor King Kong if they are close to Thor King Kong!


    When Allen looked at Raytheon King Kong, the attributes of Raytheon King Kong came to Allen''s mind.


    Raytheon King Kong (territory guardian)


    Grade: Grade 10


    skill:


    Raytheon (passive): Raytheon King Kong is given by the God of Raytheon. His body contains a lot of lightning power. His body is covered by lightning. Every attack will cause huge lightning damage.


    Thunder stick (active): Raytheon King Kong condenses the lightning power in his body into a lightning stick, which can be used as a weapon to fight.


    Lightning rush (active): Raytheon King Kong uses the lightning power in his body to move and greatly improve his movement speed.


    Lightning strike (active): Raytheon King Kong summons a lightning strike to make a long-range attack on the target.


    Purple thunder (active): Raytheon King Kong detonates the lightning power in his body, makes indiscriminate lightning attacks on a large area around his body, and causes tons of damage to the surrounding enemies!


    Change (active): Raytheon King Kong can change his body size at will. The minimum height is one meter and the maximum height is level multiplied by ten.


    One passive skill, five active skills, all powerful!


    Although Raytheon King Kong has only level 10, Allen believes that even a level 11 strong man like Rutgers can''t get any cheap in the hands of Raytheon King Kong!


    In particular, the last skill can make Raytheon King Kong change his body shape, which undoubtedly reduces a lot of trouble for Allen.


    If Raytheon King Kong had been so big, Allen really didn''t know how to arrange accommodation for him.


    On the street, everyone stared at the Thunder God King Kong the size of a hill with frightened eyes. Ordinary people had already fled far away. The soldiers surrounded it, but they didn''t dare to go forward.


    Galen and other heroes stood in front of Raytheon King Kong. They also didn''t make a move, and they were not sure of winning! Moreover, Raytheon King Kong is so huge that Galen and others worry that once it starts, most of the whole city of Saint zel will be destroyed.


    "Lord!"


    Seeing Allen coming, Galen and other heroes saluted Allen.


    "Lord, this big guy suddenly appeared in the city, but he didn''t do anything dangerous. What should we do?" Galen asked.


    Alan smiled softly, "don''t worry, it''s not an enemy."


    Alan said, strolling to the Thunder God King Kong, and let the people around him pinch a cold sweat for him.


    "To introduce you, this is the guardian beast of our territory, Thor King Kong."


    "King Kong, say hello to everyone."


    Although Thor King Kong is a beast, he is very intelligent and easily understands Allen''s words.


    Raytheon King Kong raised his strong arms, clenched his fists and beat his chest hard.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong..."


    A thunderous sound sounded, numbing people''s ears. Raytheon King Kong beat his chest and sent out a long roar.


    The powerful voice spread all over Saint zel!


    "King Kong, get smaller," Allen said. "You''re so big now that you scare everyone."


    Raytheon King Kong nodded, and his body began to shrink rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a gorilla about two meters, and the lightning around his body disappeared without a trace.


    "Lord, what is it?"


    Lachs came up to the King Kong without fear, and asked Allen while staring at the King Kong with big eyes.


    "This is the territory guardian of our territory and a reward for completing the main task of the system."


    Allen said, telling lacs and others the details of the territory Guardian beast. Now he is surrounded by heroes of the League of heroes. He has nothing to hide from them.


    "That''s great!" Lach sighed. "Doesn''t that mean that there are such giants in every town and village in the territory now?"


    "I hope the police in the city don''t fight with them."


    Hearing Lach''s words, Allen suddenly remembered that the territory guardian was refreshed in all the settlements in the territory!


    A giant beast suddenly appeared in villages and towns. I''m afraid it has caused panic in the whole territory!


    "Tell us quickly!" Allen hurriedly said to the bodyguard around him, "tell the whole territory that Thor King Kong is the guardian beast given to our territory by the great dragon, so that we don''t have to be afraid!"


    After nearly a year''s development, the gods of the dragon have completely conquered most of the people of the Chinese leadership. In the hearts of the residents of the Chinese leadership, the status of the dragon has been comparable to or even higher than the sun god believed by the hariran people for generations!


    Alan''s God making plan was extremely successful.


    As Allen expected, the appearance of Thor King Kong caused great panic in the territory. Fortunately, people are more restrained and don''t take the initiative to attack Raytheon King Kong. Raytheon King Kong naturally won''t take the initiative to hurt people. They are safe.


    When the news that Thor King Kong is the guardian beast of the territory given by the dragon spread in the territory, the whole territory was boiling!


    People firmly believe that Thor King Kong is given by the dragon. Think about it. It''s not a gift from the gods to make all settlements in the territory have the same kind of giant beast at the same time. What else can it be?


    Suddenly, there was an upsurge of paying homage to the dragon in the territory. Many people who did not believe in the dragon have also become loyal believers of the dragon.


    In addition, the residents of the territory also have great respect for the guardian beast Thunder God King Kong given by the dragon. The residents of each settlement spontaneously built small manors in their villages or towns for the residence of Raytheon King Kong.


    After solving the problem of Thor King Kong, Allen began to plan how to use the more than 4 million gold coins in his hand.


    The option of buying soldiers is excluded first. The soldiers in the territory have reached a limit. Although the territory has doubled after the war, if you want to expand the army again, at least wait until the territory digests the newly occupied area.


    At least wait until after the autumn harvest this year.


    Since it can not be used to buy soldiers, the place where these gold coins can be used is extremely limited.


    Allen set aside two million gold coins, which Allen planned to use for the construction of Huaxia collar and sky curtain.


    Later, Allen gathered Galen and other heroes in the Council Hall of the Lord''s house. Now that he has money, Alan should reward these heroes for their achievements.

 Chapter 175

    In the Council hall, all the heroes Allen has summoned are here, except heimerdinger, the great inventor who studied magic technology with barren grass in Huaxia town.


    The power of demacia, Galen.


    Shining girl, lacs.


    Gusty sword, Asso


    ¡­¡­


    There are seven heroes on both sides of Allen.


    "I called you here today to reward you for your past achievements."


    Allen said to the seven heroes in the hall.


    "Since everyone was called to this world, everyone has made contributions to the territory. Today I am no longer stingy. Everyone will be rewarded with a skin!"


    After Allen''s words, lacs jumped up with joy.


    "Long live your Lord!"


    Although the others were not as excited as lacs, they all smiled.


    In this world, they have no desire but to improve their strength. Skin is one of the things they want most!


    Because every skin can bring them great strength growth! Haven''t you seen that Swain''s strength has ranked first among all heroes since he had the skin of a great intellectual?


    "I will tell you the properties of each of your skin, and you will make your own choice."


    Ellen said.


    "Lord, I''ll come first, I''ll come first!" Lachs couldn''t wait.


    "Well," Allen said, "lacs, you can buy a total of, uh, a lot of, six skins in the system."


    "These six skins are Arcane Brilliance, Ranger mage, hell paratrooper, Star Trek, iron Legion and magic girl. Their additional attributes are..."


    Allen told lacs about the six skin attributes one by one.


    "I want a magic girl!" Lachs answered without hesitation.


    "Well... Are you sure you want a magic girl?" Allen asked.


    The attribute of the magic girl is extremely strong. It can increase the magic effect of lakeside by 50% and increase the magic recovery speed by 100%. It can definitely make a qualitative change in Lakeside''s strength.


    But the problem is that the pink dress of the magic girl is really too attractive. If lacs really goes out in this skin, Allen believes that every man who sees her can''t leave her.


    "Sure!" said laches. "Lord, help me buy it!"


    "Don''t think about it," said Alan. "This skin is too conspicuous. If you go out in this skin, I''m afraid all the men in the territory will hit a tree on the road."


    "Don''t think about it, just this!" Lach said. "It''s a big deal. I don''t use this skin at ordinary times. I can use it again in battle! The addition of this skin to combat effectiveness is the strongest of all skin."


    After the hero buys the skin, he can not only display the image of the skin, but can freely switch between the default image and the skin.


    Hearing lacs''s words, Allen couldn''t help thinking of such a scene.


    Before the battle, lux suddenly shouted and changed, and a light flashed. Lacs''s clothes changed from a blue and white mage robe to a pink girl''s dress.


    What a familiar instant vision. Isn''t this a beautiful girl warrior!


    Now that lacs had made up her mind, Allen no longer hesitated and spent 100000 gold coins in the system to buy the skin of the magic girl.


    "The host chooses to buy the hero skin ''magic girl laks''. If the purchase is successful, it will cost 100000 gold coins."


    In the house, lac silk''s body was shrouded in pink light. A moment later, the light dispersed, and a pink lac silk appeared in front of everyone.


    A long pink and purplish hair, combed into two lovely big ponytails. Wearing a triangular forehead, the middle of which is the sign of a golden five pointed star.


    The upper body is wearing a sleeveless pink shirt with a big purple bow in front of the shirt, and there is also a golden five pointed star on the bow.


    The lower body is a purple skirt, which can cover half of the thighs, and the other half of the snow-white thighs are directly exposed in the air.


    White silk gloves and white silk stockings make lacy full of fatal temptation.


    Pink temptation!


    "Hee hee, Lord, I''m not beautiful!"


    Lacs came up to Alan and asked with a smile.


    Alan swallowed his mouth and said, "well, beautiful!"


    Lacs nodded with satisfaction, walked aside and began to show off her new skin to Galen, asso and others.


    "Well, who''s next?" Allen asked.


    Next, the heroes chose the skin they wanted.


    Yasso chooses alloy equipment, which can greatly improve his defense and slightly improve his attack power and speed.


    Asso''s fast wind Kendo is good at speed and attack. His defense has always been asso''s short board. Now with the skin of alloy equipment, asso has made up his last short board.


    Rexay chose the swimming pool party, which can not only enable him to master some water skills, but also enable him to survive and fight in the water.


    Water ability seems to have no effect now, but in case of a naval battle in the future, rexay will become an enemy''s nightmare, a nightmare hidden under the water.


    Kieran chose the time machine. This skin can greatly improve his ability to control time.


    In fact, Allen felt that the skin of the scarlet month was more domineering, but Kieran didn''t like the shape.


    Timo''s skin is panda. The function of this skin is, er... To make Timo more cute and likable.


    Of course, if it''s just this function, it''s too stupid. Panda skin has another attribute, which makes Timo very lucky.


    Luck is really an illusory attribute.


    Finally, only Galen has not chosen the skin.


    "Galen, you have a lot of skin, too. There are seven in all."


    "These seven skins are Ares, Golden Knight, iron ambition, death knight, lone ranger, iron Legion and tyrant."


    "The attributes of these seven skins are..."


    "Which do you choose?"


    After introducing the seven skin attributes, Allen asked.


    Galen thought for a moment and said, "I choose the death knight."


    The death knight''s attack, defense, speed and other aspects of Allen have been improved, the ability is very balanced, and Galen can also have the power of death. Among Galen''s seven skins, the death knight''s improvement in combat effectiveness is definitely one of the best.


    The power of death is a very powerful power!


    Alan nodded, "OK."


    With that, Allen entered the system, selected the skin of the death knight and chose to buy it.


    At the same time, an idea came to Allen''s mind. He wondered whether the system would brush a new sword to Galen after buying the skin. After all, his previous giant sword had been taken away.


    With the present strength of the territory, it''s time to help Galen avenge the sword!


    "The host chooses to buy the hero skin ''death knight Galen''. If the purchase is successful, it will cost 100000 gold coins."

 Chapter 176

    Light and shadow flashed, and Galen''s image began to change.


    The original blue armor inlaid with Phnom Penh has changed into cyan black full of metal texture, and the breastplate and hem are blood red.


    A breath of death came out of Allen, which made people fear at the sight.


    Unfortunately, it is disappointing that the giant sword in Allen''s hand is still an ordinary giant sword made by the blacksmith in nice city, and has not changed at all.


    It seems that buying skin can''t refresh Galen''s sword.


    Just then, in a distant valley in the north.


    An adventure team has just killed a level 10 monster and is sitting on the ground to rest. If Allen were there, he would recognize the adventure team. It was the five adventurers who saved them and took Allen''s giant sword.


    The two meter man with his upper body naked is the soldier who took Alan''s giant sword, Locke Sacchi.


    Alan''s giant sword was put in front of him by Locke sage.


    "Hey, we can make a lot of money by killing this level 10 monster," Locke said with a grin. "My strength has reached the peak of level 9. As long as we break through level 10, we can challenge level 11 monsters."


    In this five person team, there are already two levels 10, namely their captain, double blade warrior Steven and wind magician jocht.


    Once Locke breaks through level 10, three level 10 strong men and two level 9 strong men can indeed challenge level 11 monsters.


    Locke was talking when suddenly a dazzling light rose in front of him.


    "My sword!" exclaimed Locke.


    On the ground in front of him, the huge sword he took from Galen was emitting a dazzling light. Under the shadow of the light, the appearance of the huge sword was changing.


    The original golden hilt and white body of the sword have all changed into cyan black. The grid connecting the handle and body of the sword gradually elongated into two hand guards. The grid is inlaid with a white, four red and five magic gemstones full of mysterious power.


    Mysterious lines began to appear on the body of the sword, and a powerful death force emerged from these mysterious lines.


    Not only rocky, but also his four companions were stunned by the scene.


    The light gradually dissipated, and the original shape of the giant sword has been completely changed, becoming mysterious and domineering.


    Rocky stepped forward excitedly, held the handle of the sword and slowly lifted the brand-new giant sword.


    "This force, what a powerful force!"


    Locke felt the powerful power of death on the sword and said excitedly.


    "I have a feeling that with this sword, I can compete with the strong of level 10 or even level 11!"


    "I really didn''t look away. This sword is really a treasure, ha ha..."


    Locke said, laughing wildly.


    Just then, a huge roar came, and a giant beast appeared in the sight of the five people.


    "It''s a level 10 monster steel armored bear!" the wind magician jochte said, "get ready to fight!"


    "Don''t do anything!" Locke waved his huge sword and stopped his partners preparing to fight. "Let me come!"


    "I have a feeling that the power of this giant sword is absolutely beyond our imagination!"


    With that, Locke waved his huge sword and rushed to the steel armored bear in front of him.


    "Drink!"


    Locke gave a violent drink and cut the steel armored bear with a sword.


    Steel armor bear is good at defense. It is difficult for an ordinary level 9 soldier to break his defense. However, Locke''s sword directly cuts into his body without being hindered.


    After hitting the steel armor bear, the blood of the steel armor bear gushed out, but it didn''t fall on the ground, but was absorbed by the giant sword in Locke''s hand.


    It was a strange scene. The blood of the steel armored bear directly disappeared into the sword. At the same time, the flesh and blood of the steel armored bear began to turn black, and then began to shrink gradually.


    This is the curse of the power of death!


    Locke felt that the giant sword in his hand absorbed a powerful energy from the steel armored bear, and then passed it into his body through the sword.


    When the energy entered the body, Locke felt that his whole body was full of strength, and his strength was at least 10% higher than before!


    After a few swords, the steel armored bear, which was difficult to defeat alone with Locke''s strength, was cut under the sword by Locke, which stunned his companions.


    "Ha ha, good sword, really good sword!"


    After killing the steel armored bear, Locke stroked the huge sword in his hand and said happily.


    "With this sword, I can fight even against the top 11 strong! I think we can start our plan!"


    Nice city area, San zel city.


    "I sensed my sword."


    After changing the skin, Galen suddenly opened his eyes and said.


    "It''s in that direction, very far away."


    Galen said, pointing north.


    "Galen, can you sense the position of your giant sword?" Allen asked.


    "Yes," Galen nodded. "I can sense its position. The closer it is, the clearer it will be."


    Alan heard the speech and smiled gently: "it''s been so long. It''s time to get your sword back."


    "Accompany me to the king''s capital in a few days. After the king''s capital trip, let asso and them accompany you to get your sword back."


    Galen nodded, a chill in his eyes.


    "Locke sage, I Galen will find you soon. It''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done!"


    "Swein."


    After buying skin for heroes, Allen said.


    "My men are here," replied Swain.


    "I''m going to Wangdu in two days. After I leave, the Huaxia collar will be handed over to you." said Alan, taking out a large iron box from the space ring, which contains one million gold coins he just took out from the system space.


    "I''ll give you this one million gold coins. Don''t be stingy. Put all these gold coins into the construction of the territory and make every effort to develop the territory."


    "I hope I can see a new Chinese collar when I come back from Wangdu."


    "Don''t worry, Lord," said svein Jie with a smile, "I promise to finish the task."


    All of these millions have been invested in the construction of the territory, and svein is confident to make a big change in the territory.


    After Swein waited for the hero to leave, Alan came to Kakashi.


    Similarly, Allen took out a million gold coins and gave them to Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, I''ll give you this one million gold coins. You can use this one million gold coins to expand the sky as soon as possible. I ask you to completely bring the dark side of nice city into the control of the sky as soon as possible."


    Kakashi put the one million gold coins into the space ring and smiled confidently: "no problem, Lord."


    After Kakashi left, Allen entered the system again.


    Allen had 4.6 million gold coins. He spent 600000 on the skin and gave svein and kakasi one million each. Allen still had 2 million gold coins left.


    Alan plans to buy some heroes first.


    He will go to Wangdu in a few days. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Wangdu. He can''t bring more heroes. However, Huaxia leader also needs to leave several heroes to guard, so the number of heroes under Alan is already a little stretched.


    Now the eight heroes in the territory, Alan plans to take Galen and lacs brothers and sisters, and all the other six stay to guard the territory.

 Chapter 177

    In addition to Galen and lacs, Allen originally wanted to take asso, but considering that delaire has been tied to asso and inseparable, Allen finally gave up the idea.


    Not to mention the strength of delaire, if it comes to the ability to get into trouble, it is absolutely first-class. This trip to the king''s capital is very important to Alan. Alan doesn''t want to take her because she has trouble.


    Entering the hero alliance element, Allen browsed the hero images that had not been summoned one by one and considered which hero to buy.


    Alan wants to take the newly purchased heroes to Wangdu to protect himself. Since it is to protect himself, the first requirement is to have strong combat effectiveness.


    Or, the protection ability is strong enough!


    When it comes to protection, Allen suddenly thinks that there is no auxiliary hero among the heroes he calls.


    You know, when it comes to protection, these auxiliary heroes are much better than combat heroes.


    With this in mind, Allen decided to summon an auxiliary hero first.


    There are many auxiliary heroes in the hero League, and most of them are girls.


    For example, Sona, the harp fairy, Gana, the wrath of the storm, solaka, the son of the stars, and so on.


    Although Allen has always wondered why the son of stars is a woman, since he is a woman, he should be called the daughter of stars.


    Of course, there are also many powerful male AIDS, such as soul lock warden hammer stone, frel Drode''s heart bloom and so on. But Allen felt that since he was going to Wangdu to return home, it would be better to bring a beautiful woman with him.


    When you fight, you can fight. When you''re idle, you can massage yourself. It''s much better than male heroes!


    Finally, Alan chose the zither fairy Sona.


    Alan chose Sona not because Sona was "fierce", but because Sona''s ability was too suitable for protection.


    It can add blood, accelerate, have group control, and help teammates increase their attack power. Alan really can''t think of any auxiliary hero who can be so omnipotent.


    Of course, other aids are also very powerful, but SANA is the only one who is powerful, beautiful and can play the piano.


    Think about it. When I went to meet friends in Wangdu, I asked SANA to play the piano while tasting tea. It suddenly seemed that I was forcing Ge Gao a lot!


    Alan selects SANA and chooses to summon.


    "The host chooses to independently select the hero ''zither fairy. SANA''. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will consume 100000 gold coins. 150000 gold coins will be required for the next selection, and half price discount will be selected randomly."


    The light and shadow flashed, and SANA''s figure appeared in front of Alan.


    "Be harmonious and elegant."


    "Sona, the zither fairy, at your service!"


    The sweet voice sounded in Allen''s ear. Just hearing this voice, Allen felt a burst of happiness.


    "Welcome, Sona," Alan said with a smile.


    After summoning SANA, the second hero Alan decided to summon a hero with strong combat effectiveness.


    Allen continued to browse the heroic images in the system until a valiant female soldier appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the female soldier, Alan''s eyes lit up and she died!


    In the League of heroes, if the hero develops well, it is absolutely easy to pick three.


    Exile blade, Ruiwen!


    Among all the heroes in the hero League, Ruiwen''s combat skills are the best. When she was fighting, she seemed to dance gracefully, but her lethality was extremely amazing.


    Allen selects Ruiwen and chooses to summon.


    "The host chooses to independently select the hero ''exile blade. Ruiwen''. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will consume 150000 gold coins. The next selection will require 200000 gold coins, and a half price discount will be randomly selected."


    The light and shadow flashed, and a valiant female soldier with short white hair and a broken sword appeared in front of Alan and Sona.


    "The day the broken sword is recast, when the Knight Returns."


    "The blade of exile, Ruiwen, at your service."


    Different from Sona''s beautiful voice, Ruiwen''s voice is neutral and full of heroism.


    After calling SANA and Ruiwen, Allen still has more than 1.7 million gold coins left. Allen does not intend to continue calling heroes, but keeps them for emergencies.


    When you arrive at Wangdu, you may need money. If you are penniless at that time, you will be embarrassed.


    In the next few days, Allen has been traveling between the city of Saint zel and Huaxia Town, and entrusted the size of the territory to svein, asso, village head Jill and others.


    After arranging the affairs of the territory, Alan takes four heroes, Galen, lacs, SANA and Ruiwen, and prepares to set out for the king''s capital.


    In addition to Galen and other four heroes, Allen also brought several others, namely the bodyguards who followed him from the king to the territory.


    At first, the 21 bodyguards who came to China with themselves, now only six people, including Alex, are still alive, and all the other 15 people have died!


    This time when he returned to the capital of the king, Allen took six Alex people and asked them to visit their families. If they could, he would bring them to Huaxia to live.


    The families of the fifteen guards who died in the war, Alan plans to visit them one by one in person and properly place them. If they want, Alan can also bring them to Huaxia collar.


    Although Huaxia collar is no better than Wangdu, Allen can give them the best protection and care in Huaxia collar.


    As for the work of the chief of Alex police, Allen temporarily handed it over to asso and delaire.


    As a result, eleven people, including Alan, went to the capital this time.


    Seeing that he was about to start, Allen was worried about the transportation to Wangdu.


    The carriage was so slow that Alan didn''t want to delay so long. If you take the gale eagle, the gale eagle can''t carry so many people, and the gale eagle''s endurance is not enough.


    After thinking about it, Allen finally gritted his teeth and entered the most lords system.


    Since we are going to return home in prosperity this time, it is natural how to pull the wind and how to be domineering. There is a kind of mount that is both windy and domineering in the system mall.


    On the day of departure, Allen took six bodyguards such as Galen, lacs, Ruiwen, SANA and Alex to the open space outside the city.


    "Lord, how can we get to the king''s capital? Haven''t you prepared a carriage?" Lachs asked, looking around.


    Alan spread his hand: "not ready."


    "What should we do then," asked Lach, "won''t we be allowed to walk all the way to Wangdu? I heard that Wangdu is far away!"


    "Don''t worry, even if you''re willing to walk over, I don''t have time to walk slowly with you," Allen said. "I''ve prepared the transportation to surprise you."


    "What is it?" lacks said strangely. "It can''t be a gale eagle? I don''t despise it. It can''t carry so many of us."


    "No," Alan laughed. "I''ll call them out now. It''s definitely more windy than the gale Eagle!"

 Chapter 178

    Allen enters the system space and finds the creature familiar to all hero alliance players, flying dragon (giant dragon), in the mall of hero alliance elements.


    Flying dragon is called giant dragon in the game, and players affectionately call it little dragon. But somehow, in the system mall, its name was changed to Feilong.


    Among all the items Allen can buy, flying dragon is definitely the most powerful and suitable for mounting, and it is also a flying mount.


    Allen chose Bruce Lee, chose to buy, and bought two at a time!


    "Congratulations to the host. Buying a ''flying dragon'' costs 300000 gold coins."


    "Congratulations to the host. Buying a ''flying dragon'' costs 300000 gold coins."


    In an instant, Allen''s gold coins changed from more than 1.7 million to more than 1.1 million.


    Two giants appeared out of thin air in the open space in front of everyone. Galen and other four heroes were OK, and the six Alex were stunned.


    "Young master, this is, this is..."


    Alex pointed to the two flying dragons that suddenly appeared in front of him and stammered.


    This is Allen, although the soldiers guarding the city are very curious about Allen, a great Baron, not even a carriage.


    Although Galia is a big city like nice, it is much more prosperous than nice because it is located inland. Even in the evening, the city is still bustling.


    "It''s so lively," said Lachs, looking at the people coming and going in the city. "Lord, would you like to go around the city with us? I like it most."


    Although huaxialing''s life is comfortable, it is sparsely populated and there is no lively place. It has long suffocated lacs.


    "Find a place to stay first," Ellen said. "When you''re settled, I''ll accompany you around the city."


    "Yay! Long live your Lord!" Lachs jumped.


    "Alex, ask someone where the best hotel in the city is."


    Alan said to Alex, asking for directions is such a small matter that he doesn''t need to go out in person.


    Alan is now a millionaire. Staying in a hotel is only a small sum of money. Naturally, Alan doesn''t have to be stingy in this regard, so he directly asked Alex to inquire about the best hotels in the city.


    Alex answered and went away, and soon came back.


    "Young master, the best hotel in the city is called Yi''an hotel. It''s in the south of the city. I''ve asked the way." Alex said.


    Alan nodded, "let''s go."


    Yi''an hotel is worthy of being the best hotel in the city. It not only has gorgeous facade decoration, but also covers a huge area. There are not only guest rooms, but also several courtyards in the hotel.


    Allen asked the waiter in the hotel. The courtyard costs 50 gold coins a night. There are ten rooms in each courtyard.


    "Help me open a yard," said Allen. Fifty gold coins are only a small money for him now.


    "Yes, Baron, just a moment!"


    The waiter smiled and said that there are not many people who have money to rent the courtyard. They often don''t meet one in a few days.


    Not long after, the waiter came back and said to Alan, "Baron, the courtyard has been cleaned up. Please follow me."


    Just as Allen and others were about to follow the waiter in, there was a noise at the door, and a cocky voice came from outside the door: "are all the dead inside? Don''t come to meet our young master soon!"


    Allen looked out the door of the hotel. At this time, there were five carriages parked outside the hotel. One of them was very luxurious. At a glance, he knew that the passengers were either rich or expensive. It must be the young master of the shouting population.


    The most exaggerated thing was that there were nearly 20 maidens and nearly 100 bodyguards around the carriage, which made Allen have to lament which young master this is and how big the appearance is.


    "Young master, it''s from the Wagner family."


    Alex looked at the badge on the carriage and whispered in Allen''s ear.


    As long as some families have identity, they will install their own family badges on their own family carriages to indicate their identity.


    The black eagle head logo on this carriage is the badge of Wagner family, a famous big family in the kingdom of the sun.


    The name of the Wagner family. Alan, who lived in the king''s capital for several months after crossing, naturally heard of it. When he heard the speech, he smiled gently: "maybe one of the legitimate young masters of the Wagner family is on a trip."


    "Let''s go in."


    With that, Alan walked towards the courtyard of the hotel under the guidance of the waiter.


    In the guest rooms in the courtyard, there are all kinds of daily necessities. It can be seen that the hotel has indeed made some efforts in the layout of the guest rooms.


    Allen and others chose their own rooms, ate the dinner sent by the waiter, and gathered in the courtyard.


    "Lord, let''s go out for a walk!" said laches.


    Alan nodded and asked the six Alex men to stay in the hotel and take care of the courtyard. He took the four lacs out.


    Just out of the courtyard gate, the gate of another courtyard separated from their courtyard was also opened, and a young man in a snow-white robe came out surrounded by a group of maids and guards.


    Allen glanced at the badge on their clothes. It was the Wagner family he had seen at the door of the hotel. The young man who was surrounded was naturally the young master of the Wagner family.

 Chapter 179

    Allen took a look at the young man in white, didn''t stop, and directly took the four of Galen out.


    But I didn''t know that behind them, the young man in white looked at their leaving back, especially SANA, Ruiwen and lacs, showing a look of great interest.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful woman with excellent temperament outside the king''s capital. I met three at a time. The boy just now was really lucky."


    "Help me find out who lives in that courtyard."


    The young man in White said to the bodyguard beside him.


    "Yes!"


    A bodyguard nearby answered and left to find the waiter of the hotel to inquire about Allen and others.


    Name of the young man in white is essek Wagner. He is one of the legitimate young masters of the Wagner family, but he has no right to inherit.


    In fact, it can''t be said that he didn''t have the right of inheritance. In his generation, his right of inheritance in the Wagner family was "report to the young master. According to the waiter of the hotel, they came on foot and didn''t take a carriage."


    "Come on foot?" essek smiled softly. "I don''t even have a carriage. I think it''s just a poor aristocrat. It''s a terrible thing for such outstanding three beauties to follow a poor aristocrat."


    "It seems that I have to help them, young master."


    Hearing that Allen didn''t even have a carriage, essek had confidence in himself. How can he be more attractive than a poor little noble?


    "I''ll go to the city Lord''s residence to have a banquet this evening. I''ll go to find out about them myself early tomorrow morning."


    At this time, Allen is wandering in the night market with lacs. He doesn''t know that lacs, Ruiwen and SANA have been watched by his line.


    Until the night market dispersed, lacs returned to the hotel with Allen and others.


    As an aristocrat in the kingdom of the sun, it''s impossible that I haven''t even heard of the Wagner family!


    Essek thought that after he reported the name of the Wagner family, Alan would be terrified and respectful to himself. Unfortunately, he saw that Alan was still cold and looked very unwelcome.


    You haven''t even heard of the Wagner family, have you? Essek said.


    "Haven''t you heard of the Wagner family?" essek asked.


    "Yes, how about it?" Allen said.


    Isn''t this boy sick? Did you break in to ask yourself if you''ve heard of the Wagner family?


    "I''ve heard of your attitude?" essek shouted.


    Ellen glanced. "What should I do? Be terrified and respectful?"


    Essek wanted to say yes, but he couldn''t say it when he saw Allen''s disdainful attitude.


    It must be that this bumpkin doesn''t know the strength of our Wagner family, essek comforted himself.


    "What''s your name and which city are you from?"


    Essek decided to find out about Alan first.


    "Alan Senlan."


    Alan said, looking at essek with a smile to see how he would react. Although the Wagner family is strong, it is still a bit worse than the Senlan family.


    "Alan Senlan? Senlan family!"


    Hearing the surname of Senlan, essek could no longer keep his cynical appearance.


    And he has heard the name Alan Senlan!


    Recently, the elders of the family have mentioned Alan Senlan, one of the direct young masters of the Senlan family, more than once, and said that he has made great achievements in becoming a lord in nice urban area. He is definitely a leader in the younger generation of Wangdu.


    Even, family elders often use Alan Senlan as a model to scold themselves for not doing their jobs.


    Essek''s face immediately changed, from cynicism to laughter, like seeing a close friend.


    "It''s master Allen. I''ll tell you, which young master will be so wise and powerful and outstanding except master Allen."


    "Just now, in order to get to know young master Allen as soon as possible, I was a little impulsive. Don''t get me wrong, young master Allen."


    Alan can''t help feeling a little funny. This guy has a good technique of changing his face!


    As for the so-called people who reach out and don''t smile, although essek looks very impolite in front, he puts his posture so low that Alan can''t say anything more.


    "Master Allen, are you going to Wangdu?" essek asked.


    "That''s right," Ellen said. "My father sent a letter, hoping I could go back to Wangdu."


    "What a coincidence!" essek said. "I happen to return to the king''s capital. How about young master Allen walking with me?"


    "My carriage was specially made by a craftsman in Wangdu. It''s very comfortable and can be given to young master Allen."


    Although the Senlan family is better than the Wagner family, it is not enough for the direct young master of the Wagner family to be so polite to the direct young master of the Senlan family.


    In Wangdu, the direct young master of Senlan family met with the direct young master of Wagner family, and they were in an equal position.


    Essek has his own reasons for making such a low profile acquaintance with Alan.

 Chapter 180

    Although essek is the legitimate young master of Wagner family, his days as a legitimate young master are not as beautiful as they seem.


    The lineal young masters of the big family can be divided into three kinds.


    First, the eldest son of the owner, the eldest grandson.


    As soon as their eldest son and eldest grandson are born, they have the right to inherit in the first place in their generation. As long as they don''t die prematurely and their ability is not too poor, they can generally become home owners.


    Because they are the first successors in the same generation, they will be greatly inclined by family resources from an early age, receive the best training and enjoy incomparable scenery.


    The second is not the eldest son and grandson, but unwilling to be ordinary, such as Allen''s father.


    Although they don''t have as many resources as their eldest son and grandchildren, they work very hard and can bear hardships. With the support of the family, they generally make some achievements.


    What''s more, you can take the family to a new height by yourself! It''s better to be the owner than the owner!


    The third is that like essek, he has no right to inherit in high order, and he doesn''t want to work hard. He can only rely on the power of the family to show off outside.


    In fact, people like him are the most dangerous, because once the older generation grows old and their generation comes to power, they will lose their dandy capital and eventually disappear from the public.


    If you can restrain your temper when you were young, you can spend your old age safely under the protection of the family and be a rich man. If the temper is not restrained and continues to make trouble outside, the end may be very tragic.


    This kind of Liezi has never been broken in every generation.


    For people like him, the best way to deal with life is to make friends with elites of the same generation and have a good relationship with them. After these elites take power, he can continue to eat.


    In essek''s eyes, Allen is undoubtedly the elite of his generation and has a promising future.


    Allen directly refused the invitation of essek.


    "No, master essek, we''re still in a hurry."


    Hearing that Allen refused his invitation to travel with him, essek smiled indifferently and said, "no problem. I''ll go to the Senlan family to visit young master Allen after the king capital."


    Alan smiled softly and asked Galen and others to go outside.


    "Master Allen, let''s go out of town together." essek caught up and said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go," Ellen said.


    When essek knew Allen''s identity, he always kept a low attitude, and he didn''t have too much behavior before. Allen didn''t behave too unkind.


    Seeing Allen walking to the outside of the city, essek didn''t take a carriage. He chose to walk with Allen and others, looking for topics and talking to Allen and others while walking.


    Essek was good at chatting and his words were humorous. After Allen and others put down their prejudice, they soon chatted together.


    Allen was also happy to chat with him to pass the time. Along the way, Allen learned a lot of rumors about the king''s major families from essek.


    By the time they got to the gate of the city, essek and Allen were already familiar with each other.


    "Master Allen, you''re not going to walk to Wangdu, are you?"


    Essek asked when he saw that Alan and others had not come out of the city yet.


    "If master Allen doesn''t want to go with me, how about I give you two carriages?"


    Alan smiled and shook his head. "No, we have mounts."


    "Oh? What is it?" essek looked around.


    "It''s coming soon."


    Alan said, looking up at the sky.


    In the sky, two black spots are flying from far to near towards the location of Allen and others.


    Essek followed Ellen and looked up into the sky.


    A few seconds later, essek opened his mouth.


    "Well, what''s that?"


    Essek pointed to the growing flying dragon in the sky and was shocked.


    "Master Allen, they can''t be the mounts in your mouth!"


    "That''s right," Alan said. "This is a monster domesticated by us in China. Its name is flying dragon."


    "Flying dragon!" essek sighed: "it looks more domineering than the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom!"


    "I''ve long heard that young master Allen manages the territory very powerful. I didn''t expect to be able to tame such a powerful monster!"


    "It seems that if I have time in the future, I''ll go to your Chinese guide, master Allen."


    Alan smiled softly. "Welcome any time."


    Two dragons fell from the sky, bringing gusts of wind.


    The maids and guards led by essek all looked at the two dragons in front of them with frightened eyes. The horses pulling the carriage had already been paralyzed by fear.


    Allen and others jumped onto Bruce Lee''s back and waved to essek: "master essek, goodbye."


    Then he commanded Bruce Lee to fly into the air and continue to fly towards Wang Du.


    On the ground, essek looked at the two dragons flying farther and farther, and the smile on his face gradually became dignified.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Alan Senlan here. He looks much better than the rumor."


    "And the two creatures he called flying dragons are probably stronger than the aeolian pterosaurs of the kingdom?"


    "It seems that Huaxia collar, as people say, really hides a huge secret. I must take the opportunity to make friends with Alan and have a relationship with Alan and Huaxia collar."


    In the sky, Allen stood on Bruce Lee''s back, feeling the wind, feeling very happy.


    Suddenly, Galen, standing beside him, let out a light sigh.


    "What''s the matter, Galen?" Allen asked.


    "I feel my sword. It''s in that direction. It''s close to us, not more than a hundred miles!" Galen pointed to the distance.


    Allen was greatly surprised by Galen''s words. Is Locke sage, who took Galen''s giant sword, now in the kingdom of the scorching sun? What a coincidence!


    Alan laughed: "I just wanted to find a chance to help you get the sword back after the trip to Wangdu. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Since it''s fate, let''s get your sword back first!"


    Allen finished and directed Bruce Lee to fly in the direction Galen pointed out.


    Allen and others are about a hundred miles ahead, in a desolate valley.


    Five human strongmen are fighting a monster. These five people are Locke and his four teammates.


    They besieged a level 11 monster. Under the siege of the five of them, the monster was already scarred and at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "Drink!"


    Locke savage gave a violent drink and inserted a sword into the monster.


    "Roar..."


    The beast uttered a wail and fell heavily to the ground.


    Locke laughed: "finally kill this big guy! I hope the boy''s information is true. There are really sacred fruits in this valley."


    If anyone hears Locke''s words, they must be shocked, because the sacred fruit is a kind of sacred thing in the east continent.


    It is said that the strong below the legend can certainly increase their level by one level after taking the sacred fruit!


    This is not the most attractive. The most attractive thing is that there is the power of a certain law in the sacred fruit. Once you take it, you can understand this law!


    You know, if a level 12 strong person wants to be promoted to a legendary strong person, the only condition is to understand some kind of law.


    But how difficult is it to understand the law? Countless level 12 Wizards of Tianzong are stuck in this step and can''t step into the legend all their life.


    If the sacred fruit falls into the hands of a level 12 strong man, he will have a ten percent chance to enter the legend!


    Even if soldiers or magicians below level 12 take the sacred fruit, after understanding the power of the law, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved, far exceeding that of the same level. At the same time, it will be smooth on the way to promotion in the future, and there will be no bottleneck!


    In other words, a sacred fruit can certainly create a legendary strong man!

 Chapter 181

    "Who would have thought that there was a sacred fruit tree growing in the inland of the scorching sun kingdom!" Locke laughed. "Fortunately, the lucky boy accidentally found it here, so that we can have the chance to get the sacred fruit."


    "In a few years, our team will be composed of five legendary strong men. It''s exciting to think about it!"


    "We would also like to thank the monster. If it hadn''t been guarded by it, I''m afraid the boy had picked the fruit himself. Where would he tell us?"


    "The boy is also naive. He even tries to let us share a fruit with him by relying on this information. He doesn''t think that the divine fruit can be tolerated by the weak?"


    Locke said and waved his huge sword: "for example, if this huge sword is still on that weak soldier, I''m afraid it will really be a tyrant. Fortunately, I had fate with it and took him. This sword is destined to belong to me Locke sage."


    Locke said proudly.


    When Locke mentioned the man who told them the information of the sacred fruit, the archer Blanche gave a cold hum.


    "Blanche, are you still angry because Locke killed the boy?"


    Hearing Blanche''s cold hum, the wind magician jochte smiled.


    "I think Locke did the right thing. The sacred fruit is too important for us. It''s related to whether we can step out of the legend. If we don''t kill the boy and the boy spread the news, we don''t want to get the sacred fruit as easily as now."


    "If a level 12 strong man comes to rob, we won''t have a chance at all!"


    "Don''t talk about it yet," said captain Steven. "It''s not certain whether there are sacred fruit trees in it."


    "Let''s go in and have a look. I don''t think the boy dare lie to us," Locke said.


    At this time, Locke has included Galen''s giant sword into the space ring, carrying an ordinary giant sword on his back.


    Galen''s giant sword is too powerful and conspicuous. Locke doesn''t dare to swagger around with it on his back. If any strong man likes to take the giant sword directly, it''s too late for him to cry.


    He can seize other people''s swords, and the stronger one can also seize his swords.


    Therefore, in peacetime or in the face of weak opponents, he will use an ordinary giant sword as a cover.


    The five people walked into the depths of the valley, the deepest part of the valley. Under the cover of thick fog, a colorful fruit tree appeared in front of the five people.


    "It''s really a sacred fruit tree, ha ha, it''s really a sacred fruit tree!" Locke laughed wildly. "I''m Locke sage, and I''ll be a legendary strong man in the future!"


    The five people continued to approach. When they saw the sacred fruit tree in front of them, their faces suddenly became ugly.


    "How could this happen? How could there be only two fruits!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that every sacred fruit tree will grow seven fruits? Where are the other five?"


    There are five of them. How to divide the two fruits? No one will willingly give up this rare treasure of natural materials to others, even if they are teammates who depend on life and death!


    The sacred fruit represents the opportunity to step into the legend!


    "There are two fruits here. There are five of us. Let''s talk about how to divide them?" captain Steven said with a gloomy face.


    The other four were silent. They all wanted the sacred fruit, but they didn''t know how to speak.


    "I am a level 10 magician and the captain is a level 10 soldier. We are the two strongest and contribute the most. These two fruits naturally belong to us."


    After a long silence, the magician jochte said, "I am willing to give all my wealth to the three of you as compensation. I believe the captain is willing to do the same."


    "Yes," said Steven, "I can divide all my wealth among the three of you."


    Jochte put forward Steven''s satisfactory distribution plan, and Steven naturally agreed immediately and stood on the United Front with him.


    "Fart!"


    Locke roared, "if it weren''t for me, you could kill level 11 monsters in the valley so easily? Would you like me to take out my giant sword and compete with you? Who will you be!"


    "Locke, keep your mouth clean!" jochte said angrily. "Don''t think you can be arrogant in front of me with a huge sword. In the final analysis, you are just a level 9 soldier."


    "Jochte, you despise me as a level 9 soldier, don''t you?"


    "Since you want sacred fruit? Ask the giant sword in my hand first!"


    Locke said, taking out the huge sword from the space ring and cutting it at jochte in front of him.


    "Hum, die!"


    Jochte snorted coldly, and the wind elements began to gather around his body. A huge wind blade appeared out of thin air and cut at Locke.


    They suddenly turned their faces. Steve and another double blade soldier were watching coldly. They wanted Locke and jochte to lose both. They were also two competitors.


    Only Blanche looked anxious and wanted to stop them, but he was powerless.


    Jochte''s wind blade brushed past Locke''s ear and flew to the defenseless double blade soldier behind Locke. Locke rushed past jochte and stabbed Steven, who was watching the excitement coldly.


    In the frightened eyes of Steven and the double knife soldier, Locke and jochte both hit the target.


    Jochte''s wind blade directly hit the neck artery of the double blade soldier, and suddenly blood surged wildly. The double saber warrior covered his wound with both hands and made a whine in his mouth, and his vitality gradually faded.


    Locke stabbed unprepared Steven. Steven is worthy of being a level 10 soldier. In a hurry, his body moved sideways to avoid the key, and Locke stabbed him in his left arm.


    The giant sword cuts Steven''s left arm. Suddenly, Steven''s left arm begins to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the flesh and blood is sucked by the giant sword in Locke''s hand!


    Steven stepped back in a hurry. Although he saved his life, his left arm was completely useless. Steven is also a double blade warrior. Losing one arm is equivalent to losing half of his combat effectiveness!


    One side, Blanche was stunned by the sudden change, covered her mouth with her hand and was at a loss.


    Steven pulled out a machete with his right hand and glared at jochte and Locke.


    "You, you..."


    Steven angrily points a machete at jochte and Locke.


    "Captain, are you surprised?" jochte looked at Steven and smiled.


    Locke also laughed: "Steven, with your IQ, you want sacred fruit. It''s ridiculous."


    "When did you two get together?" Steven asked, gnashing his teeth.


    Usually, Locke and jochte don''t communicate much. On the contrary, Steven and jochte have a good relationship. Steven really doesn''t understand when they conspired together.


    From the situation that they just pretended to turn over and then took the opportunity to sneak attack, it is obvious that they have been planning for a long time!


    "The word collusion is too ugly. We are together."


    Jochte said, gently rolling up the long sleeve of the magic robe, and an eagle sign was embroidered on the cuff.


    Steven saw the sign and his pupils contracted sharply: "shadow Eagle! You are members of shadow Eagle!"

 Chapter 182

    What Steven didn''t see was that when he shouted the word "shadow Eagle", Blanche, standing in the distance, trembled and looked at Locke and jocht with frightened eyes.


    Obviously, he had an inexplicable fear of the shadow eagle.


    Jochte smiled gently and turned down the rolled up cuffs: "yes, Locke and I are both members of the shadow eagle, Captain, didn''t you expect?"


    "Bah!"


    Steven spat heavily on the ground: "the sundries of the shadow eagle, what''s there to show off!"


    Obviously, Steven hates shadow eagles. In fact, most harillans deeply hate shadow eagles.


    "You two bastards of shadow Eagles don''t do your bad things. What are you doing in our team all day? Are you shadow Eagles so idle now?"


    "Aren''t we just doing bad things now?" Steven chuckled. "And we''re not in this team because of you, captain. Am I right, Blanche?"


    Blanche trembled again when he heard Steven calling his name.


    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Blanche said in a trembling voice, retreating.


    "At this time, do you still want to deny your identity?" jochte smiled. "Locke and I have been with you for so many years, and we are not fools who can make mistakes in our goals."


    Blanche heard that he wanted to turn around and run away, but he heard jochte say, "I advise you not to run away. You know the consequences."


    When she heard jochte''s words, Blanche stood where she was and didn''t dare to run away.


    "Well, jochte, let''s kill the waste first." Locke pointed to Steven. "When we refine the sacred fruit, we''ll take the chick back to life."


    "The order of the organization is to let us lurk around the chick and cheat her trust. Now we expose our identity and catch the chick directly. I don''t know whether the organization will punish us."


    Locke was extremely afraid of the punishment of the organization.


    "What about some punishment?" jochte laughed. "Compared with the sacred fruit, these punishments are insignificant."


    "When we become legends, those who order to punish us today will pay a price!"


    Locke nodded and walked to Steven with a sword: "Captain, teammates, I''ll take you on the road myself!"


    With that, he struck Steven with a sword.


    Steven waved his machete and fought to the death. However, his left arm was abandoned. How could he be the opponent of Locke holding Galen''s giant sword? After a few moves, he was killed by Locke with a sword.


    After killing Steven, Locke put the giant sword into the space ring again, rushed to the sacred fruit tree and picked the two sacred fruits on the tree.


    After the sacred fruit was picked, the sacred fruit tree began to wither with the naked eye, and soon disappeared completely between heaven and earth.


    This is also one of the characteristics of the sacred fruit tree. Once the fruit on the tree is picked, the fruit tree withers and disappears.


    I just don''t know where the other five fruits on the fruit tree went. If someone picks it, why does the person who picks it leave two fruits?


    Locke looked at the two fruits in his hand and laughed wildly.


    "Hahaha, the sacred fruit finally fell into my hands. In a short time, I will become a legendary strong man!"


    "Those who have humiliated me and despised me will crawl at my feet and tremble!"


    Just when Locke was very proud, in the distant sky, a loud dragon singing came from the distant sky.


    Locke, jochte and Blanche looked up at the sky at the same time. In the sky, two giants were approaching rapidly.


    "Fengshen pterosaur?" Locke exclaimed.


    "It''s not Fengshen pterosaur, but it''s definitely not weaker than Fengshen pterosaur! It''s probably a giant dragon!"


    "Hide quickly and don''t be found. If these two dragons are controlled by the strong, we can''t compete!"


    Josh hurried.


    With that, jochte and Locke hid the bodies of Steven and another double blade soldier, took Blanche and hid them in a pile of weeds in the valley.


    The speed of the dragon was so fast that it came over them in the twinkling of an eye. To the uneasiness of Locke and jochte, the two dragons stopped on their heads.


    Is the strong man who controls these two dragons also coming to this valley!


    These two giant dragons are naturally the two little dragons controlled by Allen. Allen and others are on the dragon''s back.


    "Right down here," Galen said, pointing to the valley below him.


    Allen nodded and commanded Bruce Lee to descend. After landing at a safe height, he and Galen jumped off the dragon''s back.


    In order to avoid accidents, six bodyguards such as Alex continued to stay on the dragon''s back because of their weak strength.


    "There seems to be no one in the valley? Stupid brother, can''t you make a mistake?"


    Lachs looked around and found no human trace in valley, said.


    "I smell blood," Ruiwen said. "It''s human blood."


    After Galen came to the valley, he had a strong feeling for his giant sword. This feeling was not broken because the giant sword was collected into the space ring by Locke.


    "No mistake, my sword is right here," Galen said, pointing to a weed not far away. "Right there!"


    "Are there people hiding there?" said Lachs. "I''ll invite them out."


    With that, lacs threw a light mass towards the grass, and then detonated the light mass.


    While the light burst, three figures jumped out of the weeds.


    "Don''t do it, we have no malice." a figure shouted hurriedly. It was the wind magician jochte.


    Allen and Galen were so impressed with these three people, especially Locke, that they recognized them at a glance.


    "Sure enough, it''s them. It seems that Galen''s reaction is quite accurate." Allen smiled.


    A year ago, Allen was trembling in the face of these three people, but now, under the protection of four heroes, these people are not enough to pose any threat to him.


    What''s more, there are two dragons on his head that can rival the 11th level strong man.


    Locke three people, but did not recognize Allen and Galen at the first time.


    The strength and momentum of the two people have changed dramatically compared with a year ago. Galen has changed his skin. If he is not a person who often meets him, it is difficult to connect him with the previous Galen immediately.


    But hearing what Allen said, they naturally knew that Allen and others were coming for them.


    Locke and jochte have felt that Allen''s strength is not too strong, but because Allen came to control the dragon, they still dare not despise it.


    "How many of you have come to look for us?" jochte asked. "We don''t seem to know you."


    Alan smiled softly, "I did come to you, but it''s not you, it''s him."


    Alan said, pointing to Locke standing next to jochte.


    "Looking for me?" Locke wondered. "What can I do for you?"


    Galen stepped forward two steps: "I remember you said your name was Locke sage, didn''t you?"


    "Even if you don''t remember me, you should always remember the giant sword taken from me?"


    Hearing Galen mention the giant sword, Locke finally recalls Galen''s appearance and gradually coincides with Galen standing in front of him.


    "It''s you!" Locke exclaimed.

 Chapter 183

    "Why, remember?" Galen said.


    "No, it''s not you. You''re definitely not the soldier." Locke shook his head. "Your levels are at least level 8 or level 9? The soldier I took the sword has only level 5. It''s impossible to raise so many levels in a year."


    "Are you his brother?"


    With that, Locke looked carefully at Galen''s armor and found that the armor was filled with the power of the same origin as the mutated giant sword, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a trace of greed.


    If I can get this armor, I''m afraid my strength can go to a higher level?


    Hearing Locke''s words, jochte and Blanche also recognized Allen and Galen.


    However, they also believe that Galen can not be the soldier a year ago. After all, the strength gap between the two is too huge.


    "It doesn''t matter who you think I am," Galen said. "Hand over the sword and I''ll give you a good time."


    Locke''s face sank: "defeat me and I''ll return the sword to you."


    "If you are a man and a soldier, you can take back the sword with your own strength. What''s your ability to threaten me with those two big guys on your head?"


    Locke pointed to the two dragons on his fingers and began to excite them.


    In Locke''s view, although Galen is strong, he is not his opponent. If I could excite Galen and myself with words, I might be able to keep the giant sword.


    "No problem," Galen said. "I''m like a soldier today. I took the sword back with my own hands."


    Hearing Galen''s plan, Locke laughed: "come on, let me see your strength!"


    Locke didn''t take Galen''s giant sword out of the space ring. In his opinion, it''s enough to defeat Galen with an ordinary giant sword.


    Galen stopped talking, pulled out the huge sword behind him and cut directly at Locke.


    Locke''s horizontal sword blocked Galen''s sword, but was shocked back several steps by Galen''s sword.


    "What a powerful force!" Locke exclaimed.


    After defeating Locke, Galen began to shine between his hands, his body suddenly accelerated, and cut at Locke again.


    Fatal blow!


    Locke hurriedly blocked the sword and suddenly felt a stagnation of fighting spirit in his body.


    "What''s going on!" Locke was surprised.


    Galen followed up again and took advantage of Locke''s anger and stagnation to blow the huge sword in Locke''s hand away with a sword.


    After flying the huge sword in Locke''s hand, Galen did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, but looked coldly at Locke: "can you hand over the sword now?"


    Jochte and Blanche were shocked by Galen''s combat effectiveness. They have felt that the fighting strength in Galen''s body is only level 8. However, how can they not be shocked that a level 8 soldier easily flew the huge sword in Locke''s hand!


    If the soldier in front of him is really the same as the blue armor soldier a year ago, the speed of his strength improvement is too amazing!


    Locke was very glad to see that Galen didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue.


    Locke shook his hands numb with shock: "I admit, your strength is really beyond my expectation."


    "But you underestimate the enemy too much. Just now, you didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue. Now, you have to pay for your underestimate of the enemy!"


    With that, Locke took Galen''s giant sword out of the space ring.


    Seeing the current appearance of the giant sword, Allen suddenly realized that it was no wonder that after buying skin for Galen, Galen didn''t refresh a new giant sword. It turned out that the previous giant sword had changed directly.


    "Well, I''m surprised to see the giant sword now?" Locke said.


    "Now this giant sword is quite different from the previous one. Its power and power are beyond your imagination!"


    "I admit that you are very strong, but you are definitely not my opponent holding this huge sword! Since you underestimated the enemy just now and gave me the opportunity to take out this huge sword, pay the price for your underestimated enemy!"


    "It must be wonderful to die under the giant sword that once belonged to you, ha ha!"


    Locke is very confident in the power of the giant sword. He believes that with the giant sword in hand, he can easily defeat Galen!


    Locke pointed his sword at Galen and wanted to ravage Galen with the power of his giant sword.


    Galen looked coldly at Locke who was talking to himself. After he finished, he said in a flat voice, "are you finished?"


    Galen''s indifferent attitude made Locke very angry. I have said how powerful this sword is now. Can''t you show some fear and regret?


    "That''s it," said Locke fiercely. "Now let you taste the power of this sword."


    Galen threw the ordinary giant sword in his hand. The giant sword fell from the air and inserted into the soil on the ground.


    Galen''s action made Locke and others feel inexplicable.


    Did this guy surrender by losing his weapon?


    After Galen lost his huge sword, he extended his right arm forward with his palm up, and the power of death in his body exploded.


    Locke felt the huge sword tremble in his hand. The huge sword suddenly broke away from his palm and flew towards Galen''s position.


    The power of death in Galen''s body is the same as the power of death in this giant sword. As long as the distance is not too far, you can directly call the giant sword into your own hands.


    Under Locke''s stunned gaze, the giant sword flew directly in front of Galen, and the handle fell right in Galen''s palm.


    "Now?"


    Looking at the unbelievable Locke on his face, Galen asked.


    "Impossible, impossible, how could this happen!" Locke murmured.


    For him, this giant sword is the most precious thing on him besides the sacred fruit.


    "Jochte, help me get the sword back!"


    Locke shouted to jochte. He knew he was definitely not Galen''s opponent and could only shout jochte for help.


    Jochte took a step forward and raised his staff to help.


    Next to Allen, Ruiwen stepped forward, pointed at jochte with a broken sword and said, "this is the battle between them."


    "If you dare to step in, you must be ready for death."


    Jochte heard the speech, put down the raised staff, spread his hands, and said he would not interfere.


    Naturally, he was not afraid of Ruiwen, but of the two dragons on his head.


    Galen looked at Locke in front of him: "what else do you want to say? If not, I''ll take you on the road."


    To everyone''s surprise, Locke flopped and knelt down in front of Galen.


    "Sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be greedy and rob your giant sword."


    "You know, I''m also a soldier. Soldiers like powerful weapons, so I''m obsessed and greedy when I see your giant sword."


    "I promise, I will never do such a thing again! For the sake of not causing you any real harm, let me go, let me go!"


    Locke banged his head on the ground as he spared Galen.


    No one saw how bitter his eyes were when he buried his face on the ground.


    Damn guy, let me Locke sage suffer such shame! If I escape this disaster, when I refine the sacred fruit and become a legend in a few years, I will find you again and take the sword back.


    At that time, I will make your life worse than death!


    Galen looked at Locke, who knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, raised his huge sword and walked towards Locke step by step.


    His steps were like the drum of death. Every step knocked heavily on Locke''s heart. At this time, Locke had no other way but to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Galen will not let rocky go and take the shame of the sword. Only blood can wash it!


    Watching Galen step by step in front of Locke, he was about to cut Locke under the sword. Jochte''s eyes flashed cold, as if he had made a decision and clenched his teeth.


    Jochte waved his staff and a huge wind blade appeared out of thin air, flying in the air and cutting at Galen.


    "Bold!"


    Ruiwen saw that jochte actually started, shouted angrily, and rushed to jochte with a sword.

 Chapter 184

    Ruiwen''s body just moved, but she stopped with a light sigh.


    The soldier''s keen observation has made her find that the target of jochte''s wind blade is not Galen, but Locke sage kneeling in front of Galen.


    Locke, who was begging Galen for mercy, was completely unaware of the killing behind him.


    The wind blade hit Locke''s back unimpeded and came out of his front chest.


    Locke''s eyes opened wide and fell to the ground with endless reluctance.


    "This scum, I finally killed him!" jochte went to Locke''s body and vomited at the body.


    Galen frowned at jochte, who was disgusted by people who shot at his companions for whatever reason.


    "Everybody, you don''t know. We came to this valley because we know that there is an extremely rare treasure in this valley," jochte said.


    "Treasure?" Allen said.


    "Yes, you must have heard the name of sacred fruit. What is hidden in this valley is a sacred fruit!"


    "I don''t know who hid this sacred fruit in this valley. After we got the news, we came immediately."


    "Who knows, after finding the sacred fruit, Locke wanted to monopolize the fruit and killed our captain and another companion."


    "Although my strength is one level higher than Locke, he has that magical giant sword in his hand, and I am not his opponent at all. Helpless, Blanche and I had to give in to him and give him the sacred fruit."


    Jochte made up a story with both voice and emotion. Naturally, he did so in order to keep the sacred fruit in his hand.


    After picking the sacred fruit, Locke gave one of them to him, and then the two saved the sacred fruit into their own space rings.


    Having seen the strength of Galen and others, jochte was very afraid that Galen and others would turn to deal with him after cleaning up Locke, so that he could not keep the sacred fruit and might lose his life.


    That''s why he came up with such a plan to kill Locke directly, and then put himself on the opposite side of Locke.


    Locke is the one who takes the sword, and naturally the other party hates Locke. As long as he and Locke stand on the opposite side, the other party is likely not to be angry with himself.


    "Am I right, Blanche?"


    After joachit finished his story, he turned to Blanche.


    Blanche didn''t know for what consideration, he didn''t expose jochte, but nodded cooperatively.


    But no one could see her real expression hidden under the archer''s cloak.


    "Divine fruit?"


    Alan''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech.


    He naturally heard of the name of the sacred fruit, and he knew the efficacy of the sacred fruit clearly. But before, Allen just regarded the sacred fruit as a legend. He never thought he would get a sacred fruit one day.


    "Where is that sacred fruit?" asked Allen.


    "It''s in Locke''s space ring," jochte said, pointing to Locke''s body.


    When Galen heard the speech, he bent down and took down the space ring Locke wore on his hand and handed it to Allen.


    Allen took the space ring and checked the items in the space ring. Soon, he took out a colorful fruit.


    While taking out the fruit, he also saved more than 100000 gold coins stored in the space ring into the system space, and the gold coins on him became 1.3 million.


    Carefully looking at the fruit in his hand, AI Lu compared the fruit with the records in the book one by one, exactly!


    "It''s really a sacred fruit. Ha ha, it''s really an unexpected joy!"


    Ellen said happily.


    "Young master, I don''t know what to call you?"


    Jochte had seen that Alan was the boss of the group and asked.


    "Alan Senlan," Allen replied.


    "It''s the young master of the Senlan family. No wonder there are so many strong men around." josht said, "young master Alan, this sacred fruit belongs to you. Just let me and Blanche leave. Don''t blame us for Locke."


    "After all, it was only Locke''s personal decision to seize the sword, and speaking of it, Blanche was still your Savior, master Allen."


    Jochte sincerely prayed that he was sure that as long as Allen was not a narrow-minded man, he would let himself and Blanche go.


    "I didn''t want to kill you either," Allen said. "Galen, since the sword has been taken back, let''s go."


    With that, Allen commanded Bruce Lee to land on the ground and jumped onto Bruce Lee''s back.


    After taking Galen and other four heroes back to Bruce Lee''s back, Allen commanded Bruce Lee to fly high into the sky and fly in the direction of Wang Du.


    On Bruce Lee''s back, lacs said, "Lord, I''ve seen records about sacred fruits in the territory. A sacred fruit tree will bear Seven Sacred fruits!"


    "Maybe there are six sacred fruits on those two people."


    Allen smiled softly: "they may have sacred fruits, but they will never be six."


    "Judging from the fact that they killed each other and two companions, there will never be more than five sacred fruits in the valley, otherwise they have no need to turn against each other and kill each other."


    "According to my guess, there are at most three sacred fruits in the valley, or even less than three."


    "Then why don''t we search their space rings and take the other sacred fruits?" lacs asked.


    Allen didn''t return to Lach''s question, but asked Galen, "Galen, if they still have sacred fruits, will you rob them?"


    "No," Galen said.


    "Why?" lacks asked, "I don''t think the magician is as cruel to his companions as any good man!"


    "We have no enmity with them. In fact, the archer named Blanche saved Galen and me," Allen said


    "There are so many treasures in the world that we can''t take them all? If we see others with treasures and rob them for no reason, how is our practice different from that of Locke Sacchi who took Galen''s giant sword?"


    Lacs nodded, accepting Allen''s words.


    Unfortunately, Alan didn''t know that jochte was a member of the shadow eagle, otherwise Alan would not hesitate to kill jochte and grab his space ring.


    In fact, the divine fruit has a great temptation to Allen. When facing jochte and Blanche, Allen struggled for a long time, struggling to take over the space rings of jochte and Blanche.


    After all, every sacred fruit is priceless.


    But Allen finally gave up the tempting idea because, as he said, it''s different from robbers to rob when they see other people''s treasures?


    This is indeed a world of the jungle, but you can decide whether to be a bully.


    If it were an ownerless treasure, Allen would never be polite to compete and would not be soft on his competitors.


    But robbing the treasures of the Lord has a completely different meaning.


    Maybe many people will think Allen''s idea is too naive, because this is a world of the jungle after all. If you don''t rob others, others will rob you.


    But this is one of Allen''s principles. Allen doesn''t want to destroy his principles because of a sacred fruit that is uncertain.


    Because once I see the treasure for the first time, I will inevitably be greedy again and rob it. After a few times, he will be dominated by greed and become a man like Locke Sachs.


    Rob others'' treasures wantonly!


    After Bruce Lee left the valley where jochte and Blanche were located, Allen commanded the two dragons to land on a wilderness.


    "You protect me. I will refine this sacred fruit right away," Allen said.


    Although the refining effect of divine fruit is the best at level 12, Allen doesn''t want to wait until that time. This kind of natural material and local treasure is more dangerous if you put it on yourself for one day. Eating it in your stomach is the safest way.

 Chapter 185

    Allen found a quiet area and let Galen and others guard around. He sat cross legged on the ground, took out the sacred fruit and swallowed it.


    After the sacred fruit entered Allen''s belly, it turned into a pure energy and spread in Allen''s body.


    At the same time, with this pure ability, a mysterious law enters Allen''s sea of knowledge and is absorbed by Allen''s sea of knowledge.


    This law is an extremely rare thunder law!


    This also means that although Allen has not become a legend after refining this fruit, he can roughly use the power of some thunder laws to soar his combat effectiveness!


    It took Allen a whole day to refine the sacred fruit. It was not until late at night that Allen completely refined the sacred fruit and jumped up from the ground.


    At the same time, the pleasant voice of the system sounded in his mind.


    "Congratulations on raising the host level to level 6, and raising all heroes below level 9 to level 9!"


    At this time, Allen is already a level 6 soldier, and Galen and other heroes have all risen to level 9!


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Allen smiled gently. Level 6 soldiers under the age of 20 have been rare in the kingdom of the burning sun for hundreds of years.


    Now, in terms of strength alone, I can be called the leader of the young generation of the kingdom of the sun. After all, the kingdom of the sun does not have the peerless genius of Prince Carl.


    After refining the sacred fruit, Allen and others had a night''s rest in the wild. The next morning, they took Bruce Lee and continued to fly towards Wangdu.


    Two days later, Wang Du''s huge figure was far away.


    "Finally," Allen said, looking at Wang Du on the horizon. "Wang Du is still that Wang Du, but I, Alan, am not the Alan who left sadly a year ago."


    Alan will not be arrogant enough to directly control Bruce Lee to fly into the king''s capital. If he really dares to do that, even if he has the backing of the Senlan family behind him, he will definitely be severely punished by the Kingdom, which may bring big trouble to the Senlan family.


    However, Allen obviously underestimated Wang Du''s alertness. Just when he wanted to control Bruce Lee to land on the ground, two loud dragon sounds came from Wang Du.


    With two dragon sounds, two aeolian pterosaurs flew out of the king''s capital and flew towards Allen and others. On the backs of the two aeolian pterosaurs, each stood a powerful man with extraordinary momentum.


    These two strong men are genuine level 12 strong men!


    "Who''s coming!"


    On the back of Fengshen pterosaur, a level 12 strong man asked in a loud voice.


    Allen commanded Bruce Lee to stop in mid air. Soon, two Aeolus winged dragons flew opposite them.


    The two strong men on the dragon''s back, one wearing sky blue magic robe and the other wearing red armor.


    Allen''s eyes lit up when he saw the strong man in red armor, because the strong man was his father''s good friend, Xavier. Allen came to Wangdu this time because he received a letter from his father Jean Xavier.


    "Uncle Xavier," Alan said to Xavier.


    Xavier was surprised to see Alan. He and the magician beside him had discussed the possible identity of the passer-by when they drove the aegis pterosaur out, but he never thought it would be Alan.


    "Alan, it''s you?" said Xavier. "You really surprised me. Where did you get these two big guys? It''s too domineering!"


    "Xavier, do you know them?" asked the magician next to Xavier. Seeing that Xavier met Allen and others, the magician had relaxed his vigilance. And he probably sensed the strength of Allen and others, which could not pose a threat to him and Xavier.


    Xavier laughed: "come on, Alan, Brent, let me introduce you."


    "Alan, this is Brent. He is one of your father and friends. You can call him uncle Brent."


    Alan nodded, "Uncle Brent."


    "Brent, can''t you guess the identity of this boy now?"


    Brent''s eyes turned. "Is he Bowen''s youngest son?"


    "That''s right," said Xavier. "How, surprised?"


    "I''m really surprised," Brent laughed. "No wonder Bohr has been bragging about his little son recently. Now he''s extraordinary."


    "At least, the two big guys under his feet can''t be obtained by ordinary people!"


    "Ellen, you''re very nice," Brent said to Ellen with a smile. "With a nephew like you, I''m an uncle, too."


    "Uncle Brent is flattered. Two uncles, can my two dragons be brought into the king''s capital?" Allen asked.


    Xavier threw his lips at the speech: "what little dragon? I think it''s a giant dragon."


    "If Brent and I are here, we can bring you into the capital. You are lucky. Brent and I are on duty today. Otherwise, if you want to bring these two guys into the capital, you will have some trouble."


    "Come in after us!"


    With that, Xavier and Brent drove the aeolian pterosaur towards the king''s capital, and Alan hurried to drive the little dragon to follow.


    "You should foster these two big guys in the Dragon House of Fengshen pterosaur," said Xavier. "There are special people in the dragon house to take care of them."


    "What''s the temper of these two big guys?" asked Xavier.


    Alan smiled softly: "don''t worry, uncle Xavier. They are very good. As long as they don''t get malicious attacks, they will never hurt people."


    "That''s good," said Xavier, "but these two big guys can''t hurt Lord Marvin, who manages the dragon house. Lord Marvin is a strong man who treats dozens of Fengshen pterosaurs in the dragon house."


    Allen heard the speech and asked curiously, "is Lord Marvin a legendary strong man?"


    Can make Xavier, a level 12 strong man, called an adult, and can tame dozens of Fengshen pterosaurs. Allen can only think of the legendary strong man.


    Xavier shook his head: "Lord Marvin is not a legendary strong man, but he is the first person under the legend recognized by the four countries of the eastern continent!"


    "If Lord Marvin had not turned the tide on the battlefield of the strong, we would have been defeated by the kingdom of harilo by our strength alone."


    "Lord Marvin doesn''t like power, but he likes to stay in the dragon house with these Fengshen pterosaurs. If he sees these two big guys, he will like them very much."


    Hearing Xavier''s explanation, Allen couldn''t help but be fascinated. What is the existence of the first person under the legend recognized by the four countries?


    Two little dragons followed Fengshen pterosaur into the city, which attracted the attention of many forces in the capital. They have seen a lot of Fengshen pterosaurs flying over Wangdu, but they have seen two little dragons for the first time.


    Ordinary residents in the city also looked up at space. Unexpectedly, there were flying mounts as domineering as Fengshen pterosaur in the world!


    "Here comes the dragon house!"


    Xavier pointed to a forest ahead. Allen never knew that there was such a forest in Wang Duzhong!

 Chapter 186

    What makes Allen wonder is that the scope of this forest is not large, about the size of a village. Perhaps it is more appropriate to call it forest. Such a forest is not like the dragon house where dozens of Aeolian pterosaurs live.


    Xavier and Brent drove the aeolian pterosaur into the woods. Seeing this, Allen also directed Bruce Lee to follow in.


    As soon as Bruce Lee flew into the woods, Allen felt that the scenery in front of him had changed. The original forest had turned into a vast grassland.


    Over the grassland, twenty or thirty aeolian pterosaurs are flying freely, and dozens of Aeolian pterosaurs are resting on the ground.


    Seeing the two dragons flying into this space, all Fengshen pterosaurs nearby looked at the two dragons with humanized curiosity in their eyes.


    And Allen vaguely felt that these aeolian pterosaurs looked at Bruce Lee with a trace of awe in addition to curiosity.


    Allen was relieved that these aeolian pterosaurs did not show any hostility. Otherwise, dozens of Aeolian pterosaurs, even with level 12 in them, could tear them and two little dragons apart in an instant.


    What is hidden here is one of the top powers of the kingdom!


    "Alan, here!"


    On the ground, next to two aeolian pterosaurs, Xavier waved to Allen.


    Allen commanded the two dragons to land on the ground, jumped down from the dragon''s back and asked, "Uncle Xavier, what''s this?"


    "This is the Dragon House," Xavier laughed.


    "But," Alan looked at the boundless grassland and sky, "it doesn''t look like a king''s capital here, does it?"


    "Yes or no," said Xavier. "This is a folding space in the king''s capital."


    "Folding space?" Alan said curiously. It was the first time he heard this.


    Xavier nodded: "yes, it''s folding space. The principle is like a piece of paper. The middle part is folded together and disappears on the original plane. But the part folded together still exists. This is folding space."


    "This folding space is not a secret at the top of the Kingdom, and even the top of the other three kingdoms know it clearly. As a direct disciple of the Senlan family, you are so outstanding that you will know the secret sooner or later, so it doesn''t hurt to tell you now."


    "But your men, you have to tell them to keep it a secret."


    Alan nodded: "don''t worry, uncle Xavier, my subordinates are very strict."


    "Is this space all dragon houses?" Allen asked.


    "Of course not," replied Xavier. "Many secret departments of the kingdom are in this space."


    Lacs, standing beside Allen, suddenly said, "if you say so, there should be a space equivalent to this space?"


    "Er..." Xavier was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Indeed, there is still a space equivalent to this space, but it involves a higher-level secret of the Kingdom, which is not suitable to tell Allen and others. Xavier wondered how lacs knew about the existence of another space.


    "Ha ha, what a clever little girl."


    An old voice came, and Allen only felt a flash in front of him, and the figure of an old man appeared in front of everyone.


    The old man''s clothes were simple and unarmed, which was completely the dress of a rural farmer, but Alan didn''t dare to despise the old man.


    Alan is also a level 6 soldier at least. When the old man appeared just now, he didn''t even see the old man''s figure!


    It was as if the old man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Lord Marvin!"


    "Lord Marvin!"


    When the old man appeared, Xavier and Brent saluted hurriedly.


    It turns out that this old man is the first strong man under the legend in Xavier''s mouth, Marvin!


    "Little girl, tell me, how did you know there was another space?"


    Marvin asked lacs.


    "It''s very simple," laches said. "Since this folding space is formed by Space folding in half, there will naturally be two opposite spaces. That''s called folding in half."


    Marvin nodded with a smile: "you guessed right. There is indeed another space. But that space is not what you can touch now."


    Marvin said, and put his eyes on the two dragons lying on the grass.


    "It''s a dragon!" Marvin exclaimed as if he saw something wonderful.


    "Although it is the lower flame red dragon among the two dragon families, it is also a real dragon!"


    "You brought in these two dragons?" Marvin asked Allen.


    Alan nodded, "yes."


    "Can you tell me how you tamed these two dragons?" Marvin asked. "The dragon is a very arrogant creature. From ancient times to now, I haven''t heard of anyone who can tame the Dragon except gods and a few very powerful legendary strong men."


    "When I visited the mainland, I once met a giant dragon in the northern sea. Although I defeated it, I still couldn''t tame it."


    Marvin''s question really baffled Allen. How could he know how to tame the dragon! However, he could not avoid answering. It seemed that he deliberately hid himself, which inevitably left a bad impression on the strong men of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Why, is it inconvenient to say?" Marvin asked when he saw Allen''s silence for a long time. "If it''s inconvenient, even if it''s not convenient, I just prefer to contact the dragon family, and I don''t have to get a way to tame the dragon."


    "It''s not inconvenient," Allen said. "In fact, I don''t know how to tame the dragons. These two dragons were found in a dungeon relic in the nice city area."


    "At that time, the two dragons were locked in a hole * *, and I released them. In order to repay their kindness, they always followed me."


    Finally, Allen can only make up a lie and push everything on the dungeon ruins.


    After all, dungeon ruins are one of the areas that human beings don''t understand most. It''s no accident what happens in dungeon ruins.


    "I see. It seems that they are to repay kindness." Marvin said, and I don''t know whether he really believed Alan''s words.


    "Lord Marvin, Alan wants to foster these two dragons in the dragon house for the time being. I wonder if it''s ok?" Xavier asked.


    "Of course," Ma Wen laughed. "Just in time, I can take the opportunity to contact these two dragons for a few days and study their habits."


    "Unfortunately, they are not legendary dragons, otherwise I can have some communication with them," Marvin regretted.


    The legendary dragon can spit out people''s words. Its wisdom is the same as that of human beings.


    It is said that the divine dragon can also be transformed into human form, but there is no way to verify whether it is true or false. Because legendary dragons occasionally appear on the mainland. No one has ever seen divine dragons.


    After entrusting the two dragons to Marvin, Allen and others followed Xavier away from the space where the dragon house was located.


    After returning to the king''s capital, Xavier said, "Alan, don''t I take you to the house of the Senlan family?"


    "No, thanks to Uncle Xavier today," Ellen said.


    Although he only lived in Wangdu for a few months after he crossed, he still knew the way of Wangdu, so that he could not even find the residence of Senlan family.


    Moreover, Alex and other bodyguards lived in the king''s capital since childhood. Even if Allen didn''t know Lu, they did.


    "Then I''ll go back to the dragon house first," said Xavier. "I''ll visit the Senlan family later."


    After saying goodbye to Xavier, Allen found the right direction and took Galen and others to the Senlan family.

 Chapter 187

    Although Allen is not very familiar with the area where he is now, he still knows the general direction when he drove Bruce Lee in just now.


    Now you just need to go in the direction of the Senlan family.


    It wasn''t long before Allen walked into the familiar street.


    "It seems the way is right," Alan laughed.


    Turning a few blocks, the number of pedestrians on the street decreased, the road became wider, and the buildings on both sides of the road changed from ordinary shops or houses to magnificent mansions.


    This area is the gathering place of the major families in the king''s capital. All the major families'' residences in the king''s capital are here.


    Without a Earl title, no one is qualified to build his family''s residence here.


    Allen walked forward and turned a corner. At the end of the road, a mansion appeared in front of Allen and others.


    This mansion is different from other mansions around it. Most of the other mansions are magnificent and luxurious, but there is no too much decoration on the facade of this mansion.


    The four edges and four corners of the gate of the whole residence give people a very solemn and calm feeling.


    There were eight bodyguards standing at the gate of the residence, standing as straight as a javelin, in sharp contrast to the slightly lazy and arrogant bodyguards at the gate of other residence.


    In the middle of the gate of the mansion is a sky blue badge, which is the family emblem of the Senlan family.


    Allen looked at the gate of the Senlan family residence and felt a sense of homesickness.


    Alan shook his head and drove the feeling out of his mind. Are you kidding? I''m a jumper. It''s not my original family. How can I feel this way.


    Allen and others stood at the door of the Senlan family, which had already attracted the attention of eight bodyguards at the door. However, Allen''s temperament and dress are very different from those in the king''s capital. The eight bodyguards at the door are not familiar with him, and they can''t recognize him for a moment.


    "Let''s go in," Allen said.


    With that, Allen took Galen and others to the Senlan family residence.


    "Stop, who''s coming?"


    Just before they reached the gate, Allen and others were stopped by the guard at the gate.


    Before Allen spoke, Alex stood up and said, "bold, you don''t even know young master Allen!"


    It''s not that Alex is domineering, but because Alex has followed Alan for more than a year and has already respected Alan as a God. Now he can''t be angry to see that the bodyguard of the Senlan family stopped Alan?


    The guard at the door heard master Allen''s words and hurried to look at Alan. Finally, he saw the shadow of the past on Alan.


    "Meet Master Allen!"


    The guards at the door quickly saluted Allen.


    They are the generals of the Senlan family and have great respect for each direct member of the Senlan family. Moreover, Allen''s deeds in nice city area have been passed back to the family, and they all admire Allen very much,.


    Alan nodded to the guard and went straight into the house.


    Recognizing Allen, the guard at the door would not stop him.


    Allen entered the house and went to the courtyard where he lived.


    Each lineal member of Senlan family has an exclusive courtyard in the house.


    After recognizing Allen, the bodyguards, maids and domestic servants met on the road saluted one after another and cast curious eyes on Allen.


    It is said that this young master Allen, who used to do nothing all day, has made great achievements now!


    Allen''s courtyard can only be regarded as medium among all the yards of Senlan family, but it still covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters.


    There are plenty of rooms in the courtyard, so don''t worry that there is no place for Galen and others to live.


    Allen''s courtyard has a steward, ten guards, ten maids and ten male servants. These people are servants who have taken care of him for many years and are very loyal to him.


    Of course, Allen''s soul is not the one before.


    When Allen entered the courtyard, the two bodyguards guarding the gate of the courtyard immediately recognized him and hurried forward to salute: "see you, young master! You''re back, great!"


    The two bodyguards were very excited to see Alan.


    First, they haven''t seen Alan for more than a year. They really miss Alan. Second, Alan is no longer better than before.


    In the past, although Allen was the direct young master of the family and ranked higher, he was not very promising, so the bodyguards, maids and male servants who followed Allen did not have a high status in the family.


    Even after Allen was sent to the city of nice as Lord, they were ridiculed by the bodyguards of other young masters. Some even said that Allen would never return to the king''s capital in his life. They could only guard in the courtyard without master for a lifetime.


    They thought so, but not long ago, things took a turn.


    Allen''s development in nice city area was passed back to the king''s capital. Allen''s status in Senlan family has risen, and their status as bodyguards has also been greatly improved.


    Now when other young masters'' bodyguards see them, they will never be as proud and disdainful as before. They all greet them with a smile.


    Because everyone knows that as long as master Allen returns to the king''s capital, his status will change dramatically.


    Seeing that the bodyguard he hadn''t seen for a long time was so enthusiastic about himself, Allen was also a little moved. After all, they had been taking care of his daily life in the months when he lived in Wangdu.


    "Young master, please come in!" the bodyguard said, "a few days ago, there was a rumor that the young master might come back in the near future. I didn''t expect the young master to come back so soon."


    "Everyone knows that the young master will be very happy when he comes back!"


    Everyone in the bodyguard''s mouth naturally refers to other bodyguards, maids and male servants in Allen''s courtyard. They have lived together for a long time and have long been like a family.


    Alan walked into the courtyard. As the bodyguard expected, everyone was very happy to see Alan back.


    The courtyard, which had been silent for more than a year, was finally lively after Alan''s return.


    With the help of a group of guards and servants, Galen and others who came back with Alan cleaned up their rooms and stayed.


    In Allen''s room, an old man in his fifties stood next to him with a slight bow.


    The old man was dressed up as a steward, but his clothes were very exquisite. The whole man was dressed meticulously. Although he was a little old, he looked very capable.


    This old man is the manager of Allen courtyard, Kemper.


    Kemper was responsible for all the affairs in Allen''s courtyard, including the thirty guards, maids and male servants. Even after someone makes a mistake in the courtyard, Keppel has the right to punish or even replace them.


    Every legitimate young master of the Senlan family has such a steward. These stewards began to follow the young master when the young master just left his parents and are very loyal to their young masters.


    For example, Keppel began to follow Allen when he was more than six years old. Now it has been more than ten years!


    When Alan first crossed over, he was suspected by Keppel. At that time, however, Allen had just experienced a change. Keppel thought that Allen''s character had changed because of the change, so he gradually dispelled his doubts.


    At this time, Keppel was also very happy to see Alan, and even burst into tears. He has been with Alan for more than ten years. He has treated Alan like his relatives, just like his wife and children.


    For several months when Allen lived in Wangdu, Keppel took good care of him, so Allen also felt very kind to the old man.


    "Kemper, what great events have happened in the house since I left for more than a year?" Allen asked. He wanted to know the general situation in the house first.

 Chapter 188

    "Back to the young master, nothing big has happened in the house in the past year. It''s just that some time ago, the kingdom of harilo invaded. The owner took the big master and young master balun to the battlefield and just returned to the king''s capital not long ago."


    "Moreover, young master baron successfully broke through as a level 6 soldier on the battlefield and made many war achievements. After returning to the king''s capital, he has been granted the Viscount of the kingdom by his Majesty''s lower book."


    Keppel said.


    The house owner and master in his mouth naturally refer to Alan''s grandfather, Arman Senlan, and Alan''s uncle, Kevin Senlan.


    Master Baron, the only son of Allen''s uncle Kevin Senlan, is also the first heir of Allen''s generation.


    Referring to Barron, Allen couldn''t help thinking of the proud young man who had never looked at him in the eye. But in the past, I really didn''t have the capital for Barron to face up to.


    Baron''s ability is the best among the younger generation of the king''s capital, as can be seen from his being canonized as a Viscount by the kingdom.


    There are many barons in the young generation, but no more than ten have been canonized as Viscount!


    And most of these ten people are in their late thirties. They are said to be the younger generation. In fact, they are much older than Allen and them.


    Alan nodded, asked about some things in the family, and left his yard alone.


    Now that he has returned to the house, Alan naturally wants to visit his parents first, even though Allen doesn''t have much feelings with them.


    Allen''s parents lived in a courtyard not far from Allen''s yard. A few minutes later, Allen had come to the gate of the courtyard. At the gate, there were four bodyguards.


    "Second young master!"


    Seeing Alan, the guard at the door quickly saluted.


    "Are my parents in the hospital?" Allen asked.


    "The master went out early in the morning. Madam has been in the courtyard today," replied the guard.


    Alan nodded and went straight into the courtyard. When he came to visit his mother, he naturally did not need to be notified by the bodyguard.


    When Allen entered the courtyard, Allen''s mother was walking in the courtyard accompanied by several maids.


    "Madam, look, it''s the second young master."


    A sharp eyed maid saw Alan and said to AILU''s mother in surprise.


    They knew that his wife had missed the second young master for a long time, and even planned to visit the second young master in nice city at the beginning of this year. If it had not been for the sudden invasion of the kingdom of harilo, my wife might have gone.


    Alan''s mother heard the maid''s words and hurried to look in the direction the maid pointed out. Sure enough, she saw Alan coming towards this side.


    "Alan, you''re back!" Alan''s mother said in surprise.


    Which mother doesn''t love her son? Alan was sent to the city of nice to become lord. Alan''s mother broke her heart and fought with Alan''s father for this.


    Alan walked quickly forward and saluted, "your mother."


    "Alan, don''t send someone to tell me when you''ll be back." Alan''s mother stroked Alan''s head with kindness in her eyes.


    "Just came back," Alan replied. "Settled down in the yard and came to see his mother right away."


    Allen''s attitude towards his mother is a little strange, which makes Allen''s mother distressed.


    The child has become unfamiliar with everyone since he experienced the accident, including his mother.


    Alan''s mother took Alan to sit down in a pavilion in the courtyard and asked him about his situation this year.


    Alan stayed with his mother all afternoon until night came. Alan''s mother smiled and said, "unknowingly, it''s evening."


    "It''s just that today is the day of family dinner. Please go with me. Your father and brother should go directly after they return to the house."


    Ellen''s mother said and looked at Ellen with expectant eyes, hoping that Ellen would agree. In the past, Allen would excuse himself from attending family dinners.


    After listening to his mother, Alan thought that the family would have a dinner at the end of each month, and today is the day of the family dinner.


    In the past, when I was in Wangdu, I would not participate in the family dinner because I was not used to the atmosphere there.


    At dinner, the younger generation gathered around balun or around their brother Darren, but few people paid attention to themselves. In addition, at that time, Allen had just passed through and his heart was in a closed stage. Naturally, he would not like this activity.


    But now Allen has no resistance to this kind of dinner, because he doesn''t care what others in the family think of him.


    Alan nodded, "OK, mother."


    Hearing that Alan agreed to go together, Alan''s mother was very happy, because she could feel that Alan had indeed changed a lot this time.


    Alan''s mother went to the room to clean up, and took Alan to the dinner place.


    The dining place of the Senlan family is in the courtyard where the owner yarman lives, which is the only chance for many people in the family to get in touch with yarman every month.


    When Allen and his mother came to yarman''s yard, more than half of the people in the family had come and were talking together in groups.


    There are several elders sitting at the top, all of whom are the peers of Alan''s grandfather Arman. The elder sitting in the middle is Arman.


    Everyone who enters the courtyard must first meet in front of Arman before he can return to his position.


    Alan followed his mother and came to yarman. After his mother saluted, he respectfully saluted his grandfather yarman: "grandson Alan, meet your grandfather."


    In private, Allen can call grandpa Arman, but on this occasion, he must call Grandpa.


    Arman''s face was very serious. After seeing Alan, he showed a rare smile on his face.


    "Alan, I''m back."


    "Well," Alan nodded.


    "Stay after dinner. I have something to say to you," said Arman.


    Alan nodded, "OK, Grandpa."


    For family dinner, everyone''s position is arranged in advance. If someone doesn''t come, the seat will be empty and no one will occupy it.


    But the seats of the younger generation are different.


    The seats of the younger generation are numbered from one to thirty-six.


    The Senlan family, the direct descendants of Allen''s generation, have a total of 27 people, six of whom are married and will not continue to sit here, so there are 21 people sitting here.


    The reason why the seats of the younger generation are different is that there is a very interesting rule here, that is, whoever has strong strength can sit on it. If you think you are the strongest of the younger generation, you can directly sit in the No. 1 position.


    At every dinner, young people compete for seats, which is one of the most attractive things. The number of seats basically represents the ranking of the strength of the young generation.


    In the past, Allen always sat at the bottom, that is, No. 21, which is one of the reasons why Allen didn''t want to participate in the family dinner before.


    You know, according to the ranking of family succession, Allen is fourth. The first three of him were Baron Senlan, the son of his uncle''s family, the son of his second uncle''s family, and his own brother, Darren Senlan.


    There are only Allen four in the younger generation, and the other direct children are the descendants of Aaron''s brothers and cousins.


    Speaking of Allen''s second uncle and the son of the second uncle''s family, Allen never saw them or heard them mentioned by people in the family. He only knew that there were such two people in the family.


    Alan attended a dinner party. At that time, Alan''s brother Darren sat in position one, Baron sat in position two, and a young master of another team sat in position three. He was a soldier at the peak of level five.


    When Allen came to the area where the younger generation was located, the positions from No. 1 to No. 5 were still empty. Under the surprised eyes of others, Allen directly sat in position No. 3.


    Allen doesn''t want to compete for No. 1 position and No. 2 position. Since he ranks fourth in the order of inheritance and the son of the second uncle''s family in front of him is not present, he should sit in No. 3 position.

 Chapter 189

    Seeing Allen sitting directly in position 3, the young people who had been present were in an uproar.


    These young people of the Mori blue family grew up together. They are familiar with each other. Naturally, they don''t know Alan. It is precisely because they are very familiar with Allen that they are so surprised.


    The morilan family has excellent cultivation pedigree. Generally, the direct children with the worst talent in the family are medium-sized, while Allen''s talent is inferior, which can be said to be a disgrace to the excellent pedigree of the morilan family.


    They all clearly remember that Allen was only a second-class soldier when he left the capital last year. Now a year later, even if Allen has made a breakthrough, he has the most talent, that is, a level 3 soldier. How can he be confident to sit in position 3?


    Indeed, they have heard that Allen has developed his territory very well in the urban area of nice. He has made many achievements in the battle against the latent blue shirt army sent by the kingdom of harilo in the rear of the kingdom.


    It is said that Allen''s territory is in the area of nice city, which is second only to the main house of nice city.


    However, no matter how strong the territory is, it is useless here. There is only one thing to see here, that is, its own strength.


    The young people sitting near Allen began to whisper.


    "Alan dares to sit directly in position 3. It seems that his development in nice city has given him great confidence." someone sighed.


    "Position 3 has always been the position of diska. When diska comes, there will be a lively watch." this is intentional to watch the lively.


    "I guess if he sits there for more than ten minutes, he will be driven away!" someone disdained.


    ¡­¡­


    From the hearing of Allen''s level 6 soldiers, we naturally heard some of the comments of the people around us. Allen didn''t care about these remarks because they would soon become speechless.


    Young people continue to sit over. Everyone who sees Allen''s position will be very surprised. They don''t understand Allen''s confidence to sit in position 3.


    Soon, a burly young man in his twenties came over. When the burly young man saw Alan, he was stunned and then looked happy.


    "Alan, you''re back!" said the burly young man happily.


    This burly young man is Alan''s brother, Darren Senlan.


    Alan stood up and said, "brother, long time no see."


    Allen stayed in the capital for several months. His eldest brother took great care of him and even fought a war with a soldier at the same level for him. Finally, the elders of both sides came forward to quell the struggle.


    "Alan, why are our brothers so polite? Sit down and talk," said Darren, sitting directly in the No. 2 seat next to Alan.


    After Alan sat down, Darren laughed and said, "Alan, we have heard of your deeds in nice city. You have done well. You are worthy of being the young master of our Senlan family and my Darren''s brother!"


    "They all say that you have poor talent. Who would have thought that your ability in managing territory is so outstanding? I dare say that even if you let Barron go, he can''t do it like you!"


    "Darren, it''s not a good habit to speak ill of people behind their backs."


    A voice came. Alan followed his reputation and saw a young man wearing a self-cultivation armor coming this way. It was Baron Senlan, the son of Uncle Allen''s family and the first successor of the young generation of Senlan family.


    Baron has a characteristic that he will wear armor on any occasion. It is said that their grandfather yalman was also so when he was young.


    Baron''s dream is to become a great commander and soldier like his grandfather Arman.


    Darren smiled: "I''m not bad mouthing you, just telling the truth."


    Barron snorted coldly and turned his head to Allen: "Alan, Darren is right. If I were to be Lord in nice city, I wouldn''t be as good as you. Your performance in nice city is really impressive."


    Alan smiled softly, "thank you for your compliment."


    Darren laughed: "Alan, you''re not simple. You can make the proud Barron feel inferior. Ha ha, it''s not simple."


    "Even your eldest brother, I haven''t been able to let Barron say such words for so many years."


    Barron glanced at Darren and said, "why, don''t you want your seat one?"


    Darren has been sitting in seat two for the convenience of talking to Alan.


    Darren said with a smile, "I''m going to have a good chat with Alan today. You can give me seat one for the time being."


    Balun was not polite when he heard the speech and sat directly on position 1: "Darren, I am now a level 6 soldier. One day, I will win position 1 with dignity."


    Darren laughed and said, "you''re always there."


    Darren has been a level 6 soldier for more than three years. Now his strength is the peak of level 6 soldiers. He may break through to become a level 7 soldier at any time. How can he be afraid of the challenge of level 6 soldiers just promoted like balun.


    "Ellen, are you okay sitting here?" Darren said to Ellen. "That guy descca is not easy to deal with, and I heard that he was successfully promoted to level 6 a few days ago."


    "Big brother can''t help you in the competition for seats."


    Barron also said, "Alan, your strength doesn''t lie in your personal strength. You don''t need to insist on sitting in the No. 3 position to humiliate yourself. With your current achievements, even if you sit at the end, no one will underestimate you."


    Barron, Allen and Darren brothers were born in the same family. Naturally, they were considered for Allen at this time.


    "Alan smiled gently:" brother, Baron, don''t worry. Since I dare to sit here, I naturally have the confidence to sit firmly in this position. "


    "Well said, it''s worthy of being Darren''s brother." Darren laughed.


    Although Darren doesn''t know where Allen''s self-confidence comes from, he chooses to trust his brother. Besides, with him here, even if Allen is not an opponent of desca, desca won''t want to hurt Allen.


    Just then, in the distance, three young people came this way.


    Darren nuzui: "here comes Descartes."


    Allen looked up and saw that the disco was coming this way while talking and laughing with his two companions.


    When he saw someone sitting in position three, Descartes stopped talking and laughing and his face sank.


    Descartes walked quickly to Alan, saw Alan clearly, and said, "I think who dares to sit in seat three. It''s Alan."


    "Alan, can you get out of the way?"


    Descartes thought Alan was sitting in position three for the time being in order to talk to Darren.


    Alan smiled softly, "get out of the way? Why should I get out of the way? I''ll sit here today."


    Diska laughed at the speech: "Alan, are you kidding me?"


    Alan shook his head. "Of course not."


    Diska''s face sank again: "since you like this position, let''s follow the rules and go to the challenge arena!"


    Descca never thought that the third position could only belong to him, but if he wanted to take this position from him, he must defeat him first. This is the rule of the family.


    Just as if he had enough strength, he would challenge Darren and Barron.


    Alan stood up with a slight smile: "of course, you have to go to the challenge arena. I don''t think you will directly give up this position to me."


    The challenge arena between the two populations is not a real challenge arena, but an open space in the middle of the field. When young people want to decide their seats through fighting, they will fight in this open space, so it is called challenge arena.


    Alan stood up and walked with Descartes towards the open space.


    Alan and descca stood in the open space and immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, including the elders who were chatting.


    You know, the battle of young people''s seats is the most attractive appetizer before the monthly dinner of Senlan family.


    However, when the elders of the Senlan family saw which two young people were standing in the open space, they were stunned at the same time.


    Alan and Descartes, in any case, will not be an equal battle? Descartes is one of the most outstanding talents of the younger generation of the family, and Allen''s cultivation talent, er, everyone knows.


    Allen''s choice to fight Descartes is self humiliating to everyone.

 Chapter 190

    Next to Allen''s mother, a middle-aged man and a young girl were sitting.


    The middle-aged man is of medium build, not very big, with indifferent and wise eyes, but occasionally his essence flashes, but he is extremely sharp.


    This middle-aged man is Alan''s father, Bowen Senlan.


    The girl sitting on the side was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was close to Alan''s parents. Allen''s parents looked at the girl with doting eyes. They didn''t know that the girl was their daughter.


    In fact, this girl is the daughter of Ellen''s second uncle''s family. Her name is Janice. She was fostered by Ellen''s parents since childhood.


    The young generation sitting in the seating area are all men, and girls sit next to their parents and do not compete for seats.


    Allen''s father Bowen has learned from Allen''s mother that Allen has come back. Now he sees Allen walking into the challenge arena with descca, and his face is somewhat different.


    "It''s Alan," said Janice. "Am I right? He went to the challenge arena with Descartes!"


    "Go and stop Alan. How could he be the opponent of Descartes?" Alan''s mother said anxiously.


    Alan''s father waved his hand: "no, Alan must have his own reason since he chose to go to the challenge arena. And Darren is over there. He can''t watch Alan get hurt."


    Alan''s mother felt at ease when she heard the speech.


    Alan and Descartes stood in the center of the challenge arena. Alan saluted in the direction of the elders: "Alan at position 21, challenge Descartes at position 3."


    First of all, Arman nodded softly, "are you all ready?"


    Yarman was not surprised that Alan challenged descca. With the strength of yarman, we have already seen the general strength of Allen at this time. Yarman was surprised at how Allen improved so many levels in just one year.


    It''s incredible!


    "Alan, ready."


    "Diska, ready!"


    "Good," Arman nodded. "The battle begins!"


    Hearing the command to start the battle, disco shook his fists: "Alan, I won''t show mercy. Since you dare to challenge me, be ready to be beaten."


    Because it was a duel, neither side used weapons.


    Alan smiled gently: "Descartes, I should call you brother in terms of age. In that case, I''ll let you do it first."


    Allen looks very relaxed, but his body has begun to accumulate strength secretly. In this war, he not only wants to win, but also wants to win beauty.


    He wants the whole family to know that he now has not only the Chinese collar, but also the strength of being superior to his peers.


    "Hum, arrogance!"


    Diska snorted angrily, his body burst out, and a thick layer of armor emerged on the body surface.


    "Di ska has really broken through to be a level 6 soldier." Darren, who was watching the war, said and looked at balun beside him: "balun, are you very stressed now?"


    Descca is now fighting with all his strength, and Darren and others can easily see his strength now.


    "Hum, descca was not my opponent before, and will not be my opponent in the future." Baron said proudly, "he is a level 6 soldier, I am also a level 6 soldier, and I broke through earlier than him."


    "As Alan''s brother, you''d better care about how Alan should deal with it."


    On the elder''s table, a middle-aged man looked at descca, who showed the strength of level 6 soldiers, with a proud face. The middle-aged man was descca''s father, Whitehead Senlan.


    "A few days ago, I heard that descca successfully broke through to be a level 6 soldier. Now it''s true. Whitehead, congratulations." a man nearby complimented.


    "Yes, in terms of talent, Descartes is second only to Darren and Barron in the whole family. His future is unlimited." another humanitarian.


    Whitehead laughed when he heard the speech: "descca''s talent is really good, and he practices very hard, which is better than me as a father."


    "How many moves do you think Descartes can beat Alan?" one asked.


    "Ha ha, I''m more interested in whether Alan has broken through and become a third-class soldier." another humanitarian.


    The elders talked about it one after another. Most people didn''t think highly of Allen, because Allen was a famous person in the family before, but the reason why he was famous was his poor talent.


    On the challenge arena, Alan calmly looked at Descartes standing opposite him, suddenly gave a low cry, and his fighting spirit broke out with all his strength.


    The majestic fighting spirit began to condense on Allen''s body surface to form a layer of armor, and a trace of thunder force loomed in Allen''s armor.


    "Level six soldier!"


    "How could this be possible? He was only a second-class soldier a year ago!"


    "I think I must be dreaming!"


    "Is this really Alan?"


    Perceiving Allen''s fighting strength, the onlookers exclaimed one after another.


    Alan''s father Bowen touched his chin and said with a smile, "it seems that what happened to this boy this year is much more wonderful than we thought."


    Indeed, if there are no many adventures, no one can cultivate from level 2 soldier to level 6 soldier in a year by relying on his own efforts!


    Darren slammed the table and laughed: "haha, Alan is hiding deep enough! A level 6 soldier under the age of 20 is worthy of being my Darren''s brother."


    Barron looked at Allen on the court with a surprised face.


    On the main seat, several old people, including yalman, were dignified.


    "Big brother, what''s on Allen?" an old man said cautiously. He thought his idea was too outrageous, so he didn''t say it cautiously.


    Arman nodded slowly: "yes, it is indeed the power of law, the law of thunder."


    "It''s really the power of law. I thought it was my mistake! But Alan is only a level 6 soldier. How can he understand the power of law!"


    "Even if it''s you, you''re just the threshold to access the power of the law!"


    An old man exclaimed.


    Arman smiled softly: "nothing is impossible in this world. Did you ever think that Allen would raise his level from level 2 to level 6 in a year?"


    "I think he must have met some adventure, Tiancai and Dibao. This is Alan''s luck and the luck of our Senlan family."


    "After understanding the power of the law, there will be no bottleneck in promotion until legend, and the cultivation speed will be greatly improved. Give Allen decades, he will certainly become a legend. With a new legend, our Senlan family will have no worries for a hundred years!"


    Yarman''s strength is already the peak of level 12, and has touched the threshold of the power of law. It can be said that one foot has stepped into the legend, so he knows the difficulty of promoting to the legend.


    The only difficulty in promoting to legend is to understand the power of the law! Once you successfully understand the power of law, the road to legend will be smooth.


    "Yes," an old man nodded, "I can''t imagine that the first pillar of the young generation of our Senlan family is Alan, who was not expected by everyone. Nothing can change more than this."


    "Allen, who has the power of law, is far more powerful than the soldiers at the same level. Even Darren is no longer Allen''s opponent. Now Allen can be called the first person in the younger generation of the family!"


    "The battle between descca and Alan has lost suspense."

 Chapter 191

    On the challenge arena, Descartes''s face sank when he saw that Allen was both a level 6 soldier.


    "Alan, no wonder you dare challenge me. I didn''t expect you to have become a level 6 soldier."


    "But as a level 6 soldier, I won''t lose to you!"


    With that, Descartes punched Alan.


    Descca is still a little confident in his combat effectiveness. Although he is also shocked by Allen''s upgrade speed, in his opinion, Allen''s level upgrade so fast is definitely due to external forces, unstable foundation and impossible to be his opponent.


    Descartes rushed up to Allen and hit him straight in the chest with a plain straight punch.


    In the face of the fierce blow from Descartes, Allen did not dodge and directly performed his secret skill "golden bell body protection".


    A golden bell floats on Allen''s body and protects Allen in the golden bell. Descartes punched the Golden Bell and made a long buzzing sound.


    "Body protection secret skill!"


    Descartes stepped back two steps, shook his shocked fist and said in shock.


    When descca was shocked, she cried bitterly in her heart. Is there anything more difficult to force when you encounter an opponent with body protection secret skills in a battle without weapons?


    If you have a weapon in hand, you can also use the weapon to break the other party''s body protection secret skill. If you don''t have a weapon now and only rely on your fist, I''m afraid the other party will stand there and fight for yourself. You have to fight for half a day to break the other party''s body protection secret skill.


    Finally, as soon as Descartes gritted his teeth, it seemed that he could only use that move. Originally, he wanted to keep that move as a bottom card against Darren and Barron!


    Descartes burst out: "Alan, do you think you can make yourself invincible with a secret skill of body protection? Don''t think about it!"


    "Take my move and try it!"


    Diska said, fighting spirit began to condense in his right hand. With the increasing fighting spirit, the fighting spirit condensed by diska''s right hand has far exceeded the level of level 6 soldiers.


    Seeing this, Allen showed a trace of dignity in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Descartes had mastered an attack secret skill!


    Any kind of secret skill should not be underestimated.


    Under the stage, Darren looked at Descartes and said, "Descartes has mastered such a secret skill. He has never used it before."


    Baron smiled faintly: "I''m afraid his move was prepared for both of us. Unfortunately, he was forced out by Alan before he could use it in front of us."


    On the field, the fighting spirit of descca''s right hand has reached a limit.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo."


    Descartes was panting, and it was obvious that this move had placed a great burden on him.


    "Alan, take my move and try it!"


    "Blast burst fist!"


    Descartes was like the wind. He punched Allen in front of him and hit Allen on the golden bell on his body.


    "Break it for me!" Dinka roared.


    Descca has absolute confidence in his fist, because he has tried. Even a level 7 soldier will be hurt if he takes the fist directly!


    Boom!


    Descartes punched the Golden Bell and made a loud noise.


    "It''s broken!"


    Descartes was overjoyed. He clearly felt that he had broken Allen''s golden bell.


    The golden bell was indeed broken. At the moment when the golden bell was broken by Descartes, Allen gave a slight sigh and then hit him.


    Allen sighed because Jinzhong shouldn''t have been broken so easily, but only because he didn''t practice Jinzhong enough. After being promoted to level 6 soldier, I haven''t practiced Jinzhong body protection carefully.


    With the defensive power of Jinzhong''s body protection, if you can cultivate it successfully, it will not be a problem to block seven or eight records if you attack at a level similar to descca.


    Alan''s right fist flashed an electric light and directly met descca''s high wind burst fist.


    When his fists intersected, Descartes intuitively felt numb all over his body and stagnant fighting spirit in his body, which made him feel unsustainable.


    Then, a huge force poured into descca''s body. Descca lightened and flew out upside down.


    After Descartes broke the golden bell, this punch was already at the end of a powerful crossbow. How can he stop Allen''s punch containing Ray''s law?


    Plop!


    After being shot off, descca fell heavily to the ground. His body was numb and struggled for a few times. He couldn''t stand up at all.


    Several young people familiar with descca hurried forward and helped descca up.


    "I declare Alan the winner!" on the main seat, Arman stood up and said.


    Ellen saluted yalman and then said to Descartes, who was supported by others, "admit it."


    Descartes smiled bitterly: "Alan, your strength is really above yourself. I''m convinced to lose."


    Then Allen sat in seat 3, desca sat in seat 4, and everyone else''s seats were extended by one.


    According to the regulations of Senlan family, it is not the exchange of seat numbers between the low and the high that the low beat the high, but that everyone between the two should be postponed by one.


    "Alan, you have such strong strength now that you don''t tell me!" after Alan sat down, Darren said with a smile, "level 6 soldiers under the age of 20 are the only one in the younger generation of the whole king? Indeed, they are worthy of being Darren''s brother!"


    "I think your strength is the best among all level 6 soldiers. Balun is certainly not your opponent. How about you pick balun?"


    Darren said, not forgetting to look at Baron, who was glaring at him.


    Alan smiled gently: "no, big brother, I think seat three is very good."


    If he wants to sit in front, not only balun, but even his eldest brother Darren, he is sure to win. Don''t forget, he also has a space-time mask that hasn''t been used.


    If the space-time mask is used with the law of thunder, Allen, a level 8 strong man, dares to fight!


    Next, there are several low-level people challenging high-level people, some succeed and some fail.


    The challenge is over and the dinner party officially begins.


    The dishes of Senlan family are many times better than what Alan ate in Huaxia collar, even though Alan is the Lord of Huaxia collar.


    The so-called food color, sex also. Faced with these delicious dishes, Allen opened his stomach and ate.


    While eating, Allen wondered if it was time to develop the territory''s food culture.


    At the end of the dinner party, the people gradually dispersed, but Alan was left by his grandfather yarman.


    Left behind are Allen''s uncle Kevin Senlan and Allen''s father Bowen Senlan.


    In the house, yarman sat at the top, Kevin and Bowen sat on the left and right sides of yarman, and Allen sat at the bottom.


    There are only three generations and four of their grandparents in the whole house.


    Arman, Kevin and Bowen looked at Allen with a smile. They were obviously very satisfied with Allen''s performance.


    "Alan, to tell you the truth, I was very disappointed with you before," said yarman first.


    "I didn''t care much about you before, but you should understand that you are my own grandson. How can I not hurt you? Just for the sake of the family, I have to devote most of my energy to worthy grandchildren, such as Darren and Barron."


    Alan nodded, "Grandpa, I understand."


    "It''s good that you understand," said Arman happily. "A year ago, your father and your uncle had some disputes. This kind of thing should not have affected your younger generation."


    "It''s just that your father found me and said to me that he hoped you could go out and exercise, because he didn''t want you to stay in the king''s capital and accomplish nothing all your life."


    "Bowen hopes that the external pressure can make you grow up as soon as possible. Now it seems that this is a correct decision. Your achievements are beyond everyone''s expectation."


    Bowen nodded: "Alan, it was really my decision to let you go to the border as Lord. At that time, your grandfather and your uncle opposed you because they were afraid you were in danger."


    "But I''m really unwilling to let my son, you, live this life so cowardly. You won''t blame your father."


    Alan shook his head. "No."


    Indeed, if Allen had not left the king''s capital, the most Lord system would not have been opened. I''m afraid he is still a poor man in the cold.


    Only now did he know that he was forced to leave Wangdu to become a lord at the border. There was such a secret. He always thought that he was just the victim of his father''s failure in the family struggle. Now it seems that the humanity of the Senlan family is much stronger than he thought.


    Arman smiled: "I knew Alan was a sensible child."


    "Alan, can you tell us about your experience in this year, such as the power of ray system law."

 Chapter 192

    Originally, what yarman wanted to ask was the situation of the sky curtain. Even the blue shirt army, which was at a dead end at that time, could investigate that there was a strength called the sky curtain behind the Huaxia leader and the city Lord''s residence. How did the kingdom of the burning sun know?


    Now when Arman saw that Allen understood the power of the law, he immediately put the problem of the curtain of heaven behind him. There is no conflict of interest between Tianmu and Senlan family, at least not for the time being, but Allen''s power of law is related to the fate of Senlan family for decades.


    "The power of law!"


    "Father, are you right? Alan understands the power of law?"


    Hearing the word "power of law", Allen''s father and uncle exclaimed.


    Although they are also strong, they have not been exposed to the power of law, so they did not recognize that Allen used the power of law when fighting.


    "No mistake," said Arman with a smile. "What Alan understands is the law of ray system. I saw it clearly just now."


    "Am I right, Alan?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, Grandpa, I did understand the law of ray."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Bowen burst into a long smile when he heard Allen admit it.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Bowen even said three good words. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    Every father wants his son to be a success, otherwise Bowen wouldn''t be cruel to send Alan to the border for training. Now Bowen was overjoyed to hear that Allen had understood the power of the law.


    Understanding the power of law, the road to legend will be a smooth road!


    Bowen''s goal has always been to be the head of the Senlan family. He never shy away from this goal in front of his father and big brother, even if his big brother is the first successor.


    But in a family, the legendary strong man has a higher status than the owner.


    Legend is the foundation of a family.


    Alan''s uncle, Kevin Senlan, looked at Alan and Bowen with envy. Why didn''t he arrange his son Baron to go to nice city!


    "Alan, tell me how you understand the power of law?" asked Bowen.


    "It''s a sacred fruit," Allen said. "I happened to get a sacred fruit on my way to Wangdu."


    Hearing the name of sacred fruit, the three of Arman suddenly realized.


    "You''ve got the divine fruit of heaven and earth, Alan. You''re lucky," yarman sighed.


    "It is said that the talent of people who practice is the most important. Now it seems that luck is the most important."


    "Alan, how did you get this fruit?" Kevin asked. "The sacred fruit trees are all seven fruit trees. Did you find the whereabouts of other fruits?"


    "Uncle, it''s like this..."


    Allen told the three people in the house the process of getting the sacred fruit.


    "Didn''t you search the magician and Archer for other sacred fruits?"


    Kevin asked hurriedly after listening.


    Allen shook his head. "I have no enmity with them. Whether they have sacred fruits or not, I don''t want to rob them."


    "Hey, Alan, you are a woman''s benevolence!" Kevin said with a look of hatred for iron and steel. "A sacred fruit can create a legendary strong man for the family! What''s wrong with robbing several strangers for a legendary strong man?"


    "If the sacred fruit is in your hand and you are at a disadvantage, will others not rob you because they have no grievances and enmity with you? It is not hesitate to kill thousands of people for the sacred fruit!"


    Kevin''s words are a true portrayal of the psychology of these big families of the Senlan family. For the sake of family interests, they can ignore many things. Because they always think about how the family is, not how they are.


    Allen didn''t refute Kevin''s words, but the firm expression on his face has said everything. He won''t change his mind.


    "Kevin, stop talking."


    Arman said, "Alan has his own principles, which is good. Don''t impose your ideas on Alan."


    "And it''s more than enough. It''s lucky for our Senlan family to get one of the sacred fruits of heaven and earth. If there are more, I''m afraid our family will have no blessing, but will bring disaster."


    When Kevin heard his father say so, he could only nod and say to Alan, "Alan, describe the detailed appearance of those two people to me. I''ll send someone to check it now."


    Obviously, Kevin still doesn''t want to give up.


    Allen described the appearance of jochte and blanche to Kevin, and then said, "the female Archer named Blanche saved my life. If you find someone, you must not hurt her."


    Kevin nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll tell you."


    "Father, I''ll leave for a while," Kevin said respectfully to Arman.


    Arman nodded, "go."


    After Kevin left, Arman said, "Alan, never mind your uncle. In front of the sacred fruit, he won''t give up as long as there is a chance."


    "I heard that when you were in nice city, you bought a large number of soldiers from an organization called sky curtain. Can you tell me what happened to this sky curtain organization?"


    "Also, where did you get so much money? I''m a father, I don''t have as much money as you!" Bowen added.


    Allen smiled gently: "father, I found all this money in the ruins when I ventured in the dungeon ruins."


    When he was in the Dragon House, Allen once pushed the origin of the two dragons to the dungeon ruins. Now he pushed his huge gold coins to the dungeon ruins. Alan is very glad that he has been to the dungeon ruins, otherwise many things will become difficult to explain.


    "Dungeon ruins are full of wealth and treasures like rumors. I began to regret why I didn''t explore them." Bowen joked, "well, tell me about the sky curtain organization. How much do you know about them?"


    Bowen didn''t tangle more about gold coins. The Senlan family didn''t pay attention to millions of gold coins.


    The Senlan family has been inherited for thousands of years, and the wealth accumulated by the family is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about this sky curtain organization."


    Allen said that he selectively told the situation of the sky curtain to Arman and Bowen. Although it was only selective, it was much more detailed than the situation investigated by the kingdom.


    After hearing Allen''s story, Arman and Bowen looked cautious.


    "Father, what do you think?" Bowen said.


    "This canopy organization is not simple!" said Arman. "Judging from what Allen said, this organization is very strong. It may be stronger than the shadow Eagle!"


    "More importantly, we have never found any information about this organization, as if it appeared out of thin air! Moreover, from the situation that the sky provides soldiers for Allen and the main house of nice city, the camp where they train soldiers is likely to be near the urban area of nice, and the most likely location is in the wilderness area near the urban area of nice city."


    "Alan."


    "Grandpa, you said."


    "Keep in touch with this organization, but don''t get too close. It''s hard to distinguish between good and evil. I hope it''s not like the shadow eagle."


    "We have reported the general situation of the sky curtain organization to the guardian of light. The guardian of light should send someone to investigate in nice urban area. You are now half a landlord in nice urban area. If the investigators of the guardian of light need anything, you should try your best to help."


    "I understand."


    Allen answered easily, but his heart was tight.


    It seems that Kakashi should be informed to be careful during this period of time and don''t be found any flaws by the guardian of light. The sky curtain organization, but Alan''s biggest card in the dark.

 Chapter 193

    Allen doesn''t know the specific strength of the guardian of light, but it''s enough to make people feel terrible that all the legendary strong men of the three korilan countries should join the guardian of light.


    The guardian of light is well deserved in the eastern continent. "What should we do in the territory of the Senlan family? It''s not up to others to tell us what to do."


    "Thank you, grandpa!"


    Alan was pleased to hear that Grandpa''s promise was definitely a big gift for him.


    Allen''s determination to implement the new law is firm, but he knows in his heart that once the kingdom is settled, if the Kingdom turns its eyes to huaxialing, the new law will be a great hidden danger.


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed!


    However, with his grandfather yalman''s status in the kingdom of the sun, with his promise, the new law will be completely worry free.


    The kingdom will not quarrel with Arman, the Kingdom''s military God, because of a law implemented only in a small territory.


    "By the way, Grandpa," Allen suddenly thought of something and asked, "Benedict, the Lord of nice city, was brought to the king''s capital by Uncle Xavier because he killed Claren, the Third Prince of Harlow kingdom. The kingdom can decide what to do with him?"


    Hearing this question, Arman, who was still very happy just now, suddenly sank: "the three princes of harilo Kingdom lurked into the rear of our kingdom and plotted against us. They are worthy of death. Benedict did a good job in killing him. Why deal with him!"


    "But some cowards in the Kingdom even proposed to hand over Benedict to the kingdom of harilo and give an account to the kingdom of harilo. It is simply humiliating the country!"


    "The so-called confession is always made on the battlefield! Can you imagine handing over Benedict and the kingdom of Harlow will never invade my kingdom of the sun!"


    Arman said angrily.


    Bowen said with a wry smile, "Alan, what you asked about is the most annoying thing for your grandfather recently."


    "As for how to deal with Benedict, the kingdom is now divided into two factions. One faction, led by our Senlan family, believes that Benedict is innocent."


    "The other faction, led by the right Prime Minister of the Kingdom, suggested that Benedict be handed over to the kingdom of harilo to calm the anger of the kingdom of harilo."


    "It''s a joke to hand over a hereditary Earl of the kingdom who has just made war achievements to the enemy country!" yalman suddenly interrupted, "if so, it''s the biggest shame since the founding of the kingdom!"


    After Arman vented his anger, Bowen continued to say to Allen, "as your grandfather said, it is indeed a great shame for the kingdom. However, it is suggested that Benedict be handed over to the top of the kingdom of harillo, accounting for the majority."


    "They have been scared by the kingdom of harilo!"


    "Moreover, in order to quell the war as soon as possible, his majesty has turned to the right. These days, the kingdom of heaven is negotiating with the messengers of the kingdom of harilo. I believe a conclusion will be reached in the next few days. Although our Senlan family strongly opposes it, I''m afraid we can''t return to heaven this time."


    "Hum, unable to return to heaven?"


    Arman snorted angrily, "if I firmly oppose it, I don''t see who dares to hand over Benedict to the kingdom of harilo!"


    "I will never allow this great humiliation to happen to our kingdom of the burning sun!"


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Allen felt awe in his heart. His grandfather''s sense of national honor is absolutely admirable.


    "Alan, why did you suddenly ask Benedict?" asked Bowen. "Do you want to save him?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, when I came, I was entrusted by the city Lord''s house and promised them to do their best, and the city Lord''s house promised me a reward of five million gold coins."


    "Five million?" Bowen shook his head. "I''m afraid they can''t keep Benedictine with ten million. It depends on the final decision of his majesty."


    Bowen and Allen knew that although Arman was determined to protect Benedict, he must give orders from his majesty, and Arman would never disobey.


    Arman was dedicated to his country and could not undermine his Majesty''s authority in public.


    Alan smiled bitterly. It seems that these five million gold coins are hard to earn.


    That night, Allen talked with his grandfather and father late at night before returning to his yard.


    The next morning, Allen called six bodyguards such as Alex to himself.


    "You have all left Wangdu for a year. You must have missed your family very much. Your family must be looking forward to your return every day."


    "From now on, I will officially take your long holiday. When I return to Huaxia collar, I will send someone to inform you."


    "If you are willing to return to China with me then, you can take your family to settle in China with you. If you want to stay in the king''s capital, I will let the family take good care of you and ensure your wealth all your life."


    With that, Allen took out 60000 gold coins from the system space, stored them in the ring, and then took the 60000 gold coins out of the ring.


    Allen exchanged purple gold coins from the space, 60000 gold coins, that is, 600 purple gold coins.


    "Here are 600 purple gold coins. Each of you has 100. Take them home, or let your family know that you have been with me for a whole year and have not achieved nothing."


    Alan said and divided the purple gold coins into the hands of six people.


    "Lord, there are too many, I can''t take it!" Alex quickly refused.


    One hundred purple gold coins, that is, ten thousand gold coins, is definitely an astronomical number for an ordinary family.


    "The captain is right. There are too many, Lord."


    "Lord, take these purple gold coins back. It''s our greatest honor to follow the Lord."


    Six bodyguards refused one after another.


    Alan sank his face: "let you take it, you take it, this is an order!"


    Seeing Allen so determined, Alex and others had to put away the purple gold coins and looked happy.


    When they came home with these 100 purple gold coins, they returned home in good clothes.


    While accepting the purple gold coins, they were extremely grateful to Alan and secretly vowed that they would follow the LORD all their life and go through fire and water!


    After Alex and others left, Allen took Galen and other heroes to leave the house of the Senlan family.


    Allen held a list in his hand, which listed in detail the home addresses of the fifteen bodyguards who died in the war when Wang Du followed him to Huaxia collar.


    The main purpose of Allen''s visit to Wangdu is to visit and properly arrange the families of these bodyguards. There is no one!

 Chapter 194

    The bodyguards of Senlan family are treated differently because of their different grades.


    The bodyguards from level 1 to level 3 are called low-level bodyguards. These bodyguards have a very low status in the Senlan family, and their families will not be under the care of the Senlan family. Alex and others belong to low-level bodyguards.


    From level 4 to level 6, they are called intermediate bodyguards, and above level 6, they are called senior bodyguards.


    The families of intermediate bodyguards and senior bodyguards live in the residential areas divided by the Senlan family in the city. The bodyguards living in the residential areas will be taken care of by the Senlan family, so that these bodyguards can take care of themselves.


    Some steward and senior servant, senior maid''s family will also live in settlements, such as Kemper, steward of Allen courtyard.


    The families of the fifteen bodyguards on Allen''s list live in the civilian areas of the kingdom. When the bodyguards followed Allen to China, the Senlan family gave the bodyguards'' families 100 gold coins to settle down, but a year later, I think there is not much left. The life of these families will not be very good without men at home.


    Allen came to the civilian area and found the home of the first bodyguard according to the address on the list.


    The bodyguard''s name was beeves and his family lived in a remote alley. When Alan came to his house, the door was closed.


    Allen came forward and knocked on the door. Before long, the door was opened with a squeak. A little boy''s head showed up and looked at Allen curiously.


    "Uncle, who are you looking for?" the little boy asked.


    "Hello, little guy. Is this Bevis''s home?"


    "Do you know my father?" the little boy was very happy when he heard his father''s name. "Dad hasn''t come back to see me for a long time. Is he coming back?"


    The little boy walked out of the house, looked around and looked for his father. When he saw that there was no father around, he was disappointed.


    "My mother said that my father had gone far away and would not come back until a long time. It seems that I have to keep waiting."


    "When Dad comes back, maybe I''m as tall as brother Jack. What if dad doesn''t recognize me?"


    The little boy frowned and worried.


    Looking at the little boy in front of him, Allen''s eyes were sour and tears almost came down.


    The little boy didn''t know that his father would never come back.


    "Uncle, you haven''t told me who you are," said the little boy. "Did your father ask you to deliver the letter for him? My father must miss his mother and little Jim after leaving for so long."


    Little Jim, that''s the boy''s name.


    Alan bit his lip hard and held back his tears.


    "Yes, I''m your father''s friend. Your father asked me to help him visit little Jim."


    Little Jim smiled happily at the speech: "ha ha, dad really didn''t forget little Jim!"


    "Little Jim, is your mother at home?" Allen asked. "Your father asked me to bring some news to your mother."


    "Mom is at home," said the little boy. "I''ll call Mom out now. Mom will be very happy to hear from dad!"


    "When Dad comes back, those bad guys won''t dare to bully their mother!"


    The little boy said, jumping into the house.


    After a while, the little boy came out of the house holding a woman''s hand.


    The woman was about thirty years old, beautiful and plain.


    Seeing Alan, the woman immediately recognized the identity of Alan''s aristocracy and hurried forward to salute.


    "Young master, listen to Jim say you know my husband''s news, isn''t it true?"


    After the ceremony, the woman asked quickly.


    Alan nodded: "my name is Alan Senlan. You may have heard of it."


    "You are master Allen!" exclaimed the woman. Naturally, she knew that her husband had left the capital with master Allen.


    "You''re back. Is my husband back, too? Where is he?" the woman asked eagerly.


    Alan looked gloomy and didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing Allen''s expression, the woman seemed to understand something. Two lines of clear tears ran down her cheeks and couldn''t stop.


    "Master Allen, my husband, is he..."


    The woman asked with the last hope.


    Alan nodded and said nothing.


    "Wow..."


    The woman collapsed and sat on the ground crying.


    "Mom, don''t cry," little Jim squatted down to his mother. "Mom, why are you crying? Is Dad unwilling to come back to see us?"


    The woman hugged little Jim, didn''t speak, and still cried bitterly.


    "Uncle, why is my mother crying?" little Jim asked Allen with his head up.


    Alan took a deep breath and was thinking about how to answer the little boy when a frivolous voice suddenly came from the street.


    "Willy, what are you crying about? Did your man die outside?"


    "I said earlier that your man went to the border with the waste young master of the Senlan family and would die outside. Don''t you believe it?"


    "Why don''t you talk to our friends? We guarantee you have no worries about food and clothing and don''t have to eat so much every day for your livelihood."


    Alan smelled the speech, his eyes were cold and looked into the street. I saw three or four men dressed as bodyguards coming this way.


    Little Jim''s mother, Willy, looked extremely frightened and ashamed when she saw these people.


    Little Jim stood up and stood in front of his mother: "don''t you villains bully my mother!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Little Jim''s words caused several people to laugh wildly.


    "Don''t let us bully your mother? Our brothers bully your mother twice, ha ha..."


    Several bodyguards said with a burst of obscene laughter.


    "Little fellow, do you want to be beaten again?"


    When little Jim heard the speech, his body shrunk and his hands couldn''t help touching his arms.


    Allen found that under little Jim''s wide clothes, several bruises appeared faintly.


    Alan''s eyes became colder and colder. If things were really what he thought, these scum would die!


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Allen asked Willie.


    Maybe it was because her husband''s death became disheartened. Willy''s eyes were listless and cried, "what else can happen? After my husband left, these scum often broke into my house to bully me and threaten me with little Jim."


    "For the sake of little Jim, I can only let them bully me again and again, and they forcibly took away the 100 gold coins given to me by the Senlan family."


    "If it weren''t for little Jim, I would have fought with these scum!"


    Weierli stared at the men with hate eyes and gnashed her teeth.


    "It''s better if BIVIS can''t come back. If he does come back, I really don''t know how to face him with my dirty body, sobbing..."


    Vera said, burying her head between her knees and sobbing bitterly.


    Allen smelled the speech and his whole mind was filled with boundless killing intention.


    Is it tolerable, who can''t bear it? These scum are dying!


    Allen can imagine how Willy endured humiliation and was bullied for her son when the man was not at home.


    "Oh, violet, are you complaining to the young master?"


    "Can you tell me which young master this is? We can get to know each other."


    Knowing that Allen was a noble young master, these people still looked like a fool and had no fear.


    They hang out with the king''s capital and are familiar with the young masters of various families. They will never offend the young masters of these families.


    But Alan, they are very unfamiliar, so they take it for granted that Alan is only the young master of a small family.


    In places like Wangdu, big nobles can be seen everywhere, and the status of a small nobleman is not much higher than that of civilians.


    Besides, there are big backers behind them. Although they are only civilians, they dare to challenge the little nobles without fear.

 Chapter 195

    Allen was surprised by the arrogance of the four men. They are just civilians. Why do they dare to be so arrogant when they know they are aristocrats?


    There is only one possibility, that is, there are big backers behind them, so they are so unscrupulous, as can be seen from their wanton bullying of Willy.


    If ordinary guards dared to do so, they would have been severely punished by the kingdom.


    But these are not important, even if their backer is the prince of the scorching sun Kingdom, they will die!


    "Didn''t you hear what our eldest brother asked you? What family''s young master are you? What are you doing here? I warn you not to mind your own business."


    A man said fiercely.


    Alan looked coldly at the four men in front of him: "do you want to know who I am?"


    "I''m the waste young master of the Senlan family in your mouth, Alan Senlan."


    The four were stunned when they heard the speech.


    They dare to say that the young master of the Senlan family is a waste because they know that there are no people of the Senlan family here. No matter how useless the young master of the Senlan family is, they can''t afford it.


    Even the backers behind them are weaker than the Senlan family.


    "It''s master Allen," the leading man immediately said with a smile. "We just talked nonsense. Don''t take it to heart."


    Alan smiled coldly: "I won''t take it to heart, because you are already dead."


    When they heard the speech, they were all surprised.


    "Master Allen, we are bodyguards of the glory casino. The owner of our glory casino is master Mars of the Weichen family!"


    The leading man hurriedly asked Allen to spare a few of his own for the sake of master Mars.


    Master Mars, but the first heir of the Weichen family!


    "Wilson family? Glory casino?" Alan smiled coldly.


    Weichen family, he has heard, is a big family in the king''s capital, but it is much worse than Senlan family.


    "Galen, catch them," Ellen ordered.


    Heroes such as Galen and lacs have been listening to their anger. Now they can''t help hearing Alan''s orders?


    Galen and Ruiwen rushed to the four guards first.


    "Run!"


    The leading bodyguard said that they didn''t dare to fight the young master of the Senlan family anyway, so they had to run away in embarrassment.


    However, the four of them are only level three soldiers. How can they escape in the hands of Galen and Ruiwen? In an instant, the four were captured by Galen and Ruiwen.


    "Lord, just kill these scum!" Ruiwen said coldly.


    Alan smiled coldly: "kill them with one knife? It''s too cheap!"


    With that, Alan walked up to Willy.


    "Weierli, don''t worry. All these scum are going to die, and they will die miserably. I promise you."


    "But before that, you have to answer me a few questions."


    Willy raised her head and her eyes were red: "young master Alan, you say."


    "Have you ever appealed to the government office after being bullied by these people?" Allen asked.


    In each area where civilians live, there will be a government office responsible for managing the civilians in this area. If civilians are injured, if the other party is not a noble, they can appeal to the government office, which will punish the other party according to the laws of the kingdom.


    If the government office handles the situation like weierli impartially, the four people who bully weierli will at least be abandoned and thrown into prison for a few years.


    "Of course!" said Willy, "but when the people in the government office knew that they were the bodyguards of the glory casino, they ignored my appeal. After these beasts knew that I was going to sue them, they bullied me even more!"


    Alan nodded coldly and continued to ask, "have you ever asked the manager of the outer yard of the Senlan family for help?"


    The Senlan family has an external court supervisor, who is specially responsible for the family guards and servants'' families to protect them from being bullied by others.


    Although the family of the low-level bodyguard can''t live in a special settlement, they are under the care of the Senlan family. However, if they are bullied and find the supervisor of the outer court, the supervisor of the outer court also has the responsibility to stand out for them.


    After all, these low-level bodyguards also work for the Senlan family.


    "Yes!" replied Willy. "I went to Adelaide to take care of things several times, but he ignored it. Later, when I went to him again, he asked someone to drive me out and said he had no time to take care of such things."


    Willy''s Adelaide steward is the outer court steward of the Mori blue family.


    Alan looked as cold as ice when he heard the speech.


    BIVIS was his bodyguard. His family was bullied and Adelaide ignored it. Obviously, he did not pay attention to himself who had been exiled to the border.


    I''m afraid Adelaide thinks he will never return to the king''s capital and family again in his life before he can say that he has no time to meddle in this kind of business.


    If Darren''s or baron''s bodyguard''s family came to the door for help, how dare he?


    "OK, I see," Ellen said. "Take little Jim and come with me. I''ll give you justice."


    Alan said, let Galen and Ruiwen press the four scum and go outside.


    BIVIS died for Huaxia collar, but now his family has been humiliated! It made Allen feel very sorry for the dead Beavis.


    In particular, Beavis''s wife, Willy, once asked the morilan family for help, but the manager of the outer yard of the morilan family was indifferent, which made Allen feel ashamed of the dead Beavis.


    Today, even if he is severely punished by the Kingdom, Allen will turn him upside down. He is angry for the dead BIVIS and Willy!


    All those who are responsible for this matter must pay their due price!


    Ellen went to the corner and waved to an idle man who was wandering in the street.


    "You, come here."


    When the idle man heard Allen''s cry, he saw Allen dressed up as an aristocrat and hurried forward.


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    "Take me to the government office in charge of this area," Allen said with a gloomy face.


    Allen could have asked Willy directly, but Willy is heartbroken now. Alan really doesn''t want to disturb her for these little things.


    The idle man looked at Willy''s mother and son behind Alan, and at the four people pressed by Galen and Ruiwen. He suddenly understood something.


    He lives nearby. How can he not know how these four people bullied Willy?


    The idle man also hated the four scum who bullied the orphan and widowed mother, but he was unable to help Wiley''s mother and son.


    Just like now, he didn''t dare to take Alan to the government office because he was afraid that the four scum would trouble him in the future.


    "Young master, I don''t know where the government is," replied the idle man.


    Allen took out a bag of gold coins from the space ring and threw them directly into the hands of the idle man: "lead the way!"


    "Don''t worry, after today, these four people will die and trouble you."


    The idle man looked at the gold coins in his hand. I''m afraid there are no less than 100!


    Under the temptation of gold coins, the idle man bit his teeth and said, "young master, come with me!"


    A few minutes later, Xianhan took Allen and others to the door of the government office.


    "Young master, this is it."


    Alan nodded, "well, you go."


    With that, Alan raised his feet and walked towards the gate of the government office.


    At this time, at the gate of the government office, four soldiers were standing lazily, looking at passers-by bored.


    Seeing Allen and others walking towards the government office, the four soldiers instantly cheered up.


    The government is responsible for this area. The four soldiers at the door naturally know weierli''s mother and son and the four bodyguards. When they see them, the four soldiers immediately understand what''s going on.


    It seems that this noble young master is going to stand out for Wiley''s mother and son!


    However, the glory casino where the four bodyguards are located is not small, and the glory casino is very arrogant. If this noble young master comes from a small family, I''m afraid he will only ask for trouble.


    Four soldiers greeted him. One soldier pretended to be stunned and said, "young master, what are you doing here?"


    "Is your director there?" Alan asked calmly.


    The soldier didn''t answer Allen''s question directly, but asked, "I don''t know what you call young master?"


    He wanted to find out Alan''s identity before making plans.


    "The Mori blue family, Alan Mori blue." Alan replied with a cold face.


    Hearing the words of Senlan family, the four soldiers were shocked, and their originally tall and straight waist immediately bent down.

 Chapter 196

    The four soldiers bowed and said to Alan, "master Alan, our director is inside. Please come inside!"


    The four soldiers had never heard of the name Alan Senlan, and did not know the status of Alan in the Senlan family. But they can''t afford any young master of Senlan family.


    Thinking of this, the four soldiers couldn''t help looking at the four bodyguards escorted by Galen and Ruiwen, which provoked the young master of the Senlan family. This time they have to suffer!


    The layout of the government office is somewhat like that of the county government in ancient China. In front of it is a government office for the office of the director of the government office. Behind is a courtyard, where the family of the director of the administrative office, some bodyguards and factotum live.


    Led by the soldiers, Allen walked towards the government hall. As soon as he approached, he heard a burst of laughter in the government hall.


    The soldier who led the way showed an embarrassed look: "master Allen, why don''t you wait here for a moment? I''ll inform the director and let him prepare so as not to neglect you."


    "No," Alan said calmly. "Go straight over and I''d like to see how the director works."


    According to the regulations of the Kingdom, the day is office time. Whether there is official business or not, the director of the administrative office must stay in the administrative office.


    Now, the grown-up is in the government hall, but his voice doesn''t look like working.


    Alan went to the door of the government hall and looked inside.


    I saw a middle-aged man in his forties sitting high on the main seat. Looking at clothes is the director of this government office.


    On the left and right sides of his head sat a man of his age. The two men were full of flesh and fierce eyes. They knew at a glance that they were not good.


    Surprisingly, two women in exposed clothes were sitting beside the three of them, laughing and drinking with them.


    At the gate of the government hall stood several soldiers and guards of the government office. These guards were obviously brought by the two men.


    The director of the administrative office was talking and laughing with the people in the house when he suddenly saw a group of people break in and was stunned.


    "Who are you?" the director of the government office asked, and then looked at the soldiers who brought Allen and others in: "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you let them wait outside when someone comes in? Wait until I''ve been informed and bring them in when I promise!"


    "It''s not proper to take these people directly into the government hall!"


    The soldiers who brought Allen and others in heard the speech and hurriedly admitted their mistake, but Allen burst out laughing.


    "Why are you laughing?" asked the director of the government office, staring at Allen.


    "Why are you laughing? I''m laughing. You know the word style," Alan said contemptuously. "I don''t see any style in this hall."


    When the director of the administrative office heard the speech, his face immediately became ugly.


    "How about me? It''s not your turn to tell me what to do!" the director of the government affairs office said angrily.


    "Adults don''t have to be angry," a man sitting at the bottom stood up and said, "the young masters of these little aristocrats dare to be arrogant at will with their aristocratic origins."


    "Since he dares to speak unkindly to adults, I''ll teach him a lesson for adults."


    There are two main reasons why the man believes that Alan is a little aristocrat.


    First, the young master of the Wangdu family knew what he looked like, but he had never seen this in front of him.


    Second, the young master of the Wangdu family, for fear that others would not know that he was born in a big family, would wear the family badge in a prominent place, but Allen didn''t have any family badge.


    Just as the man stood up, a voice sounded from behind Allen.


    "Mike Donnan is in charge. It''s us. Help us!"


    The four bodyguards escorted by Galen and Ruiwen were shouting behind Allen.


    The man known as Mike Tangnan''s supervisor smelled the speech and looked behind Alan. When he saw that the four guards in his casino were captured by these people, his face immediately showed anger: "bold, even the guards in our glory casino dare to move!"


    This Mike Tangnan happened to be the manager of the glory casino.


    Alan had planned to leave the government office and then go to the glory casino. Now there is the manager of the glory casino. It''s great!


    "Bodyguard, save the four of them and clean up the boy!"


    Mike Tangnan himself is also a little aristocrat. Now he relies on the big tree of the Weichen family. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to other little aristocrats.


    However, Alan was born in a noble family after all, so he only dared to let the bodyguard teach Alan a lesson, and did not dare to really fight and kill.


    It''s a small thing to look down on other nobles, but it''s a big thing to kill other nobles.


    When the four bodyguards escorted by Galen and Ruiwen heard that their steward had asked someone to teach Alan a lesson, they immediately became frightened.


    This is the direct young master of Senlan family! I also expect the steward to protect himself with the power of the Weichen family. If the steward really beat young master Allen, don''t say he can''t save himself. It''s estimated that the Steward will come in!


    It is conceivable how angry the Senlan family will be when the legitimate young master is beaten in the king''s capital!


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it!"


    The four guards who were escorted shouted quickly.


    "Steward, don''t do it. This is master Allen of Senlan family, the son of Lord Bowen Senlan!"


    When Mike Tangnan heard the name of Senlan family and Bowen Senlan, he suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    Senlan family is the top big family in the kingdom of Lieyang. In the kingdom of Lieyang, the power of the king''s capital can be violated by these little people?


    Lord Bowen of Senlan family is definitely a big man in their eyes. Killing them is like crushing an ant.


    If he really let someone beat Lord Bowen''s son... Mike Tangnan was afraid when he thought about it.


    "Master Allen, this is a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know your identity at the beginning!" Mike Tangnan hurriedly said.


    The director of the government office was also surprised to hear about Allen''s identity, even more than Mike Donnan, because Allen''s father Bowen was his immediate boss!


    Bowen Senlan is now in the political circles of the royal capital, and a quarter of the government offices in the royal capital are under Bowen''s direct jurisdiction!


    How can the director of the administrative office not have an in-depth understanding of his immediate boss? He not only knew that the second young master of the Bowen family was called Alan Senlan, but also knew that the second young master had recently made great achievements in the urban area of nice. Bowen had publicly praised his second son many times.


    The director of the administrative office secretly complained. When will the Lord return to the king''s capital? How could I be so unlucky that I just hit him in the hand!


    Holding the idea of making up for the lost, the director of the administrative office hurried down from his seat, walked to Allen and said, "it''s master Allen. I didn''t know your identity just now. Please don''t care."


    Alan still had a cold face and pointed to Willy: "do you recognize this man?"


    The director of the administrative office looked at weierli with a cold sweat: "recognize, recognize."


    "Now that you know it, give me an explanation!" Allen said coldly.

 Chapter 197

    The director of the administrative office looked at Allen and Willy. The cold sweat kept coming out and couldn''t wipe it.


    "Master Allen, I, I..."


    The director of the office of government affairs hesitated. This matter was originally his bending the law for personal gain. How can he explain it?


    It''s OK to say if Willy is not here. Now Willy is present. If he talks nonsense, young master Allen will expose all the lies as long as he confronts her.


    "Why, is there nothing to explain?"


    "Master Allen, I was wrong. I really didn''t know she had something to do with you!"


    The director of the administrative office can''t understand how a civilian woman can have a relationship with the young master of the Senlan family. Why is she so unlucky? It happened that she met this kind of thing!


    "You may not know that she is the wife of a bodyguard beside me who died to protect me in the nice city area."


    "I promised him that I would take good care of his wife and children and raise his son when I returned to the king''s capital. He said he hoped that his son would become a strong soldier and continue to guard me instead of him."


    "But when I found his family, I found that his family, his wife and children were bullied by others every day!"


    "As the director of the administrative office in this area, you should have protected the residents in these areas. However, you perverted the law for personal gain. She came to the door to sue, but you ignored it and let her continue to be bullied by scum?"


    "You said, what should I do with you?"


    Alan stared at the director of the government office and asked coldly.


    "Master Allen, I really didn''t know she was your bodyguard''s wife. If I knew, how dare I do that."


    The director of the government affairs office tried to explain that his intestines are green now. Why didn''t he want to investigate the identity of this woman before!


    If you know that her husband is a bodyguard in the Senlan family, even if you are trying to offend the glory casino, you will take the four scum!


    It''s a great opportunity to flatter Lord Bowen in the future! Compared with this, the glory casino is nothing!


    What he fears most now is that Allen will tell Lord Bowen what he has done. At that time, his position as director of the government office may not be preserved!


    "It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. What matters is that things have been cast."


    "Now, go to hell and confess to my bodyguard!"


    The director of the administrative office collapsed to the ground with fear. He knew it would be hard to provoke Alan. After all, Alan was the son of his immediate boss. It was too easy to deal with him. But he never thought that Alan wanted to kill him!


    He is both a royal nobleman and an official of the kingdom. How dare Allen kill himself without the command of the kingdom?


    In the Kingdom, killing nobles and officials without authorization is a major crime second only to rebellion! Even if Allen is the direct young master of Senlan family, if he dares to do so, he will be severely punished by the kingdom.


    If not one life for one life, at least it will deprive the aristocracy and territory, exile to the border and become an army!


    Just for the sake of a bodyguard''s family, how could Allen be willing to take such a big risk?


    "Master Allen, you can''t kill me. I''m a nobleman of the Kingdom and I''m an official of the kingdom. You can''t kill me!" shouted the director of the government office.


    "If you kill me, the kingdom will not let you go!"


    Alan stared at him, expressionless: "if I don''t kill you, I''m ashamed of the dead guard. It''s hard to have a conscience!"


    With that, Alan pulled out his waist machete and cut it off.


    Blood splashed, and the director of the government office couldn''t believe it. Alan really dared to kill him directly.


    "Willy, I''ve killed this guy who perverts the law for selfish ends. He''s the first!" Allen said to Willy.


    Weierli hated the director of the government office. If he hadn''t acted, how could she have been bullied by those scum all the time? Now, seeing that the director of the government office was killed, weierli felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    "Thank you, master Alan, thank you!" said Willy in tears, "but will you be punished by the kingdom if you kill him, master?"


    Weierli worried.


    Alan shook his head gently. "I can''t care so much!"


    The four people escorted by Galen and Ruiwen saw the director of the government office killed and collapsed to the ground.


    The director of the government office can only be regarded as an accomplice in this matter, and Allen killed them without hesitation. These principal criminals, where do they have a chance to live?


    Everyone present was silent.


    The young master Allen dared to kill even the officials of the Kingdom, and he would not have the slightest scruples to kill them.


    After killing the director of the government office, Allen turned his head to the manager of the glory casino, Mike Donnan.


    Mike Donnan was watched by Alan and his cold sweat flowed down like rain.


    "Master Allen, I don''t know anything about it. It''s none of my business!"


    McDonnell said with a sad face.


    "Don''t say you''re so innocent," Alan said coldly. "If it weren''t for your shelter and connivance, how dare they be so unscrupulous?"


    "Now, take me to the glory casino."


    "What are you doing at the casino, master Allen?" McDonnell asked in panic.


    "If you don''t want to die, lead the way!" Alan said coldly.


    Mike Tangnan was so frightened by the death word that he quickly said, "OK, OK, master Allen, come with me."


    Mike Donnan took Alan away, leaving a room full of people looking at each other.


    After Alan left, the people in the house dared to move.


    The soldiers of the government office hurried out of the government office and reported the killing of the director of the government office to the kingdom.


    Another man in the hall hurried to the residence of the Weichen family. He didn''t dare to say a word just now. In fact, he has a lot of relationship with the glory casino. It can be said that he is a member of the Weichen family.


    Alan''s attitude just now made it clear that he would deal with the glory casino. He would quickly report the news to master Mars.


    "Master Allen, why don''t I kill these four scum now to vent my anger for you?"


    On the way, Mike Donnan asked Allen carefully.


    "No," said Alan, "their lives are not yours."


    Glory casino is in this area. When Alan followed Mike Tangnan to the gate of the casino, there was a lot of noise in the casino.


    "Here we are, master Alan," said McDonnell.


    Alan nodded and went straight into the casino.


    There were several bodyguards standing at the gate of the casino. The bodyguards saw that the steward macdonnan bowed down behind the noble young master and dared not block Alan at all.


    Allen walked into the casino. There were many people in the casino. At a glance, there were at least two or three hundred people, most of them civilians, and occasionally aristocrats.


    These people were concentrating on gambling. Allen and others came in without causing a ripple.


    There is a statue in the center of the casino, carved with the God of wealth.


    Allen went to the statue, got angry and punched it.


    He doesn''t care if it''s blasphemous!


    Boom!


    The statue collapsed with Allen''s fist carrying Ray''s law.


    The loud noise attracted everyone''s eyes in the casino, and everyone in the casino stared at Allen with astonishment.


    What''s the matter? Does anyone dare to make trouble at the glory casino?


    The bodyguards in the casino have flocked in the direction of Allen.


    These bodyguards looked at Alan one by one. If this boy dared to make trouble in the glory casino, he was looking for death!


    "Galen, guard the gate of the casino. None of the guards and personnel in the casino can leave."


    Allen finished and shouted to the people in the casino, "the Senlan family is working. Except for the personnel in the casino, others will leave immediately!"


    "Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!"


    In order to clear the house as soon as possible, Alan had to pull the family flag.

 Chapter 198

    "Senlan family!"


    "It''s the young master of Senlan family. Let''s go."


    "Come on, don''t get into trouble."


    When the gamblers in the casino heard the name of Senlan family, they dispersed one after another.


    To play in this casino, the highest status is just some small nobles and bottom officials. How dare you offend the Senlan family.


    Galen guarded the door with a sword and only allowed gamblers to leave. The guards and staff of the casino wanted to leave in disorder, but Galen stopped them all.


    Someone who wanted to break through was caught by Galen and fell heavily to the ground.


    After Allen rose to level 6, Galen and other heroes also rose to level 9. It was easy to deal with these bodyguards in the casino.


    Soon, all the gamblers left. Except Allen and others, there were only people in the casino.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    A heavy voice came from the inner hall of the casino, and a burly soldier came out of the inner hall with four bodyguards.


    Seeing the burly soldiers come out, all the bodyguards in the casino bow their heads and salute.


    "Lord Richard!"


    Including the steward of glory casino who brought Allen and others to the casino, Mike Tangnan is no exception.


    Glory Casino has one chief steward and four stewards. Mike Tangnan is only one of the four stewards, and Richard is the manager of glory casino.


    Richard was originally the bodyguard of Mars, the eldest young master of the Weichen family. Just this year, Richard broke through to be a level 9 soldier. Mars felt that Richard was too talented to be a bodyguard around him, so he established a glory casino and handed it over to Richard for management.


    Richard relies on the big tree of the Weichen family, and his own strength is not weak. He will make the operation of the glory casino flourish. In this area, even the director of the government office will give him three points.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Richard asked with a frown, glancing at the messy hall and the statue smashed by Allen.


    One of the four managers of the casino came to Richard: "Sir, just now the young master of the Senlan family came in and broke the statue in the middle of the hall without saying a word and drove the guests out. I think the young master may have some misunderstanding about our casino."


    The steward immediately pointed out Allen''s identity to Richard for fear that Richard might offend Allen without knowing it.


    "The young master of Senlan family?"


    Richard felt a sudden when he heard the speech. There was a big backer of the Weichen family. He could not care about many people in Wangdu, but it definitely did not include the Senlan family!


    "I''m Richard, the general manager of glory casino. I don''t know what to call this young master. Which adult of Senlan family is my father?"


    Richard asked Allen''s father to know the status of Allen and his father in the Senlan family. If Allen''s father was not powerful in the Senlan family, his attitude could be tougher.


    Before Alan spoke, Mike Donnan, who was standing next to Alan, hurried out.


    "Lord Richard, this is master Allen of the Senlan family, the son of Lord Bowen."


    Richard heard that Allen was the son of Lord Bowen of the Senlan family, and his heart burst again. The identity of this young master is higher than I thought!


    "Master Allen, I don''t know where our glory casino offended you and asked you to come to the door so excitedly."


    Richard said very politely, and then looked at Mike Tangnan standing next to Allen: "Mike Tangnan, did you offend young master Allen because you don''t have eyes outside?"


    "Lord Richard, it''s not me, it''s the four of them!"


    Mcdonnan hurriedly pointed to the four bodyguards brought by Alan.


    With that, Mike Donnan went to Richard and told Richard the cause and effect of the matter.


    Richard was furious when he heard this: "these four beasts!"


    "Master Allen, I blame Richard''s lax defense for causing such a great disaster! I''ll put the four of them in the right place and apologize to master Allen!"


    "Our glory casino is willing to compensate the lady ten thousand gold coins to make up for the damage caused to the lady."


    "In addition, we are willing to give you 100000 gold coins to express our apology."


    Richard''s atmosphere is incomparable. 100000 gold coins are a huge sum of money even for the young master of the big family. Richard doesn''t believe Alan will be indifferent.


    But Richard didn''t know that 100000 gold coins for Allen


    Alan smiled coldly: "I will deal with these four people myself, so I won''t bother Richard to take care of them. As for compensation, I don''t need that money."


    "I just came to inform you that the glory casino will not appear in the king''s capital from today."


    "Also, all the bodyguards and staff in the casino are soldiers. They can leave only after they give up fighting spirit!"


    Glory casino is so arrogant and domineering that the bodyguards who want to come to the casino will not be good people.


    This is the first time Allen has directly angered everyone without asking.


    Allen''s words made Richard''s face change greatly.


    "What do you mean, master Allen?"


    Alan smiled coldly: "why, what I said is not clear enough?"


    "Master Allen, the owner of our glory casino is master Mars of the Weichen family!"


    "To your disappointment, I don''t know any Mars," Allen said. "All right, let''s go."


    "Ordinary people without fighting spirit can go now."


    Hearing Allen''s words, more than a dozen casino staff hurried out and left.


    Galen, who blocked the door, checked that they were really ordinary people and let them go.


    After ordinary people left, Allen pointed to the nearest casino Bodyguard: "you, give up fighting, and then leave."


    "Master Allen, I, i..." the guard trembled.


    "Ruiwen, help him." Allen said coldly.


    Ruiwen nodded, strode forward and slapped the bodyguard.


    While shooting the bodyguard, the fighting spirit in Ruiwen''s body surged out and poured into the bodyguard.


    Most of the fighter''s fighting spirit is stored in the sea of air. After Ruiwen''s fighting spirit enters the bodyguard, it directly flows into his sea of air and explodes his sea of air.


    Incidentally, the meridians of the bodyguard were fragmented by Ruiwen''s impact with fighting spirit.


    The bodyguard gave a scream and collapsed to the ground. He couldn''t get up.


    "Will you do it yourself or let my subordinates help you?"


    Alan looked at the remaining bodyguards and said coldly.


    "I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself."


    An Allen is facing the bodyguard in a hurry.


    Self exploding gas sea, just lose fighting spirit, but also keep other parts of your body from major damage. If you let Alan''s subordinates do it and look at the one lying on the ground, I''m afraid he''ll be useless all his life!


    The bodyguard said that, directly detonated his own sea of anger, and his face became very pale in an instant.


    "Master Allen, can I go now?" asked the bodyguard.


    Alan nodded, "let''s go."


    With the first, there will be the second. The bodyguards in the casino saw that things had come to this point, so they could only bite their teeth and burst into anger, and then leave.


    Richard watched the bodyguards in the casino explode one by one, and his face was so heavy that he could almost drop water.


    He wanted to turn against Alan now, but he could only hold back at the thought of Alan''s identity.


    Soon, there were only Richard and four managers left in the casino.


    "Master Allen, you should be satisfied now?" Richard clenched his teeth.


    "In the future, master Mars will seek justice from the Senlan family."


    "Let''s go!"


    Charles said that he took four stewards to the door, but Galen, who was guarding the door, stopped him.


    "Go away!"


    Charles, who was in a state of anger, shouted angrily and punched Galen.


    I dare not touch the young master of the Mori blue family, or a bodyguard beside him?

 Chapter 199

    Richard thought clearly. He punched back the bodyguard at the door, then left directly and hid in the Weichen family.


    Alan, no matter how arrogant he is, will he dare to open the door of the Weichen family?


    Unfortunately, his expectation deviated in the first step.


    In the face of Richard''s punch, Galen did not dodge and greeted it.


    Galen called the power of demacia, which is famous for its power. Now it is blessed with the power of death. Why are you afraid to encounter others?


    Even if the front is a level 11 soldier, Galen dares to fight!


    The two fists intersected. In the stunned eyes of the four managers of the glory casino, Richard screamed, flew back directly and hit the four people behind him.


    Suddenly, people turned upside down.


    Moreover, under the attack of the power of death, Richard only felt the weakness of his right hand. When he looked at his right hand, he was surprised.


    His right hand has turned gray and black!


    Richard felt that an unknown energy wrapped around his right hand and was eroding his fighting spirit and strength. Richard quickly gathered his fighting spirit in his right hand. It took a lot of effort to force this energy out, and his right hand returned to normal.


    Richard looked at Galen standing at the door again with fear in his eyes.


    This soldier is definitely not what he can compete with!


    In desperation, Richard had to lower his figure again and look at Alan.


    "Master Allen, all the bodyguards in the casino have left, and the glory casino is over. Why don''t you let us leave?"


    Richard said almost begging for mercy.


    Ellen was expressionless. "I said, everyone has to give up fighting before they can leave."


    "Everyone, including you and the four of them."


    Allen pointed to Richard and four other stewards.


    Richard and the four stewards turned white at the same time.


    "Master Allen, I used to be master Mars''s personal bodyguard." Richard said. Now he can only hope that Alan will give his master Mars some face.


    After all, although the Weichen family is weaker than the Senlan family, Mars is the first heir of the Weichen family. In terms of status, he is higher than Allen.


    "I said, I don''t know any master Mars," said Allen.


    Just then, the gate of the casino was pushed open from the outside, and a young voice came: "master Allen, you can''t be too arrogant."


    "If master Baron comes, I may give him three points, but you can''t scare me, Mars."


    A young man in gorgeous noble clothes came in with a group of bodyguards. It was the eldest young master of the Weichen family, Mars.


    Mars was just receiving guests in the family. Suddenly, he heard a report from his family that young master Allen of the Senlan family might have to deal with the glory casino, so he hurried to bring someone over.


    Glory casino is one of Mars'' important economic sources, which can''t tolerate any difference.


    Mars and a young master of the Senlan family are good friends. He heard the name Alan Senlan long ago, a recognized waste of the Senlan family.


    It is only recently heard that Alan Senlan has made great achievements in the urban area of nice. Even the elders of the Weichen family have praised him in public.


    However, even if Alan Senlan has made some achievements, in Mars''s view, he is the first successor of the Weichen family, and there is only one Barron Senlan in the Senlan family, which is enough to scare him. The young masters of other Senlan families can''t ride on their own head!


    "Young master, you are here at last!"


    Richard and four other stewards were overjoyed to see Mars coming and hurried to meet him.


    Here comes the young master. I''m finally saved!


    Galen, who was standing at the door, also retreated to Allen and looked at Mars and others coldly.


    Mars brought a lot of bodyguards, and their strength was not weak. Galen had to guard Alan himself.


    "Are you Mars of the Wesson Family?" Allen asked.


    "Yes!" Mars replied with his head up. "Master Alan, you''ve made my casino like this. Don''t you know how to solve it?"


    "How to solve it?" Alan smiled coldly: "I said that glory casino will be removed from Wangdu from today!"


    Mars''s face sank: "it seems that master Allen is going to bully others today?"


    "Unfortunately, you chose the wrong object this time!"


    "I''ll give you a chance to compensate me one million gold coins and apologize publicly. That''s all."


    "Otherwise, master Allen, I''m afraid you''ll lie down and go back to the Senlan family today. When the time comes, you''ll lose face, but master Allen, you and the whole Senlan family."


    Mars said wildly.


    Just because Richard doesn''t dare to fight Alan doesn''t mean Mars doesn''t.


    In the king''s capital, fights between young masters of large families occurred from time to time. Gradually, there was an unwritten rule.


    No matter who hit who, as long as the guards on both sides did not fight, as long as they did not kill or maim, the family of the beaten person will not come forward to investigate.


    If you lose, you can only blame yourself for being inferior to others. If the family still comes forward to investigate, don''t you think you haven''t lost enough face?


    Once the young master''s bodyguard helps first, the problem will be big.


    The family must apologize in person, compensate for the losses, and lose face in front of all the big families in Wangdu.


    Of course, this unwritten rule refers to families with similar or similar strength. If there is a great difference between the strength of the two families, the young master of the small family dare not fight the young master of the large family anyway.


    Mars was confident that he would let Allen lie down and return to the Senlan family because he heard that his friend of the Senlan family said that Allen Senlan''s cultivation talent was very poor, which could be called a disgrace to the Senlan family.


    It is said that when he left last year, he was only a second-class soldier, and now he is only a third-class soldier at most.


    Mars, however, is a real level 5 warrior, and is the peak of level 5!


    In Mars'' view, it was easy to beat Allen.


    Unfortunately, Allen''s defeat of descca happened yesterday and has not yet spread among the Wangdu family. If Mars knew that Allen had just defeated a level 6 soldier with the momentum of crushing yesterday, he might not have this confidence.


    "Why, master Mars still wants to shoot me?" Allen asked with great interest.


    He was angry with the glory casino because of Willy''s affair, and naturally he would be angry with the boss behind the glory casino, Mars, although this matter actually had little to do with Mars.


    If he could take this opportunity to teach Mars a lesson, Alan would be very happy.


    "If master Allen refuses to compensate me for my loss and publicly apologizes, I can only compete with master Allen."


    "Just don''t make your legs soft with fear, master Allen."


    Mars said with disdain.


    Allen smiled gently: "master Mars is so confident that he can beat me."


    "Of course," said Mars, "I might as well tell you, I''m a level five soldier, level five peak!"


    "I''ve heard about your talent, master Allen. Ha ha, have you broken through level 3?"


    Mars made no secret of his contempt for Alan.


    Allen smiled gently and said truthfully, "it has broken through level 3. Since master Mars wants to compete, come on."


    Although Allen was laughing, he had made up his mind to teach Mars a good lesson and vent his evil spirit!

 Chapter 200

    "Since master Allen wants to make a fool of himself, no wonder I am!"


    Said Mars, striding forward and across from Allen.


    Allen waved his hand and said to Galen and others behind him, "step back and I''ll play with master Mars."


    Galen and others heard the speech, retreated and looked at Mars opposite with a smile.


    This fool is killing himself! How many of the younger generation of Wangdu are rivals of the Lord?


    "Lord Galen, master Allen, is he all right?"


    The only one who has no confidence in Alan is Willy. She had heard her husband say that master Allen''s strength was the lowest among the young masters of the Wangdu family.


    "Don''t worry," Galen laughed. "This guy is not the Lord''s opponent."


    "Yes, Uncle Allen will beat him!"


    Said little Jim, who was held in Lach''s arms.


    Uncle Allen helped him teach those bad guys a lesson. Now little Jim trusts Alan very much.


    In the middle of the casino, Mars smiled grimly, squeezed his fist and walked towards Allen.


    "Master Allen, it''s still time to regret. As long as you''re willing to lose money and apologize, you don''t have to make a fool of yourself in front of so many people."


    Alan smiled gently, stretched out his right hand and picked a finger at Mars, imitating Galen''s effective language: "put your horse here."


    "Hum, I don''t appreciate it!"


    Mars snorted coldly, stepped forward and punched Alan.


    With this punch, Mars made up his mind to break Allen''s muscles and bones.


    Allen stretched out his right hand, turned his palm into a claw, and grabbed Mars'' fist.


    "Arrogance!"


    Mars shouted and punched Alan in the palm.


    When Mars thought about it, his fist hit Allen''s palm and could definitely break Allen''s wrist with one punch.


    A low-level soldier even took my full punch with his palm. It''s beyond his power!


    "Pa!"


    With a dull sound, mars hit Allen in the palm of his hand, but his fist was firmly imprisoned by Allen''s five fingers and couldn''t move any more.


    Mars was surprised and tried hard to pull back his fist, but he didn''t move.


    "How could it be!" Mars exclaimed.


    Alan smiled softly, "master Mars, is that all you have?"


    As he spoke, Allen made a fierce effort with his five fingers.


    "Ah!"


    Mars felt that his fist was squeezed by a thousand kilograms of force. A burst of heart piercing pain came and couldn''t help but scream.


    At the same time, Mars felt a burst of despair in his heart. In front of him, Alan Senlan, which is a third-class soldier?


    He believes in level seven soldiers!


    Mars couldn''t help cursing the friend of the Mori blue family in his heart. Is this called waste? Then we''re not even waste!


    "Master Mars just said to let me lie down and go out. In that case, master Mars will let the bodyguards carry me out today."


    Allen clenched Mars'' right fist and gently shook his right hand. There were two crisp sounds. Mars''s right arm joint had been dislocated.


    Then Allen kicked Mars heavily in the abdomen. Mars curled up on the ground and cried in pain.


    "Young master!"


    Seeing that Allen was so cruel, several bodyguards, including Richard, rushed out immediately to save Mars.


    Galen took two steps forward, pulled out his huge sword and swept it horizontally.


    "Go away!"


    Galen pushed back all the guards who rushed up with a sword, with angry eyebrows.


    "One step forward, die!"


    Ruiwen walked forward with a broken sword, stood side by side with Galen, and looked coldly at the guards brought by Mars.


    "Leave them alone and save the young master first! If the man continues to fight, the young master will be killed alive!"


    "At that time, we can''t escape the punishment of the family!"


    A bodyguard shouted and rushed towards Galen and Ruiwen. The bodyguard was a close bodyguard who followed Mars instead of Richard, a level 8 soldier.


    "Die!"


    Rui Wenjiao drank, picked up her sword and cut it off.


    Ruiwen''s battle is like a dance, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    However, only her opponents can feel the killing opportunity hidden in this pleasing move, such as the level 8 warrior who is fighting against Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen is a level 9 hero. It''s not easy to deal with an ordinary level 8 soldier.


    Ruiwen didn''t even use her skills. With three or four swords, she swung away the weapons of level 8 soldiers and cut them to level 8 soldiers with one sword.


    The blood light suddenly appeared, and the level 8 soldier was really killed on the spot by Ruiwen''s sword.


    Seeing Ruiwen really carrying a sword to kill, the bodyguards brought by Mars were silent, and no one dared to step forward any more.


    Suddenly, there was only the scream of Mars being severely beaten by Allen in the casino.


    Alan fought until he was relieved of his anger. At this time, Mars, as Alan said, could only be carried out by the bodyguard.


    "Take him away."


    Ellen said to the guards brought by Mars.


    Several bodyguards hurried forward, lifted Mars up and walked out.


    They''re going to take Mars back for treatment!


    Richard and the four stewards of the glory casino mixed in the guard crowd and wanted to leave together, but Allen stopped them again.


    "I said, all the people in the glory casino must give up their fighting spirit before they can leave, including the five of you."


    "Master Allen, will you let me go and let me go?"


    Richard prayed that he had worked hard for decades to become a level 9 soldier. Now let him abandon his fighting spirit and become an ordinary man. How can he be reconciled!


    However, no matter how he prayed, Allen still looked indifferent and had no soft heart.


    What really happened to Willy made him angry! He doesn''t want to let go of all the people involved in this matter!


    In the end, Richard and the other four managers had to give up fighting and left the casino with a gloomy face.


    "Well, now it''s the four guys'' turn."


    Ellen said.


    "Master Allen, don''t kill us, don''t kill us!"


    The four scum quickly knelt down in front of Allen, kowtowed and begged.


    "I think when you four invaded Willy, she begged you to let her go?"


    Alan said, walked up to the four and broke their hands and feet.


    The four fell to the ground and couldn''t move any more.


    "Willy, shall I help you or do it yourself?"


    Asked Allen.


    Willy gritted her teeth: "I''m going to kill these four animals myself!"


    Alan nodded, pulled out the machete from his waist and handed it to Willy.


    "Lacs, Sona, you two take little Jim out first," Ellen said.


    This bloody scene is really not suitable for little Jim to see.


    "I don''t want to go out. I want to see my mother kill these four bad guys with my own eyes!"


    Little Jim, who was held in lacs''s arms, shouted, and his childlike face was full of hatred.


    Alan thought for a moment: "well, I respect your choice, little Jim."


    Weierli took the machete, went to a bodyguard who had humiliated herself, trembled and pointed the knife at the bodyguard who fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Go to hell, asshole!"


    In the guard''s frightened eyes, Willy cut it off with a knife.

 Chapter 201

    After all, weierli was just an ordinary person. In addition, she was nervous about killing for the first time. She stabbed the bodyguard. Let alone failed to kill him, she didn''t even hurt the key.


    The bodyguard was stabbed by weierli and screamed in great pain.


    After Willy''s knife, another knife.


    One, two, three


    Pity this bodyguard. He is already a mortal and will suffer from such a thousand cuts.


    Weierli had been cutting dozens of knives before the bodyguard died completely in the scream.


    The other three bodyguards had already been frightened by this scene!


    "Master Allen, please, kill me yourself. Give me a good time. Don''t let her do it!"


    A bodyguard begged.


    It''s okay that he didn''t speak. When he spoke, he just attracted Willy''s attention. Willy came up to him, stared at him with hate and cut him off.


    It was still dozens of knives before they died. The four bodyguards on the ground died so miserably.


    After killing the four scumbags who humiliated her, weierli seemed to have exhausted all her strength, fell off her machete and sat down on the ground.


    "Woo woo..."


    Willy hugged her head and cried bitterly.


    Allen and others stood quietly beside, that is, no one to comfort or urge, and Willie let go of her emotions by crying.


    After a long time, Willy stopped crying and stood up from the ground.


    "Thank you, master Allen."


    Willy bowed deeply to Allen.


    Alan sighed, "you don''t have to thank me. You''re Bevis''s wife. That''s what I should do."


    "In fact, I''m very sorry that I didn''t find you earlier and let you avoid the bullying of these villains."


    "But this matter is not over yet. There is another person who should be responsible for this matter. He has not been punished!"


    "Although he is not the culprit, he is no different from the culprit!"


    Alan said coldly.


    What he said, of course, is the outer court manager of the Senlan family, Adelaide.


    Helping the family guard''s family from bullying is one of the duties of the outer court manager, but Adelaide is completely derelict.


    If Willy could help him when she asked for help, even if he just sent a family guard to warn the four scum, there would be no follow-up.


    Allen took the people out of the casino. Just after stepping out of the casino gate, he heard a heavy step coming from the other end of the street.


    "Lord, it''s heavy infantry," Galen said.


    Galen has been in battle for a long time. He can tell about the arms only by listening to the voice.


    As soon as Galen''s voice fell, a large group of soldiers came out at the corner and went straight to the glory casino where Allen and others were located.


    These soldiers are all heavily armored, holding a huge knife in their hands. They are fierce. At first glance, they are sharp teachers.


    The most striking thing is that there is a sign of machete printed on the armor of these soldiers.


    Machetes can be said to be the national weapon of the harilan nation, and weapons represent killing and punishment. This force is the penalty Department of the scorching sun Kingdom and the force of the noble court!


    Allen knew it was for himself when he saw the soldiers under the noble court appear.


    Sure enough, the soldiers came to the gate of the glory casino and surrounded Allen and others.


    "Are you Alan Senlan?"


    A golden general came up to Allen and asked.


    Alan nodded, "it''s me."


    "You killed the director of the government office in this area?"


    "That''s right."


    General Jinjia took out a document from his arms: "Alan Senlan, you are suspected of killing royal officials and nobles without permission. I now officially arrest you on behalf of the noble court."


    "Come with us."


    The golden armor general was not polite because Allen was the young master of the Senlan family.


    The aristocratic court is directly under the Kingdom and is jointly managed by the royal family and major families. It doesn''t care which family you are the young master.


    Galen came up to Allen and held the hilt of the sword: "Lord?"


    Alan shook his head. "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll go with them and you''ll tell my father when you get home."


    The aristocratic court is one of the most powerful departments in the royal capital. With the power under Allen''s hands, it can''t get any advantage by forcibly contacting the aristocratic court.


    Moreover, the aristocratic court represents the kingdom. If Allen chooses to fight the aristocratic court, he wants to fight the whole kingdom!


    Alan can''t deal with the numerous twelve strong men in the kingdom alone!


    But even if he was taken away by the noble court, Alan was not afraid.


    Alan dared to kill the director of the government office. First, he was angry and impulsive. Second, he knew that even if he killed the director of the government office, he would not pay an unbearable price, such as life.


    Others don''t say, the Senlan family won''t watch themselves die.


    You know, Allen, who has understood the power of the law, has become the hope of the new generation of Senlan family. The family will never let a future legendary strong man make any difference.


    As long as he is alive, systematic and led by China, Allen dares to fight the kingdom.


    "Lord, we''re not with you, in case someone takes the opportunity to harm you," Galen worried.


    Alan smiled softly, "don''t worry, I still have enough gold coins."


    The more than one million gold coins on him were enough for him to summon several heroes to protect himself in an instant.


    Allen was taken away by the soldiers of the noble court, and Galen and others returned to the Senlan family to send back the news of Allen''s arrest.


    Alan was led by the soldiers all the way to the noble court. Because of his title, Allen was not shackled.


    The aristocratic court is not only one of the most powerful departments in the royal capital, but also one of the most luxurious departments built in the royal capital.


    After Allen was taken to the noble court, he was directly locked up in a detention room waiting for trial.


    At the same time, Galen and others also sent the news of Allen''s arrest back to the Senlan family, causing an uproar in the family.


    Seven people gathered in the assembly hall of the Senlan family.


    These seven people are Alan''s grandfather, Arman Senlan, Alan''s uncle, Kevin Senlan, Alan''s father, Bowen Senlan, and four other elders of the same age as Arman.


    These seven people are the seven people at the top of the Senlan family. They all know that Allen has understood the power of the law.


    "What do you think of Allen?" said Arman.


    "Save Allen at all costs!" said Kevin, Allen''s uncle. "Everyone knows that Allen has understood the power of the law. If there is no accident, he will be a legendary strong man in decades."


    "Our Senlan family can''t afford the loss of a quasi legend!"


    Kevin''s words were unanimously agreed by the other six people.


    Arman nodded, "in that case, Ulysses."


    "Big brother," an old man replied.


    "Go to the noble court now and take good care of Alan before the trial of Alan begins. Don''t let anyone take the opportunity to lay a black hand on him."


    Ulysses nodded: "don''t worry, brother. No one can hurt Alan with me."


    The aristocratic court is jointly in power by the royal family and major families, and Ulysses is the representative of the Senlan family in the aristocratic court, and is one of the giants of the aristocratic court.


    Unfortunately, the structure of the aristocratic court determines that no one can exercise dictatorship in the aristocratic court.


    For example, the Senlan family, even if they want to keep Alan, they can only find a way when Alan is on trial, but they can''t save Alan before Alan is on trial.


    It is an iron law that anyone who enters the noble court should be tried.

 Chapter 202

    Ulysses, after receiving the instruction from yarman, did not stop for more than half a minute and hurried out of the Council hall to the aristocratic court.


    "Bowen, you go to contact the family that makes friends with our Senlan family and ask them to try their best to excuse Alan at the trial."


    "Kevin, go and collect the evidence of all the crimes and evils committed by the director of the government office killed by Alan in the past. Dig it out for me, big or small."


    "Remember, if there is no evidence, you have to find evidence for me. He must be an unforgivable person!"


    ¡­¡­


    Arman gave instructions to everyone in the house one by one.


    Although he was born in the army, as the owner of the Mori blue family, he stayed in the big dye vat of Wangdu for decades. Naturally, he knows what to do is the best way to keep Alan.


    If you just want to save Allen''s life, the Senlan family doesn''t need to work so hard, but the Senlan family should not only save Allen, but also let him be punished as little as possible.


    For example, keep his territory Huaxia collar. Generally speaking, the nobles who committed such a great crime must be deprived of their territory.


    Alan sat bored in the detention room. He didn''t know that after a long time, a burst of footsteps came.


    Allen looked out through the iron window and saw an old man with some soldiers hurrying here.


    The old man knew Alan and was an elder of the family. According to the ranking of the old man in the family, Alan should call him three grandfathers.


    The old man is the representative of the Senlan family in the noble court, Ulysses.


    After Ulysses left the Senlan family and came to the noble court, the first thing was to bring some confidants to the detention room to see Alan.


    Although he has no right to acquit Alan, he still has the right to visit Alan. Even if he took Alan out of the detention room and strolled around the yard, no one would pay attention, as long as he didn''t take him out of the noble court.


    "Open the door."


    Ulysses went to the door and said to the soldiers guarding Allen.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The guard soldiers quickly took out the key and opened the door of the detention room. They didn''t dare to ask more.


    After the door was opened, Ulysses entered the detention room.


    "Grandpa three," Alan stood up and said hello.


    "Alan, you child, you are too aggressive!" Ulysses said. "Do you know that this will cause you great trouble."


    Alan nodded, "I know, but I don''t feel at ease if I don''t kill these people."


    Ulysses nodded slightly at the speech. Although he was impulsive, he had his own principles.


    "Although you have made a big disaster this time, the family still has the ability to help you solve it. You don''t have to worry too much. But in the future, don''t be so impulsive."


    "When you understand the power of the law, you will become a legend in the future. When you become a legend, don''t mention killing a little aristocrat or official. Even if you kill a count, the Kingdom won''t care."


    "Remember, you are the hope of the younger generation of the family. Never be so reckless in the future."


    "I see, Grandpa three," Allen said.


    This kind of thing, once or twice, the family can still protect themselves. If they do more, I''m afraid the family can''t help themselves.


    "You first tell me the detailed cause and process of the matter, and I''ll see how to solve it," Ulysses said.


    Alan nodded and told Ulysses the cause and effect of the matter.


    "These animals!"


    After hearing this, Ulysses scolded angrily, "I see. No wonder you can''t help killing. If it were me, I would be quick after it!"


    "Listen to what you said. It''s really the director of the government office who first committed dereliction of duty. It''s easy to do."


    "Tomorrow we will have a trial for you. You will tell the cause of the matter in court. If you tell the truth, the family will help you solve other things."


    After Ulysses explained, he left some of his close friends outside Allen''s detention room and hurried away.


    He has a lot to arrange before the trial begins.


    That night, Allen spent the night in this detention room. Fortunately, someone took special care of him and didn''t make him suffer any hardship in terms of food and accommodation.


    This night, Allen slept soundly in the detention room, but the whole king was not calm.


    The Senlan family sent out everywhere to contact the friendly family. While defending Allen in tomorrow''s trial, it also let Allen''s story spread all over the king''s capital.


    The legitimate young master of the Senlan family was arrested for killing the nobles and officials of the kingdom!


    Allen was already well-known in the king''s capital for his deeds against the blue shirts in nice city, but this time, he became famous in the whole King''s capital.


    It can be said that good things don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles.


    Early the next morning, Allen was taken out of the cell by several soldiers and taken to the trial court for trial.


    When Allen entered the courtroom, the courtroom was already overcrowded.


    The trial court is divided into three parts: the main trial bench, the Deputy trial bench and the jury bench.


    There are nine seats in the main bench. Each seat is engraved with a name. These nine names are the current nine presiding judges of the noble court.


    The noble Court consists of nine presiding judges and 53 judges. The nine presiding judges are the representatives of the royal family and the eight most powerful families in the kingdom of Lieyang.


    Ulysses of the Senlan family is one of the nine presiding judges.


    The 53 judges are representatives of the large and medium-sized families in the kingdom of Lieyang in addition to the above-mentioned royal families and the eight major families. The position of the judges is the Deputy Judge''s seat on both sides of the main judge''s seat.


    In the jury seat, people from all families came to hear the trial. It is more appropriate to say that the audience seat is more appropriate.


    At this time, seven elderly people were sitting on the judge''s seat, and the other two seats were empty.


    Most of the 53 seats in the Deputy trial seat have been filled, while hundreds of seats in the jury seat have been completely filled.


    Some came late and had no seats, so they had to stand aside.


    On the jury table, the nobles who came to the trial talked one after another.


    "See, seven of the nine chief judges have come. Haven''t there been such a big formation for a long time?"


    "Yes, it''s good for the presiding judge to come to two or three cases in the past."


    "And there are a lot of judges. It seems that there are at least 40 or so!"


    Someone sneered: "I''m afraid these people are all brought by the Senlan family to excuse Alan Senlan? The noble court is simply the plaything of these big families!"


    Listening to this man''s tone, I know that he is not dissatisfied with the Senlan family or the whole aristocratic court.


    Allen stood in the middle of the courtroom after being brought into the courtroom by the soldiers. Because he has a title, he doesn''t need to kneel.


    Among the seven presiding judges present, the one sitting in the center was an old man wearing a red robe and big ears.


    This old man is the representative of the royal family in the noble court. Oggs, the pro uncle of the current king bazel of the kingdom of the sun, is the prince of the kingdom.


    After Allen stood still, oggs asked, "is Alan Senlan standing below?"


    "Yes," Alan replied.


    "Alan Senlan, you killed the Baron of the kingdom in the No. 13 government office of Wangdu yesterday. Is it true?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, since Alan Senlan confessed to all his crimes, gentlemen, what do you think should be done with him?"


    This sentence was what oggs said to the other six presiding judges.

 Chapter 203

    "Killing the nobles and officials of the kingdom without authorization is a major crime second only to rebellion in our kingdom of the burning sun."


    "Alan Senlan has committed two crimes at the same time. I suggest depriving him of his noble status and sentencing him to death!"


    Beside oggs, an old man with a cold face said that he would kill Allen as soon as he opened his mouth.


    This old man, from the porter family, is called Brad porter.


    Everyone in the kingdom of Lieyang knows that the porter family and the Senlan family are the two strongest families in the Kingdom except the royal family. At the same time, these two families are also feuds.


    The head of the porter family is the right phase of the kingdom of the burning sun. The right phase often quarrels with the military minister Arman in the court because of some small things. It''s not too much to target everywhere.


    Especially these days, Youxiang and yalman have a fierce confrontation over Benedict, the Lord of nice city. Youxiang advocates that Benedict should be handed over to the kingdom of harilo in exchange for peace. If it hadn''t been for Arman''s strong opposition, I''m afraid the matter would have been settled.


    "Brad, you fart!"


    As soon as Brad had finished, Ulysses Senlan patted the table and said angrily.


    "The death of the director of the government office called Bertram was entirely due to his own evil."


    "Why, do you want to protect the weaknesses of the Senlan family?" Brad glanced at Ulysses. "Last time my grandson just killed a little nobleman without a title, and he was not an official of the kingdom. You proposed to demote him as a civilian and send him to the border to join the army."


    "Alan Senlan''s crime this time is much more serious than my grandson. Is there anything wrong with my proposal to sentence him to death?"


    "You still have the face to mention your grandson?" Ulysses said contemptuously.


    "He was originally a childhood sweetheart, but your grandson wanted to win love. When the girl refused, your grandson killed the boy alive and forcibly occupied the girl."


    "This scum, if it weren''t for the protection of your Potter family, would die a hundred times!"


    Ulysses said to Argus, "Lord Argus, Alan killed the director of the government office for a reason. We might as well listen to him talk about the cause and effect of the matter."


    Oggs nodded: "yes."


    "Alan, I''ll give you a chance to defend yourself. You can tell the cause and effect of the matter in detail. There must be no falsehood."


    Alan nodded and spoke slowly, in a low, sad voice.


    "I have a bodyguard named BIVIS."


    "When I was most depressed, he and twenty other bodyguards followed me to leave the Wangdu and go to the crisis filled nice city area. The future was uncertain."


    "At the border, they fought for me and our territory again and again."


    "Of the 21 bodyguards, only six have survived. Unfortunately, there is no BIVIS among the six."


    "The fifteen bodyguards who died in the War didn''t return to Wangdu until they died. See your family again!"


    "I swore in front of their tombs that if I returned to Wangdu one day, I would take good care of each of their families, bring up their children and let their families worry free all their lives."


    "This time I went back to Wangdu to fulfill this oath and promise. But when I found BIVIS''s family, I found that his wife was bullied by four bastards every day! His son was beaten by those four bastards every day!"


    "Bevis''s wife appealed to Bertram, the director of the government office in their area, but Bertram ignored Bevis''s wife because of the forces behind the four bastards and allowed her to continue to be bullied by the four bastards."


    "What if I kill such an inactive and derelict official!"


    "If you give me another choice, I will still kill him without hesitation!"


    Alan''s words resounded.


    After Allen''s words, the people in the court were silent for a moment, and then there was a cheering sound on the jury table.


    "What master Allen said is good. These scum should be killed!"


    "Yes, young master Allen is bloody enough. He is willing to take such a big risk for the bodyguard''s family, real man!"


    "If it were me, I would kill these scum!"


    ¡­¡­


    These loudly applauding nobles are basically young men, young masters of major families, who are at the age of hot-blooded youth.


    Of course, there are also many young masters of the Mori blue family.


    After Allen''s statement, Ulysses on the judge''s bench took out a thick stack of materials and handed them to oggs.


    "Lord oggs, this is the information about Bert LEM''s dereliction of duty and misdeeds collected by our Senlan family all night. This man really did all kinds of bad things. It''s unforgivable. Alan killed him, which can be regarded as the king''s destruction."


    Oggs took the information and said with a smile, "according to you, Alan is not only innocent, but also meritorious?"


    Ulysses smiled, "no, no, just be innocent, and don''t take credit."


    Brad porter looked at oggs and Ulysses and cursed in his heart.


    It has long been said that they have a good relationship. Now it seems that they are indeed a marten of a hill.


    "Hum, how can there be such a cheap thing!" Brad snorted coldly. "Violating the Kingdom law is violating the Kingdom law. What are the causes and consequences!"


    "Bertram is guilty. Alan can appeal to our noble court and be tried by our noble court. Where can he kill without authorization!"


    "Well, Ulysses, Brad, since you hold your own opinion, let''s vote," oggs said.


    "Now, all presiding judges and judges, if they think Allen is guilty, please raise your right hand. Note that those who do not raise their hands think Allen is innocent and are not allowed to abstain."


    When Argus finished, he stopped talking and waited for the presiding judges and judges present to vote.


    Gradually, someone raised his hand.


    Finally, excluding oggs, the six presiding judges, three raised their right hands, and three did not raise their hands.


    The three who raised their hands were representatives of Brad and two other big families who were friends with the potter family. The three who did not raise their hands were naturally representatives of Ulysses and the two big families who had made friends with the Senlan family.


    Of the more than 40 judges present, half raised their hands and half did not raise their hands, almost the same.


    The Senlan family and the porter family have fought for many years. The power in their hands can be said to be half weight, and no one can have an absolute advantage.


    Seeing this, oggs shook his head gently: "I knew it would be this result."


    As long as it is the case between the Senlan family and the porter family, this will happen.


    "In that case, it''s up to me to make the final decision."


    In the case of little difference in voting, the representative of the royal family, Argus, has the final decision.


    "Alan Senlan, who is good at killing the nobles and officials of the Kingdom, should have been punished seriously. I think there is a reason, and the slain Bertram has committed many crimes, so I announce..."


    "Alan Senlan is guilty, but there is no need for heavy punishment. Now he is deprived of his Baron as an example!"

 Chapter 204

    Depriving Allen of the Baron was a modest punishment.


    What he was deprived of was only a baron, not an aristocracy, that is, he would still be an aristocrat, but only an aristocrat without a title.


    Of course, baron or something, Alan doesn''t care.


    Beside Argus, Ulysses and Brad were not very satisfied with the result.


    Brad thinks the punishment is too light. In his opinion, Allen''s felony, if not the death penalty, should at least deprive Allen of his aristocratic status? I didn''t expect to just deprive him of his title.


    With the power of Senlan family, it''s not easy to help Alan Senlan get a baron''s identity in the future?


    Ulysses felt that the punishment was too heavy and was deprived of his title, which was a felony second only to death penalty and deprivation of aristocracy for a noble. Although with the strength of the family, you can find a chance to help Allen regain a title in the future, I''m afraid that being deprived of the title will become a stain on Allen''s life.


    I''m afraid this stain can''t be completely washed away until Allen becomes a legendary strong man.


    Argus has ruled that whether Brad and Ulysses are happy or not, the result can only be so.


    At the end of the trial, the noble court withdrew Allen''s Baron''s medal and released him in court.


    As soon as Alan was released, a crowd gathered around him. There are Allen''s mother and big brother Darren, heroes such as Galen, and Willy holding little Jim.


    "Alan, good job, a kingdom official, kill as you say, enough men!"


    Darren patted Allen on the shoulder and laughed.


    Their mother glared at Darren: "don''t teach your brother!"


    After a while of greeting around Allen, Allen said, "homecoming."


    In the family, there is also an outer court steward, Adelaide, waiting to clean up by himself!


    "Adelaide, didn''t you escape?" Allen asked.


    The matter was so noisy that Allen didn''t believe Adelaide would not know.


    Once Adelaide gets the news, I''m afraid his first reaction is to escape from the capital, because it''s obvious how Allen will deal with him.


    Even the director of the government office was killed by Alan without hesitation. Will Alan let him go?


    "Don''t worry, with my eldest brother, how can I let him escape?" Darren said. "Galen, the first time they brought the news back to the family, I sent someone to control Adelaide. When he was caught, he was still full of fog. I don''t know what happened."


    Alan smiled: "thank you, brother."


    Darren laughed: "our brothers, you''re welcome."


    Back to the family, Allen first returned his mother to the courtyard where he lived, and then took Willy, Galen and others to the place where Adelaide was detained.


    When Allen saw Adelaide, Adelaide''s face was tired and his eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, he spent the whole night in panic.


    Seeing Allen and others coming in, Adelaide hurried to meet him: "master Allen, master Allen!"


    "Adelaide, do you know what I''m looking for you?" Allen said.


    "Yes, yes," Adelaide replied hastily, "master Allen, will you spare me this time and spare me once?"


    "Give me a reason not to kill you," Allen said expressionless.


    "I, I..."


    Adelaide hesitated and did not know how to speak.


    Allen sighed softly, "Willy, do you do it yourself or let Galen solve it for you?"


    "Let Lord Galen help me," said Willy. She had killed four yesterday and now she doesn''t want to kill any more.


    Alan nodded, "Galen."


    With that, he walked directly outside. As soon as he walked out of the door, there came Adelaide''s scream before he died.


    With Adelaide''s death, the matter finally came to an end. Next, Allen just needs to arrange the future life of Willy and little Jim.


    "Willy, now I''ll give you two choices," Allen said to Willy after leaving the house where Adelaide was imprisoned.


    "First, you take little Jim to my territory and live in huaxialing. In huaxialing, I promise no one can bully you. Little Jim, I will cultivate him into a talent."


    "If he has a talent for cultivation, I will train him into a powerful soldier. Even if he has no talent, I will train him into a learned scholar."


    "Second, continue to live in Wangdu. I will give you gold coins that you can''t spend all your life, and let the Senlan family take good care of you and ensure your prosperity all your life."


    "Well, tell me your choice?"


    "I''ll go to China with master Allen to pick you up!"


    Willy said almost without thinking that Wang Du was definitely her sad place. She wanted to leave this dirty place.


    Besides, her husband is buried in Huaxia collar. She wants to go to Huaxia collar to accompany him.


    Alan nodded: "then go back and pack up. I''ll live in the Senlan family these days. I''ll take you when I go back to the territory."


    The next day, Allen took Galen and others around the homes of 14 other guards killed in the war. To Allan''s peace of mind, there was no such tragedy as Willy in these bodyguards'' homes.


    When the bodyguard''s family heard the news of their death, they were all very sad, which made Allen very sad all the time.


    For these bodyguards'' families, Allen still gives two choices.


    Some choose to stay in Wangdu, others choose to follow Alan to China. No matter what choice people make, as long as Huaxia can''t lead and the Senlan family can''t fall, Allen is confident to keep them worry free all their life.


    Arrange the bodyguard''s family. Allen has completed most of his goal of coming to the king''s capital. Now, as long as the result of Benedict''s work is achieved, Allen can return to China.


    The disposal of Benedict is absolutely a first-class event for Wang Du.


    From the king and high-ranking ministers to the porters and pawns, they were talking about it fiercely. Some supported his surrender to the kingdom of harilo, and others supported his acquittal.


    Crett and Rutgers had thought that Alan''s grandfather, Arman, could save Benedict. Now it seems that they really want to be too simple.


    Allen''s grandfather, uncle and father quarreled with the people of the right phase in the main hall of the palace every day. Neither side could hold down the other.


    However, according to the gossip from the palace, his majesty is more inclined to hand over Benedict to the kingdom of harilo, calm down and end the war as soon as possible.


    It was only because of the great efforts of Arman, the king''s God of the Kingdom, that his majesty delayed making a decision.


    Allen knew that if the stalemate continued, the right side would always have the upper hand, so he had to think of a way for his $5 million reward!


    But before that, Alan has one more thing to do. There is a lucky draw.


    When he came to Wangdu, it was the end of the month. He stayed in Wangdu for two days. It was already August 1.

 Chapter 205

    Early in the morning, Allen entered the lottery interface of the most Lord system.


    The six prizes are a small wooden box, two drawings, a long sword, a gourd and a tower building.


    Allen turned the lottery disc and began the lottery.


    Finally, the pointer of the lucky draw disc stopped on the long sword.


    Alan is quite satisfied with this result, as long as it''s not a small wooden box!


    I''m just not proficient in swordsmanship. Although I don''t know the attributes of this sword, I''m afraid I can''t give full play to its power.


    Allen took out the long sword and checked the attributes of the long sword. Suddenly, his mouth opened wide.


    This sword is completely different from what I imagined!


    Dry fire sword: a magic weapon with fire attribute. A large number of low, medium and high-level Fire spells are stored in the sword. Pouring power of any attribute into the sword can activate the magic sword and release spells.


    Dharma sword, shouldn''t it be something of Xiuzhen civilization? Now it even appears in the world of magic and fighting spirit!


    More importantly, according to the attribute description, your fighting spirit seems to be able to activate this dharma sword!


    Allen took the dry fire sword in his hand, and the sword was faintly red. Allen tried to pour his fighting spirit into the Dharma sword. Suddenly, a mysterious force entered his body along the sword and rushed into his mind.


    In an instant, all the Fire spells stored in the dry fire sword clearly appeared in Allen''s mind. Some of these spells can be activated at Allen''s fighting strength, while others cannot be activated.


    Allen came out of the house, went to the yard, tried to use the sword and released a lowest level fire rune. Suddenly, a spell composed of fire appeared out of thin air. Allen waved his hand and flew towards a big tree in the courtyard.


    "Boom!"


    The fire amulet bombarded the big tree, splitting most of the tree, and the whole big tree lit a raging flame.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Young master, are you okay?"


    Several bodyguards hurried over and asked Allen while looking at the burning tree with surprised eyes.


    "It''s all right. I accidentally released a fire magic scroll just now."


    Allen explained that the dry fire sword is actually similar to the magic scroll, but the magic scroll is disposable, and the dry fire sword can be used all the time as long as you have energy in your body.


    "You, put out the fire quickly."


    With that, Alan turned and entered the house.


    At this time, Allen was very happy. With the dry fire sword, he would be a fake swordsman in the future.


    In this world, if you want to be a demon warrior, you must have both magic talent and fighting spirit talent. There are few such talents on the mainland, and none of them have become legendary strong.


    In historical records, the only demon warrior who successfully broke through the legend is gene, one of the twelve ancient heroes.


    Allen put the Dharma sword into the space ring, without any bodyguard, and walked out of the door of the Senlan family.


    After leaving the Senlan family, Allen came to a remote corner. After confirming that there was no one around, he took out the space-time mask from the space ring and put it on his face.


    With a change of heart, Allen''s appearance began to change into a handsome young man in a snow-white Samurai suit.


    Then Allen took out the dry fire sword and carried it behind his back.


    Alan smiled: "from now on, my name is Liuhuo, demon swordsman Liuhuo."


    It is not without reason that Allen turned into such a picture. He was entrusted by the city hall to try to keep Benedict. Now he has to do something for this goal.


    What he is about to do, Alan Senlan''s identity is not suitable to do.


    In Wangdu, near the center of the city, there is a famous building, Lieyang college.


    Lieyang college is the only college in the whole Lieyang kingdom!


    The college can''t help imparting magic, fighting spirit and all kinds of other knowledge. It can be said to be a comprehensive university.


    The students in the college are all between the ages of 15 and 25. Some of them come from major families in Wangdu, while others come from famous families in other big cities.


    It can be said that most of the elites of the younger generation of the kingdom of Lieyang gather here.


    Young people have always been the most passionate, patriotic and easily incited.


    The entrance guard of Lieyang college is not strict, and Allen''s age at this time looks like that of the students in the college, so he easily entered the college.


    Allen is very strange to Lieyang college. He has never been here since he came here. He just heard that there is such a place in Wangdu.


    Moreover, judging from the tone of his parents and the bodyguards around him, it seems that before Allen passed through, the original Allen Senlan had something big happened in the college, which greatly changed Allen Senlan''s temperament.


    Because of this, Allen didn''t arouse others'' doubt after crossing.


    Allen walked aimlessly in the college. He wanted to find a suitable place to start his plan.


    In the distance, a burst of noise attracted Allen''s attention. Allen looked in the direction of the sound, and saw countless people gathered under a high platform more than one meter high, on which two young soldiers were fighting fiercely.


    Challenge arena? Allen smiled gently. If it was really a challenge arena, it would be most suitable to start his own plan here.


    Alan walked into the crowd and looked at the stage.


    The two young men fighting on the stage are in their early twenties, and their strength is level 5. They can definitely be regarded as elites in the younger generation.


    However, the battle between the two was not evenly matched, but one of them was fighting under the pressure of the other.


    Allen looked at it for a while. Although the dominant man was only the peak strength of level 5, his combat effectiveness was no weaker than that of a soldier who had just entered level 6.


    He is a genius who has the ability to fight beyond his level!


    There was a fat man standing next to Alan. Alan patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, what are they doing on the stage, competition? Playing in the challenge arena?"


    "You don''t even know this?" the fat man looked at Alan. "Is it the new one?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, I just arrived at the college."


    Not long, not half an hour.


    "No wonder," said the fat man, "do you see the people over there?"


    The fat man asked, pointing to the distance.


    Allen looked in the direction the fat man pointed out, and saw a red armor soldier holding his chest in the distance, watching the battle in the challenge arena.


    "It''s Lord Xavier," Alan said in surprise.


    The red armour soldier is not Xavier, a level 12 soldier, his father''s good friend.


    "I didn''t expect you to know Lord Xavier," said the fat man. "Lord Xavier is a great level 12 soldier, and the youngest and most likely to become a legendary strong man among all the level 12 soldiers in the kingdom!"


    It can be seen that fat man is a loyal fan of Xavier.


    "What is Lord Xavier doing here?" asked Allen.


    "Listen, I''ll tell you slowly!" said the fat man. "Lord Xavier will come to the college every half a month or so and teach the students of the college in person."


    "However, not everyone has the opportunity to listen to Lord Xavier. Only those who have won five consecutive victories in the challenge arena can."


    "Not only Lord Xavier, but also many strong people of grade 12 have such regulations when they teach in the college."


    The fat man said with great regret, "unfortunately, my strength is too weak. I have only level 4 and can''t get this opportunity."


    While talking, a soldier on the stage had been shot down by his opponent from the challenge arena.


    "Who''s next?"


    The winning soldier asked under the stage.


    Although he has only five levels of peak strength, his fighting skills are excellent. He is a genius who can fight beyond his level.


    After defeating the opponent just now, he has defeated four people in a row. Now he can''t wait to beat another opponent, win five consecutive victories and get the chance to attend Lord Xavier''s lecture.


    "I''ll come."


    Alan smiled and jumped onto the challenge arena.


    His plan will start from this challenge arena!

 Chapter 206

    The winning soldier looked at Allen who jumped into the challenge arena, slightly surprised.


    He knew all the famous strong men in the college, but he had never met Alan.


    "Who are you? Which class? I don''t seem to have seen you before." the winning soldier stared at Allen.


    Allen smiled gently: "my name is Liuhuo. As for which class, it seems to have no impact on our battle?"


    "Yes, it really doesn''t matter. In that case, let''s start."


    The victorious soldier said and rushed towards Alan with a knife.


    The weapon used by the victorious soldiers is the double machete commonly used by the hariran people.


    Looking at the oncoming opponent, Allen pulled out the dry fire sword behind him and smiled gently.


    He went to the challenge arena this time to create some sensation in Lieyang college, and a demon swordsman is definitely a good gimmick.


    Allen injected his fighting spirit into the sword and waved it in the air. A ferocious beast head composed of fire appeared out of thin air, and his long mouth rushed towards the soldiers opposite.


    Fire method. Fire beast strike!


    The sudden appearance of the flame beast head surprised the soldiers opposite and the crowd under the stage at the same time, and even Xavier in the distance showed an unexpected look.


    "Magician!"


    The soldier on the other side exclaimed, quickly poured his fighting spirit into the machete, waved his knife and cut off the head of the flaming beast in front of him.


    With a knife, the flame beast''s head was broken in the air. Before the winning soldier could relax, he saw a white figure rushing in front of him and cut it off with a sword.


    The winning soldier quickly waved his knife and felt a huge force coming, and his body involuntarily retreated towards the back.


    "Go down!"


    Alan gave a soft drink, stepped forward and slapped the winning soldier on the chest.


    The winning soldier snorted and flew directly down the challenge arena and fell into the crowd.


    Allen easily defeated the soldier without using ray''s law or the space-time power of space-time mask.


    "Swordsman!"


    "He is a swordsman!"


    The onlookers exclaimed that the demon swordsman belonged to a rare variety wherever he was. The number of demon warriors in the whole Lieyang college is no more than ten, and they are not very strong except one.


    "Wow, how handsome!"


    "He''s from that class. I want to be friends with him."


    A girl can''t help but have a peach in her eyes when she sees Allen beating his opponent easily and looking very handsome.


    In the distance, Xavier looked at Allen on the stage with a look of great interest.


    A demon warrior with such strength at such a young age, hasn''t the scorching sun Kingdom appeared for many years?


    Even the boy of hope called the demon warrior in the college is a little worse than the young man in front of him.


    "Next."


    Alan looked at the crowd and smiled.


    "I''ll come!" a burly soldier jumped up from the stage.


    Seeing that Allen easily defeated the soldier and dared to challenge him on the stage, it was obvious that the burly soldier was extremely confident in his strength.


    Unfortunately, he was only a soldier at the top of level 5. Alan easily knocked him off the challenge arena and didn''t understand where his self-confidence came from.


    "Next."


    Ellen said again.


    One by one, the soldiers jumped onto the challenge arena and were knocked down by Allen. In the twinkling of an eye, Allen had defeated five people. According to the rules, Allen has been qualified to participate in Xavier''s teaching, but he has no intention of getting off the stage.


    "Hey, now that you have won, come down quickly. We have to continue."


    Someone shouted anxiously that there were only five places to attend Xavier''s lecture. Two had been born before Allen. Allen now occupies one and there are only two places left. How can they not be anxious?


    Alan looked at the crowd and smiled softly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not a student of Lieyang college."


    Allen''s words, like a stone thrown into the calm water, stirred up thousands of waves.


    "You are not a student of our college. What are you doing here?"


    "Yes, it''s just making trouble. All the competitions just now are invalid and start again!"


    "I knew he wasn''t from our college. If there were such a handsome and powerful guy in the college, how could I not know!"


    Allen looked at the students who were angry because they were not college students. The noisy students raised their index fingers and made a "Shh" gesture around their mouth.


    The students under the stage were even more angry. In their view, Alan, this is simply provocation!


    "I have long heard that the elite of the younger generation of the kingdom are all in Lieyang college. Now it seems that Tut Tut, but so."


    "I''m angry. I''m less than 20 this year. I''m not older than you, but I can solve it with one hand!"


    Alan''s arrogant way looked like he didn''t put everyone in the eyes.


    Xavier smiled in the distance. The demon swordsman boy didn''t know where he came from, but he looked very interesting. He angered the students of the college for no reason.


    Xavier was so experienced that he saw at a glance that Allen''s arrogance was pretended. It''s not Allen''s poor acting skills, but Allen himself is not a person of that character. No matter how he pretends, he doesn''t look like him in his bones.


    It''s OK to cheat the young students under the stage. How can you hide it from Xavier''s eyes?


    Allen''s attitude and success angered everyone present.


    "Boy, you just beat three or two people and dare to underestimate our Lieyang college?"


    "The strong of our Lieyang college haven''t appeared yet. The ones you just defeated can''t even rank in the top 100 of the college!"


    "If the college''s top ten come over, one hand can kill you!"


    The students under the stage shouted angrily at Alan.


    "There''s no proof in your words. Why didn''t I see any of the strong people in your college?" Allen said with his nostrils facing the sky. "I''ll set up a challenge arena here today and meet the strong people in your Lieyang College for a while. I''d like to see if anyone in the whole Lieyang college is my opponent."


    Alan put his sword on the ground and held his chest in his hands.


    "Go find the strong man of the college and teach the boy a lesson. It''s best to be the strong man in the top ten of the college!"


    "I''ll find senior Darren. I know where he is!"


    "I''ll find senior Clark!"


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers dispersed one after another to find the young strongmen of the college to help.


    Alan looked at his back and smiled. Now the plan is half done.


    After these departing people spread the news in the college, Allen believed that most of the college students would gather here. Then he can start his own plan.


    "The top ten strong people in the college haven''t arrived yet. I''ll meet you first."


    A soldier at the bottom of the arena said that and jumped onto the challenge arena.


    The soldier wore sky blue light armor and held two machetes in his hand.


    Seeing the soldier on stage, the students under the stage suddenly came to their senses.


    "It''s o''neins. He has just won five consecutive victories. His strength is not weak. He should be able to compete with this arrogant guy."


    "Some time ago, o''neins just broke through to be a level 6 soldier, and his strength is enough to rank in the top 100 of the college. Maybe o''neins can kill this guy without the help of senior Darren."


    The soldier who was called o''neins was one of the two soldiers who had won five consecutive victories before.


    "Come on, I only use one hand."


    Alan said, holding a sword in his right hand and his left hand behind him.


    "Arrogant guy!"


    O''neines said and rushed to Allen with a knife.


    More than twenty seconds later, o''neins was kicked off the challenge arena by Allen.


    The defeat of o''neins made the students look ugly.


    Even the sixth level warrior o''neins was easily defeated by the demon swordsman called Liuhuo. Are those strong men in the college really his opponents?

 Chapter 207

    As the news spread in the college, more and more people gathered under the challenge arena.


    From two or three hundred people at the beginning to hundreds, thousands, thousands later.


    As Allen thought, most of the students in Lieyang college gathered here.


    However, the people present did not rush to challenge Allen, but waited for the strong in the college to come. If you rush to challenge, you will only humiliate yourself if you lose, and let the arrogant guy on the stage be proud.


    In anticipation, finally, a burly young man with a huge sword came to the challenge arena.


    Seeing the arrival of the burly youth, the audience cheered. Obviously, the youth was very popular in the college, and his strength was recognized by everyone.


    Alan saw the visitor clearly, but he smiled bitterly. The burly young man was no one else, but his brother, Darren Senlan.


    Darren''s level 6 peak strength is indeed the top in the whole Lieyang college. No wonder people place high hopes on him.


    And Darren''s combat effectiveness is very strong. A few level 7 soldiers in the college have fought with him, but they haven''t taken any advantage of him. You know, those seven level soldiers are two or three years older than Darren and are about to graduate.


    All the students in Lieyang college are very sure that once Darren breaks through to level 7 soldier, he will be the first person in Lieyang college.


    Even now, he also represents the highest combat effectiveness of Lieyang college.


    Darren came to the stage, and the people around the stage consciously made way for him.


    Darren nodded his head, thanked the crowd and jumped onto the challenge arena.


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Darren, Darren Senlan."


    After Darren jumped into the challenge arena, he didn''t rush to do it.


    "My name is Liuhuo, demon swordsman Liuhuo."


    "Liuhuo, listen to the people in the college say that you despise our Lieyang college and threaten to defeat all the experts of our Lieyang college?" Darren stared at Allen.


    Alan smiled bitterly in his heart, but his face was still very arrogant and said, "yes, I said it."


    "Let me try. Do you despise the qualifications of our Lieyang college?"


    Darren said, pulling out the huge sword behind him.


    "I don''t think you''re old enough. You should do it first," Darren said.


    Alan nodded: "take it!"


    With a wave of the magic sword in his hand, a flame beast rushed towards Darren.


    Darren knew his opponent was a demon swordsman on his way here. Now he was not surprised to see Allen release magic. He held a sword in both hands and smashed the flame beast''s head with one sword.


    "This little skill can''t deal with me," Darren said.


    Alan smiled softly, "really? What about this move?"


    Alan said, a piece of flame armor rose from his body, and the Dharma sword in his hand also burst into flames. The whole person was like a flame God of war.


    With a wave of the Dharma sword in his hand, a Fire Dragon flew towards Darren, and Alan followed the fire dragon and rushed to Darren.


    The huge power carried by the fire dragon made Darren look grim and didn''t dare to be careless.


    Darren poured his fighting spirit into the giant sword, which began to emit dazzling light, like the sun in the sky. Darren gave a violent drink and cut at the fire dragon who had rushed in front of him with a sword.


    Secret skill. Blazing sun chop!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the fire dragon was split by Darren''s sword. After splitting the fire dragon, Darren''s sword continued to chop at Allen behind the fire dragon.


    The power of the sword really startled Alan.


    No wonder big brother often says how strong his strength is and how powerful his secret skills are. Looking at this sword alone, even a level 7 soldier may be seriously injured by Darren''s sword.


    What makes Allen more depressed is that the golden bell body guard he used in front of Darren can''t be used now. Darren knew the law of ray system, and Xavier was on the side and couldn''t play it either.


    No matter which of these two abilities is used, it is possible to expose your identity.


    Allen waved his magic sword quickly, and three huge flame shields appeared out of thin air in front of him.


    "What a fast casting speed!" someone exclaimed under the stage.


    "Break it for me!"


    Darren roared, the giant sword cut on the first flame shield, and the flame shield broke in response.


    Next is the second side, the third side! Three huge fire shields failed to stop Darren''s sword.


    However, the power of Darren''s sword has been greatly reduced after being blocked by the fire dragon and three flame giant shields. Allen''s horizontal sword easily blocked the sword.


    The strongest blow was blocked by his opponent. Darren''s heart sank. He waved his huge sword and attacked Allen like a storm.


    There was a strong demon warrior in the college. Darren had fought with him several times and came up with a set of effective means to deal with the demon warrior.


    When fighting with the demon swordsman, you must get close as soon as possible, and then launch a crazy offensive without giving the other party a chance to release magic.


    In this way, most of the magic advantages of the demon warrior will be wasted.


    In terms of hard power, Allen and Darren are both level 6, which is not much different. But compared with combat experience and combat skills, Allen is worse than Darren!


    Now Darren is close to launch a crazy attack. Allen is a little busy and tired to deal with it.


    On the court, Darren has an absolute advantage!


    Under the stage, the students of Lieyang college were boiling.


    "Ha ha, senior Darren is really powerful. As soon as he came up, he pressed the boy to fight."


    "It''s really cathartic. See if the boy dare to be arrogant!"


    Xavier in the distance shook his head when he saw this scene. The demon swordsman called Liuhuo was strong, but his combat experience was too poor.


    If he has the same strength as Liuhuo, let him do it and you can easily defeat Darren.


    Young man, it still needs to be honed.


    On the challenge arena, Allen''s mind turned sharply. If he was defeated, his plan could not go on. Even if you brazenly force your plan, I''m afraid the effect will be greatly reduced.


    In desperation, Allen had to use the power of the mask of time and space.


    Time!


    Under Allen''s control, the time flow around Darren suddenly slowed down, and Darren''s sword speed slowed down compared with Allen.


    Allen took the opportunity to jump back and distance himself from Darren.


    As the flow of time returned to normal, Darren looked at Allen, who was far away from himself, and frowned.


    "What happened just now?"


    Darren said to himself.


    In the distance, Xavier saw this scene, showed a thoughtful look, and then smiled gently: "time or space? Interesting guy."


    "Darren Senlan, take my move and try it!"


    Allen said, pouring his fighting spirit into the Dharma sword, and endless flames began to condense around his body.


    This time, Allen chose the strongest fire spell he can activate in the Dharma sword, the fire wheel!


    He didn''t know if his big brother Darren could stop it, but he didn''t worry about Darren''s injury because Xavier was on the side.


    Xavier can''t watch Darren get hurt. It''s easy for him to save people from Allen with the strength of his 12th level soldiers.


    Huge ships formed by flames appeared out of thin air, ten in a row, a total of five rows.


    Fifty huge fire ships whirled rapidly towards Darren, and half the sky was red with fireworks.

 Chapter 208

    With a wave of Allen''s hand, fifty fire wheels roared towards Darren.


    Not only Darren, but also the students standing behind Darren''s body hid on both sides in panic.


    They were afraid that Darren could not stop this move, and the fire wheel rushed down the challenge arena and hurt them.


    Ten fire wheels in a row almost filled the whole challenge arena, making Darren unavoidable.


    As soon as Darren clenched his teeth and crossed the sword, his whole body burst out. He wanted to resist this move with his internal fighting spirit.


    In the distance, Xavier shook his head gently, and his figure had disappeared in place.


    Just as the fire wheel was about to hit Darren, Xavier appeared in front of Darren. With a wave of his right hand, he stepped out of his body and met the fire wheel.


    Fifty fierce fire wheels hit Xavier''s fighting spirit one after another, but they melted into the air and disappeared like snow in the sun.


    After blocking the fire wheel''s attack, Xavier incorporated his fighting spirit into his body: "Darren lost this war."


    With that, Xavier disappeared into the arena.


    "Indeed, I can''t stop it. You won," Darren said gloomily, which was the first time he had failed in front of his peers.


    It was indeed a rout. He had no possibility of taking the blow just now.


    "Liuhuo, when you appear in our Lieyang college, you don''t just want to prove how weak our students are and how strong you are?"


    "With your strength, you should disdain to do such boring things."


    Alan smiled softly, "yes, I do have another purpose."


    With that, Allen said to thousands of students under the stage, "what I said before is indeed a little arrogant. I absolutely don''t mean to look down on everyone in Lieyang college. I just did this to gather everyone together."


    "What do you want to do when you call us here?" Darren asked curiously.


    "Maybe you don''t know my origin. Let me introduce myself. My name is Liuhuo. I come from nice city."


    Darren''s heart moved when he heard the speech. Isn''t the area of nice city where Allen''s territory is located? I don''t know if Alan knows this guy.


    The audience heard that the Liuhuo came from the nice city area, which was also an uproar, because the nice city area was so famous in Wangdu these days! What to do with Benedict, the Lord of nice city, but the whole king is talking about a major event.


    "I think you must have heard of this place, because Lord Benedict, the Lord of nice, is waiting for the disposal of the kingdom because he killed the three princes of Harlow kingdom."


    "Now, let me tell you what happened in nice city some time ago."


    The crowd heard the speech and became quiet, trying to hear what Alan would say.


    "Just a few months ago, the kingdom of harilo invaded our kingdom of the sun for no reason, occupied our land, slaughtered my soldiers, border areas and rivers of blood!"


    "Our kingdom of the burning sun originally lived a peaceful and stable life. It was because of the invasion of the kingdom of harilo that countless parents lost their sons, countless wives lost their husbands, and countless children lost their fathers!"


    "I think there must be some relatives and friends here who died in this war?"


    Allen''s words successfully aroused the emotions of everyone in the audience.


    "My eldest brother died at the border!"


    "My uncle was also killed by the army of the kingdom of harilo!"


    "Damn Harlow Kingdom, one day I will lead the troops to crush them!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in the audience, especially those whose relatives and friends died in the war, was filled with righteous indignation and began to denounce the invasion of harilo kingdom.


    Allen continued, "maybe you don''t know that at the same time as the invasion of the kingdom of harilo, there was a force called the blue shirt army in the area of nice city on the southern border."


    "The blue shirt army suddenly attacked the territory of the kingdom. They beat down territory by territory and killed the people of the kingdom!"


    "The means of the blue shirt army are extremely cruel! Every time they capture a town, they will burn, kill and loot, and they will not stop until they rage for several days! Everywhere they go, there are sorrows and desolation."


    "They are so bloodthirsty that they don''t even let go of the elderly and children. I once saw with my own eyes several soldiers of the blue shirt army. While laughing, they surrounded several children under the age of 10 and killed them by extremely cruel means."


    "Countless soldiers are dying in the battle with the blue shirt army, and countless civilians are brutally killed by the blue shirt army! When the blue shirt army rebellion is calmed down, the population of nice city area will be reduced by almost one third!"


    Alan spoke in a very sad way. Of course, what he said was a lot exaggerated than the facts. However, if it was not exaggerated, how could he arouse the anger of the audience?


    Allen glanced at the crowd under the stage. The crowd was excited and all were cursing the blue shirt army.


    "When the leader behind the blue shirt army came to the surface, everyone was surprised. It was the three princes of harilo, Claren, who formed this force and brutally wreaked havoc in the rear of our Lieyang Kingdom and killed countless people in our Lieyang kingdom!"


    By the way, some smart people already know what Allen is going to do, such as Xavier in the distance and Darren on the stage.


    Darren stared at Alan with surprised eyes. This quickfire is to


    If he succeeds, I''m afraid it will reduce a lot of trouble for his father and grandpa. Thinking of this, Darren couldn''t help being kind to Liuhuo.


    In the distance, Xavier smiled softly: "he''s really an interesting boy. It seems that he''s going to bring a huge earthquake to Wang Du!"


    On stage, Allen continued his speech.


    "After the Lord''s house of nice city united with the major territories in nice city area to defeat the blue shirt army, the coalition army captured a group of high-level leaders of the blue shirt army, including the three princes of harilo Kingdom, Claren."


    "When Benedict, the Lord of nice city, and the Lords of major territories learned about the true identity of Claren, they were shocked and afraid of Claren''s identity. For a time, no one dared to kill Claren, a demon who had harmed tens of thousands of people in the kingdom!"


    When Allen said this, there was a sigh under the stage. Everyone can feel that the Lords in nice city are afraid of Claren''s identity and hate his bones but dare not do it.


    But how did Claren die in Benedict''s hands?


    "At this time, Benedict, the Earl of the Kingdom and the Lord of nice city, stood up. I will never forget his righteous appearance."


    "He said that if he didn''t kill Claren, he would be sorry for the tens of thousands of soldiers killed in the battle in nice city, for the parents who lost their sons, for the children who lost their fathers, and for all the people who had been invaded by the blue shirt army!"


    "He said that even if he lost his life and the whole family, he would kill Claren, otherwise he would be uneasy!"


    "After saying these words, Lord Benedict resolutely killed Claren! The devil who brought us war and disaster, do you think Lord Benedict is a hero!"


    Alan yelled at the audience.


    "Count!"


    "Hero!"


    "Hero!"


    Gradually, everyone under the stage began to shout the word "hero", and thousands of people shouted in unison, straight into the sky.


    Even the people who didn''t feel much about Allen''s words shouted under the influence of this atmosphere.


    The sound spread all over the Lieyang college. In the college, all the people who heard the sound showed a puzzled expression and rushed to the direction of the sound to find out.

 Chapter 209

    The people under the stage gather more and more.


    The new comer didn''t know, so he asked his familiar friends in the crowd. The person asked briefly repeated Allen''s words with indignation, and then another indignant person appeared.


    On stage, Alan is still going on.


    "However, it is such a hero, a hero for the country and the people, and a hereditary count of the kingdom. Now he is going to die because he killed an intruder and a demon who killed the people of the kingdom!"


    "Some people in the Kingdom even proposed to hand over the hero to the enemy country and the country that invaded us for no reason, so as to calm the anger of the aggressors!"


    "It''s sad that people with this idea still have the upper hand."


    "People with this idea are scum and traitors of our kingdom of the burning sun! They want our kingdom of the burning sun to be nailed to the pillar of shame forever!"


    "This is a disgrace! It is the biggest and most shameful disgrace in the hundreds of years since the founding of the kingdom of the burning sun!"


    "If our kingdom does, we will always be inferior to the people in the kingdom of harilo. Our kingdom of the burning sun will always live in this disgrace, and even future generations will bear this disgrace, which can never be erased!"


    Alan said this and glanced at everyone under the stage with extremely angry eyes.


    "Everyone present is the elite of our young generation in the kingdom of the burning sun. I''ll ask you now."


    "Do you want to live like a coward by betraying your country''s heroes, or do you want to fight like a brave soldier to safeguard the dignity of the country and the people!"


    "Tell me, do you want to be brave soldiers or cowards!"


    Alan yelled at the audience.


    "We want to be soldiers!"


    "Don''t be a coward!"


    "Fuck those bastards in the Harlow kingdom!"


    "Never hand over count Benedict and never compromise with the kingdom of Harlow!"


    Everyone shouted.


    "Very good," Allen said. "In that case, let''s go to the street, let everyone in Wangdu hear our voice, be not afraid of strong enemies, have the courage to fight, and safeguard the dignity of our scorching sun kingdom!"


    Alan said and jumped down from the challenge arena.


    "Come with me, everyone!"


    "Shout with me, never compromise, don''t be a coward, release Benedict!"


    Ellen shouted as he advanced.


    "Never compromise, never be a coward, release Benedict!"


    The crowd behind Allen shouted in unison.


    AI Lu took thousands of young people in the college, shouting slogans and walking to the street.


    While walking, Allen took out a stack of thick leaflets from the space ring and sent them to the people behind him. He asked them to distribute these leaflets to passers-by when they came to the street.


    These leaflets were secretly printed by the people of the Senlan family he ordered the night before. The general contents of the leaflets were what he had just said on the stage.


    Alan walked in front with a smile on his lips.


    I''m afraid this is the first large-scale demonstration in the world? And as leaflets are distributed, the scale of the parade will become larger and larger.


    There was no parade in the world before, because most of the people who encountered injustice were civilians.


    Do civilians dare to rally? Of course not. In this world, civilians don''t have much human rights. If they dare to gather a crowd to March, the noble old men will send troops without scruples to catch them all, or even kill them!


    But look who''s behind Alan?


    Either the young masters and young ladies of the major families in the king''s capital, or the young masters and young ladies of the main houses or famous families in major cities, which nobleman dares to order to attack them?


    The first thing they bear the brunt of this demonstration is their strong support for the right minister who handed Benedict over to the kingdom of harilo. Although Youxiang has great authority in the scorching sun Kingdom, he dare not order to attack these young masters and ladies.


    Not to mention the right minister, not even his majesty, because one carelessness is the riot of most nobles in the whole kingdom.


    Of course, the young masters and young ladies of these big families are not all simple minded fools with only one cavity of blood. Many young masters and young ladies have noticed that they have been shot by the guy called Liuhuo.


    But even if they find this, they can''t just quit the parade, because their friends and classmates are in the procession.


    Choosing to quit at this time is almost the same as admitting that you are a coward. How can you mix between friends and classmates in the future?


    After the procession left Lieyang college, several figures galloped out of the college and came to Xavier.


    These people are all teachers of the college. Everyone is at least strong at level 9 or above.


    "Xavier, what''s the matter with these students?" an old man with white hair and beard asked Xavier.


    "Vice president, it''s like this..."


    Xavier saluted the old man slightly and told the audience what had just happened.


    After hearing this, the vice president sighed: "these students are bewitched by the young man called Liuhuo!"


    "Xavier, you''ve been here. Why don''t you stop him?"


    Xavier smiled softly: "why stop? I think what he said is quite reasonable."


    "It is absolutely a disgrace to the kingdom to hand over Benedict. How long can the peace obtained by selling dignity last?"


    Although Xavier captured Benedict himself, he was just acting under orders. In his own heart, he absolutely did not agree to hand Benedict over to the kingdom of harillo.


    The vice president heard the speech and sighed: "that''s all, but these things are really not suitable for these students to get involved. They are still too young."


    "Don''t worry, vice president, these students are not children anymore. They know what they are doing."


    "If it hadn''t been for this idea in their hearts, could a stranger they didn''t know easily bewitch them?"


    Alan took the parade to the street, shouting slogans and moving forward.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the street. After all, it was a scene they had never seen in their life.


    From time to time, curious passers-by came up to ask, and soon the marching students would send the leaflet to these passers-by. Some passers-by joined the parade after reading the leaflets.


    When Allen took the procession around Wang Du for more than half a circle, the procession had grown to 10000 people!


    Among these tens of thousands of people, there are nobles and civilians.


    "Never compromise, never be a coward, release Benedict!"


    The sound of ten thousand people shouting at the same time shook the whole King''s capital.


    The news soon spread into the palace in the center of the king''s city.


    In the palace Council hall, King bazelgao sat on the throne and looked at the courtiers who were talking and talking below.


    The Kingdom''s ministers, led by right minister and military minister Arman, argued endlessly on how to deal with Benedict.


    When the debate inside the hall became more and more intense, the commander of the forbidden guard who had been guarding outside the hall rushed in anxiously.


    The intrusion of the commander of the forbidden guard calmed the quarreling ministers for a while.


    "What''s up?"


    Asked basil on the throne.


    "Tell your majesty that something big has happened outside!" said the Imperial Guard.


    It''s not that he makes a fuss, but that he has never encountered such a thing in Wangdu for decades!

 Chapter 210

    "What''s the big deal?" King Basil asked with great interest.


    He is very confident in the defense force of the king''s capital. What can happen in the king''s capital?


    "Your Majesty, there are many people marching in the streets of Wangdu, demanding the release of Benedict!" led the bodyguard.


    "Many people? How many?"


    This time, the right phase of the Kingdom asked.


    "Just now there have been more than 10000 people, and the number has been increasing. Now I don''t know how many."


    This figure surprised all the officials in the hall. No matter how you look at the parade of more than 10000 people, it is no longer a small matter!


    "Who are the people who take part in the parade, the Dalits who do nothing all day?" an official asked. "If you find out who organized the parade, you must be severely punished!"


    "And those who participate in the parade must also be severely punished!"


    The untouchables he mentioned are the civilians living in the king''s capital.


    The other officials nodded one after another. If they were aristocrats, they would not have the mind to participate in any parade.


    "Not civilians," said the bodyguard. "Most of them are students of Lieyang college, followed by many others."


    Hearing that it was the students of Lieyang college, the officials in the hall were surprised again.


    Aren''t the students of Lieyang college the young masters and young ladies of all families? Maybe their own sons and daughters are in the procession!


    This time, no one dares to say that they will be severely punished. If they are not careful, they will provoke public anger.


    "These little bastards will make trouble!" someone whispered angrily.


    Right phase looked suspiciously at yarman standing opposite him: "yarman, did you arrange this parade?"


    Hearing the questioning of the right phase, all the people in the hall, including King bazel, turned their eyes to yarman.


    After all, the most suspicious person who has the ability to organize such a parade and this motive is yalman.


    "Arman, do you want to achieve your goal through this despicable means?" Youxiang said.


    Arman said calmly, "it''s not me."


    After only three words, Arman stopped talking.


    However, all the people in the hall, including King bazel and the right minister, chose to believe yarman''s words, and no one asked more questions.


    This is the reputation that yarman has managed all his life. He said no, it''s definitely not.


    "Who could it be?" right Xiang frowned and said to himself.


    In Wangdu, few people have the ability to organize such a parade, and even fewer have the motivation to do so.


    Unfortunately, even if he wanted to break his scalp, he would not think that the parade was the product of Alan''s guidance, without any arrangement and premeditation in advance.


    "Whoever the organizer is, this farce will end here."


    The royal way of bazel on the throne.


    "It''s not proper to gather a crowd for a parade!"


    Then king Basil looked at all the ministers under the stage: "who of you will go and let them dissolve."


    The officials hesitated, and no one wanted to take the task.


    The main group of people gathered for the parade was the students of Lieyang University. These students were full of blood. How could it be so easy to let them dissolve?


    This kind of thing, to succeed is laborious and thankless, to fail seems to have no prestige and ability.


    "Your Majesty, I recommend Lord yarman." Youxiang stood up and looked at him with great respect. "Lord yarman is the military God of the kingdom. He has a high prestige among the people, especially among the young people of Lieyang college."


    "If Lord Arman comes forward, these students will disperse obediently."


    King basil will look forward to yalman, who is indeed the best choice.


    Arman did not lift his eyelids: "No."


    This kind of thing is absolutely loved by Arman. He wants this parade to continue. How can he intervene.


    "Lord yarman, you''re wrong to say that. As the military Minister of the Kingdom, it''s your duty to share your worries for the kingdom. How can you refuse for no reason."


    Youxiang''s earnest and sincere way.


    Arman disdained to smile: "it''s really my job to share the worries for the kingdom. But I can''t see where the worries come from."


    "On the contrary, I feel very happy and gratified, because the young generation of our kingdom still has the blood of hariran people and knows what dignity and shame are!"


    "Unlike some people, who have lived for a long time and become big officials, they think all day about calming the anger of the enemy country by selling their country''s dignity and groveling for the rest of their lives!"


    Some people in yalman''s mouth naturally refer to the officials of the right phase. Such straightforward words made some officials in the hall feel hot on their cheeks.


    The right minister angrily pointed to yalman and said, "yalman, I''m not doing this for the sake of the Kingdom''s peace and stability? If your military can defeat the kingdom of harilo on the battlefield, why should I compromise and compromise with the kingdom of harilo?"


    "What dignity have you been talking about? If we don''t give Benedict to the kingdom of harilo, and the kingdom of harilo sends troops again in anger, can your military stop it? Once the Kingdom falls, can there be dignity?"


    Arman snorted angrily, "Coward''s excuse! We hariran would rather die in a glorious war than live in such humiliation."


    "If the Kingdom falls, I, Arman, will definitely be the first to die on the battlefield!"


    Bazel on the throne shook his head reluctantly. With the temperament of Arman, if he didn''t say it, I''m afraid it would be useless to force him.


    "Kenneth, you go," bazel said.


    Kenneth, that''s the name of right phase, Kenneth porter.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The right phase leads the way.


    Youxiang doesn''t think this is a difficult problem. If he can''t deal with a group of students, he will be in vain as Youxiang of the kingdom.


    After Youxiang took command, he took several palace guards and hurried outside the palace.


    Although he had never encountered such a parade, he also knew that the earlier this large-scale parade was stopped, the better the effect was.


    If the scale of the parade continues to expand, it will be difficult to manage at that time.


    At this time, Allen had brought the procession to the door of the noble court. Benedict was imprisoned in the noble court.


    Looking at the door of the noble court, Alan smiled gently. He didn''t think he had just left here and came back soon. However, this time I came here and played a very different role from last time.


    "Everybody be quiet!"


    Ellen shouted at the parade crowd with great vigour.


    At this time, nearly 20000 people marched for thousands of kilometers. Fortunately, Allen''s strength is not weak. With a full fighting voice, he can also spread thousands of kilometers.


    Hearing Alan''s words, the crowd gradually quieted down.


    "Lord Benedict, we are now imprisoned in the noble court. We will block the door of the noble court. If the kingdom does not release Lord Benedict, we will not leave!"


    Cried Alan.


    "Don''t leave!"


    "Release Lord Benedict!"


    The parade crowd roared in unison.


    The door was blocked by nearly 20000 people. The bodyguard guarding the door had been scared to hide in the door and shut the door.


    If these people attack the noble court, how can they be stopped by their bodyguards alone?


    In the noble court, the presiding judges and judges on duty listened to the roaring and landslides outside, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Come on, send someone out the back door and ask the palace for help!"


    The presiding judge on duty hurriedly said.


    In the prison, the prisoners were also startled by the loud sound, including the mayor of Benedict.


    Benedict''s mayor was already dying. When he heard the tsunami outside asking for his release, he suddenly lit up hope.


    It''s just that when did you win the support of the people in Wang?

 Chapter 211

    Outside the door of the noble court, a well-dressed young nobleman from the big family came to Allen: "brother Liuhuo, why don''t we rush in directly and save Lord Benedict."


    "How can those bodyguards in the noble court stop so many of us?"


    Alan shook his head: "it''s not necessary. Let''s wait for the kingdom to take the initiative to release people. I think the kingdom will carefully consider our proposal."


    "It''s not certain whether the king will release Lord Benedict. What if he doesn''t? We''ll save Lord Benedict and take him out of the city. Who can find him?"


    "Moreover, we are all people of major families. The law does not blame the public, and the kingdom will not punish us."


    The noble young master made a very tempting suggestion.


    Allen shook his head again: "no, we marched just to let the Kingdom hear our wishes. If we break into the noble court, it would be against the law of the kingdom."


    "All right."


    The noble young master smiled and retreated.


    Allen glanced at the noble young master who retreated behind with his remaining light and sneered in his heart. He suggested that he bring someone to break in and save Benedict. He was definitely harbouring evil intentions.


    You know, their demonstration is a small matter, and it is also a small matter to surround the noble court. The kingdom will not delve into it for the sake of the family behind these young masters and ladies.


    But if you break into the noble court by force and save Benedict, it will be a big deal. Alan and Benedict bear the brunt.


    Allen, that is, Liuhuo, as the initiator of this parade, will definitely be severely punished by the Kingdom, and it is possible to directly impose the death penalty.


    As for the Lord of Benedict, after such a quarrel and being captured by the kingdom again, even if the kingdom does not hand him over to the kingdom of harilo, it will never give him a way to live.


    So the man''s proposal just now seems to be for the sake of Alan and Benedict. He wants to rescue Benedict as soon as possible. In fact, he is killing Alan and Benedict!


    Of course, it may also be that the young master just now is really warm-hearted and wants to save Benedict as soon as possible, but people are impulsive, not so much.


    What Allen didn''t see was that behind him, the young aristocrat who had just proposed to break into the aristocratic court retreated to a young aristocrat in his twenties.


    "How?" asked the noble youth.


    "Master rich, he won''t be fooled," replied the noble youth.


    The man called master rich nodded gently: "I thought this guy called Liuhuo had something to do with Benedict, so I thought of such a way to rescue Benedict. Once we proposed to break in and save people, he would agree. Unexpectedly, this guy was so calm when we arrived at this place."


    "In that case, wait and see what happens. Grandpa will find a way to deal with it after he gets the news."


    Nearly 20000 people, either standing or sitting, blocked the door of the noble court and kept shouting for the release of Benedict.


    Near noon, a large group of soldiers rushed out of the corner of the street and came straight to the parade.


    "It''s the forbidden guard of the palace!" someone exclaimed.


    "What about the guards? If Lord Benedict is not released today, we will argue even if his majesty comes!"


    If ordinary people see the forbidden guards of the Royal Palace, I''m afraid they have been scared to their feet, but the young masters and young ladies of these big families don''t care.


    After the imperial palace guards rushed out, they did not pay any attention to the parade crowd, but opened up a channel to the door of the noble court.


    An old man in his 60s, full of dignity, walked slowly to the gate under the protection of a group of guards.


    "It''s Mr. Right!"


    Someone who recognized the old man exclaimed. The right phase is powerful in the kingdom of the burning sun. It can be said that he is below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Allen looked carefully at the right Minister of the kingdom. Is this the person who fought against his grandfather Arman''s chamber in the Kingdom and still had an advantage?


    Right phase walked to the gate and glanced at the parade with dignified eyes.


    "Be quiet."


    The voice of the right phase was not so loud and the tone was not so severe, but nearly 20000 people outside the gate immediately quieted down.


    This is the power of the superior!


    "What are you doing? It''s nonsense!"


    The right phase reprimanded him and then said, "it''s up to your majesty to decide whether Benedict should be released or punished. It''s not proper for you to demonstrate like this!"


    "Do you want to threaten your majesty?"


    The tone of Youxiang was very strict. The people in the parade bowed their heads one by one. Unexpectedly, no one dared to refute.


    Allen knew that he couldn''t keep silent any longer. If he didn''t stand up, the momentum of the 20000 marching army would be suppressed by Youxiang alone.


    "You are wrong to say so, Mr. Youxiang." Allen said.


    "Who are you?" he said


    "Nice city area, flowing fire."


    "Did you organize this parade?"


    Right phase has keenly felt that this young man called Liuhuo is the leader of this parade.


    Because the eyes of the people participating in the parade basically focused on the young man called Liuhuo.


    Alan nodded. "Yes, it''s me."


    This is the boy who brought me so much trouble!


    The right minister wants to send someone to catch Alan and serve him with a heavy punishment. But he knew that he could not do so. If he caught the Liuhuo for no reason, he would probably commit public anger, and it would be difficult to suppress it with his power at that time.


    "You tell me what''s wrong with me." Youxiang said.


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country!" Allen said. "Although we are young, it doesn''t mean we don''t care about the country. The rise and fall of the country has nothing to do with us."


    "Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the country."


    Right phase pondered carefully: "it''s very interesting. It''s the first time I''ve heard it."


    "But if you young people want to do your duty for the country, you just need to improve your strength. It will always come in handy in the future."


    "Such a demonstration and forcing the kingdom to make a decision against the kingdom is not what you should do."


    Allen smiled softly: "I don''t know what the right minister said about the decision against the kingdom?"


    "Naturally, it is to release Benedict," said the right minister. "Benedict, regardless of the interests of the Kingdom, killed Claren, the Third Prince of the kingdom of harilo with his own personal resentment, which brought the peace talks between China and the kingdom of harilo to an impasse."


    "If he did something wrong, naturally he should be punished."


    "Lord right thinks Lord Benedict is wrong?" asked Allen.


    "Of course!"


    Allen shook his head gently: "Mr. Right, is it an intruder that the three princes of Harlow Kingdom, Claren, set up a blue shirt army in our Lieyang Kingdom, wantonly attacked the Kingdom territory and slaughtered the Kingdom''s people?"


    Right phase was asked by Allen. He knew that if he said yes, he would be right in the arms of this young man called Liuhuo!


    "Mr. Right, is it?" Allen continued.


    "Yes!"


    Allen pressed again and again. Youxiang knew it was a pit and could only bite his teeth and jump in.


    It is obvious that Claren is an intruder. If you have the cheek to say no, I''m afraid it will become a joke of the whole kingdom tomorrow.


    This is not an intruder. What is an intruder?


    "Since Claren is an intruder, what''s wrong with Lord Youxiang and Lord Benedict to kill the intruder and guard the kingdom!"

 Chapter 212

    "What''s wrong?"


    Ellen asked in earnest.


    The right phase was speechless for a moment, and then threw his sleeve: "regardless of the interests of the Kingdom, it is wrong!"


    "The kingdom is already in danger under the military front of the kingdom of harilo. As soon as the peace talks turned around, Benedict killed the three princes of the kingdom of harilo, resulting in the deadlock of the peace talks. This is not wrong. What is it?"


    Alan disdained to smile: "ha ha, peace talks, I think it is humiliating the country!"


    "You, you..."


    The right phase pointed to Allen and became angry with shame: "the great events of the kingdom can''t be understood by a hairy boy like you."


    "For the sake of your youth and wholeheartedly serving your country, you let the parade disperse, and I can not punish you."


    "No!" Alan flatly refused. "We won''t leave until Lord Benedict is released."


    "Everyone said, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, release Lord Benedict before we leave!"


    The crowd behind responded one after another.


    Just now they were frightened by the power of the right phase and dared not speak loudly. Now Allen''s argument with the right prime minister has swept away the power brought by the right prime minister.


    Right phase looked at the shouting crowd, his face was blue, but his heart was cold and smiling.


    Sure enough, he is a difficult boy, but do you think he can beat me like this? I''ll let you know what it means to suffer!


    Just take this opportunity to completely solve Benedict''s problem!


    "Everybody be quiet!"


    The right phase shouted loudly. This time, he took great efforts to calm the crowd.


    "You are the elite of the younger generation of the Kingdom and the mainstay of the future of the kingdom. Since everyone unanimously demands the release of Benedict, the Kingdom and I will not insist on going our own way."


    "I''ll go to prison now, take Benedict out and release him in public!"


    Youxiang chose to compromise easily!


    Hearing that the right minister said he would release Benedict, the crowd cheered. It was a victory for all of them!


    When people cheered and cheered, Allen had an ominous feeling in his heart. Right phase, will you really compromise so easily?


    There must be fraud!


    But at this time, Alan really can''t stand up and say anything.


    For one thing, he didn''t know what plot the right prime minister had. For another, the right prime minister said he wanted to release people in public. What else could he say?


    "Wait outside, everyone. I''ll go in and bring Benedict out."


    The right phase finished and turned to enter the noble court.


    "Sir, are we really going to let Benedict go?"


    An official who followed the right minister asked reluctantly.


    "Let go?"


    "Let go of Benedict. Will you go to the kingdom of Harlow to kill the three princes?"


    "What''s more, your majesty didn''t report it. Do you have the right to release Benedict or do I have the right?"


    The right phase said disdainfully.


    "Your Excellency..."


    The accompanying officials were a little confused.


    Those young people outside are all green headed. If they know they have been cheated, they don''t know what they will do.


    "That''s why you are suppressed by your deputy everywhere," said right Xiang, who hates iron and doesn''t become steel. "Brain, use your brain when you do anything!"


    "They gathered outside and asked us to release Benedict."


    "But what if Benedict himself did not want to be released?"


    "What if Benedict himself admitted that he had killed Claren for his own sake, regardless of the safety of the kingdom?"


    "If the hero of the Kingdom becomes a selfish villain, I think things will become very interesting."


    Right phase laughed and walked to the prison where Benedict was held.


    The officials who followed him looked like they were suddenly enlightened: "Gao, you Xiang, you are really tall!"


    Inside the prison, the door of Benedict''s cell was opened, and Youxiang entered it with two confidants.


    Benedict hurriedly looked at the man: "Your Excellency!"


    Can''t the Kingdom release itself! Benedict looked in the middle of his heart.


    "Benedict, I now give you a chance, a chance to save your family and nice city."


    Right phase looked at Benedict, who was embarrassed because he was detained for a long time, and sneered.


    Outside the noble court, everyone stared at the door and looked forward to the moment when the door opened.


    Allen stood in the front, did not believe that the right phase would compromise so easily, and released Benedict. Besides, even if the right minister has the intention to release Benedict, doesn''t he need to report to the king?


    There must be a conspiracy in here!


    Right phase wants to sneak Benedict out the back door?


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible to break one''s promise with such a small trick.


    Almost all the young masters and young ladies of all families in the kingdom were present. If youxiangruo really did so, he would be disgraced.


    Allen kept imagining all kinds of possibilities and eliminating them one by one. He couldn''t figure out how to meet right.


    Suddenly, the door of the noble court was opened, and Youxiang and a unkempt man came out under the protection of several guards.


    Allen recognized at a glance that the unkempt man was Benedict.


    "This is the Lord of nice, Lord Benedict."


    The right phase pointed to Benedict and introduced him to the people. After that, he didn''t forget to say to Alan, "little brother Liuhuo, is he right?"


    Youxiang had already heard Allen''s name after his illusion from the nearby population.


    Alan nodded, "that''s right."


    He really couldn''t understand what the right Prime Minister really meant to bring Benedict out.


    However, seeing Benedict''s successful conspiracy smile and Benedict''s gloomy expression, Allen felt more and more bad.


    "Lord Benedict!"


    "Let Lord Benedict go!"


    People shouted in unison that they felt their goal was almost reached. The right ministers have brought people out. Can they not let them go?


    This is going to provoke public anger!


    "Don''t worry!" the right phase said with a smile, "Benedict City Lord, I have something to say to you."


    With that, right Xiang smiled and said to Benedict, "Lord Benedict, please."


    The crowd quieted down and wanted to hear what Lord Benedict, the hero of the Kingdom, wanted to say.


    On one side, Alan saw the right side let Benedict speak, and finally realized that it was so!


    Right phase and Benedict must have reached some agreement. Right phase either took Benedict''s family as a chip or nice city as a chip and let Benedict stand on his side.


    In this way, the right minister can achieve his goal, hand over Benedict to the kingdom of harilo, and take the opportunity to pit Allen. It is killing two birds with one stone.


    Alan shook his head at the thought. It was Benedict''s choice. He had no way.


    He has tried his best, but Benedict chose to die in order to save the family.


    Benedict spoke, as Alan expected.


    "Thank you for organizing a demonstration to let the Kingdom release me."


    "Just now, Lord Youxiang found me in prison and said he would release me, but I refused. Benedict really has no face to be released!"


    The crowd was in an uproar and didn''t understand what Benedict said. Only Allen was expressionless and indifferent, and the right phase looked at Allen with a slightly proud look.


    Boy, you''re far from fighting me!


    Benedict''s words continue.


    "In the nice city area, in the war with the blue shirt army, although the blue shirt army is the enemy, I have to praise them."


    "The military discipline is strict. After conquering the territory, it has done no harm to the residents in the territory! After several months of war, the blue shirt army has hardly injured a civilian except the soldiers killed on the battlefield."


    Benedict unexpectedly began to beautify the blue shirt army. In two words, he completely denied Allen''s cruel and murderous image of the blue shirt army.


    "The reason why I still kill Claren when I know he is the Third Prince of the Harlow kingdom is that I have a personal grudge against him! My son Cornell died in the war with the blue shirt army."


    "That''s why I was blinded by hatred and killed Claren on impulse!"


    "Now think about it, I really regret it! I killed three Prince Claren of Harlow kingdom for my own personal resentment, causing the kingdom to face difficulties. I''m sorry for the Kingdom, I''m the sinner of the kingdom!"

 Chapter 213

    Benedict''s words caused a complete riot in the crowd.


    "What''s going on? How did this happen?"


    "Didn''t you say that the blue shirts were cruel and bloodthirsty? Why did Lord Benedict say something else?"


    "Lord Benedict has a personal grudge with the three princes of the Harlow kingdom?"


    "Is Liuhuo lying, or is Benedict lying?"


    Everyone looked at Alan, that is, the fire in their eyes, and wanted to hear how Alan would explain.


    After all, Benedict''s words are more credible than the words of this unknown epidemic.


    Right phase did not give Allen a chance to defend himself.


    "Lord Benedict, what''s the matter with this young man called Liuhuo?"


    Right phase looked very confused and asked Benedict questions that everyone wanted to know.


    Benedict was silent and struggling. But when he came into contact with the cold eyes from the right, he finally clenched his teeth.


    "Liuhuo, I asked the family to invite me with three million gold coins."


    "He said that as long as he overturned right and wrong, blackened the blue shirt army, said that I killed Claren for the country and the people, and shaped me into a hero, he could save me with the help of the power of public opinion."


    "This parade was also specially arranged by him. He said that the younger generation of Wangdu are a group of brainless young people. As long as they incite a little, they can be used as guns and played with applause."


    Benedict finished, looked at Alan and felt guilty: "Liuhuo, I''m sorry, I really can''t go wrong anymore!"


    Outsiders thought that he was sorry for betraying Liuhuo because he betrayed Liuhuo. Only Allen knew that he was apologizing for wronging himself and the benefactor who wholeheartedly saved him.


    He said that he could not be wrong any more, which meant that he could not bring his family in.


    Alan smiled softly, "it doesn''t matter. It''s your choice."


    The confrontation between Allen and right phase can be said to be a complete loss.


    There is a saying on earth that is not afraid of opponents like God, but afraid of teammates like pigs. In a sense, Benedict belongs to his teammate like a pig.


    Although Benedict was not stupid, he thought more clearly about the final choice than anyone else.


    If he can sacrifice himself to keep his family, he will die without regret!


    Behind Allen, the young people encouraged by Allen to participate in the parade had already been furious.


    "It''s unforgivable that Liuhuo is using us."


    "Thanks to our trust in him, it turned out that everything was fake and made up by himself!"


    "Hero of the kingdom? Bah, I''m a mean man!"


    "Such people must be severely punished!"


    "Kill him!"


    The impulsive man has rushed towards Alan and wants to do something to Alan.


    "Don''t be impulsive, this guy, the kingdom will deal with it!"


    Youxiang smiled proudly and stopped those who wanted to do it. Then the right phase looked at Allen with a smile.


    "Young man, you didn''t expect to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Alan nodded: "I didn''t expect it."


    When it comes to playing tricks, he is really a notch worse than these crafty people. If you had taken svein with you, you wouldn''t have been so passive.


    "Catch him and wait for his hair to fall!"


    The guard on the opposite side on the right ordered.


    Allen did not struggle, but let the guards lock himself up.


    When he left the Senlan family, he had already set the transmission coordinates of the space-time mask in his house. As long as he wanted, he could return to the Senlan family at any time.


    When the time comes to restore their original appearance, who knows they are Liuhuo?


    However, in full view of the public, it is not good to directly transmit and disappear. After Youxiang catches himself, he will be put in prison. There will be plenty of opportunities at that time.


    "Well, take Benedict and Liuhuo into custody and wait for his majesty!"


    The right phase ordered.


    The right phase is very satisfied with this result. It not only solved the trouble of these young masters and ladies marching, but also solved the problem of how to deal with Benedict.


    Benedict has pleaded guilty in front of tens of thousands of people. I don''t think that old stubborn Arman will say anything more?


    In this way, I should really thank the young man called Liuhuo, ha ha.


    "Everyone, it''s all scattered!"


    The right is opposite to the crowd around.


    Just as people were going to disperse, a sound of breaking the air came from the air.


    "Someone is flying in the sky!" one exclaimed.


    They looked up and saw a man flying at top speed in the air in the distance. And while he was flying, he also used magic to hold a man and fly with him.


    "It''s a legendary strong man!"


    "Legend!"


    "God, I saw the legendary strong man with my own eyes!"


    People exclaimed one after another.


    Flying in the sky is the symbol of the legendary strong!


    Allen also looked at the sky curiously. He didn''t expect that there would be a legendary strong man in the king''s capital!


    Today, when gods have become illusory legends, legends have represented the highest force in the world.


    What kings, princes, generals and lords are like ants in the eyes of legends. Legend has transcended the shackles of secular rights.


    Even if a king sees a legend, he should be respectful. Senior officials like Youxiang, who are powerful in the Kingdom, tremble when they see the legend.


    Because if you annoy the legend, the legend will directly kill the right phase, and the kingdom will not say much.


    In front of the legend, there is no right or wrong. If you provoke him, it''s your fault!


    In the sky, the legendary strong man flying in the sky is an old man who looks about 60 years old, but the actual age of the legend can not be judged by appearance alone.


    The old man was wearing a simple red magic robe and holding a magic wand with flame in his hand. He was a magician. Beside him, a young man in his twenties was held by him with magical energy.


    "Here we are, teacher!"


    When the young man saw the noble Court on the ground, he said.


    "But many people gathered at the door of the noble court. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Just go down and have a look." the old magician smiled and looked very kind in front of his students.


    But people familiar with the old magician know that this is not a good tempered master. But then again, how many fire magicians are not grumpy?


    The old magician took the young man down slowly and fell right in front of the crowd, right phase and Allen.


    As the highest ranking official of the kingdom of Lieyang, Youxiang has already seen the portraits of legendary strong men in the palace and is very familiar with the faces of legendary strong men on the mainland. At this time, seeing the old man, he immediately recognized who the old man was.


    "Kenneth, right Minister of the kingdom of the burning sun, meet Lord Xiu!"


    In front of you, this is the legendary magician with great reputation on the mainland, Xiu!


    Of course, this prestigious name means that ordinary people among the high-level and strong in various countries are not qualified to know his name.


    Xiu is a fire magician. The nature he understands is also the law of fire. He has been superb in fire magic.


    Fire magic is good at destructive power. In terms of attack power, Xiu is among the best among all the legendary strong!


    The battle of Xiu''s fame was to kill a powerful monster group with a fire forbidden curse.


    You know, in this monster group, there is a powerful monster who has just advanced into legend! There are also several monsters of level 12!


    Such a powerful group of monsters, under the cultivation of the forbidden curse, dissipated directly, which was frightening.


    "Lord Xiu, I don''t know you''re here. What can I do for you?"


    The right phase bowed and bowed, respectfully asked Chao Xiu.


    You know, legendary strong people rarely appear, even kings of all countries.


    Generally speaking, they either devote themselves to cultivation in the secret base guarded by the light and strive towards the realm of gods. Or wandering in the wilderness, destroying the monster population that is a threat to mankind, and basically won''t wander in big cities.


    Xiu took a look at the right phase: "I''m here to deal with some things with my students."


    "I don''t know when? Master Xiu, just tell me that the Kingdom and I will do our best to help!" Youxiang said.


    "It''s no big deal," said the monk. "My student received a family letter a few days ago, saying that his father was caught by the kingdom because he killed someone and might lose his life."


    "I''m here to accompany him to pick up his father."


    To save a prisoner who might be sentenced to death, Xiu only used an understatement. It can be seen that the secular law doesn''t matter in his eyes.

 Chapter 214

    "Why do you need to come here in person," said Youxiang. "Just send someone a letter and we''ll release them."


    "What''s the name of your student''s father? I''ll ask someone to invite him out."


    As soon as the voice of the right phase fell, the young man beside the self-cultivation suddenly fell on Benedict, who was escorted by the guards.


    "Father!"


    Cried the young man.


    "Let go of my father!"


    The young man waved his hand, and two huge fireballs appeared out of thin air and smashed at the two guards escorting Benedict.


    The two guards quickly let go of Benedict and hid next to him. If they are killed by a legendary strong student, they don''t even have a place to reason!


    Two fireballs flew in front of Benedict. The young man waved his hand again. The two fireballs suddenly hovered in the air, then turned into little sparks and disappeared into the air.


    The young man is worthy of being the apprentice of the legendary strong man. The fire magic can be retracted and released freely, and has reached a magical state.


    Alan, who was escorted by the guards, couldn''t help smiling gently when he saw this scene. Isn''t this young man Benedict''s son? If so, there will be a good play to see.


    Speaking of it, I only met Benedict''s eldest son Cornell and his third son crett in nice city, and his second son. I really haven''t seen him.


    Thinking of this, Allen looked at the right phase standing next to the legendary strong man''s self-cultivation. He saw that the right phase''s face had become surprisingly ugly.


    While watching the right-hand joke, Allen also had a trace of worry in his heart. In the nice city area, Huaxia leader has an absolute advantage in front of the city hall, but now Benedict has the son of a legendary strong student, it''s hard to say.


    No matter how strong the Chinese leadership is, unless there are legendary strong people in the territory, there will be a group of mole ants in front of other legendary strong people, which can be destroyed by waving!


    "Father, it''s me. I''m Yale."


    Seeing his father Benedict looking at him with puzzled eyes, the young man hurried to remind him.


    He left home when he was a child. His father suddenly saw that he couldn''t recognize him. It was normal.


    "Yale?" hearing the familiar name, Benedict finally responded: "you''re the second, you''re Yale!"


    "Father, it''s me."


    Yale rushed to his father and helped his father: "father, I''m late and let you suffer."


    "Yale, is this your father?"


    Hugh went to Yale and Benedict and asked with a smile.


    Yale nodded and said respectfully, "teacher, this is my father."


    Then Yale introduced Benedict, "father, this is my teacher, Hugh, a great legendary mage."


    "Benedict, meet Lord Hugh!"


    Benedict hurried up the salute.


    Xiu laughed: "Benedict, your son is my most proud student. You don''t have to be polite. Speaking of it, I also want to thank you for giving birth to a good son and letting me accept such a good disciple."


    "Well, Yale, now that your father has found it, let''s go."


    Hugh said, waving his wand, two groups of magical energy held Yale and Benedict up.


    Seeing that Xiu was going to take Benedict, Youxiang was very anxious, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    He knew that Benedict had built this backer. The three princes in the kingdom of harilo died in vain this time. No matter how strong the kingdom of harilo is, dare you find a legendary strong man?


    "Lord Xiu, can I say a few words before I go?"


    Asked Benedict, who was held in midair.


    "Of course."


    "Thank you, master Xiu."


    Benedict finished and shouted to the crowd, "to tell you the truth, I''m sorry."


    "I just told lies, a lot of lies."


    When Youxiang heard these two words, his face began to turn green.


    Alan looked at the ugly right face and smiled in his heart. Is this a turn of Feng Shui?


    "Just now, in the prison, Lord Youxiang found me. He told me that as long as I did what he said, he could help me keep my family from my involvement."


    "I can only choose to cooperate with you for the sake of my family."


    "In fact, I don''t know this little brother Liuhuo, and he wasn''t invited by our family to save me."


    "As for what little brother Liuhuo said before, it''s all true."


    "Little brother Liuhuo, you and I have never known each other. You did such a big thing to save me, but I wronged you. It''s my Benedict who is sorry for you."


    Benedict looked at Alan and apologized sincerely.


    Alan shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I said, it''s all your choice."


    "Thank you for your generosity, little brother."


    Benedict finished and said to the right, "Lord right, this little brother has nothing to do with this. Can you let him go?"


    "Since it''s Lord Benedict speaking, naturally there''s no problem. Let people go!" Youxiang thought cableway.


    He had previously insisted on giving Benedict to the kingdom of harilo, which had offended Benedict. Now he is thinking about how to repair the relationship with Benedict.


    In his opinion, Liuhuo is just a small role irrelevant. Naturally, he will not care about such a small matter and continue to offend Benedict.


    The guard let Alan go. Alan smiled and turned away.


    Things here have nothing to do with him.


    There are too many secrets in him. Now with Xiu, the legendary strong man, he feels Alexander.


    It would be very bad if the legendary strong man could see any clue of a secret in his body.


    Alan left without hesitation, which caused Xiu''s admiration.


    "Ha ha, this young man is also open-minded."


    If ordinary people had already taken the opportunity to get close to Benedict and Yale, they might be able to curry favor with the legendary strong man.


    After Allen left, he found a lonely corner, directly started the transmission function of space-time mask, and returned to the house of Senlan family.


    His actions today are really high-profile. He is afraid of being followed by others.


    The matter of Benedict has been debated by the high level of the kingdom for so long that it is unexpected to end with such a dramatic outcome.


    This result is what most people in the sun Kingdom want to see, but the kingdom of harilo wants to eat a dumb loss, and their three Prince Claren is dead in vain.


    The message was soon sent back to the kingdom of harilo through the messenger sent by the kingdom of harilo to the kingdom of the sun.


    When these envoys are away, they will carry magic messenger devices to facilitate contact with the Kingdom at any time. However, this communication device consumes a lot of energy, and can only transmit text information, so its practicability is very poor.


    Harlow Kingdom, in the palace.


    In the king''s study, there were two people, the king of Harlow Kingdom and the great prince, Prince Carl.


    The king looked at the message sent back by the envoy and sighed: "there is a legend involved. We can''t repay your third brother''s revenge."


    Which father doesn''t love his son? The king of Harlow hated Benedict to the bone.


    "Father, the third brother won''t die in vain."


    Prince Carl said calmly.


    "Within ten years, I will become a legend. At that time, Benedict will still die!"


    Prince Carl said, raising his right hand gently. In the center of his hand, there was a whirlwind gently around him.


    Wind system law!

 Chapter 215

    Not long after Allen returned to the family, a bodyguard reported, and the owner of the family, Arman, was summoned in the family council hall.


    Alan tidied up his clothes, left the courtyard and came to the Council hall.


    "Grandpa, what can I do for you?"


    After entering the hall, Allen asked his grandfather Arman.


    "Your Majesty summoned you by name. You and I will go to the palace," said Arman.


    "Your Majesty summoned me by name?" Alan said in surprise. "Grandpa, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing," Arman smiled.


    "Come on, I''ve told the steward to prepare the carriage. His majesty summoned him. It''s not good to be late."


    Alan and Arman drove to the palace. The forbidden guards in the palace had already met at the gate of the palace.


    "Lord Arman, your majesty is waiting for you in the study."


    The guard then led Arman and Allen to the king''s study.


    When Allen and Arman entered the study, there were already several people in the study.


    To Allen''s surprise, the legendary strong Hugh, Benedict and Yale were also in the study, and right phase Kenneth was with them.


    These four people, Alan has just met.


    In addition to them, there were several people Alan didn''t know in the study, but judging from their clothes, they were all senior officials of the kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, master Xiu!"


    After entering the study, Arman saluted king bazel and the monk.


    "Arman, is this your grandson Alan behind you? He''s really a talent."


    Bazel smiled.


    "Alan Senlan, meet your majesty."


    Alan saluted, pretending not to know Hugh.


    "Alan, we meet again."


    Next to the self-cultivation, Benedict smiled.


    Alan smiled softly: "Benedict, Lord, congratulations."


    This congratulations, of course, is to congratulate him on his success.


    "Ellen, do you know what I called you for?" asked basil.


    Alan shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Bazel laughed: "your deeds in nice city area, I just heard Benedict say, you are very good."


    Bazel praised. Obviously, Benedict said a lot of good things in front of him just now.


    "You and Benedict fought against the blue shirts in nice city. They are all meritorious heroes of the kingdom. The kingdom should reward you well."


    "Benedict''s reward has just been roughly set."


    "He was promoted to the hereditary Marquis of the Kingdom and changed his territory from nice to rota."


    The Kingdom''s award to Benedict definitely makes many people jealous!


    From hereditary count to hereditary Marquis, although the title has only been promoted one level, this level can not be achieved by many families for hundreds of years!


    The hereditary Marquis family is the first-line family in the kingdom of the sun, second only to the Senlan family, the porter family and other top families.


    What makes people more jealous is that the fief is changed to rota city. You know, rota city is one of the most prosperous cities in the Kingdom, which is many times better than nice city.


    Take cities on earth for example, the gap between Shanghai and a third tier city!


    Benedict''s contribution to the fight against the blue shirt army can never afford such a rich reward. The king''s willingness to give Benedict such a reward was entirely for the sake of repair.


    "What about nice?" Alan asked softly.


    Naturally, he will not have any unreasonable thoughts about the city of nice. In any case, it is impossible for him to be the master of the city of nice.


    He just wanted to know whether the city of nice would assign a new city lord or be directly under the jurisdiction of the kingdom.


    "Nice city, I will send a new family to take over, and the candidate has been booked. It''s the Connie family."


    "The new Lord of nice is the Lord of the Connie family."


    At this point, King bazel looked at Allen with a strange look: "I know you and the Connie family are a little unhappy."


    Alan was stunned by this. I''m a little unhappy with the Connie family? Why don''t I know?


    "Benedict also raised this concern. He was afraid that your Chinese collar would be suppressed by the new city Lord, so I thought of a very good plan."


    Continued king bazel.


    "Alan Senlan, I now canonize you as the Viscount of the Kingdom, and your territory, China, is separated from the jurisdiction of nice city and becomes a leader!"


    Hearing the reward, Alan was stunned and then overjoyed.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    He didn''t care about the viscount. What he cared about was that the Chinese leader broke away from the jurisdiction of nice city and became a leader.


    This means that the relationship between Huaxia collar and nice city no longer exists between superiors and subordinates, but on an equal footing. The Lord''s office of nice city has no right to interfere in how huaxialing wants to develop in the future.


    Allen is confident that in a few years, huaxialing will surpass nice city in economic, cultural and military aspects and become the substantive center of nice city region. At that time, even nice city will listen to the breath of Huaxia collar.


    Moreover, Huaxia collar is not unable to continue to expand. In the absence of war, the Chinese leadership can not continue to expand its territory by attacking and occupying other territories, but don''t forget that the Chinese leadership is next to the wilderness area.


    With the Dragon Statue, Allen can expand to the wilderness area without considering the threat of monsters in the wilderness area.


    But you must find a chance to beat around the bush. What''s wrong with you, the Connie family. Don''t have an enemy around you, but you don''t know it.


    Leaving the palace and returning to the family, Allen began to ask the bodyguards and maids around him about Connie''s family intentionally or unintentionally.


    The feud with the Connie family must have happened before he crossed, otherwise he couldn''t have known it.


    However, I couldn''t ask about it, and I didn''t pretend to lose my memory!


    These bodyguards and maids are the people who serve Alan closely. They must know what happened to Alan.


    It took Allen two days to find out what grudges he had with the Connie family.


    To Allen''s surprise, it was because of a woman, the most beloved miss of the Connie family, Martha Connie.


    This is a very bloody story.


    Alan and Martha have known each other since childhood. It''s not too much to say they were childhood sweethearts. As the direct young master of the Senlan family, the Connie family is also happy to see the eldest lady of their family associate with Allen.


    But as Allen grew older, his bad talent became known. Moreover, Allen not only had poor cultivation talent, but also had no outstanding place in other aspects. Gradually, people of the Connie family began to have some prejudice against Allen.


    Until, another excellent young man appeared beside Martha, Derek Porter, the legitimate young master of the porter family.


    Derek is much better than Allen in any way. The Connie family began to want Martha to leave Allen and come together with Derek.


    But Martha and Alan were childhood sweethearts. They all put their hearts on Alan and didn''t want to leave Alan and stay with Derek.


    The Connie family dare not break them up by force and offend the Senlan family, so they can only secretly encourage Derek to do it himself.


    A few days before Allen came, Derek found Allen walking with Martha in the hot sun college.

 Chapter 216

    After Derek found Alan and Martha, only the three of them know what happened. Outsiders only know that Alan was seriously injured by Derek, and Martha came crying for help.


    Alan''s eldest brother Darren was furious when he heard that Alan was beaten and found Derek at the first time. But when Darren found Derek, Derek was with his brother, rich Potter, the first young generation of the potter family.


    Darren didn''t say a word, fought with rich and lost both.


    After this, Allen''s temperament changed greatly to others. In fact, only Allen himself knows that the reason for the great change of temperament is that the original Allen was worn by his own soul and the dove occupied the magpie''s nest.


    Allen found out the whole story and suddenly had no interest in the Connie family. From Alan''s point of view, it was indeed a very humiliating thing that his childhood girl was robbed. But for Allen, both Martha and Derek were strangers they had never met.


    As long as the Connies don''t mess with themselves, Alan doesn''t want to have any contact with them.


    After staying in Wangdu for another two days, Allen decided to return to China.


    This time back, the team is much larger than it was in the past, but the family of the dead guards who decided to follow Alan to China to lead their life is nearly 100 people.


    Obviously, it was impossible for everyone to ride back on Bruce Lee, so Allen decided to divide his troops into two ways.


    He took Galen and rode the two dragons back to huaxialing first. The others let Ruiwen, lacs and SANA protect all the way and take a carriage to huaxialing.


    It will take about a month to take a carriage from Wangdu to Huaxia collar. Alan is concerned about the development of the territory. He really doesn''t want to waste such a long time on the road.


    After assigning the team, Allen and Galen came to the dragon house again and took back the two dragons fostered in the dragon house.


    In the eyes of the legendary first man Marvin, Allen and Galen made the two dragons fly away from the capital.


    There was no accident on the way back. Three days later, Allen and Galen returned to the temporary main city of China, St. Zell.


    "Lord, have you come back so soon?"


    Swain asked in surprise when he saw Alan coming back.


    Alan, it has only been about ten days since they set out for Wangdu.


    "Wang Du''s affairs have been solved, and he will come back naturally."


    Alan said and asked someone to find Asso.


    "Galen, asso, you guide Bruce Lee to meet Ruiwen and them."


    Ruiwen, lacs and SANA follow the bodyguard''s family on their way. Alan is really worried about the long journey.


    With Galen, asso and the two dragons, they will be much safer. Unless there are twelve strong men and legends, Galen and they all have the power to fight.


    "Lord, how is Lord Benedict?"


    Svein asked after Galen and asso left.


    Allen told Swain what had happened in Wangdu. Swain smiled after hearing it.


    "I didn''t expect Benedict to have such a son. It''s a terrible fate. Fortunately, the Kingdom has changed him to other cities. If he continues to stay in nice city, it''s really difficult for us to develop."


    Alan and Swain were talking when a bodyguard came to report that the third young master of the city Lord''s house, crett, and the housekeeper, Rogers, were visiting.


    "Crett and Rutgers?" Alan wondered. "Are they in St. Zell?"


    He has just returned to the territory. Crett and Rutgers can''t come from nice city after getting the news of their return. They don''t have that time at all.


    "Lord, I don''t know. Crett and Rutgers have been living in St. Zell these days, waiting for your news," Swain explained.


    "Invite them in," Allen said.


    After a while, the bodyguard took crett and Rutgers to the house.


    "Lord Allen, how''s my father?"


    As soon as Crete came in, he asked anxiously.


    "Master crett, do you have a second brother named Yale?" Allen did not directly answer crett''s question.


    "That''s right!" clay nodded. "The second brother left the family since he was a child and said he wanted to find a famous teacher to practice."


    "We don''t know what happened to the second brother now, but a few years ago, the second brother sent back a clue to contact him without telling his father. I have passed the news of my father to him through this clue, and I don''t know whether he has received it."


    "Fortunately, your second brother received the news."


    "Moreover, he is now extraordinary. He has a legendary strong teacher. In Wangdu, he and his teacher have found your father and saved your father."


    Ellen said.


    "Really!"


    Crett and Rutgers were overjoyed at the news.


    "Nature is true."


    Alan said and told them what had happened to Wang Du.


    "I knew that the second young master would make great achievements!"


    Rutgers was very excited after listening.


    "The second brother has become a student of the legendary strong!" crett is also very excited. "This is a sign of the prosperity of our family!"


    With legends as backers, who can stop the rise of their family?


    "Thank Lord Allen and Lord yarman for helping my father all the time," said crett. "Five million gold coins will be given later."


    Allen shook his head. "It''s your second brother Yale who saved Benedict. I didn''t help. I can''t take the money."


    Although Allen likes gold coins, he doesn''t want all kinds of gold coins. He won''t be rewarded for his useless work.


    Under Allen''s firm refusal, crett finally did not give the five million gold coins.


    Allen had a night''s rest in St. zel, and the next morning he took the gale eagle to Huaxia town.


    Back in the town, Alan called village head Jill for the first time.


    "Village head Jill, from today on, will make every effort to build Huaxia town."


    "I want to build Huaxia town into a small town in the shortest time!"


    Ellen said.


    "Small town?"


    The village head of Jill was surprised and said, "Lord, it takes resources and gold coins to develop a town into a small town..."


    "You don''t have to worry about gold coins. You just have peace of mind."


    Allen also has more than one million gold coins. If all these gold coins are used to build Huaxia Town, it is enough to build Huaxia town into a small town.


    Now, Allen doesn''t need much money.


    After handing over the task of building Huaxia town to village head Jill, Allen came to the underground laboratory of barren grass and heimerdinger.


    In the laboratory, the two are busy together.


    "Lord!"


    Heimerdinger first noticed Allen''s arrival and greeted him.


    "Lord!"


    Barren grass also hurried forward to salute.


    "How''s it going? How''s the research going?" Allen asked.


    The grass grinned: "Lord, good news, great news!"


    "Lord heimerdinger is definitely a genius in magic power machinery. No, he is the greatest genius since the birth of magic power technology!"


    "Under the leadership of Lord heimerdinger, we have broken through the core technology of magic communication device. It won''t be long before we can manufacture a real magic communication device!"


    The barren grass has been completely conquered by heimerdinger.

 Chapter 217

    "How long will it take to produce the finished product?" Allen asked.


    "A month at most!" said hammerdinger confidently.


    "Very good!" Alan laughed. "When the magic communication device is developed, I''ll celebrate for you myself!"


    After leaving the underground laboratory, Allen contacted Kakashi with a magic power communication device.


    "Lord!"


    "Kakassi, have there been any people in nice city area during this time?" Allen asked.


    When he was in Wangdu, Alan''s grandfather Arman told him that the guardian of light would send someone to investigate the sky curtain organization in nice urban area and ask Allen to cooperate as much as possible. Calculate the time, and it''s time for the investigators of the guardian of light to arrive.


    "Not found yet."


    "Be careful these days," Allen said. "According to the news, the guardian of light has been staring at the sky and will send someone to investigate in the near future."


    Kakashi smiled confidently: "don''t worry, Lord. No matter who comes, he won''t dig out the sky."


    This is Kakashi''s confidence as a ninja.


    "Just be sure," Alan laughed. "How''s the curtain of heaven going?"


    "Nice urban area is under control, and several nearby areas have begun to infiltrate," kakassi replied.


    "So fast!" Alan said in surprise.


    "Thanks to your gold coins, Lord," kakasi said, "there are gold coins to open the way. Many things are convenient."


    Allen is very satisfied with the development of the sky curtain. With the intelligence advantage of the sky curtain, whether the Connie family''s attitude towards themselves is an enemy or a friend, they have an absolute advantage.


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles!


    Allen looked at the killing value in the Naruto element. During this period, Kakashi should have killed people and increased. There are more than 30 points, enough to summon a well-known ninja.


    It seems that we should summon another famous ninja and give Kakashi a right-hand assistant sometime. But this matter is not in a hurry.


    After arranging the affairs of Huaxia Town, Alan returned to St. Zell again.


    After a two-day rest in St. Zell, Allen took svein and Rex to the entrance of the underground ruins of nice city.


    When dividing the territory, the location of the dungeon relic entrance was divided to the Chinese leader. Now this is the sphere of influence of the Chinese leader.


    In addition to Swein and rexay, hundreds of soldiers were accompanied.


    "How''s the subterranean race here?" Allen asked Swain.


    "They''re all dead," Swein replied.


    "A few days ago, crett, the third young master of the city Lord''s house, and Rutgers, the big housekeeper, led troops into the dungeon ruins and slaughtered all the underground races in the dungeon ruins. Now, the dungeon ruins have become a complete dead city."


    Alan nodded: "in that case, the ruins of this dungeon will belong to us in China."


    In the eastern continent, countries will adopt a unified treatment after discovering underground city relics.


    If there are underground races in dungeon ruins, kill them first, then search them thoroughly, and then discard them.


    If there is no underground race, search and discard it directly.


    No country or power has ever thought about rebuilding, developing and utilizing the dungeon relics.


    In the view of the hariran people, the underground ruins are deep underground, dark and have no development value at all, even if there is a sun moon wheel that provides lighting in most of the underground ruins.


    But Alan doesn''t think so.


    In Allen''s view, dungeon relics are extremely suitable whether they are transformed into a military base or a tourist city.


    "Go in and have a look," Allen said.


    With Rex, Allen''s entry into the underground passage was a stroll without any worry.


    In terms of hiding place, rexay is definitely an ancestral figure.


    All the way, when Allen passed a sub hole, he suddenly stopped.


    This underground cave leads to the karst cave where the barren grass village is located, that is, the karst cave where the strange mine cave is located.


    When Lucius left, he kept a secret about the strange mine. Obviously, the strange mine was not simple.


    The end of the cave had been magically closed by Lucius, and Allen didn''t want to go in and check it.


    In fact, even if he wanted to go in, he couldn''t break the magic barrier under Lucius cloth.


    After seeing Xiu, the legendary strong man, Allen had a faint feeling that maybe Lucius was also a legendary strong man!


    "Move on," Allen said.


    Not far away again, Allen and others finally entered the underground world, and the scene in front of them suddenly opened up.


    Allen walked in the direction of the dungeon. Along the way, many underground race bodies lay on the ground and began to rot.


    A pungent stench emanated from the bodies.


    Alan could not help frowning: "did crett clean the battlefield?"


    "I''m afraid crett deliberately left these bodies." Swein said, "crett hates the underground races. Naturally, they will be willing to expose their bodies in the wilderness. Lord, there are no human bodies around. Obviously, crett asked people to take the human soldiers'' bodies out."


    Alan nodded: "send someone back to the ground, bring more people down and clean up these bodies."


    Although there are not many corpses in front of us, there are probably thousands of corpses in the whole underground world. It''s hard to clean up in a short time just by Allen, Swein and these more than 100 soldiers.


    Allen plans to develop the underground world. What if he doesn''t clean up these bodies.


    More than two hours later, Allen sent soldiers to deliver letters on the ground and took more than a thousand soldiers into the underground world.


    "Lord, what shall we do with these bodies?" asked the soldier commander.


    "Pile it up and cremate it," Allen said.


    Allen and others treated the corpses while moving forward. It took a whole day to clean the corpses of the whole underground world.


    That night, Allen and others spent the night in the underground world.


    Early the next morning, Alan took Swain around the underground city and got to know it well.


    The scale of this underground city is not a big city, but it is much larger than ordinary small cities.


    "Lord, what are you going to do with this city?" Swain asked.


    "There are two ideas," Allen said.


    "First, transform this place into a secret military base and hoard heavy troops here as one of the cards of the territory."


    "Confidential institutions like heimerdinger''s and grass''s laboratories can also be placed here."


    "Second, transform it into a tourist city."


    "This underground world has a lot of area. As long as the construction is good enough, it will certainly attract people to visit. At that time, it can provide a lot of additional income for the territory."


    "Which one do you think is better?" Allen asked Swain.


    Swein thought for a moment: "the second."


    "Oh, why?"


    "It''s not suitable to be a military base here," Swein said. "The tunnel leading to here is too narrow."


    "Although we can widen the tunnel, it is no better than the main road outside. It will be very troublesome to mobilize troops at that time."


    "What''s more, military bases are placed outside and here. In fact, there is little difference."


    Alan nodded and smiled, "in that case, let''s build it into an entertainment metropolis!"


    At this time, Allen and Swein did not expect that the ruins of this dilapidated underground city would become one of the symbols of the Chinese leadership, the underground city that never sleeps.

 Chapter 218

    Since we want to transform the underground world, it is natural to ensure the absolute safety of the underground world. Otherwise, it would be bad if monsters or strange creatures appeared in three or two days.


    Although crett has led troops to kill all the underground races in the underground world, he has not cleaned up many monsters hiding in remote corners.


    Allen took Swain, rexay and more than a thousand soldiers on a trip to clean up the underground world.


    Fortunately, there are no very powerful creatures in the underground world, and the strongest is just a level 9 monster, which was easily killed by svein.


    "This time, there should be no threatening creatures in the whole underground world!"


    Allen took a long breath after sweeping the last area with his soldiers.


    "Rexay."


    "Lord, what can I do for you?"


    "You''ll stay in this underground world. If any fish slip through the net and make trouble, you''ll be responsible for killing them," Ellen ordered.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "After the trip, he worked out the craftsmen to repair the bottom city." Alan said, "the main task of the territory is to build Huaxia and the underground city."


    "Lord, you haven''t named this city yet," Swein reminded.


    You can''t always call this city an underground city, can you?


    But the name is really not Alan''s strong point. Alan thought for a long time before he choked out a name: "just call it worry free city."


    In the following days, everything in the territory was going on in an orderly manner. Only the gold coins in Allen''s pocket were changing and becoming less and less.


    No way, whether it''s the construction of Huaxia town or worry free city, it''s a bottomless pit. Allen can only keep putting gold coins into it.


    A month is fleeting.


    Galen and asso have escorted the bodyguard''s family from Wangdu to Huaxia Town, and Allen arranged them to live in Huaxia town.


    Although the main city of the territory is St. Zel City, sooner or later Huaxia city will be the center of Huaxia collar. It is very suitable to arrange them here.


    In the new month, Allen drew a lucky draw as usual. Unfortunately, he was unlucky and got a small wooden box.


    On this day, Allen was dealing with government affairs in the Lord''s house in Saint zel. The bodyguard reported that York, the third housekeeper of the Lord''s house, asked for an interview.


    "Invite him in."


    Ellen said, this York housekeeper is an old acquaintance.


    "York, meet Lord Allen."


    When Butler York entered the hall, he bowed.


    While saluting, Butler York couldn''t help looking at Alan.


    Lord Allen has become more and more powerful. He is very different from when he first met him!


    "Housekeeper York, don''t be polite. Please sit down."


    "Thank you, Lord Allen!" said Butler York hastily.


    "What''s the matter with housekeeper York''s visit?"


    Ellen asked when Butler York sat down.


    Butler York took out an invitation from his arms and handed it to Allen himself.


    "Lord Allen, two days ago, our family had returned to the Lord''s house, and the Connie family had arrived in nice city."


    The adult in the mouth of York housekeeper naturally refers to Benedict.


    "The city Lord decided to hold a banquet in five days. First, he will complete the handover of nice city with the Connie family under everyone''s witness. Second, he will take this opportunity to meet with the leaders in nice city area."


    "This is an invitation to the party. I wonder if Lord Allen has time to come?"


    Alan held the invitation in his hand and began to meditate.


    Allen still has some resistance to the Connie family. He doesn''t want to have more contact with the family. If the banquet was just a handover ceremony between the city hall and the Connie family, Alan would not go.


    But there is another meaning of the banquet, the farewell before the city Lord''s house leaves nice city.


    After Alan came to Huaxia collar, although he had some friction with the city Lord''s house, he still got along very harmoniously most of the time. If he didn''t attend the farewell banquet of the city Lord''s residence, it would be a little inhumane.


    "I''ll take the invitation. I''ll be there on time."


    Finally, Alan decided to go. I have nothing to do with the Connie family. Why should I avoid them?


    "Thank you, Lord Allen."


    The butler of York said happily when he saw Alan accept the invitation.


    Nice city.


    The Connie family came to nice city almost at the same time as Benedict, but because there was no formal handover, the Connie family did not live in the city hall, but rented a whole hotel not far from the city hall.


    You know, this time the Connie family moved from the king''s capital to nice city. There were thousands of people, including guards and servants.


    Coincidentally, the hotel they rented was the green wind Hotel where Alan stayed when he first came to nice city.


    A green wind hotel can''t accommodate thousands of people. Many guards and servants of the Connie family live in other hotels temporarily.


    The date of the banquet held by the city Lord''s house was set on September 10 and 78, and the Lords of large and small territories in nice city had already arrived in nice city.


    In the past, when these lords came to nice city, they would go to the city Lord''s house to meet Benedict at the first time, but this time, they arrived at the green wind Hotel first.


    They knew very well that in two or three days, the city house would leave nice city, and the future city area was the Connie family has the final say.


    You can imagine who you should visit first.


    Send off a visiting Lord, Alvin Connie, the head of the Connie family, and return to his house with a smile.


    In the house, there were also several people, including several uncles and brothers of Alvin.


    In addition, there is a beautiful girl of eighteen or nine years old in the house. The girl is the apple of Alvin''s eye, Martha Alvin.


    When Alvin returned to the house, a middle-aged man was seriously appreciating a beautiful instrument made of bright silver.


    Seeing Alvin coming in, the man laughed: "brother, they say nice city is a remote place. Now it seems that the Lord here still has some family background."


    "This is a gift from the Lord just now. I have a closer look. It''s made by a famous craftsman. I''m afraid it''s worth more than 10000 gold coins!"


    "I''m afraid the gifts given by these lords are worth more than 100000 these two days!"


    No wonder men are so happy. Their Connie family is only a medium-sized family in Wangdu. Where will anyone give gifts to them? Generally speaking, they don''t receive as many gifts as these two days in recent years.


    "Look at your promise!"


    Alvin said with a smile, "it''s not like being trapped in the king''s capital. What''s more than 100000 gold coins? Look at the families who are the city''s leaders. Which family has accumulated no wealth of 18 million gold coins?"


    "Nice city is already a poor big city in the kingdom. Even so, the farwin family (Benedict''s family) has accumulated tens of millions of gold coins in nice city for hundreds of years!"


    "Lord Youxiang helped our Connie family win the opportunity to become lord. It simply gave our Connie family a chance to soar!"


    Alvin''s words were unanimously agreed by everyone in the house, except Martha.


    "Indeed, it was a wise decision for us to turn to the right phase!" exclaimed one of Alvin''s brothers.


    "By the way, the bodyguard just heard that master Derek of the porter family will arrive in nice city in the next two days."


    "Hum!" Martha snorted coldly when she heard Derek''s name.


    "What is he doing here!"


    For Martha''s attitude, Alvin and others can only smile bitterly. They want Martha to be with Derek. Unfortunately, Martha has been saying no to Derek for more than a year.


    They all know that Martha still can''t forget the boy Alan. Speaking of Alan, master Derek is here for Alan.


    When Alvin left the king''s capital, he went to the porter family''s residence to meet Youxiang. At that time, Youjiao gave him a task.


    Assist Derek to suppress the development of Huaxia collar!


    Alvin naturally wouldn''t tell Martha about this, lest she should make mischief again.

 Chapter 219

    "Master Derek is here for you," Alvin said. "When master Derek comes, you can spend more time with him. Don''t be cold all day."


    "Hum, I don''t want it. I hate to see him!" Martha said.


    "You!"


    Arne pointed to Martha and wanted to be angry, but he endured it again.


    "What''s wrong with young master Derek? In terms of talent, appearance and talent, he is the top when Wang Du is younger. What else do you want?"


    "Just him?" Martha glanced. "I don''t think he can even compare with Alan''s finger!"


    "Grandpa said that day, if you only look at your achievements, the younger generation is Alan Senlan!"


    Martha''s grandfather is the only one in the family who doesn''t object to her being with Alan. However, his grandfather did not come to nice city, but stayed in the king''s capital.


    If Martha had compared Allen and Derek before, she would have attracted a lot of ridicule. Alan Senlan, what do you compare with master Derek?


    But now, everyone in the house has become speechless. After all, Allen''s achievements are real and undeniable.


    In fact, after Allen''s achievements, Alvin occasionally regretted that he was not optimistic about Allen and turned to the porter family because of his bad relationship with the Senlan family.


    It is said that Allen is now a level 6 soldier. A level 6 soldier under the age of 20 has not appeared in the kingdom for decades, has he?


    If Allen had shown such outstanding talent and talent earlier, he would have been kicked in the head by a donkey to stop his daughter from being with him!


    Now the Connie family has completely turned to the right phase. Even if Alvin regrets, he can''t turn back. He can only follow the potter family to the end!


    If Alvin knew that Allen had understood the power of the law, he would become a legend in the future. It is estimated that his intestines would be green with regret.


    A quasi legendary son-in-law can''t be found casually!


    "Don''t think about that Allen all day!" Alvin said sternly. "I tell you the truth, there''s no possibility between you and him!"


    "Besides, I''m afraid the days after Alan Senlan are not as comfortable as they are now."


    Martha jumped up like a frightened rabbit when she heard the speech: "are you going to deal with Alan?"


    "I don''t want to deal with him," Alvin said. "It''s the right phase. It''s the porters who want to deal with him."


    "A big tree catches the wind. Alan Senlan is young. He doesn''t know how to hide his strength and bide his time, but he only cares about showing off. Who will you deal with if you don''t deal with him?"


    "Now the struggle between the porter family and the Senlan family has become more and more intense. How can you tolerate the young generation of the Senlan family to develop at ease."


    "I see!" said Martha. "Derek, the villain, must have come to deal with Alan!"


    "Father, if you help Derek deal with Alan, I''ll never talk to you again!"


    Alan naturally doesn''t know that he and huaxialing have been watched by the potter family and are plotting with the Connie family to deal with themselves.


    However, even if he knows, Allen will not be afraid. With the strength of today''s Huaxia leader and the dark sky, anyone who wants to deal with him in nice urban area will ask for trouble unless there is a legendary strong man.


    The porter family may have legendary strongmen, just as the Senlan family also has legendary strongmen. However, these legendary strongmen are guarded by the light and obviously will not intervene in the struggle between families.


    Even if they want to intervene, the guardian of light will not allow it.


    The time on the invitation was September 10th. Early in the morning of the 10th, Alan set out from St. Zell and rushed to nice.


    At Bruce Lee''s speed, it only takes more than an hour from Saint zel to nice city. He really doesn''t need to go to nice city one day in advance and spend the night in nice city.


    On this trip to nice city, Allen didn''t take much entourage, only Sona and Galen.


    With their two protection, no one in nice urban area can hurt themselves.


    The place of the banquet was not in the city Lord''s house, but in an open space outside nice.


    First, there are many people attending the banquet. If it is placed in the city Lord''s residence, it will be slightly crowded.


    Second, after the banquet, the city Lord''s house belongs to the Connie family.


    The banquet will end at noon. After the banquet, the farwin family will embark on the road to rota City, and the Connie family will officially settle in the main house of nice city.


    Early in the morning, the open space where the banquet was held was surrounded by the soldiers of the city Lord''s house. No one without an invitation was allowed to enter.


    The handover ceremony will be held at 10 o''clock. After the handover ceremony, there will be a luncheon. After the luncheon, the farwin family will officially leave nice city.


    At nine o''clock, the falvin family, the Connie family and the Lords of the major territories in nice had entered the banquet venue.


    In the past, the falvin family was definitely the core of the banquet, but this time, most of the lords who attended the banquet gathered around the Connie family intentionally or unintentionally.


    The farwin family went to rota, although it developed upward, but it didn''t matter much to the Lords of nice city area.


    What they want to see in the future is the face of the Connie family!


    "Hum, these realistic guys!"


    Crett, the third young master of the city Lord''s residence, was snubbed at the banquet for the first time, so he couldn''t help complaining.


    Benedict smiled gently: "no wonder they. After all, they will act according to the Connie family''s face in the future. If they don''t hurry to have a good relationship with the Connie family now, they will suffer in the future."


    Just then another Lord came in.


    "Lord Benedict, congratulations on your farwin family taking off!"


    After greeting Benedict and congratulating him, the LORD came to Alvin, the head of the Connie family.


    At the banquet, there was a center near Alvin, but it was full of young people.


    Surrounded by these young people are a man and a woman. The woman is Martha and the man is Derek Potter.


    No wonder these young people gather here. Martha is the apple of the new city Lord Alvin''s eye. If you get to know her, it will be much easier to get along in nice city in the future. Derek is the legitimate young master of the porter family. You know, today''s Porter family has a faint sign of surpassing the Senlan family, which can be said to be the first family in the Senlan kingdom!


    Flattering the young master of the porter family will benefit a lot in the future.


    But what surprised these young people was that Miss Martha didn''t seem to have a very good attitude towards master Derek. Didn''t she say that the Connie family and the porter family were allied families? It is reasonable to say that the young people of the two families should get along very well.


    At the moment, Martha is having a good talk with a girl who is known by the young masters and ladies in nice city. The eldest lady led by red rose, Sophia.


    Today''s red rose collar is no longer stronger than before, but none of you dare to underestimate the red rose collar. Because Sophia, the eldest lady led by red rose, and master Allen led by China are close friends!


    Only people in nice city area will know how strong the strength of huaxialing is. It is no exaggeration to say that huaxialing has fully possessed the strength to compete with the Lord''s mansion of nice city!


    Moreover, it was reported a few days ago that master Allen was granted the title of viscount of the kingdom by his royal highness, and Huaxia was separated from the jurisdiction of nice city and became a leader. This news makes the position of Huaxia collar in nice city area more detached.


    Derek stood next to Martha and Sophia and wanted to join the two girls'' conversation from time to time, but obviously he was not popular.


    Sophia still maintained basic etiquette to him. Martha completely ignored him. Martha didn''t hear everything he said.


    Derek didn''t think so at all. He stood aside with a smile and said two words from time to time, as if he hadn''t found Martha''s indifferent attitude towards himself.


    "That guy, why hasn''t he come yet!"


    Sophia looked at the time and complained.


    By that guy, of course, she meant Alan.


    She had not seen Alan for more than a month and had long missed him. I wanted to take this opportunity to meet Alan, but Alan didn''t arrive.


    When Martha heard Sophia''s complaint, she giggled and said, "sister Sophia, are you waiting for your sweetheart?"

 Chapter 220

    Martha''s words made Sophia blush.


    "There is no sweetheart, just a good friend."


    "Really?"


    Martha''s eyes narrowed like a shallow Crescent: "I guess sister Sophia, a good friend, must be a young and handsome young master."


    With that, Martha giggled.


    They were talking and laughing. In the distance, a dragon roared.


    People at the banquet looked up one after another. In the distant sky, a huge flying dragon was flying from far to near towards nice city.


    "It''s the Dragon led by China!"


    "It is said that this is a real giant dragon. Its blood is more noble than the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom!"


    "It is said that there are not only one dragon, but two!"


    "I''m afraid that with these two dragons alone, no force in the urban area of nice dares to do it in front of the Chinese leader!"


    Allen and Galen once rode dragons to and from the territory. Now huaxialing has two dragons. It is no secret in nice urban area.


    Martha''s ears stood up when she heard the word huaxialing.


    Isn''t Huaxia collar Alan''s territory? Thinking of this, Martha''s heart couldn''t help beating.


    Yourself, will you see Alan again soon?


    Beside Martha, Sophia smiled softly with bright eyes and bright teeth: "this guy is here at last!"


    "Sister Sophia, are you waiting for Alan?" Martha asked hurriedly when she heard Sophia''s words.


    Sophia nodded: "hee hee, that''s right."


    Sophia''s answer immediately upset Martha. Is Sophia''s sister and Alan


    Beside the two women, Derek looked at the dragon flying in the distance, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Alan, you''ll soon be out of style!


    Out of courtesy to the host, Allen didn''t let Bruce Lee fly directly over the banquet, but landed in an open space hundreds of meters away from the banquet site.


    Alan took Galen and Sona to the soldiers outside, took out the invitation and handed it to the soldiers: "this is my invitation."


    Coincidentally, these soldiers guarding the periphery are those sold by Allen to the city master''s house.


    "Lord Allen, please come in!"


    The soldier took the invitation and hurried out of the way.


    In the hearts of these soldiers, Allen is still their first loyal object, but they won''t show it until Allen gives orders.


    "Here you are, Lord Allen!"


    "Lord Allen, long time no see!"


    As soon as Allen entered the banquet, several lords greeted him warmly, which was even more enthusiastic than his attitude towards the Connie family!


    Alan greeted the Lords with a smile, and then went to Benedict and Crete: "Lord Benedict, congratulations on your safe return."


    "Ha ha, thank you, master Allen!" Benedict said. "I can come back safely this time, thanks to Lord Arman''s constant involvement."


    Benedict''s words are absolutely sincere. If Arman had not been opposed to handing him over to the kingdom of harilo, I''m afraid he would have been sent to the kingdom of harilo before his son Yale came to the king to save him. It''s impossible to say that he is now in a different place.


    "Thank you, master Alan," crett said sincerely.


    When his brother was killed and his father was caught in Wangdu, although he maintained respect for Allen on the surface, he actually resented Allen in his heart.


    What he hates is that Alan and his brother Cornell sent troops to fight against the blue shirt army. Why did his brother die, but Alan escaped unharmed!


    In fact, at that time, crett was filled with hatred, not only for Alan, but also for everyone.


    I hate injustice and injustice.


    But now that his father had returned safely and their falwen family had embarked on a bright and smooth road, his resentment was naturally cleared away.


    "Alan, don''t you say hello to the new city Lord?"


    After a few greetings, Benedict asked with a smile.


    Alan shook his head. "Forget it, I don''t know them well."


    There are some grudges between the Connie family and the former Allen. Although Allen doesn''t take it to heart, who knows the attitude of the Connie family towards himself.


    If Allen goes up to say hello and gets a cold reception, it will only increase embarrassment.


    Moreover, in Alan''s current status, if he is snubbed, it is not his own business, but the face of the whole Chinese collar.


    At that time, Allen will find this face in any other way, otherwise others will think that Huaxia leader has been oppressed by the city Lord''s house.


    Make trouble!


    "Yes," said benedict with a smile, "with your current strength, you really don''t have to curry favor with the Lord''s house like other lords."


    "Alan, this way."


    Sophia shouted to Ellen when she saw that Ellen had finished talking to Benedict and his son.


    Benedict laughed: "master Allen, the beauty invited, don''t come soon."


    Alan smiled and nodded, "then I''ll go first."


    Allen walked towards Sophia. The young masters and ladies along the way gave way one after another and greeted Allen warmly. Allen went to Sophia and saw a man and a woman standing next to Sophia, but he didn''t know her.


    But in the man''s eyes, Allen noticed a trace of hostility. Is this a suitor of Sophia? Alan thought.


    At the same time, the girl''s eyes looked at herself, which made Allen feel a kind of inexplicable palpitation, as if he had seen the girl before.


    "Sophia, long time no see." Alan greeted Sophia warmly.


    Sophia stepped forward with a smile and took Alan''s arm: "why is it so slow? I thought you weren''t coming."


    Aside, Martha saw Sophia holding Alan''s arm intimately and looked sad. When she saw Allen''s eyes sweeping over herself, but it seemed as if she had swept over a stranger, her heart was almost broken, and tears had swirled in her eyes.


    He must be blaming me! However, I can''t help it. The family almost restricts my freedom and won''t let me see you!


    Martha felt wronged.


    "Alan, I haven''t seen you for more than a month. Do you miss me?"


    Sophia asked with a red face, her eyes full of expectation. She also knows that her problem is a little explicit, but she really wants to know.


    Allen was stunned by this question.


    Sophia has some love for herself. Alan has already realized that he once thought he had feelings for Sophia.


    But now hearing Sophia''s question, Alan suddenly thought that he had never thought of Sophia for more than a month.


    If you really have feelings for Sophia, it can''t be so. After all, the subconscious can''t deceive people.


    Allen wanted to say no, but seeing Sophia''s big expectant eyes, he held back the two words.


    "Of course," Allen said.


    He doesn''t want to make Sophia sad and disappointed. What''s more, there are so many people around. If he says no, what will Sophia do?


    Hearing Alan''s words, Sophia smiled happily, very sweet. Beside Sophia, Martha''s tears were almost running down.


    Others didn''t notice Martha''s expression. Would Derek, who has been paying attention to Martha, not notice? When he saw Martha''s tears swirling, a fire suddenly rose in his heart. He didn''t know whether it was anger or jealousy.


    Alan pretended not to know Martha and me because he was afraid that I would lose face by telling him that I had beaten him violently?


    In that case, your face will be lost today! Derek said.


    "Alan, long time no see. Why don''t you say hello to our old friends?"


    Derek said to Allen.

 Chapter 221

    Derek made a sudden noise, which surprised Alan.


    "Are you?" Alan asked, looking at Derek suspiciously.


    This boy, still pretending!


    "Why, master Allen doesn''t know me?" Derek stared at Allen with a smile. "Master Allen, you are so forgetful."


    "Speaking of it, I should apologize to master Allen. I shot too hard that time. I heard that master Allen, you were beaten and lay in bed for more than a month and almost died."


    Derek looked at Alan proudly. The matter has been said. Let''s see how you pretend!


    The young masters and young ladies nearby smell the speech and their eyes are bright. There is a situation!


    According to master Derek, master Allen seemed to have had a conflict with him in Wangdu and was beaten by him.


    "Derek, what are you doing with this!"


    Aside, Martha saw Derek''s old story mentioned again and said anxiously to Alan''s face in public.


    "I think master Allen can''t remember who we are. Remind him," Derek said innocently.


    Hearing their conversation, Alan didn''t know who they were.


    Martha, the eldest lady of the Connie family, and Derek, the legitimate young master of the potter family!


    No wonder the girl looks at herself with that kind of eyes. No wonder the young man is hostile to himself.


    Derek said these words, obviously to save his face in front of the public. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking was wrong. Now I''m not the Alan I used to be.


    If you want to embarrass yourself, be prepared to suffer for yourself.


    "Are you Derek of the potter family?"


    Allen asked. He wanted to finalize the identity of the young man so that he wouldn''t call the wrong person later.


    "Master Allen finally remembered my old friend." Derek laughed.


    Alan''s words are tantamount to admitting the fact that he has been beaten violently!


    "Ha ha, that''s great!" Alan laughed. "I just have something to ask Master Derek for you."


    "Come to me, what''s up?" Derek asked inexplicably.


    I''m afraid Alan can''t avoid himself. How can he find something for himself?


    "Sophia, step back," Allen said to Sophia and Martha.


    Sophia and Martha were full of fog, but they took a few steps back at Alan''s words.


    "Step back," Ellen said. "Don''t hurt you later."


    "Alan, what the hell are you doing?" Derek asked with a bad face.


    "Well," Alan chuckled, "I came to you to tell you that I''m going to beat you up."


    Alan finished and punched Derek.


    "Damn it!"


    Derek cursed and hit back.


    Unfortunately, Derek forgot that Alan is now a level 6 soldier, and he is only a level 5 soldier.


    For Derek''s fist, Allen did not dodge and directly chose hard resistance. Of course, he didn''t fight hard with his body, but protected himself with golden bell.


    Derek punched Allen on the golden bell. It was painless. On the contrary, his fist was numb and painful.


    Alan punched Derek in the cheek.


    Blood, mixed with two white teeth, flew out of Derek''s mouth, and Derek stumbled to the ground.


    Allen was so powerful that he rode directly on Derek and punched him hard.


    It''s not like fighting between two soldiers. It''s just two street gangsters fighting!


    The sudden change made everyone present stunned. How could they suddenly fight!


    "Let go of our young master!"


    Derek''s two bodyguards stood not far away, saw Derek beaten by Allen, shouted, quickly drew out their weapons and rushed over.


    No matter who hit their young master, they just draw a knife and cut him to death!


    Before the two of them rushed to Alan and Derek, a tall figure suddenly stood in front of them.


    "Go back!"


    With a loud drink, a huge sword patted them.


    The two quickly waved their knives. They felt a great force coming, and their bodies involuntarily flew out, just like two flies being patted.


    After the two fell to the ground, they looked at the giant sword warrior who shot themselves away with frightened eyes. You know, they are both level 8 soldiers. This soldier can shoot them both with a sword. How strong should he be?


    Level 10? Level 11?


    It was Galen who flapped the two of them with a huge sword. After Galen slapped two level 8 soldiers with a sword, he stood aside with a cold face and scanned everyone present.


    No one can come near without the Lord''s order.


    The young masters and ladies nearby looked at Derek being beaten violently by Allen. They all looked like laughing at jokes. No one wanted to go up and persuade him to fight.


    Compared with Derek, Allen is his own man in nice city. These young masters and young ladies can understand this.


    What''s more, Derek arrogantly said he wanted to apologize to Alan at the beginning. In fact, he wanted to make Alan lose face. Where can''t these young masters and ladies see it?


    Now I don''t let Alan lose face. Instead, I was beaten by Alan in public, losing all my face. It''s a model of being beaten instead of pretending to be forced!


    "So don''t pretend without strength. Like master Derek, you have to pretend without strength. As a result, tut tut."


    "Like master Allen, it''s domineering to fight as soon as you say."


    A young master whispered to his companions, which made his companions laugh..


    Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of Benedict and Connie family.


    "What''s going on?"


    Alvin, the head of the Connie family and the incoming City Lord, asked as he walked this way.


    "Master Allen and master Derek are fighting," a person familiar with the matter quickly replied.


    "What!"


    Alvin rushed over when he heard the speech. When he saw the scene clearly, he glared at the insider just now.


    It''s called fighting? Alan was clearly beating Derek!


    "Guard, stop him!"


    Alvin ordered to the bodyguard around him.


    Several bodyguards rushed up when they heard the speech, but they were stopped by Galen''s horizontal sword.


    "Those who approach, die!" Galen said murderously.


    These bodyguards have just seen the scene of Galen beating two level 8 soldiers with a sword. At this time, when they smell the speech, they dare not come forward.


    Seeing this, Alvin angrily walked up to Galen and pushed Alan.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Alvin didn''t believe it. The bodyguard dared to do it himself!


    Galen looked at Alvin with cold eyes, grabbed Alvin''s right hand and threw it hard.


    Alvin was thrown and staggered to the ground, losing face.


    "You, you..." Alvin pointed to Galen with shame and anger.


    "How dare you attack me! I must punish you severely!"


    Roared Alvin.


    "My bodyguard, it''s not your turn to punish severely."


    Allen''s voice sounded behind Galen. Allen had stood up and walked to Galen.


    Behind Allen, Derek lay on the ground, covered with blood and wounds, chanting in pain.


    Look at the injury. If you don''t lie in bed for a month or two, you can''t recover.


    At this time, Derek hated Allen. Not only did he hate Allen for beating himself up, but he also hated Allen for losing his face in front of so many people!


    Being beaten is a physical pain, but being beaten in public is a mental pain!


    Later, I''m afraid it will become a joke in the whole nice city area!


    Derek can''t wait to faint now, even if he pretends to. But the severe pain in his body made him completely unable to pretend.


    Who fainted and screamed?


    "Alan, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Alvin stood up from the ground, pointed to Allen and said in shame and anger.


    The other male members of the Connie family rushed over and glared at Alan and Galen as if they were going to do it.


    However, the deterrence of Galen and the two dragons in the distance made them dare not act rashly.


    "Arrogant?" Alan smiled gently. "I see my enemy and take revenge. Isn''t it arrogant?"


    Allen didn''t want to conflict with the Connie family, but Alvin questioned his arrogance as soon as he came up, obviously on Derek''s side. In that case, Alan didn''t need to save him any face.


    Alan''s words left Alvin speechless. Don''t you allow others to take revenge?


    "What if your bodyguard starts at me?" Alvin points to Galen.


    "He is only a bodyguard, not even a noble. He should be severely punished for openly beating my hereditary count."


    Alan smiled again: "Lord Alvin, don''t confuse right and wrong. It''s obviously you who started with my bodyguard. He''s just self-defense."


    "If Lord Alvin feels unconvinced, he can sue me in the noble court."


    "You, you..."


    Alvin pointed at Allen and was almost blown up.


    Go to the noble court and Sue Alan? Alan is now a fragrant steamed bun in the eyes of the Senlan family and his majesty. Will the noble court embarrass Alan for such a small matter?

 Chapter 222

    Alvin was angry, but he still had some worries in his heart.


    Today is the day when he officially entered the city of nice. Now he has lost all his face because of Alan''s trouble. If he doesn''t get this face back, how can he convince the public in the future?


    I''m afraid that in the eyes of all the Lords present, the city Lord''s mansion will always be inferior to China!


    But to recover this face, Alvin didn''t have enough cards to deal with Allen, at least not now.


    For a time, Alvin was in a dilemma, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Lord Alvin, master Allen, calm down and don''t hurt your peace."


    Benedict came up and persuaded.


    Benedict was the host of the party, so he had to show up at this time.


    "Both of you will be the mainstay of nice city area in the future, and the development of nice city area depends on you. If there is a conflict between you, it is not a good thing for nice city area."


    "Give me face. How about shaking hands and making peace?"


    Benedict played the role of peacemaker.


    Alvin snorted angrily: "for Lord Benedict''s sake, I won''t care about you for the time being. But after today, you Chinese leaders will pay a price for what you have done today!"


    Alvin took advantage of the situation to declare war on Huaxia.


    He and Derek originally wanted to fight Fu Huaxia collar. Before, he was still worried about whether dealing with Huaxia collar for no reason would cause the disgust of other lords in nice urban area. After all, he came out of nowhere.


    But now Allen gave him a good excuse. After today''s incident, even if the city Lord''s residence takes action against the Chinese leader, other lords will definitely only think that the city Lord''s residence is to recover today''s face and will not have other ideas.


    Not to mention the idea that the city Lord''s mansion would deal with Huaxia collar from the beginning!


    In this way, Alvin suddenly felt that the conflict with Alan today was not a bad thing, although he lost some face.


    As long as you can defeat the Chinese leader, you will find your face back. Even the Chinese leader who is invincible in nice urban area is defeated by the city master''s house. Who dares to underestimate the city master''s house in nice urban area?


    Defeating Huaxia collar can not only complete the task of attacking Allen, but also enhance the prestige of the city Lord''s residence in nice city area. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    Of course, Alvin did not want to defeat the Chinese leadership through war. After all, this is not allowed by the kingdom. In peacetime, attacking other territories of the kingdom for no reason is tantamount to death.


    To bring down a territory, in addition to war, there are many other means, such as economy.


    Allen shrugged and didn''t care much about Alvin''s hostility.


    The foundation of Huaxia collar has been firmly established. It is not easy for anyone to deal with Huaxia collar.


    "Take master Derek down and take good care of him!"


    Alvin ordered the guards behind him.


    The guards looked at Galen in front of them and hesitated.


    "Galen, get out of the way," Alan smiled. "If you don''t get help, that guy may really be dying."


    Alan knows how much he shot just now. Derek''s injury is definitely much more serious than it looks.


    Allen didn''t want to give Derek such a heavy hand at first, but he just wanted to teach Derek a little lesson, but somehow, when Allen knocked Derek to the ground, a violent mood suddenly filled his heart.


    If Allen hadn''t tried to restrain this emotion, he might have killed Derek alive.


    Alvin took people to carry Derek down for treatment. The rest of the Connie family glared at Allen and dispersed one after another.


    "Alan, you were a little impulsive just now," Benedict said. "Although your Chinese leaders have the strength to be fearless of the city Lord''s house, making friends with them will always bring you a lot of trouble."


    Alan smiled softly, "thank you for your advice, but you can''t hide if you should come."


    The first time he recognized Derek, Allen knew that Derek and the Connie family were absolutely hostile to themselves, otherwise Derek wouldn''t be here.


    If so, why should Alan compromise?


    Barney Dick also knew the old stories of Allen and Connie family. He nodded at the news: "just know it yourself."


    "Alan."


    As the crowd dispersed, a timid voice sounded in Allen''s ear. Alan went away. It was Martha.


    Alan has a headache. What should he do with the debt left by Alan last month!


    "Hello, Miss Martha," Ellen said stiffly.


    But I didn''t want to let Martha''s tears fall in a word.


    "What do you call me?"


    Martha asked, raising her head and letting tears flow down her cheeks.


    He even called himself Miss Martha. Did he mean to break up with himself? Or draw a line with yourself in front of Sophia.


    Martha''s little head began to think.


    "Miss Martha."


    Alan hardened his head and said. He knew it was not a good name, because Alan would never call Martha like that.


    "Woo woo..."


    Without saying a word, Martha covered her face and cried bitterly and ran out.


    Allen was left with a stunned face and a crowd of onlookers looking at him with admiration.


    It''s worthy of being master Allen. He beat up master Derek of the porter family, and then fiercely refuted the face of the future city Lord. Now it seems that it has something to do with the future city Lord''s daughter.


    "Alan, did you know Martha before?"


    Sophia asked, looking at Allen with a complicated look.


    Alan scratched his head. "I know you, but I''m not familiar."


    Allen felt that from Martha''s performance just now, his words were unconvincing.


    As Allen thought, in the hearts of the onlookers, Allen''s words are indeed not persuasive.


    It''s worthy of being master Allen. He has a thick skin. At this time, he can say that he doesn''t know Miss Martha well. That''s great!


    This is the real idea of the onlookers.


    Sophia smiled, "I believe you!"


    Next, there was the handover ceremony of Benedict and Alvin. When the ceremony was held, it was calm and there was no accident.


    After the ceremony, the lords who participated in the banquet gathered around Alvin one after another, with continuous cheers. From now on, Alvin has officially become the Lord of nice city.


    Then came Benedict''s farewell to the Lords and the luncheon. After the luncheon, the banquet officially ended.


    Martha didn''t show up again until the end of the party.


    After saying goodbye to Benedict and Sophia, Alan took Galen and Sona and rode Bruce Lee back to Huaxia collar.


    Riding on the dragon''s back, Allen dialed Kakashi''s magic power communication device.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?"


    "Keep an eye on the new city Lord and the Connie family. They will definitely plot against our Chinese leaders," Allen said.


    "Don''t worry, Lord," kakassi said confidently, "as long as they have any trouble, I will pass the news to you as soon as possible."


    Now the whole nice city is under the surveillance of the sky curtain. It''s too difficult for the city Lord''s house to do anything without the sky curtain.

 Chapter 223

    When Allen returned to the territory, he left the Connie family behind.


    Alvin has just become lord. It will take at least a month to fully master nice city. Before that, the Connie family can''t take out their hands to deal with themselves.


    Besides, Alan was not afraid of being caught off guard by the other party when the sky was watching them.


    After returning to the territory, Allen began to plan another thing, which he was prepared to do a long time ago, to explore the wilderness area.


    In fact, the economic development of Huaxia collar is somewhat abnormal. The reason is that the economy of Huaxia collar actually depends on the gold coins earned by Allen through various means. Once Allen has no source of gold coins, the economy of Huaxia collar will become very fragile.


    Because huaxialing doesn''t have its own pillar industry at all, the biggest benefit of the Lord''s house is only agricultural tax.


    The fragility of the economy will become a fatal flaw of Huaxia leadership!


    The establishment of the pillar industry of the territory is not a thing overnight, and Allen does not have a good idea in this regard. Therefore, he can only find other ways to earn gold coins to solve the urgent need.


    Naturally, Allen looked again at the wilderness.


    There is a huge amount of resources hidden in the wilderness area. It is not too much to say that gold is everywhere. As long as one or two valuable minerals can be found in the wilderness area, it is enough to temporarily support the construction and economy of Huaxia leading.


    When he first came to Huaxia collar, Allen once organized an activity to explore wilderness areas, but he failed.


    However, today is different from the past. The strength of Huaxia leader is far from comparable before. Allen has enough confidence to explore the wilderness area again.


    However, Allen was not ready to lead the team in person, but entrusted the task of team leader to Galen.


    In addition to Galen, Allen also sent four heroes to go together, namely the swift scout Timo, the zither fairy SANA, the exile blade Ruiwen and the time Guardian Kieran.


    Other heroes stay in their territory.


    With these five heroes leading the team, as long as they are not too deep, they will not encounter too much trouble in the wilderness area.


    In addition, Allen bought 200 soldiers on the spot and went with Galen and others. All the 200 soldiers are of the fifth rank, including knights, archers, shield soldiers and priests. They are completely a mixed army.


    Such an army has strong adaptability in the field!


    The 200 soldiers consumed more than 300000 gold coins!


    While Allen was seriously preparing for the second exploration of the wilderness area, two dusty figures entered the northernmost territory of nice urban area, led by Grayson.


    They are a man and a woman. The man has a light armour and two machetes around his waist. He looks ordinary.


    The woman has a beautiful face, wears a blue magic robe and holds a magic wand in her hand. She is a rare magician.


    Both of them are in their thirties and behave very close. They are either husband and wife or lovers.


    After lunch in a pub led by Grayson, they continued to walk in the direction of nice city.


    Walking in the wild for ten minutes, the female mage suddenly stopped and looked around carefully.


    "What''s the matter, Camille?"


    The soldier stopped and asked.


    "We were followed," Camille replied.


    The soldier frowned and looked around.


    The surrounding environment is very open, and there is hardly any place to hide people. The soldier looked for a week and found nothing.


    "Camille, you are mistaken. There is no one around," said the soldier.


    The female mage known as Camille shook her head gently: "don''t question the perception of a mage, especially mine."


    Camille is also a genius. His natural spiritual power is several times stronger than ordinary people. After becoming a magician, he is superior to magicians at the same level in terms of strength and perception.


    As Kamil''s husband, the soldier knew Kamil very well. Hearing the speech, he looked around carefully again.


    "Who is it? Get out of here!"


    The soldier roared, trying to cheat the people hiding in the dark.


    Unfortunately, there was no movement around except the wind.


    "Charles, keep quiet."


    Camille finished, closed his eyes and began to feel everything around him seriously.


    Since the naked eye can''t detect each other''s existence, use perception to make each other have nowhere to hide.


    About a minute later, Camille suddenly opened his eyes.


    "There!"


    Camille drank and waved his staff.


    Three wind blades appeared out of thin air and flew in the direction she pointed out.


    However, the direction pointed by the wind blade is empty.


    Just as the wind blade was about to hit the ground, a man in black appeared out of thin air, dodged the wind blade and fled to the distance.


    "Still want to escape!"


    Soldier Charles shouted angrily and ran after the man in black.


    Although the hiding ability of the man in black is very strong, his speed is not fast compared with Charles. It can be seen that his strength is much worse than Charles.


    Charles had chased the man in black after several ups and downs.


    The man in black was about to be chased. Suddenly, his hands were sealed. With a bang, his body was divided into two and ran in two directions.


    Shadow separation!


    The man in black is a ninja.


    Charles had never seen such a strange ability. When he saw that the man in black was divided into two, he was so surprised that he grew up and was stunned.


    He is also a person who has seen the world, but in his opinion, the skill of separation is too incredible, which is beyond his understanding.


    Charles was stunned, and both men in black had run away.


    Unbelievable as like as two peas, Camille came to Charles, and Charles pointed to the two black men in the distance. He said in a shocked voice, "Camille, have you seen that guy suddenly turned into two identical people?


    Camille nodded grimly, "I see."


    She had just seen the scene of the Ninja performing shadow separation in the distance.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this man in black is from the target organization of our trip," Camille said.


    "You mean, the curtain of heaven?"


    Camille nodded: "yes, in addition to this mysterious organization, which organization on the mainland has this strange skill?"


    "Rutgers of the farwin family once said that when he was tracking the high-level shadow of the sky and Kakashi, they both disappeared in front of him in an instant. I think they have similar abilities."


    "If I as like as two peas, I should have made a similar separation to myself in some way. Rogers''s only two people were separated."


    Camille even analyzed the possibility of shadow separation with the two words of Ninja and Rutgers!


    "I can''t imagine such a strange ability in the world," Charles sighed. "If only I had it."


    Hua Xialing, Allen suddenly received a call request from Kakashi with the magic power communication device.


    Allen connected and asked, "Kakashi, what''s up?"


    "Lord, a soldier and a magician entered the area of nice city today. A xiaren followed them and they found them."


    "I guess they are probably members of what you call the guardian of light, Lord."


    "I see," Allen said. "Keep watching them, but don''t conflict with them."


    After the end of the call, Allen smiled. Is the light Guardian investigator finally here?

 Chapter 224

    Allen has been waiting for the arrival of the investigators of the guardian of light for a long time. His goal is not just to help the curtain of light escape the investigation of the guardian of light. He wants to make the guardian of light recognize the existence of the curtain of light through contact with the guardian of light.


    At the very least, let the guardian of light be at ease with the existence of the sky curtain and not be on guard.


    The energy of the guardian of light is not what Alan can imagine now. If the guardian of light is really determined to deal with the curtain of heaven, just send a legendary strong man over, and the curtain of heaven will disappear.


    This is why Allen first wanted the sky curtain to undertake the assassination mission, and then gave up the idea and let the sky curtain concentrate on intelligence. Because Allen wants to run the sky curtain into an intelligence organization recognized by the government and the people, rather than a killer organization hiding in the dark.


    As for how to earn killing value after giving up the assassination mission, Allen has other arrangements.


    After receiving Allen''s order, Kakashi personally set out to find Camille and Charles and hide in the dark to track them.


    Camille and Charles are level 9 magicians and level 9 warriors respectively, only one level higher than kakasi. With Kakashi''s strength and skills, it is impossible for them to find him.


    They first felt nice city and investigated the news of the sky everywhere. Unfortunately, they got nothing for three days in a row.


    "Camille, what should we do?" Charles asked dejectedly. "The sky curtain is so cunning that there is no trace. We can''t find out like headless flies."


    Camille pondered for a moment: "let''s go to China to collect."


    "Go to find the young master named Alan Senlan of Senlan family?"


    "That''s right," Camille nodded. "According to intelligence, Alan Senlan once had a deal with the sky curtain, and even now he buys most of the Chinese soldiers from the sky curtain."


    "Let''s go to him and see if he can reach the sky."


    The two agreed to leave nice city and ride their horses towards Huaxia.


    In the dark, Kakashi had already informed Allen of their departure for Huaxia collar.


    Camille and Charles kept entering Huaxia collar. They didn''t find a nearby town until noon and wanted to go in and have a rest.


    Just as they rode to the gate of the town, they were stopped by several police members guarding the gate of the town.


    Today, members of the Huaxia leading police force have long been dressed in uniform. They are all dressed in black tight light armor and carry a machete around their waist.


    Uniform dress, let them look very capable, do not have a heroic appearance.


    Being stopped by the police at the entrance of the town surprised Camille and Charles, because Camille was dressed as a magician.


    In this world, the status of a magician is very high, even if it is only a level-1 or level-2 magician. Generally speaking, soldiers dare not offend magicians easily when they see them.


    "What''s up?"


    Charles was naturally very upset when he was stopped for no reason, and asked in a blunt tone.


    "Two, you are not allowed to ride in the town. Please get off your horse and walk." a guard said very politely.


    "No riding?" Charles glanced. "It''s the first time I''ve heard of a territory with such regulations."


    "Tell me, why are we not allowed to ride in town?"


    "This is the Lord''s order. He said that riding too fast in the town is easy to hurt pedestrians." the guard explained patiently.


    This reason surprised Charles. The horsemen were either aristocrats or soldiers, magicians and others. Did these people ever consider civilians?


    "Forget it, Charles," Camille said. "Since China has such regulations, we''ll get off the horse and walk."


    With that, Camille fell off his horse.


    Charles also fell off his horse, and they led the horse towards the town.


    "On the narrow road in town, do I want to gallop and run?"


    Charles muttered as he walked into town.


    However, when he entered the town, he found that he was wrong. The road in the town can indeed gallop.


    The main road in the town is more than ten meters wide, which many small and medium-sized cities can''t reach.


    Why is it necessary to build such a wide road in a town?


    He did not know that these main roads were specially widened by Allen in order to prepare for future public transport facilities.


    They led their horses and walked along the wide street.


    Beside them, from time to time, the residents of the town passed by them and looked at their two strangers with curious eyes.


    "Charles, have you noticed that the streets of this town are so clean," Camille said.


    Charles looked around at the streets: "indeed."


    Generally speaking, public streets are not specially cleaned every day. Only when they are dirty, nearby residents will come to clean them spontaneously, and most of them are cleaned carelessly, not particularly clean.


    The streets of this town are paved with thick green bricks, and the ground is clean, which makes people feel happy at a glance.


    After all, no one doesn''t like a clean and tidy environment.


    "I think I know why."


    Charles suddenly pointed to the corner ahead.


    At the corner of the street, two aunts in their fifties were sweeping the street with big brooms, with a very serious attitude. Even the dust in a small corner, they will clean it carefully.


    Camille saw this scene, but she had a misunderstanding. She thought that these people were forced by Allen to clean the streets, and they would be punished if they didn''t clean, so they cleaned so seriously.


    "This Alan Senlan is too much!" Camille said. "These people are so old that Alan forces them to clean the streets every day."


    "Even if he likes cleaning, can''t he find some young and strong young people to clean it?"


    Camille''s words happened to be heard by a young man passing by him.


    The young man stopped and said to Camille, "this magician, you are wrong. We young people have no good intention to rob these jobs."


    "What do you mean?" Camille asked.


    "Master magician, you just came to China to take care of us. You don''t know," the young man explained. "Cleaning the streets is not free. The Lord will pay them."


    "Every month, there are ten gold coins!"


    The young man spoke with envy.


    You know, ten gold coins is already a large number. Many young people can''t make so much money in a month.


    Camille was surprised when he heard the speech.


    "Now, I''m interested in Alan Senlan," Camille said.


    Two days later, they entered the main city of China, St. Zell. After entering the city, they went straight to the Lord''s house.


    "Lord, there are two people outside asking for an audience, but they refuse to identify themselves."


    In the Lord''s house, a bodyguard came to Alan to report.


    Alan naturally knows who they are. He got the news from kakassi early in the morning that the two guardians of light have entered the city of Saint Zell.


    "Invite them in," Allen said.


    Soon, Camille and Charles, led by the bodyguard, came to Allen''s reception hall.


    "Hello, Lord Allen."


    When they entered the hall, they nodded to Allen.


    Allen has three main identities, namely, the Viscount of the Kingdom, the Lord of China and the legitimate young master of the Senlan family. No matter which of these three identities, Camille and Charles should not salute him.


    The members of the guardian of light are extremely detached.


    "I hear you two are looking for me. What''s the matter?"


    Alan asked, pretending not to know.


    Charles took out a token from the space ring. The token floated in mid air and mapped four big characters, the guardian of light.


    "We are members of the guardian of light. We want Lord Allen to help investigate some things."


    Charles said.

 Chapter 225

    "It turned out that the two were adults guarding the light. Disrespect, disrespect!"


    Alan pretended to be surprised.


    "I don''t know what you need my assistance in the investigation. I''ll do my best."


    Alan''s attitude satisfied Camille and Charles.


    "Lord Allen, you must have heard of the curtain of heaven?" Charles asked.


    Alan nodded: "of course I heard. To tell you the truth, many of my soldiers were purchased from this organization."


    "Can you trust the soldiers you bought?" Camille asked suddenly.


    Allen smiled bitterly: "I can''t believe it. At that time, the blue shirt army invaded and the situation was urgent. I had only one choice."


    Allen''s explanation was recognized by Camille. Camille asked, "do you have any way to contact the sky curtain organization now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then help me contact the sky curtain organization and say that the guardian of light wants to talk to them."


    Alan nodded, took out the magic communication device from his arms and began to call Kakashi.


    This is Allen''s intention to expose the magic communication device in front of the two guardians of light in order to negotiate later.


    Of course, both sides of the negotiation will be the guardian of the sky and light, which has nothing to do with huaxialing.


    Camille and Charles looked at Allen''s magic communication device curiously. They didn''t know what it was.


    "Hello, Mr. Kakashi!"


    After the call was connected, Allen hurried to speak.


    He was worried that Kakashi would shout the word Lord!


    On the other side, Kakashi heard Allen call him Mr. Kakashi, and immediately understood what was going on.


    "Hello, Lord Allen. What can I do for you?"


    "Here are two guardians of light who want to see you," Allen said.


    The other end was silent, as if Kakashi were thinking.


    "OK, I''ll visit the Lord''s house in St. zel tonight."


    Kakashi finished and ended the call.


    "Lord Allen, what do you have in your hand is a magic communication device?" Camille asked, staring curiously at the magic communication device in Allen''s hand.


    Alan nodded: "yes, this is the curtain of heaven for me to contact them."


    "Can you show me?"


    "Of course," Alan said, handing Kamil the magic power communication device in his hand.


    "Unexpectedly, the sky curtain organization even studied the magic communication device." Camille sighed as he looked at the magic communication device in his hand.


    That night, Allen and the three sat in the reception hall chatting while waiting for Kakashi to arrive.


    After an afternoon''s contact, Allen and Camille were already very familiar, but they also had a good talk.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared out of thin air in the hall.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Kakashi''s voice sounded in the hall.


    Camille and Charles stared at Kakashi with alert faces. They were unaware of Kakashi''s arrival!


    This made them full of fear for Kakashi.


    "Mr. Kakashi, please sit down," Ellen said.


    After Kakashi sat down, Allen said wisely, "talk slowly. I''ll go out first."


    After Alan left, there were only three Kakashi left in the hall.


    "I don''t know if you two invited me. What''s the matter?" Kakashi said first.


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of your sky curtain organization?"


    Camille stared at Kakashi and asked seriously.


    The two of them were ordered to investigate the sky curtain organization, not the guardian of light to deal with the sky curtain.


    As the guardian of the harilan nation, the guardian of light is very inclusive and will not easily attack an organization.


    In the three korilan countries, there are some killer organizations or underground organizations in each country. If the guardian of light wants to clean them up, it can be said that it is easy, but the guardian of light does not do so.


    In the view of the guardian of light, as long as these organizations do not do anything that threatens the survival of the harilan nation and do not do anything too crazy, the guardian of light will ignore it.


    For more than a thousand years, the only organization that has been publicly attacked by the guardian of light is the shadow eagle.


    So far, the sky curtain organization has not done anything to touch the bottom line of light protection, so the light protection has no idea to deal with the sky curtain.


    Sending Camille and Charles to investigate is just to feel the bottom of the sky.


    "Of course it''s for money," kakasi said. "We sell soldiers and intelligence to make money."


    "I hope it''s true that as you said, your purpose is just to make money." Camille said, "your sky curtain has been listed as the key monitoring object by our light guardian. Once you do anything unfavorable to the harilan nation, our light guardian will immediately take action and never spare!"


    Camille, this represents the guardian of light, a warning to the sky, warning the sky not to do evil.


    Kakashi smiled gently: "in fact, we can have some cooperation."


    "What cooperation?"


    "For example, we provide you with magic communication devices for the guardian of light. For example, we use our sky screen intelligence system to provide you with the location of the personnel of the shadow eagle."


    Kakashi threw out the bait that he and Allen had already discussed. No matter which point, the guardian of light can''t refuse.


    The shadow eagle is a big trouble for the guardian of light. In order to deal with the shadow eagle, the guardian of light can definitely spare no effort.


    The magic power communication device is an irresistible temptation for any force, even the detached guardian of light.


    "What do we need to pay for the protection of light?"


    Camille asked. She didn''t think the sky curtain would be so kind. She didn''t say anything about providing them with information about shadow eagles, but also gave them magic power communication devices for nothing.


    "It''s simple," kakasi said. "We just need the guardian of light to give us permission."


    "We want to establish strongholds in major cities and publicly sell intelligence and our sky curtain products, such as magic communication devices."


    "I hope there will be no official resistance when establishing these strongholds."


    This is the ultimate goal of Alan and Kakashi to make the sky curtain organization public!


    Once successful, the sky curtain organization will no longer be an organization hidden in the dark, but a behemoth standing in the sun.


    Camille thought for a moment: "I need to report to the top of the organization."


    "No problem. I''m waiting for your good news. I think the high level of the guardian of light will not refuse this win-win cooperation."


    Kakashi said, taking out ten magic communication devices from the space ring.


    These ten magic communication devices are not the semi-finished products in Allen''s hands, but the first batch of finished products developed by heimerdinger and weeds!


    These finished products have realized the function Alan wants most, and the call is networked!


    Each communication device has its own number, and any other communication device can call this communication device by dialing this number.


    In terms of call function alone, it is no different from mobile phones on earth!


    "To show sincerity, these ten magic communication devices are given to your guardian of light as a gift."


    Kakasi road.

 Chapter 226

    These ten magic communication devices are all of the same size, 20 cm long, 10 cm wide and 5 cm thick.


    This size is naturally bloated compared with the mobile phone in modern society, but it is small and exquisite for people in this world.


    You know, Allen''s semi-finished products are much larger than this.


    Moreover, compared with those in Allen''s hands, the ten magic communication devices are much more exquisite and sell semi-finished products before the explosion.


    Ten magic communication devices are black, with more than ten buttons, ranging from 0 to 9, ten numbers, a green dial on key, a red end call key and a black shutdown key.


    Each magic communication device is followed by a string of numbers, which is the number of the communication device.


    Camille took one and held it in his hand. He couldn''t put it down.


    "This seems a little different from Lord Allen," Camille said as he looked at the magic power communication device in his hand.


    "That''s natural," Kakashi replied. "Lord Allen, it can only be regarded as semi-finished products. These ten are the real magic communication devices."


    Then Kakashi told Camille and Charles about the difference between the new version of the magic communication device and the previous semi-finished products.


    "Our researchers named this magic communication device mobile phone," kakasi said.


    "Cell phone? What a strange name," Camille smiled.


    "I don''t know how much energy this magic communication device consumes? How long can a magic stone last?"


    Asked Charles.


    Kakashi picked up a mobile phone, opened the back cover, and a magic energy stone (Magic source stone) cut into four directions was exposed.


    "This is a magic stone specially made by our researchers. Each piece can provide a month''s energy consumption for mobile phones," kakasi said.


    These cut magic energy stones are encrypted by heimerdinger. Only this kind of magic energy stone can provide energy for mobile phones. Even if ordinary magic energy stones are cut to the same size, it is useless to put them in.


    Not only the magic energy stone, but also the mobile phone was added to the self destruction device by heimerdinger. Once someone forcibly disassembles the mobile phone, a part in the mobile phone will explode automatically.


    The power of this explosion is very small and basically won''t hurt people, but it is enough to destroy the key components of the magic communication device. With this self destruction device, huaxialing doesn''t have to worry about the imitation of magic communication device.


    Kakashi finished, took out a box from the space ring, opened the box, and the box was full of processed magic energy stones, hundreds of pieces.


    "These magic energy stones are also free from our sky curtain, and..."


    Kakashi said and took out two magic communication devices again: "these two magic communication devices are given to you personally. I just ask you to help me make this happen."


    This is already a bribe from hongguoguo!


    If someone bribes Camille with gold and silver treasures, they will definitely refuse with righteous words. The members of the guardian of light have principles, okay!


    But looking at the two exquisite magic communication devices in front of us, Camille was moved.


    Camille hesitated a little, his reason quickly retreated, and reached for two magic communication devices: "don''t worry, we''ll do our best."


    Alan was standing outside the door bored when the hall door was suddenly opened.


    Kakashi, Camille and Charles came out together.


    "Are you finished?" Ellen went up and smiled.


    "It''s over," kakasi said. "Lord Allen, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Kakashi flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Guys, I''ll send someone to take you to rest," Allen said to Camille and Charles.


    Then a bodyguard took Camille and Charles to the place Allen had arranged for them.


    After they left, Kakashi suddenly appeared next to Allen.


    "Lord!" Kakashi bowed.


    "Well, it''s all settled?"


    Kakashi smiled gently: "it''s settled. They two get along well. Nine times out of ten our plan will succeed."


    "Good," Alan laughed.


    As long as this plan can succeed, he will no longer have to worry about gold coins. Gold coins from the whole continent will flow to Huaxia collar.


    Early the next morning, Camille and Charles left Huaxia collar. Allen knew that the next time they came back, the curtain of heaven would officially become famous on the mainland.


    In the next few days, Allen resumed his leisure days.


    Galen led his team to explore the wilderness area. Good news came from time to time and found some open-pit mines in the wilderness area.


    After discovering the mine, Allen will immediately order Galen and others to clean up the monsters near the mine, then closely protect them and send miners to mine.


    China''s various mineral resources can finally be self-sufficient.


    Day by day, on October 1, Allen drew again. Unfortunately, he drew a small wooden box again.


    This makes Allen have to sigh whether the lucky draw in July and August has consumed all his luck.


    Just as Allen sighed for his character, a shocking news spread to the nice city area.


    The news was like a bolt from the blue, which made all the Lords and lords in nice city disordered. Allen looked equally grim when he received the news.


    The peace talks between the Kingdom and the kingdom of harilo failed!


    If this is the case, it will not make people so pessimistic. With this news, there is even worse news.


    Harilo Kingdom and zizaidian Kingdom completed the peace talks. The two sides did not know what agreement had been reached. Zizaidian Kingdom withdrew troops from the border of harilo Kingdom and sent troops directly to the scorching sun kingdom!


    This is to work together to destroy the rhythm of the scorching sun kingdom!


    Among the three countries, the national strength of the kingdom of the sun is definitely the lowest. It has been hard to support the attack of the kingdom of harilo. Now, in the face of the attack of the two countries, where is it possible to support half of it?


    It is said that king bazel smashed a table directly in the main hall of the palace and scolded the kingdom of heaven as a capricious and mean man.


    The Kingdom finally decided to divide its troops into two routes. One route was led by the Kingdom''s military minister, Arman, to the northern border against the kingdom of harilo.


    Another route led by Kenneth, the right Minister of the Kingdom, went to the western border of the kingdom to fight against the self-contained kingdom.


    As the news spread to the nice city area, there was a transfer order from the kingdom.


    All lords in nice urban area, large or small, immediately led troops to the western border of the kingdom to resist the attack of the kingdom in heaven.


    Almost all the troops in the kingdom were evacuated by a transfer order, which can be called a back water battle.


    "Lord, what should we do?"


    Chinese collar, Swain asked Allen.


    Allen sighed softly, "how can the skin be attached to the hair? The kingdom must be kept, or our Chinese collar will no longer exist. Send troops!"

 Chapter 227

    Now that he was ready to send troops, Allen stopped hesitating and immediately asked Galen and svein to prepare the army.


    The situation on the front line is urgent. The sooner we get to the front line, the greater our help to the war will be.


    Meanwhile, Allen dialed Kakashi''s mobile phone. Now, all senior leaders of the territory, including Allen and Galen, have been replaced with a new version of magic communication device, that is, mobile phone.


    "Kakashi, what''s the situation in the city Lord''s residence? Are you ready to send troops?"


    Asked Allen after the call was connected.


    Alan wants to know what the city Lord''s house is going to do.


    Based on the gratitude and resentment between the city Lord''s house and Huaxia collar, if Huaxia collar soldiers pour out to support the front line, the city Lord''s house is likely to take the opportunity to attack Huaxia collar and destroy Huaxia collar.


    If it is normal, the city Lord''s residence does not dare to do so, but in this situation, the Kingdom has no time to pay attention to these.


    However, even if the city Lord''s house made such calculations, Allen was not afraid, because most of the troops in the city Lord''s house are left by the falwen family of the original city Lord''s house.


    In other words, most of the troops of the city Lord''s residence are sold to the original city Lord''s residence. In fact, they are all Chinese.


    "Lord, there is no news from the city Lord''s residence. It seems that there is no plan to send troops." kakashihui reported.


    "Then ignore them for the time being. I''m going to lead the troops to the border. Go with me. On the battlefield, you can harvest the killing value as much as you like."


    Allen said that if the city Lord''s house really has a bad heart, it can only be self destruction.


    "What about the sky?" Kakashi asked.


    "The killing value in the system is enough to summon a second well-known ninja," Allen replied. "I will summon another Ninja to preside over the development of the sky temporarily."


    After ending the call with Kakashi, Allen enters the system space and the Naruto element.


    Now, the killing value in the system is 37 points, while it only takes 30 points to summon a well-known ninja.


    Allen consumed 30 kill points and chose to summon a famous Ninja at random.


    "Congratulations to the host, random selection of well-known ninjas succeeded."


    The pleasant sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear. In front of Allen, the light and shadow changed and gradually condensed into human form.


    The summoned Ninja was not tall, one head shorter than Allen, but the huge gourd behind him and the big word "love" on his forehead were very conspicuous.


    With his short red hair and pure black eye circles, he stood there, particularly eye-catching.


    Sand ninja, I love Luo!


    "I love you, Lord."


    I love Rona''s voice without any emotional color. It rings in Allen''s ear.


    "Welcome, I love you."


    I love Luo''s appearance, so Alan decided to change his original plan.


    Let kakassi continue to operate the sky curtain in nice urban area, and take me ero to the border to harvest the killing value.


    The reason why I made this decision is that there are large deserts on the western border. Under this environment, it is very suitable for me to play!


    Although there are some differences between sand and sand if it is to be subdivided, there is no difference for me.


    Allen called Kakashi''s cell phone and told Kakashi about the new plan.


    When Kakashi knew that the newly summoned partner was I love Luo, he agreed with Alan''s change of plan. In the desert environment, even kakasi is not sure to beat me, even though he is one level higher than me!


    A day later, Galen and Swain prepared their troops, and Allen personally led the troops to leave China and rush to the western border.


    This time, Huaxia leaders have done their best.


    In terms of heroes, Allen took seven Heroes: Galen, lacs, svein, Kieran, Timo, Ruiwen and Sona. Only Yasso, hemedinger and rexay were left in the territory to preside over the overall situation.


    Of course, the three remaining heroes are mainly asso, because hemedinger is usually in the laboratory, while rexay is usually in the dungeon ruins.


    In terms of soldiers, Allen took all the soldiers purchased from the system, a total of more than 7500.


    Among the 7500, there were five hundred soldiers of the fifth rank, two thousand soldiers of the fourth rank and five thousand soldiers of the third rank. Among the 55th rank arms, 300 are vanguard knights, and the other 200 are a mixture of various arms.


    Of course, this is only the apparent strength. For Allen, as long as he has enough gold coins, these gold coins can be transformed into a steady stream of strength.


    In the two months since Wang Du came back, Allen spent a lot of gold coins because he wanted to build Huaxia city and worry free city. Now there are only 800000 gold coins left.


    But 800000 gold coins are enough for Allen to buy many soldiers.


    Of course, I love you with a big gourd on your back.


    After the 7500 soldiers were taken away, the only defense force led by China was the police and guard animals in various towns.


    Allen dared to take away all the troops of the territory with such confidence because there were five thousand soldiers who belonged to the city Lord''s house in nice city, but actually belonged to Chinese soldiers. If the territory encounters any emergency, Yasuo can mobilize the 5000 soldiers.


    The rings of Allen, Galen and others are all full of food and grass, but these food and grass are only carried with them for emergencies, because no lord needs to worry about food and grass on the way to support the border.


    The Kingdom has already made it clear that when the troops supporting the border pass through any territory or city, the Lord or city Lord must provide food and grass unconditionally.


    Of course, they only need to provide food and grass for a day or two. Naturally, the next territory or city will be responsible for the future food and grass, so their burden is not large.


    After reaching the western border, the kingdom will supply all the food and grass for the reinforcements.


    The kingdom of Lieyang has not experienced a war for hundreds of years, and its grain and grass reserves are extremely abundant.


    The news that Huaxia led the troops quickly spread all over nice city.


    Nice''s urban areas and territories responded to the Kingdom''s call one after another, and the leaders rushed towards the border. Only the city Lord''s house remained motionless.


    The soldiers in these territories ranged from two or three thousand to hundreds, but the soldiers in countless territories in the Kingdom gathered together, which was a huge number.


    With the strength of the whole country, the kingdom of Lieyang may not have the strength to fight with the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of freedom. Because it is impossible for these two kingdoms to attack with all their national strength.


    Although the two countries joined hands to deal with the kingdom of the burning sun, they still took strict precautions against each other and distrusted each other.


    Nice city, Lord''s house.


    Derek laughed wildly when he heard the news that China had led the troops.


    After more than a month of cultivation, Derek has recovered most of his injuries, but there are still many parts that can''t move freely.


    "Huaxia led the troops? It''s really great!"


    "Order immediately, assemble the troops, and send the soldiers to Huaxia in three days!"


    Three days later, the troops led by China had left the nice city area. Even if they learned that the territory was attacked, they had no time to return aid.


    "Master Derek, do we really want to do this?" Alvin worried, "the Chinese leader sends troops to fight for the kingdom. If we attack the Chinese leader while they support the border, if the Kingdom knows..."


    Derek laughed: "Uncle Alvin, you can rest assured that the kingdom will not take care of us."


    Seeing that Alvin was still worried, Derek released an explosive message: "Uncle Alvin, to tell you the truth, the kingdom will lose this war!"


    "In a few months, we will be subjects of the kingdom of harilo."

 Chapter 228

    Derek''s words, like a thunderbolt, stunned Alvin.


    "Master Derek, do you mean..." Alvin asked, staring at Derek in shock.


    Derek smiled and nodded: "yes, our potter family has already made secret contact with the kingdom of Harry Potter. Even if the kingdom is divided between the kingdom of Harry Potter and the kingdom of freedom, our potter family is still the potter family."


    "Prince Carl of Harry Potter Kingdom has promised our Porter family. After the war, my grandfather is the left Minister of Harry Potter Kingdom, and his power is the same as now."


    "Prince Carl is a genius. It will happen sooner or later to unify the four countries. All resistance is just a dying struggle. Look at our king, who is obsessed with cultivation all day, and the internal affairs of the kingdom are in chaos."


    "Those stubborn guys of the Senlan family, go to hell with the kingdom!"


    "Uncle Alvin, as long as you keep up with our potter family now, I can assure you that you will still be the Lord of nice after the war."


    Derek seduced.


    Alvin only felt a mess in his mind and asked Derek, "in that case, why does the right minister personally lead troops to the western border to fight against the kingdom of heaven?"


    "Naturally, it''s to try to slow down the attack of the kingdom of heaven," Derek said. "This time, the two countries divide up the kingdom of the sun. Each depends on their strength. Whoever occupies more territory will divide more."


    "My grandfather can stay in the kingdom of heaven for one more day. In this war of dividing up the kingdom of the sun, the kingdom of harilo can get more land."


    "At that time, the kingdom of Harry Potter will reward you for your meritorious deeds. Naturally, it will not be without the credit of our Porter family."


    "Uncle Alvin, how are you thinking?"


    Alvin gritted his teeth: "we Connie family, resolutely follow the potter family!"


    Derek burst into laughter at Alvin''s words.


    "Uncle Alvin, you will soon know what a wise decision you made today."


    Outside the window, a petite figure hid under the window, heard their words clearly and was shocked.


    This man, of course, is Alvin''s daughter Martha. She wanted to hide here and listen to whether Derek''s bad guy would use some tricks to deal with Alan''s Chinese collar. Unexpectedly, she heard such a shocking news.


    The potter family, the largest family in the Kingdom, has already turned to the kingdom of Harry Potter!


    Moreover, Derek is really scheming and wants to take the opportunity to attack Huaxia collar!


    No, I''ll inform huaxialing of this news and let them prepare in advance!


    Martha thought of this and immediately stepped away to leave, but she didn''t want to accidentally touch a flower pot by the window when she turned around.


    The flowerpot fell to the ground and fell apart with a clatter.


    The sound of the broken flower pot spread to the house, which surprised Alvin and Derek.


    "Who''s outside!"


    Inside, Alvin gave a violent drink and rushed out of the house. Derek rushed out with him.


    "Martha, is that you?" Alvin asked with a gloomy face. "What are you doing here?"


    "I, I..." Martha stammered and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Martha, did you hear what uncle Alvin and I just said?" Derek asked.


    Martha gritted her teeth and summoned up her courage: "father, don''t listen to this guy''s bewitchment!"


    "The potter family betrayed the kingdom. You should send someone to catch him immediately and inform your majesty!"


    Derek''s face changed: "she heard it, uncle Alvin..."


    Alvin nodded. "I know how to do it."


    "Someone!"


    Several bodyguards rushed over when they heard the speech.


    These bodyguards are Alvin''s confidants and have won Alvin''s absolute trust.


    "Take the young lady down and take strict care of her. She is not allowed to touch anyone without my order!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards took orders and took Martha down.


    "Uncle Alvin, about Martha and me..."


    "Master Derek, don''t worry," Alvin said. "When the war is over, I''ll let her marry you right away!"


    Derek laughed: "well, thank uncle Alvin."


    Three days later, the city Lord''s residence gathered 5000 troops and began to march towards Huaxia. However, more than 4000 of the 5000 troops were sold to the soldiers of Shangren city master''s house.


    This is also doomed to the tragic result of the dispatch of troops by the city Lord''s house. Of course, this result is beyond the city Lord''s house''s imagination.


    As soon as kakassi sent troops to the city master''s house, he spread the news to Allen and Yasuo who stayed behind the Chinese leader on the March.


    After Allen got the news, he smiled gently: "since the city Lord''s house is looking for his own death, it''s no wonder we''re here."


    Then Allen dialed asso''s cell phone.


    "Lord, how should we deal with it?" ASO asked.


    Sending troops to the city Lord''s residence is obviously a suicide attempt. However, Allen still needs to decide how to deal with the city Lord''s residence later.


    "You and village head Jill are ready to take over the territory of the city Lord''s residence. The city Lord''s residence attacked our Chinese leader when the kingdom is in danger, but they don''t want to work for the country. Obviously, they have different intentions."


    "In that case, the Lord''s house in nice doesn''t need to exist. However, keep Alvin alive and don''t hurt the girl named Martha."


    Ellen ordered.


    After all, Martha had a relationship with Alan before, and Alan didn''t want to hurt her.


    "I see, Lord," said yazoe.


    Hua Xialing smiled gently after Yasuo finished his call with Alan.


    "From then on, nice urban area is the world led by China."


    Then, Yasuo sent someone to Huaxia town to inform village head Jill, and he took delaire to the westernmost town of the territory, that is, DIA Town, the first town attacked by the main army of the city hall.


    Nice city is very close to Huaxia collar. On the second day of sending troops to the Chengzhu mansion, 5000 troops from the Chengzhu mansion came to the westernmost town of Huaxia collar, outside dia town.


    Derek is the leader of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Derek looked at dia town in front of him, smiled gently, and asked the scouts, "how many troops are there in town?"


    "Back to Lord Derek, according to intelligence, all the soldiers led by China have gone to the border to participate in the war. Now what remains in the town is just some police members, with a number of only 100 people."


    "The Chinese leader poured out to support the border. Alan is really loyal to the country," Derek said sarcastically. "I don''t know how he will feel when he comes back and sees that the territory has been occupied."


    "Young master, I guess he can''t come back." one of the two level 8 bodyguards next to Derek joked: "the commander in chief of the western border is Lord Youxiang. Alan is a member of the Senlan family. Lord Youxiang will take good care of him."


    Derek laughed: "yes, Grandpa, as the commander in chief of the west, wanted to kill Alan, just like an ant."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see Alan''s expression after he knew that Huaxia collar was broken by me. What a pity."


    "Continue to March. I will attack and occupy the whole territory of China in three days!"


    Derek waved his big hand and said in high spirits.


    When Derek led the army to the entrance of dia Town, two people and one beast stood at the entrance.


    The two men are Yasuo, delaire and the guardian beast of dia Town, Thor King Kong.


    Dia town is only a medium-sized town among all towns, and the refreshed Guardian beast is a level 8 Thor King Kong.


    At this time, the Thor King Kong has reduced its size to about two meters, and it doesn''t seem to be a threat.


    Derek looked at the two people and one beast at the mouth of the town and laughed.


    "Why, just the two of you and an animal, do you want to stop my five thousand army?"


    "Or are you in a hurry to surrender to me and beg for mercy, knowing that you are defeated?"

 Chapter 229

    Derek thought he was very handsome, but he didn''t want to have angered the Thor King Kong standing next to Yasuo.


    The reason why Raytheon King Kong was angered is very simple. It''s because of the word beast in Derek''s mouth. You know, Raytheon King Kong is human!


    How can it not hear such insulting words as animals?


    Next time, remember to call me Lord Raytheon King Kong!


    Thor King Kong roared violently, beat himself on the chest several times, and roared at Derek!


    Thor King Kong has a violent temper. When he gets angry, he won''t care whether he is facing five thousand people or five.


    Derek looked at Raytheon King Kong rushing towards him alone and smiled: "is this beast looking for death?"


    "Young master, I''ll help you cut off this beast and drink its meat."


    A level 8 bodyguard next to Derek said, drawing a knife and welcoming the Thunder God King Kong.


    Raytheon King Kong roared with excitement when he saw someone rush out. In the stunned look of Derek and others, his body began to grow rapidly.


    Three meters, five meters, ten meters, twenty meters


    Finally, a huge object more than 20 meters high appeared in front of the bodyguard who rushed up.


    What''s more frightening is that the giant with a height of more than 20 meters is also surrounded by blue and purple lightning!


    This thunder and lightning is not a good thing at first sight!


    In order to facilitate the battle, Raytheon King Kong specially controlled his body shape, otherwise the level 8 Raytheon King Kong can be increased to 80 meters high!


    "This, what is this?"


    Derek looked at the Thor King Kong standing in front of him, and his whole face turned green.


    As for the level 8 bodyguard who rushed towards the Thor King Kong, the whole person began to tremble.


    Just now, it was a small monster two meters high. How could it turn into more than twenty meters in an instant? Don''t bring such a trap!


    If I had known so, how could I rush out and die!


    After the Thor King Kong became bigger, he roared and punched the level 8 bodyguard standing in front of him.


    The level eight bodyguard hurried to one side, and Kaman escaped the blow of Thor King Kong.


    Raytheon King Kong hit the ground with a fist, the soil flew, and a big pit with a diameter of several meters was hit on the ground.


    One punch didn''t hit, and Raytheon King Kong hit the eighth level bodyguard again.


    "Go and help!"


    Derek said to another level eight bodyguard beside him.


    Another bodyguard heard the speech and could only harden his head and rush towards the Thor King Kong.


    Derek''s face is gloomy. He can''t imagine that there is such a big killer hidden in Huaxia collar. Alan, that guy is really hateful!


    If he knew that there was one in every town and even every village under the leadership of Huaxia, I don''t know how he would feel.


    "Do you think such a monster can stop our attack? It''s naive!"


    Derek finished and waved his hand: "the whole army!"


    In Derek''s mind, no matter how strong this giant beast is, can it stop his 5000 troops?


    Hearing Derek''s order, more than 200 soldiers in the army rushed out and rushed towards Raytheon King Kong, but most of the soldiers did not move.


    Moreover, most of the more than 200 soldiers who rushed out were the new army just recruited by the city master''s house, and their combat effectiveness was very low.


    These new soldiers rushed for a few steps, saw the veterans around them motionless, and stopped one by one, looking at the veterans in doubt.


    Derek thought that thousands of troops would rush out from behind him and drown the hateful beast in the ocean of the people, but he found that there was no movement behind him.


    Derek turned around and saw all the soldiers standing motionless.


    "Are you all deaf? I said the whole army would attack!"


    Derek yelled at the soldiers behind him.


    In response to him, there were still expressionless faces.


    Derek felt something was wrong and he was sweating. Although he didn''t know why the soldiers didn''t obey his orders, he knew something big was going to happen today.


    "You do it quickly, or you''ll be dealt with by military law when you get back to nice city!" roared Derek.


    At the entrance of the town, Yasuo smiled gently: "master Derek, these soldiers don''t seem to listen to your orders?"


    Aso said as he walked towards Derek.


    "You, don''t come here!" Derek called to asso in a trembling voice.


    He wants to attack Huaxia collar. He has long been familiar with the information of the main members of Huaxia collar. Naturally, he knows who the guy is coming towards him at this time.


    Yasuo, one of the top fighting forces of the Chinese leadership, is said to have strength above level 9 at least!


    I''m just a level 5 soldier. I don''t even have a chance to struggle in asso''s hands!


    "The whole army listens to the order. All soldiers who are not our side should disarm. If they dare to resist, they will be killed!"


    Yasso shouted as he walked towards Derek.


    When Derek wondered who asso was giving orders to, the soldiers behind him moved.


    A square array of soldiers rushed towards the 200 recruits like wolves and handed over their weapons on the spot. The recruits looked at the fierce veterans. How dare they resist at all?


    Several recruits with aggressive temperament struggled a few times and were directly killed on the spot by the veterans.


    Derek finally understood who asso was giving orders to.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen!"


    Derek was pale and talked to himself. He didn''t even find that his two bodyguards had been smashed into meat sauce by the giant fist of Raytheon King Kong.


    He couldn''t understand why his five thousand troops defected to Huaxia collar.


    And himself, from beginning to end, is just a joke!


    Yasuo looked at Derek with pity. At this time, where did he look like he was in high spirits just now?


    "Lock this guy up, others, fix it in place!"


    Yasso ordered.


    Take back the command of the 5000 soldiers. The city Lord''s mansion has no power to fight against the Chinese leader.


    It''s only a matter of time before the city Lord''s mansion is destroyed.


    The fact that the city Lord''s residence sent troops to lead China has affected the nerves of all territories in nice urban area. Everyone couldn''t understand why the city Lord''s residence did this and why they dared to do so.


    Hua Xialing went out to help the kingdom. Even if the city Lord''s residence didn''t send troops to the border to help, it took the opportunity to attack Hua Xialing!


    Is it true that the city Lord''s residence has been rebellious?


    At the thought of this, the backs of all lords are cold. If so, after the city Lord''s mansion destroys Huaxia collar, the next target may be yourself. Then, where should I go?


    All lords paid close attention to the war of the city Lord''s residence attacking Huaxia, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The 5000 troops of the city Lord''s residence turned against the Chinese leader!


    Everyone can''t figure out how this trick is changed, but they understand that the city Lord''s mansion is over and the future nice city area will be completely dominated by China.


    Huaxia leader is now attacking the city Lord''s residence. Even if the Kingdom knows, it won''t say anything, because Huaxia leader is famous!


    The city Lord''s residence took the initiative to attack Huaxia collar, which has become an accomplice. Huaxia collar''s attack on the city Lord''s residence is not only innocent, but also meritorious!


    When the news came back to the city Lord''s house in nice, the whole city Lord''s house was silent.


    In the Council Hall of the city Lord''s house, Alvin sat on the main seat, his face pale.


    In the hall, the senior members of the Connie family also looked grim and at a loss.


    Derek sent troops. Naturally, they all knew about it. Someone once questioned Alvin.


    Alvin simply told the top of the family about the potter family''s investment in the Harry Potter kingdom. When the top of the Connie family got the news, they were shocked and approved of Alvin''s choice after some careful consideration.


    Now, however, the situation has suddenly changed, and Huaxia leaders have taken the absolute initiative. They don''t know what to do.


    "Elder brother, why don''t we run away," one suggested.


    Alvin sighed: "escape? Where to escape? Besides, can we escape, and can the family members escape?"


    "Can''t we just stay here and wait to die!" one man roared.


    Suddenly, everyone in the hall was in a mess.


    "Well, stop arguing!"


    A white haired old man stood up on crutches and snapped.


    Everyone in the hall was quiet. The old man was a figure of Alvin''s father''s generation and had a high status in the Connie family.


    "It''s not proper to quarrel about something!"


    The old man first scolded the people, and then said, "remember, this matter has nothing to do with our Connie family, but also with the master. This matter was only done by Derek and some family traitors!"

 Chapter 230

    "Uncle, do you mean?" Alvin said, "in this way, some people in the family must sacrifice themselves."


    The old man sighed: "I''ve lived enough at such an old age. Let me do it."


    "Of course, I''m not enough alone. Two or three people have to stand up and carry it with me."


    There was silence in the hall. Everyone was looking down and thinking, and their faces were complex.


    "Uncle, count me in." a middle-aged man in his forties stood up and said.


    "And me."


    "Count me in."


    Besides the old man, three more people stood up.


    The old man was very pleased to see that some of the younger generation were willing to stand up when the family was in danger.


    "Don''t worry, your family will take good care of you. I promise in the name of the owner!" Alvin said.


    "But will Chinese leaders believe it?" one asked.


    "Whether they believe it or not is not the point," said the old man. "The point is whether they choose to believe it or not."


    "The Lord of the Chinese leader is Alan. Alan must still have feelings for Martha. Let Martha persuade Alan. As long as Alan chooses not to investigate, our family will be saved."


    With that, the old man sighed: "at the beginning, we didn''t think much of Alan and forcibly separated him from Martha, but we didn''t want him to achieve what he has achieved today."


    "If I had known this, I shouldn''t have regretted it!"


    Three days later, asso led the attack to the city of nice.


    Under the leadership of the city Lord Alvin, nice city did not make any resistance, but directly opened the gate and introduced the Chinese led army into the city.


    "Alvin, Lord of nice city, led the whole family to apologize!"


    Alvin looked at asso on the horse and lowered his head.


    Behind Alvin, all members of the Connie family are here.


    Asso looked at the crowd crawling in front of him and said, "catch them all and wait for the Lord to fall!"


    "Lord asso, please wait. I have something to say!" Alvin shouted.


    Aso looked at him and said, "say!"


    "Derek led the troops to attack Huaxia collar, which is my dereliction of duty!" Alvin sighed.


    "I was accidentally controlled by several traitors in the family. These traitors and Derek joined hands to control all the senior leaders of our Connie family and sent troops under my command!"


    Yasuo smiled softly: "so, the whole thing is the fault of those traitors and Derek. It has nothing to do with you?"


    "That''s true, Lord asso!" Alvin said hurriedly.


    "Say these words to the Lord himself when the Lord comes back."


    With that, Yasuo waved to the soldiers behind him: "take them down."


    "Wait!"


    A girl''s voice suddenly shouted.


    Aso looked at a noble girl of the same age as the Lord.


    "I have something to say to Alan. You take me to him." the girl said.


    "Sorry, Lord, you have led the troops to the border. If you have anything to say, come back and talk to him."


    "And your name is Martha?" ASO asked.


    The girl nodded: "yes, I''m Martha."


    Yasuo smiled gently. Is this the girl the Lord specifically told not to hurt?


    "Miss Martha, if you have anything to say, wait until the Lord comes back." Yasuo said to the bodyguard next to him, "find some maids and take good care of Miss Martha. She can''t be hurt."


    "Did Alan tell you to do this?" Martha asked with her head up when she heard asso''s words.


    Yasuo nodded: "yes."


    Martha smiled happily, and Alan felt sure enough that there was still me.


    Suddenly, Martha thought of Derek''s conversation with her father and anxiously said to Yasuo, "there''s a message that you must convey to Alan before Alan gets to the border!"


    "What news?" ASO asked.


    "The right phase of the Kingdom has taken refuge in the kingdom of harilo. If Alan goes to the border, the right phase will take the opportunity to kill him!"


    "Tell him not to go to the border!"


    Yasuo looked solemn when he heard the speech.


    "Don''t worry, I will pass this message to the Lord as soon as possible."


    Entering the city Lord''s house, Yasuo found an empty room and dialed Allen''s cell phone.


    "How''s it going, asso?"


    Asked Allen after the call was connected.


    "Lord, everything is going well," said asso, telling Allen everything that happened after entering nice, including the words of Alvin and Martha.


    After hearing Yasso''s story, Allen chuckled: "the Connie family wants to sacrifice several dead ghosts to escape."


    "Forget it. Don''t pay attention to them first. If you lock them up in prison for a few days, you''ll give them a small punishment. As for how to deal with them, I''ll talk about it when I go back."


    "Lord, what did Miss Martha say?" ASO asked.


    Allen showed a serious expression: "it''s really surprising that Youxiang has taken refuge in the kingdom of harilo. But I have to go to the border."


    Alan was lost in thought when he ended his conversation with Yasso.


    The betrayal of Youxiang makes the scorching sun Kingdom, which is already in a very critical situation, worse. You must inform your grandfather and father as soon as possible and let them be on guard.


    Alan can''t help but feel a little lucky. Fortunately, he learned about the situation and can spread the news to prepare the Kingdom and his grandfather.


    If everyone is kept in the dark, when the critical moment comes, the porter family will suddenly attack, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Alan called Galen.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?" Galen asked.


    "Galen, you ride Bruce Lee back to the territory, take Derek out of the territory''s prison and escort him to the king''s capital."


    "Give him to my father and let him report the betrayal of the potter family to his majesty."


    With the ability of Alan''s father Bowen and the witness of Derek, he is not afraid that he can''t dig out the potter family.


    "And," Alan took out two magic communication devices from his arms and handed them to Galen, "give these two mobile phones to my father and my grandfather and tell them my number."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Galen knew it was urgent and didn''t talk. He took two mobile phones and took orders directly.


    Twenty days later, after traveling day and night, Allen finally felt with the Chinese army that LeiBao fortress, the first fortress on the western border, was far away.


    During Allen''s March, Galen has taken Derek to the king''s capital and handed it to Allen''s father Bowen Senlan.


    At this time, the Senlan family, the owner yalman and Allen''s uncle Kevin Senlan, had gone to the northern border to resist the attack of the kingdom of harilo, and Bowen presided over the overall situation of the whole family.


    After Bowen got the news from Galen, he knew the seriousness of the matter and began to prepare immediately.


    Although Bowen has Derek''s Witness in hand, he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    The porter family has deep roots in the kingdom of the scorching sun. It doesn''t mean that they can be brought down. If they don''t carefully prepare everything, they may be bitten by the porter family and fall a crime of framing important officials of the kingdom.


    After Galen handed over his cell phone to Bowen, Allen had made contact with his father and learned the progress of the matter from his father every day.


    After nearly a month''s preparation, Bowen has prepared everything. He will be in trouble with the potter family these days!

 Chapter 231

    At noon, Alan led his troops to LeiBao fortress.


    At this time, LeiBao fortress was full of the spirit of killing, and even the outside of the fortress was full of continuous barracks.


    Because the garrison in the fortress is full, these lords who come to support can only lead troops to be stationed outside the fortress.


    You know, LeiBao fortress is enough to accommodate 200000 troops, that is to say, there are more than 200000 soldiers gathered in the western border of the sun kingdom!


    Moreover, the Lords of various territories of the Kingdom continue to bring troops to support. I''m afraid the final number of soldiers in LeiBao fortress will be close to 300000!


    In the opposite Kingdom, I''m afraid the number of troops mobilized will not be less than this.


    In the past, wars between countries were fought by tens of thousands of people, and winning or losing would not hurt the muscles and bones.


    This time, the three countries have taken it seriously, especially the kingdom of the sun.


    This is a battle of life and death for the scorching sun kingdom!


    Alan had just led his troops close to the camp when a group of cavalry came out.


    "Lord Allen!"


    The cavalry captain saluted Allen.


    Allen had already made contact with LeiBao fortress when he was hundreds of miles away from the fortress. The cavalry had been waiting for the Chinese led army outside the barracks for a long time.


    "Where is our Chinese leader''s residence?" Allen asked.


    Among all the big cities and territories that come to China for assistance, the strength of Huaxia''s leader is in the upper reaches, and even the leaders of many big cities don''t lead more troops than Huaxia''s leader.


    According to the truth, LeiBao fortress should arrange a better station for Huaxia leader, and even let Huaxia leader''s army settle in the fortress.


    But don''t forget that Kenneth, the right Minister of the Kingdom, is the supreme commander of LeiBao fortress at this time.


    Allen won''t be surprised if Kenneth arranges the worst camp for huaxialing because of the hatred between the Senlan family and the porter family.


    "Lord Youxiang has ordered Lord Allen to lead troops into the fortress!"


    The cavalry captain replied, looking at Alan with envy.


    Entering the fortress is basically the treatment of the city masters of big cities and the Lords of the famous big territories in the kingdom. Lord Youxiang asked Huaxia leader to enter the fortress. It can be seen that in his heart, Huaxia leader is no less important than these people.


    Alan nodded, "take us in."


    Alan doesn''t think right phase wants Saian to settle in. He knows clearly that right phase has taken refuge in harilo Kingdom and wants to destroy the scorching sun kingdom.


    At the same time, Allen could not help feeling sad for the kingdom.


    Even the supreme commander of the western border is a traitor. It''s strange to win this battle!


    Under the leadership of this cavalry, the Chinese led army passed through the barracks outside the great wall and entered the fortress.


    When the Chinese led army passed through the barracks, the forces stationed outside the great wall looked around one after another, wondering which side of the kingdom it was.


    You know, those who are qualified to camp in the fortress are the top forces in the kingdom!


    Unfortunately, none of them recognized the Dragon flag led by China.


    After Allen entered the city, led by the cavalry, he went to the camp arranged for him by the fortress. After he was settled, the soldiers came to report and Lord Youxiang summoned him.


    "Lead the way," Ellen said.


    When I come to the western border this time, I don''t want to say how the war is going. I have to fight openly and secretly with the right phase.


    When Allen followed the soldiers to the Council hall, right phase was discussing the war situation with a general.


    Although Youxiang has turned to the kingdom of harilo, in order to sell merit in front of the kingdom of harilo, he is still very careful in resisting the attack of zizaidian kingdom.


    Coupled with the continuous reinforcements from within the Kingdom, right phase unexpectedly blocked the kingdom of heaven from LeiBao to the Great Wall. For more than a month, he didn''t let the army of the kingdom of heaven move forward.


    After more than a month of war, nearly 100000 soldiers died on both sides! This figure, in previous small-scale wars, has been the sum of soldiers on both sides.


    "Lord Youxiang, Lord Allen is coming." the soldier reported to you.


    "Bring him in." the right minister stopped his discussion with the two generals and said solemnly.


    "Alan, see you two adults."


    After Allen entered the Council hall, he went to the front and saluted. The titles of Youxiang and the general were higher than himself. These basic etiquette were still important.


    Allen had some speculation about the general''s identity. It should be the general of LeiBao fortress, Marquis of the Kingdom and Thomas.


    Thomas guarded LeiBao fortress for more than ten years and fought dozens of wars with zizaidian kingdom. He never let zizaidian Kingdom step into the western border. In the kingdom of the burning sun, Thomas is a vassal.


    "Come on, General Thomas, Alan, let me introduce you."


    "Alan, this is the Marquis of the Kingdom, the garrison general of LeiBao fortress, General Thomas."


    "General Thomas, this is Alan Senlan, the direct grandson of Lord yarman, and also the leader of China."


    The introduction of right phase confirmed Allen''s guess.


    "Hello, General Thomas," Allen said first. Thomas is the patron saint of the Western Kingdom, and Allen still has some respect for him.


    "Hello, Alan."


    Thomas''s voice is full of military perseverance.


    After the introduction, the right side said to Alan, "Alan, let me introduce you to the current war situation."


    Allen was puzzled by the enthusiasm of Youxiang. It is reasonable to say that Youxiang and Thomas, as the supreme commander of the war, are qualified to join their discussion?


    There must be fraud in this!


    "In the past month, zizaidian Kingdom has been making constant offensives..."


    Alan''s eyebrows gradually frowned as the right side described the war.


    The situation is extremely unfavorable to the kingdom of the sun!


    Today''s LeiBao fortress has been completely transformed into a meat and blood mill. The soldiers of both sides who die under the fortress every day are at least thousands and at most tens of thousands!


    Zizaidian kingdom is determined to take the scorching sun Kingdom this time. Seeing that it can''t be attacked for a long time, it continues to send more troops to the border. Now, under LeiBao fortress, more than 300000 troops from the kingdom of heaven have been gathered, 100000 more than the kingdom of the sun!


    Had it not been for the fortress of the sun Kingdom, it would have been defeated.


    After introducing the current situation to Alan, the right minister said to Alan, "Alan, there is an arduous task for you to complete."


    "This matter is related to the success or failure of the overall situation. I hope you have the heart to serve the country and must not refuse!"


    Alan''s heart moved. Here it is!


    He knew that right had a bad heart relative to himself and would lay a black hand on himself, but he didn''t expect that right''s black hand would be so direct and unscrupulous.


    Although I don''t know what the arduous task mentioned by you Xiang is, I can think of it with my little finger. It is definitely a fire pit with no return.


    Right phase, this is to dig a fire pit. No matter three, seven, twenty-one, you should push yourself directly!


    Right phase of the words, let the side of Thomas stunned, right phase said the arduous task, does it mean that thing?


    Didn''t you say to send a death squadron to carry out this task? Allen is the direct grandson of Lord yarman. If Allen is allowed to perform this task, what are the mistakes and how to explain to the Senlan family?

 Chapter 232

    "Lord Youxiang, I don''t know what task it is?"


    Ellen asked. He wouldn''t take it all without asking about the content of the task. If right phase''s task is too dangerous, he can refuse it directly.


    Wang Du, Alan''s father Bowen is ready to do it. Right phase can''t jump for a few days.


    "It''s not a very difficult task," said Youxiang. "According to the news from the spies, a number of siege weapons in ZIWANG state are being transported from China to the border. It is said that these siege weapons are the latest weapons made by the masters of magic technology in the kingdom of heaven. They are powerful."


    "Once these siege sharp weapons are transported to the fortress, with the help of these siege sharp weapons, our LeiBao fortress will be destroyed."


    "I hope you can lead your troops to bypass the army of Zizai Kingdom, sneak into the interior of Zizai Kingdom, intercept these siege weapons, and you''d better destroy them directly!"


    "But you can rest assured that our intelligence department will provide you with the most detailed information. It is 80% sure that you will not be found before destroying these siege weapons."


    "Well, isn''t this task too difficult?"


    The right phase used a very plain language, as if what he gave Alan was not the dangerous task of sneaking into the enemy''s back, but to pick up a cup of water and pour a cup of tea.


    Allen sneered in his heart. If it was true, as the right minister said, with the cooperation of the intelligence department, it would not be difficult to destroy these instruments when the other party was too tired to prevent. The difficulty is how to escape from the kingdom of heaven after destroying these instruments!


    At that time, the commander of the Heaven Kingdom will be absolutely furious and leave the enemy who sneaked into the kingdom to destroy siege equipment at all costs. It''s hard to escape at that time.


    This mission is basically a death mission!


    "Mr. Youxiang, our Chinese leadership is weak. I''m afraid it''s not enough to be this important post. Please find another candidate."


    Alan refused directly. He came to help, not to die.


    The right phase slapped his face: "Lord Allen, don''t you want to contribute to the kingdom?"


    "I am the supreme commander of the Western battlefield. Since you have led troops to the war, you must obey my orders. Now, I order you to set out early tomorrow morning to carry out this task."


    "If you dare to refuse, the military law will serve you!"


    The right phase starts to be hard.


    "Mr. Youxiang, Alan is a newcomer and is not familiar with the surrounding environment. It''s really inappropriate to entrust such an important task to him."


    "And sneaking into the kingdom of self existence needs to pass through a desert. Although the scope of that desert is not large, Allen has lived in the interior of the kingdom for a long time and is not familiar with the desert environment. I''m afraid he can''t even pass through that desert."


    Thomas said to Youxiang. At this time, he couldn''t see anything. Youxiang wanted to take the opportunity to kill Alan.


    He doesn''t want to be an accomplice and offend the Senlan family.


    And Arman has a high prestige in the army. Thomas has always had great respect for Arman. At this time, how can he watch his grandson die.


    Allen''s eyes lit up when he heard the word desert.


    "Lord Thomas, will the troops transporting siege equipment from the kingdom of heaven pass through this desert?"


    "Yes," Thomas affirmed, "although it is very inconvenient to transport in the desert, it will take at least a month to bypass the desert. The commander of the kingdom of heaven can''t wait. He wants to break our fort LeiBao today!"


    When Allen heard that the army of the kingdom of heaven would pass through the desert, he immediately smiled: "it''s Alan''s duty to work for the kingdom. Will I refuse because of the danger of the task? We took the task!"


    At this time, Allen was full of momentum, the momentum of righteousness.


    Allen''s sudden change stunned right phase and Thomas at the same time. Alan just had a firm attitude of not taking the task. Why did he suddenly change?


    "You said, you answered?" the right phase asked uncertainly.


    Alan nodded: "yes, I did. What''s the problem?"


    "No problem, no problem," said the right minister hurriedly, with a solemn look: "this task is related to the success or failure of the war. Lord Allen will be severely punished if he fails to complete the task."


    "No problem. If he can''t finish the task, Alan is willing to accept military justice," Allen replied happily.


    I''m afraid Youxiang can''t wait until that day.


    Thomas frowned. He really didn''t want to give Alan the task.


    "Alan, you have a good idea. This task may go away," Thomas warned.


    "Lord Thomas, I have thought very clearly."


    ¡°*******£¬*******£¡¡±


    Alan Ling ran started to drag the text. Of course, he said a translation of an alien language.


    "Well, good ''*************************************************************************************************


    "In this sentence, Lord Allen is enough to be called a kingdom hero and be immortal!"


    Thomas praised loudly. Because he was moved, the corners of his eyes were slightly moist.


    What a good young man, fearless for his country, was forced by the right prime minister to carry out the task of dying!


    At the thought of this, Thomas couldn''t help glancing at his right face and was dissatisfied.


    "Alan, don''t worry. I will spread your words and let the whole kingdom know your patriotism!"


    Thomas swore to Alan.


    A cold sweat dripped down Allen''s forehead: "thank you, Lord Thomas."


    I can''t imagine that Lord Thomas is still such a sentimental person!


    Allen heard that the troops transporting siege equipment would pass through the desert, so he chose to take over the task. Naturally, he had his own consideration.


    First of all, I love Luo''s combat effectiveness in the desert will be greatly optimized. It''s not too much to say that one can be a thousand.


    Of course, I love Luo alone. It''s still difficult to complete this task, but don''t forget that among the heroes of the hero alliance, there are also several heroes who are extremely suitable for fighting in the desert environment, such as Azur, the desert emperor, lakton, the desert butcher, and nathas, the desert God of death.


    These three are the famous desert Trio in the hero alliance. They can play an extremely powerful strength in the desert.


    After saying goodbye to Youxiang and Thomas, Alan returned to his camp. As soon as he returned to the camp, he received a message from his father.


    His father has mastered the key evidence that the potter family took refuge in the kingdom of Harry Potter. Tonight, his father will expose the potter family to the kingdom. If everything goes well, the potter family will be uprooted by his angry majesty tomorrow.


    Alan laughed when he got the news. Just now, right phase also tried his best to deal with himself. I''m afraid he couldn''t think that his family had been destroyed.


    That night, Allen entered the hero alliance element and began to think about which hero to call.


    The next call will need 200000 gold coins. Allen doesn''t have many gold coins. If he needs to leave some gold coins just in case, Allen can only call one hero.


    So he wants to summon one of the most effective.

 Chapter 233

    After some careful consideration, Allen finally chose Azur, the desert emperor, because Azur''s skills are the most suitable for desert combat from the perspective of skills.


    In the desert, only Azur''s endless sand soldiers are enough to bring boundless fear to the enemy.


    Allen finds Azul''s heroic image and chooses to summon.


    "The host chooses to select the hero ''Desert emperor Azur'' independently. If the hero is selected successfully, the summoning will cost 200000 gold coins. 300000 gold coins are required for the next selection, and half price discount will be selected randomly."


    Inside the house, a tall figure hidden in golden armor appeared in front of Allen.


    "Forgive Rima, your emperor is back."


    "Desert emperor Azur, at your service!"


    A slightly hoarse voice in Pride sounded in Allen''s ear.


    Alan smiled softly, "welcome, Azul."


    After calling Azul, Allen quickly entered his dream because he was tired of marching during the day. However, this night, the distant King''s capital, was not calm.


    Bowen Senlan entered the palace at night and handed over the evidence of the potter family''s investment in the Harlow kingdom to King bazel. After a month''s open and secret investigation, Bowen''s evidence was already abundant.


    Seeing this evidence, King bazel had to believe that the Kingdom''s largest family and his most trusted courtiers had betrayed the kingdom.


    The king is angry!


    Bazel immediately ordered the Royal Guard to go to the porter family and arrest all the porter family, whether clansmen or slaves, and put them in prison for disposal. No one can be released!


    If there are rebels, kill them!


    The next day, the news of the porter family betraying the Kingdom spread in Wangdu, shocking the whole Wangdu.


    Early in the morning, Alan got the news from his father as soon as he got up. The potter family had been uprooted by his majesty.


    At the same time, his majesty sent Xavier, a strong man of level 12, to the western border by riding Fengshen pterosaur to catch Youxiang and return to Wangdu.


    Galen rode on Bruce Lee and walked with Xavier.


    At the speed of Bruce Lee and Fengshen pterosaur, Xavier and Galen will arrive at LeiBao fortress in five days at most. At that time, it will be the end of Youxiang.


    "Lord, right minister sent someone to see him in the Council hall." a bodyguard reported.


    "I see."


    Alan dressed up and headed for the city hall.


    Now Allen''s attitude towards the right phase is like facing a dead man.


    In the Council hall, the right minister saw Alan coming and asked, "Alan, are you ready?"


    "Ready to go at any time."


    Allen replied with a trace of pity in his eyes. He didn''t know that his family had been completely destroyed in the king.


    "Then start as soon as possible," said Youxiang. "Don''t delay the military information."


    Alan went back to the station, found me ero and azir, and let them ride Bruce Lee to the desert area. At the same time, Allen gave each of them a mobile phone for easy contact.


    There is no flying force in the free kingdom of heaven, and there is no strength to find and intercept Bruce Lee.


    At noon, the bodyguard reported again and the right phase summoned him.


    This time, when you met Alan, your face was very gloomy.


    "Lord Allen, why haven''t you sent troops yet?" the right phase stared at Allen and asked.


    Alan looked at Youxiang innocently: "Lord Youxiang, I''ve sent troops."


    "Nonsense!" the right minister shouted angrily, "I asked the soldiers guarding the city. Your Chinese led army has never been out of the city!"


    He asked more than the soldiers guarding the city. In fact, since the Chinese led army entered the fortress, he sent his subordinates to monitor the every move of the Chinese led at the gate of the Chinese led station for 24 hours.


    He naturally knew that the Chinese led army had never left the city.


    Alan smiled gently: "you Xiang, I''m still saying that. I''ve sent someone to watch us, but the people you sent to watch our Huaxia collar didn''t find it."


    "Nonsense, when did I send someone to monitor your Huaxia collar?" Youxiang denied.


    Alan sneered and shook his head gently: "since I have taken this task and have finished it since then, I won''t bother you."


    "Lord Thomas, Alan will leave first."


    Alan and Thomas said hello, ignored the right phase and strode out of the Council hall.


    The right phase looked at Allen''s back and showed a trace of cruelty in his eyes.


    I can''t finish the task at that time. I''ll see what I do with you! No one wants to keep you, including Thomas!


    Three days later, in the desert where the two countries handed over.


    An army of more than 1000 people is carrying a large number of equipment and moving forward on the desert.


    This army, of course, is the self-contained Kingdom army that escorts siege equipment to the border battlefield.


    Since the kingdom of heaven often shuttles through the desert, it has long developed a set of methods to transport large equipment in the desert, so the forward speed is not slow.


    Although the kingdom of heaven is adjacent to the desert, the land of the kingdom of heaven is the richest of the four countries in the whole rainbow field.


    The weather in the desert is hot and dry, and the soldiers have to transport large equipment. They are already exhausted and listless.


    "Cheer up and speed up! If we transport these instruments to the border one day earlier, the kingdom can break through the gate of the scorching sun Kingdom one day earlier!"


    "At that time, the wealth of the scorching sun kingdom will be yours!"


    Shouted the leader of the team.


    The commander''s words finally boosted some morale and accelerated the progress of the team.


    "Commander, there is someone ahead!"


    Suddenly, a soldier walking in front shouted.


    Because they were marching in the desert and in the Kingdom, they did not send scouts to explore the way ahead.


    "Stop!"


    The commander heard the speech and ordered to stop marching and look ahead.


    Sure enough, two figures loomed in the sand.


    "Go and see who they are and let them avoid our marching route."


    The commander ordered a group of soldiers beside him that these weapons are very important. He dare not be careless.


    There were more than ten soldiers in the team. After receiving the order, they greeted the two people in front under the leadership of the team leader.


    As they got closer and closer, they gradually saw what they looked like in front of them.


    One is tall and one is short. The tall one is wearing a golden armor and holding a golden spear. The whole person is hidden in the armor and can''t see his face clearly.


    The short one was a teenager, wearing a strange suit, with short red hair and a huge gourd on his back. Under the two dark black eyes, there was a look of no emotion, which was incomparable.


    Just by looking at their appearance, we know that these two people are not easy people.


    These two people, of course, are Azul and I love Luo.


    The captain of the soldier led his subordinates to meet him: "who are you two? We''re going to March. Please get out of the way."


    "You are the army of the kingdom in heaven?" I asked ero.


    "That''s right."


    "You are transporting siege equipment to be sent to the border battlefield?"


    I love Luo''s second question, which immediately aroused the vigilance of the soldier captain.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you ask?" the soldier captain snapped.


    I love Luo grinned at azir: "it seems that they are right. Do it."


    "The emperor has long said that killing directly is what you need to ask." azir said.


    I love Luo''s expressionless stare at the more than ten soldiers in front of me and wave my hand gently.


    "What the hell is this!" exclaimed a soldier.


    At the feet of these soldiers, the sand in the desert is like life, covering the whole body of these soldiers from top to bottom.


    Then, I love Luo gently shook my hand.


    Sand waterfall funeral!

 Chapter 234

    The soldier commander who escorted the equipment has been paying attention to the situation ahead. Suddenly, he saw more than ten soldiers he sent forward, their bodies seemed to be squeezed by some great force, and burst at the same time!


    Blood, the sand.


    "Get ready to fight!"


    The soldier commander shouted, and the other party did not hesitate to kill the more than ten soldiers. It was obvious that the comer was not good!


    After killing more than ten soldiers in front of me, I looked up at more than a thousand soldiers in the distance and said to azir: "do it. Those above level 4 belong to me. I need killing value."


    "No problem."


    They said and walked towards the big army of the kingdom of heaven.


    "Rush, kill them!"


    Seeing that I love Luo two people coming towards me, the commander ordered them to come.


    With an order, more than a thousand soldiers behind him raised their weapons at the same time and rushed towards me ero and azir.


    "It''s really a group of guys who overestimate their strength. Turning around and running away is your best choice."


    Azir said, waving the gold spear in his hand.


    In front of azir, the yellow sand on the ground began to surge, forming 50 sand soldiers with guns and armor.


    Each of these sand soldiers has the strength of level 7 soldiers, and their survival ability is several times higher than that of ordinary level 7 soldiers.


    The number of sand soldiers Azur can summon is inversely proportional to the level of sand soldiers. The stronger the strength of sand soldiers, the less the number of sand soldiers he can summon.


    But in the desert, his ability will be greatly optimized.


    In other environments, level 9 Azur can summon up to nine level 7 sand soldiers to help fight at the same time, but in the desert, this number can be multiplied several times.


    Fifty sand soldiers are the result of Azur''s deliberate effort to save magic in his body. If he goes all out, he can summon 90 level 7 sand soldiers at the same time!


    However, in this way, the magic consumption in his body will become extremely rapid, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    At the same time, in the desert, after being injured, these sand soldiers can directly use the yellow sand on the ground to recover their injuries. They can be called invincible Xiaoqiang.


    In a sense, as long as Azur''s magic is not exhausted, he can summon a steady stream of sand soldiers to fight!


    This is the meaning of the name desert emperor. In the desert, Azur is an invincible king.


    Fifty seven level sand soldiers lined up in a horizontal row, raised their sand guns and rushed to the 1000 army opposite.


    I love Luo to follow slowly and observe that those people in the enemy array are strong at level 4 or above.


    Sand soldiers and zizaidian kingdom were soldiers who collided. None of the sand soldiers was damaged, but zizaidian Kingdom''s army instantly killed dozens of people.


    The strength of these 1000 soldiers is mostly between two or three levels, and only the strength of individual leaders or commanders is above level 3. How can they withstand the impact of 50 level 7 sand soldiers.


    Under the control of azir, the sand soldiers killed. When they met soldiers below level 4, they killed them directly.


    If you encounter level 4 or above, you will hurt them and leave them to me.


    For the strong at level 4 or above, I love Luo to kill them with sand without hesitation.


    In the system, the killing value began to soar.


    The commander of the 1000 soldiers was a level 7 soldier. Seeing this, he directly pulled out his waist machete and killed me at Ailuo.


    I love Luo looked up at the commander who rushed towards him. The yellow sand danced and condensed into a big yellow sand hand in the air, suspended in front of me love Luo.


    I love Luo''s hand, Huang Sha''s huge hand grasped the commander and firmly held it in the palm of his hand.


    The commander held tightly by Huang Sha''s huge hand struggled unceasingly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    What kind of monster is this boy in front of you! Why can he control the yellow sand everywhere!


    I held out my right hand and made a fist.


    "Ah..."


    With the commander''s scream, the giant hand made a sudden force, and the bang directly pinched the commander''s body.


    After the giant hand pinched and exploded the commander, it turned into yellow sand and scattered down with the blood.


    Ten o''clock kill is worth it!


    It was a complete massacre in the hands of Azul and I ero.


    In just a quarter of an hour, more than a thousand soldiers had been slaughtered by azir and I Ailuo. There were only a few tall siege instruments on the ground except corpses.


    I love Luo gently waved my hand, and the sand under the siege equipment turned into quicksand. Several siege equipment slowly sank and finally buried in the endless yellow sand.


    "Task complete."


    I love Luo said, took out my cell phone and dialed Allen''s number.


    "Lord, the task has been completed. Shall we return to the fortress or stay in the desert?"


    "Stay in the desert and act according to your circumstances. I''ll let you know where you need to cooperate," Allen said.


    Let me love Luo and azir stay in the desert, just like two nails hammered in the rear of the army of the kingdom of heaven. Maybe it will be of great use sometime.


    Moreover, even if the strong of level 12 go to the desert to search for them, they can easily hide or escape even if they are defeated.


    The desert is their home.


    When I finished my call with arrow, Allen took a look at the kill value in the system.


    It''s not bad. It''s increased by more than 20 points. Now the killing value in the system has 33 points, which is enough to summon a famous Ninja again.


    But Alan plans to keep these killing values and help me upgrade ero. Level 7 I love Luo, but I''m still a little weak.


    Early the next morning, Allen entered the system space early.


    Today is November 1st. Alan has another chance to draw. Allen, who had drawn a small wooden box for two consecutive months, felt that his luck would not continue to be so bad.


    The prizes this time are still six, a small wooden box, two mysterious creatures'' eggs, a token, a book and a scroll.


    Allen chose the lucky draw. Fortunately, this time the pointer did not select the small wooden box, but stopped on the scroll.


    Alan took out the scroll and observed it carefully.


    Abyss summon scroll: a disposable consumable. After use, you can randomly summon an abyss creature to help fight. The summoned creature exists for an hour or disappears after being killed.


    After reading the properties of the scroll, Alan was a little disappointed. It was another thing that depended on luck.


    If you are lucky, it is gratifying to summon a powerful creature. If you are not lucky, it will be tragic to summon a war five dregs.


    In the battle, we can''t place our hope on this illusory luck.


    Allen threw the scroll into the space ring. If there is a battle in the future, just use it directly.


    Alan had just put away the scroll when he received a message from Galen.


    He and Xavier are close to the border area and can reach LeiBao fortress this afternoon.


    When Xavier arrives, the day of Fort LeiBao will change. From then on, there will be no Porter family and no right minister Kenneth in the kingdom.


    Allen came to the Council Hall of the city Lord''s house and found Youxiang and Thomas.


    "Lord Thomas, Lord Youxiang, the task of destroying enemy siege equipment has been completed." Allen said.


    Alan''s words stunned Thomas and right phase. Did they finish it so soon?


    "Lord Allen, what evidence do you have that you have destroyed the enemy''s siege equipment?" the right phase questioned, "don''t lie about the military information and make a big mistake."


    "Evidence?" Alan smiled softly. "Those siege instruments will never reach the kingdom of heaven. This is the evidence."


    Allen''s confident answer made Thomas and Youxiang realize that Allen really completed the task.


    "Alan, how did you do it?" Thomas asked pleasantly.

 Chapter 235

    "I have several strong men who are good at desert warfare. I sent them to raid the army transporting siege equipment and destroy siege equipment."


    Ellen answered half truely.


    Thomas laughed: "Alan, your men are really capable."


    Right phase heard the speech, but his eyes turned.


    "Lord Allen, since you have talents in this field, you might as well contribute more to the kingdom. I have a more arduous task for you to complete!"


    Alan glanced at the right phase and said with a light smile, "you may as well talk about it."


    This afternoon is the end of Youxiang. No matter what he says, Alan can face it calmly. What do you do to a dying man?


    "Lord Allen, since you have strong men who are good at desert warfare, it''s better for you to lead Hua Xialing''s army to sneak into the desert and cut off the connection between the front-line troops of the kingdom of heaven and the country. In this way, we, the kingdom of the burning sun, will win!"


    "I hope Lord Allen will not refuse for his own sake."


    If there is some truth in the task given to Allen by right phase before, it is unreasonable to send Allen to die.


    It can be seen that Youxiang has no patience to play the game of wits and courage with Alan slowly, so he wants to send Alan to die directly by relying on his own rights.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    Before Alan spoke, Thomas quit first. "I''ve led the army for decades, and I''ve never heard of such an absurd task. This task is to let Alan and the soldiers led by China die and sacrifice in vain."


    The right face sank: "Lord Thomas, you must understand that I am the Supreme Commander here."


    "I said this task is necessary, it is necessary. I said that if China needs to lead it, he must go!"


    Under normal circumstances, the Supreme Commander will never directly oppress others, act arbitrarily and completely tear the skin with others, but the right phase doesn''t care about these.


    After the war, he is the left Prime Minister of harilo kingdom. Why bother to tear his face with Thomas!


    "Lord Youxiang, are you going to be dictatorial!" Thomas said angrily.


    "Yes, I has the final say in this case."


    "I must sue you in front of his majesty!"


    "It''s up to you!" the right minister waved his hand, ignored the furious Thomas, turned to Allen and said, "what''s up, Lord Allen? Are you obediently ordered to perform the task, or should you disobey the military order and accept the military law."


    "Hahaha..."


    To the surprise of Youxiang and Thomas, Allen burst out a long smile.


    Thomas looked at Allen worried. The boy was not too miserable to accept the reality and became a fool!


    The right face was gloomy: "Lord Allen, what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing," Alan''s face suddenly calmed down, as if he hadn''t laughed just now. "He just wanted to laugh."


    "I''ll take the task and start early tomorrow morning."


    Alan naturally won''t really take the task, which is obviously to die. Now he lied that he just doesn''t want to continue wasting words with right.


    This afternoon, Xavier and Galen will arrive at LeiBao fortress. At that time, how can you win yourself?


    "Alan, are you crazy!" Thomas said. "This task is to let you die!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Thomas," Alan smiled. "Maybe the right phase will change his mind this afternoon."


    "Hum!"


    Right phase Leng hum: "I''m not the kind of person who changes day and night."


    Alan chuckled: "Lord Youxiang, things are unpredictable!"


    That afternoon, the soldiers inside and outside the fortress were sleepy. At this time, a loud dragon sound came from a distance, which cheered everyone.


    Alan went out of the station and looked into the distant sky. Xavier and Galen arrived.


    After a few breaths, the huge bodies of Bruce Lee and Fengshen pterosaur appeared over the fortress and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Right phase and Thomas also drove out of the city master''s house and looked up at the sky.


    "It''s the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom. The strong one of the kingdom is coming!" Thomas said.


    Youxiang''s heart is heavy. Now he has completely mastered LeiBao fortress and does whatever he wants. He doesn''t want the strong of the kingdom to intervene.


    The giant dragon and aeolian pterosaur fell in the open space in the fortress, and two soldiers jumped off the dragon''s back. It was Galen and Xavier.


    Xavier was a famous strong man in the kingdom. Right phase and Thomas naturally recognized him and immediately welcomed him.


    "Lord Xavier, you are here suddenly, but what order does your majesty have?" asked the right minister.


    Xavier stared at the right phase with cold eyes, so that the right phase was hairy and cold sweat flowed down.


    At this time, Xavier is full of killing intention to the right phase.


    Xavier is an orphan. He has been trained by the Kingdom since childhood. The Kingdom always ranks first in his heart. Other friends, brothers and even himself should rank behind the kingdom.


    At this time, Youxiang betrayed the kingdom. How can he not be angry in his heart? If not for the king''s order to bring Youxiang back to Wangdu for disposal, he would like to directly bomb Youxiang on the spot.


    "Kennedy, I do have an order from his majesty."


    Xavier stared at the right phase and said coldly.


    Xavier''s words made right phase tremble. Xavier even called himself Kennedy, not Lord Kennedy or right relative. Is it


    Right phase has a very bad hunch.


    "Your Majesty has orders. Kennedy, the right Minister of the Kingdom, is in a high position but does not want to serve the country. He secretly colludes with Harlow Kingdom and betrays the kingdom!"


    "Now, strip the right Minister of the kingdom of Kennedy, strip the Duke of the kingdom of Kennedy, and escort them to the Wangdu to wait for their release!"


    Since Xavier said "secretly colluding with the kingdom of harilo", every time Xavier said a word, the right phase''s body would tremble slightly. When Xavier said a complete sentence, the right phase could not stand stably and fell directly to the ground.


    This shocking news stunned Thomas and several other city owners on the spot. Kennedy, the right Minister of the Kingdom, betrayed the kingdom!


    If Xavier hadn''t said it himself, they wouldn''t believe it.


    Everyone in the Kingdom knows how loyal Xavier is to the Kingdom and will never joke about such things.


    "Lord Xavier, I didn''t, I didn''t betray the Kingdom, I was wronged!"


    "Someone must have framed me, it must be! It''s the Senlan family, it''s Arman, isn''t it!"


    Kennedy struggled to death.


    Xavier looked at him coldly: "Kennedy, don''t take chances. If your majesty doesn''t have full evidence, will he do something to you, the right Minister of the Kingdom, to the potter family?"


    Xavier''s words completely defeated the last defense line in Kennedy''s heart. Kennedy fell to the ground, silent and ashen.


    Indeed, if your majesty doesn''t have full evidence, will he do it to himself?


    Seeing this scene, Thomas and others who watched did not know that Kennedy''s betrayal of the kingdom was true.


    Fortunately for others, Thomas was very prejudiced against Allen because right phase deliberately framed him. At this time, when he knew the truth of the matter, his anger rose to his forehead.


    It''s unforgivable that you betrayed the Kingdom and wanted to kill Alan, the star of hope of the Kingdom, who said "*************************************************************.


    So Thomas, who was standing next to Youxiang, kicked Youxiang and kicked Youxiang three meters away from the ground.


    "Bah, Kenneth, you beast!"


    Thomas looked at the right face coldly and said contemptuously.


    Xavier came forward and restrained the right phase: "Lord Thomas, your majesty has an order. From today on, you are the commander in chief of the western border."


    "Lord Xavier, please help me tell your majesty that Thomas will defend the border of the kingdom to the death and will never let the kingdom in heaven step into the kingdom!"

 Chapter 236

    In the evening, the Lord''s house.


    Xavier, Thomas, Allen and Galen sat around a wooden table, drinking and chatting.


    Galen and Xavier arrived at LeiBao fortress from Wangdu together. They sympathized with each other on the way. They had already led each other as confidants and called each other brothers.


    Alan asked Xavier bitterly, I call you uncle. My subordinates call you brothers. What should I call him?


    Xavier laughed, each on his own.


    Now four people are sitting together. It''s a private party. It has nothing to do with the status, title, or other city Lords.


    "Lord Xavier, what''s the situation on the battlefield of the strong?"


    Thomas poured Xavier a glass of wine and asked.


    When the ordinary battlefield is at an impasse, the strong battlefield often plays a key role.


    Originally, the strength of the strong among the three countries was roughly the same, maintaining a balance. Now harilo Kingdom and self-centered Kingdom work together to deal with the kingdom of the sun. The strength of the kingdom of the sun at the level of the strong is afraid to be stretched.


    When Xavier heard the speech, he sighed and drank the wine from the cup: "if Lord Marvin hadn''t turned the tide on the battlefield of the strong, I''m afraid our scorching sun kingdom would have been defeated."


    "Lord Marvin resisted all the twelve strong men in the kingdom of heaven alone, and I and several other twelve strong men worked together to deal with the kingdom of harilo, and finally managed to maintain the invincible situation."


    Xavier said that when Lord Marvin resisted all the twelve strong men in the kingdom of heaven with his own strength, Allen was surprised.


    "Although Lord Marvin is strong and known as the first person under the legend, he can''t deal with all the twelve strong people in the Heaven Kingdom on his own?"


    Alan asked in surprise, I''m afraid only the legendary strong can do this. Has Lord Marvin become a legend?


    But if Lord Marvin is already a legend, how can the guardian of light allow him to intervene in the war between the kingdoms.


    Xavier sighed again, poured himself a cup, and said in a depressed voice, "Lord Marvin had understood the power of the law a few years ago. He could enter the legend only one step away! Without this war, Lord Marvin would become a legend for a year at most."


    "With the strength of Lord Marvin, I''m afraid that once you enter the legend, you will be the strong one in the legend!"


    "But because of this war, in order to deal with the strong in the kingdom of heaven, Lord Marvin forcibly detonated the power of the understood law and integrated it into his body, so that his strength soared in a short time and reached the point of pseudo legend."


    "What!"


    Thomas exclaimed. He is also a senior soldier. His strength has reached level 10. Naturally, he knows the consequences of the force of detonating the law to forcibly improve his strength.


    "Although the power of detonating the law can make your strength soar in an instant, it also means that you will never lose the opportunity to advance the legend! Did Lord Marvin really do that?"


    Xavier nodded heavily: "yes, Lord Marvin completely gave up the opportunity of advanced legend for the sake of the kingdom."


    For a moment, all four fell into silence.


    For a powerful soldier, what is more painful than completely depriving himself of the opportunity to advance his legend? Besides, Lord Marvin is fully confident of becoming a legend within a year!


    "Cheers to Lord Marvin!"


    Thomas raised his glass and spoke to the other three.


    "Lord Marvin''s approach is in line with Allen''s words, ''*************************************************************


    With that, Thomas drank it down.


    Alan also raised his glass and drank all the wine in it.


    "*********, ********." Xavier pondered this sentence carefully. "Did Allen say this?"


    Thomas nodded, "that''s right."


    With that, Thomas told Xavier what happened when the right minister forced Alan to take the task a few days ago.


    "This Kenneth, damn it!"


    Xavier scolded secretly, then raised his glass to Alan: "Alan, good! If your father and I were not close friends, I would bow down to you right away."


    Xavier is devoted to his country, so patriotic people can easily arouse his favor.


    The next morning, Xavier left LeiBao fortress with Youxiang on Fengshen pterosaur.


    Both Xavier and the aeolian pterosaur under him are one of the top combat forces of the scorching sun Kingdom on the battlefield of the strong. Naturally, they can''t stay in LeiBao fortress for too long.


    King bazel could not have sent Xavier if the task of capturing the right prime minister was not too important.


    It is worth mentioning that because the kingdom of the scorching sun was weak, King basil and the Kingdom''s military minister, Arman, two level 12 strong men personally participated in the battle on the battlefield of the strong. The top commander of the northern border is nominally yarman, but actually Alan''s uncle Kevin Senlan is in command.


    Kevin Senlan''s first command of a large-scale battle also showed his outstanding military talent and strategic planning, which was not under his father, Arman.


    However, Kevin''s opponent this time is Prince Carl, who is called the "son of God" by the Harlow kingdom. Under the attack of Prince Carl, the army of the scorching sun Kingdom led by Kevin retreated day by day. In just over a month, he has lost two big cities!


    By comparison, the situation on the western border is much better!


    Under LeiBao fortress, in the barracks of the kingdom of heaven.


    The commander of the kingdom of heaven has received the news that the team transporting siege equipment has been ambushed, the whole army has been destroyed, and the siege equipment has disappeared.


    In his rage, the commander of Zizai Kingdom smashed three tables one after another.


    "Attack, attack immediately, and take LeiBao fortress at all costs!"


    Roared the commander.


    "Also, send elite troops to the desert. Be sure to find out who attacked the transport troops!"


    He hasn''t attacked LeiBao fortress for five days in order to wait for this batch of siege equipment and reduce losses. Now I heard that the equipment was robbed. How can I not be angry?


    At LeiBao fortress, the sharp warning bell rang, and all those who heard the bell hurried towards the wall.


    The alarm bell rings, which means that the kingdom of heaven has attacked the city!


    Allen was resting in the camp. When he heard the bell, he immediately prepared the troops to rush towards the wall.


    On the city wall, there were soldiers in the scorching sun kingdom. The soldiers held their weapons tightly and stared at the siege troops outside the city.


    Allen found Thomas in the crowd who was dispatching troops.


    "Alan, come here."


    Thomas shouted Allen to his side, pointed to a section of the city wall on the right and said, "you take your Chinese led army and guard that section of the city wall to death. You can''t let an enemy step on the top of the city, you know?"


    Allen saluted Thomas with a salute from the harleyans: "Lord Thomas, rest assured that you will complete the task!"


    Allen took the Chinese led army to the wall that Thomas referred to. The wall was more than 100 meters long. The Chinese led infantry stood under the wall, slightly crowded.


    Under the city wall, there is a winding ladder leading to the city head. The space at the city head is not large. Finally, it can only accommodate more than ten people standing back and forth. Alan first sent a thousand infantry to climb the city wall, and the others are on standby under the city wall and ready to support at any time.


    Allen took Galen and other heroes to the city. In this kind of city defense, the stronger the individual strength, the more obvious the advantage. Powerful soldiers like Galen can hold the wall several meters wide with one hand, so that the enemy can''t cross the minefield one step.


    The first 1000 soldiers who boarded the city were half frost archers, half Knox axe soldiers, level 3, level 4, and some level 5.


    When Ellen ascended the city, the troops of the kingdom of heaven under the city had set up siege equipment to attack the city.

 Chapter 237

    Under the city wall, about 100 meters away from the city wall, magic power stone throwing machines were lined up by soldiers from the kingdom of heaven, filling them with boulders.


    Between the gaps of the magic power catapult, there are a magic power siege crossbow, and the huge crossbow on the crossbow shines cold in the sun.


    Behind the catapult and crossbow, hundreds of magicians lined up and were singing powerful super long-distance magic.


    According to international practice, before attacking the city, it is necessary to conduct a long-range bombardment on the city wall, which can not only cause losses to the city defense forces, but also attack the momentum of the city defense forces.


    On the wall of LeiBao fortress, there are also several magic catapults, and hundreds of formed magician troops stand.


    Around every magician, there are several strong and tall soldiers who raise heavy shields to protect these magicians. Their duty is to use their own bodies to resist attacks for magicians!


    This is the first time Allen has seen a formed magician army in this world for so long. With the value of magicians, I''m afraid only the four kingdoms can form such an army. The city Lord and Lord in the kingdom wanted to form a magician army, which was delusional.


    "Attack!"


    At the command of the commander of Zizai Kingdom, the catapult, crossbow and magician opened fire at the same time and began to bombard LeiBao fortress.


    "Target, enemy catapult, crossbow, attack!"


    On the city wall, the commander of the sun Kingdom began to order a counterattack. Different from the aimless and indiscriminate bombing of the siege party, the first priority of the siege party is to destroy the enemy''s siege weapons.


    Boulders, crossbows and magic missiles flew towards the city at the same time. The giant shield soldiers on the city wall raised their giant shields and began to defend, while others found a place to hide.


    But the power of boulders and crossbows is huge. How can they be blocked? The location on the city wall is limited. Where can I hide?


    For a time, screams were heard. From time to time, someone was hit by a boulder, blurred in flesh and blood, or directly shot through by a giant crossbow and fell from the city wall. Those who are bombarded by the magician''s magic are either dead or injured.


    The part of the city wall where the Chinese leader was located was naturally bombarded by the enemy, but the Chinese leader dealt with it more calmly than other soldiers.


    Galen and Ruiwen, two level 9 soldiers, stand in the front. Whenever a boulder or crossbow flies, they will wave their swords to meet it and break it directly. This conventional siege equipment can''t threaten these senior soldiers.


    As for the magician''s magic attack, under lacs''s timely and incomparable holy light shield, it can''t cause any damage to huaxialing.


    On the city wall, a crossbow shot at the catapult and crossbow cart of the kingdom of heaven, but the effect was not ideal due to the problem of accuracy.


    Moreover, the crossbow carts and catapults in the kingdom of heaven are guarded by several strong men. Some of the giant crossbows that were shot right were smashed by these strong men.


    Only a few catapults and crossbows were destroyed.


    On the city wall, the soldiers of the kingdom of Lieyang were killed and injured heavily under the enemy''s bombardment. However, ordinary soldiers can only retreat from the city wall temporarily to reduce losses.


    The retreat of the scorching sun Kingdom coincided with the mind of the self-contained kingdom. They bombarded the city wall with stone catapults and giant crossbows in order to suppress the city guarding forces and provide cover for their siege forces!


    "Attack the city!"


    The commander of the kingdom of heaven ordered.


    Thousands of soldiers rushed out of the rear array and rushed towards the wall of LeiBao fortress.


    The siege tools carried by the siege troops are somewhat similar to the ancient siege ladder, but they are made of metal and have a lot of complex structure.


    "Archers, go to the city wall and shoot!"


    With an order, the archer troops of the kingdom of the burning sun climbed up the city wall one after another, carrying boulders, giant crossbows and magic missiles, and began to shoot at the enemy who rushed to the bottom of the city.


    From time to time, archers were hit by boulders or giant crossbows and magic and died. Correspondingly, countless soldiers of the kingdom of heaven under the city wall were shot into a sieve by archers on the city wall.


    In the area where Huaxia collar is located, under the protection of heroes such as Galen, frost archers can safely pull their bows and shoot at the enemy under the city.


    Frost archers are all divine archers. With each arrow, a soldier from the kingdom of heaven will be shot and killed.


    Under the repeated firing of 500 frost archers, the enemy who rushed towards the wall where the Chinese leader was located was shot dead. From the formation, it seemed that the siege troops of the Heavenly Kingdom had sunk into the corresponding position of the Chinese leader.


    The brilliant performance of Huaxia leader attracted the attention of commanders on both sides of the enemy and ourselves.


    The commander of zizaidian Kingdom pointed to the part of the city wall where the Chinese leader was located: "order the catapult and crossbow corresponding to the part of the city wall to focus on bombardment!"


    At the position opposite to Huaxia collar, three catapults and five crossbow carts adjusted the target at the same time and began to bombard the position of Huaxia collar.


    For a time, Galen and Ruiwen''s pressure doubled.


    "How dare you! Look at me!"


    Lakesijiao drank, waved the staff in her hand, and the power of the holy light began to gather between her hands.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    A huge beam of light came out of Lach''s hand and went straight towards the catapult and crossbow of the kingdom in heaven.


    "Boom!"


    Two catapults and three nearby crossbow carts were directly smashed by the ultimate flash. Countless soldiers were killed and injured along the way. Even the magician standing behind the catapult was killed.


    The sudden emergence of a huge beam of light made the whole battlefield a meal.


    "This time they should know that this girl is awesome!"


    Lachs said proudly.


    Allen secretly regretted that if he could find a way to make lacs go around the side of the enemy and burn in the straight line where their catapult and crossbow were located, the effect would be remarkable.


    Outside the city, the siege troops with cloud ladders have rushed under the city wall under the arrow rain, set up cloud ladders and began to climb the city wall. On the city wall, due to the suppression of each other''s fire, the kingdom of the burning sun can''t resist effectively.


    Alan frowned and looked at the army in the kingdom of heaven. Suddenly his eyes brightened.


    There seems to be no flying troops in Heaven Kingdom. In this case


    Allen found Thomas and told Thomas his plan.


    Thomas''s eyes lit up after listening, so do it!


    "At my command, collect all the boulders thrown into the city by the enemy and put them on the open space on that side."


    Thomas pointed to a wide empty tunnel.


    The soldiers did not know why Thomas gave such a strange order, but they did it one after another.


    When the soldiers collected seven or eight boulders, Allen blew a loud whistle.


    At Huaxia''s residence, two Bruce Lee who were resting waved their wings, made two dragon chants and rose into the sky.


    Allen wants to summon Bruce Lee. He just needs to call in his heart. Whistling is just for others to see.


    The two dragons flew out of the camp and landed directly on the open space where the boulders were stacked.


    Alan went to the two dragons and said something he didn''t understand. Naturally, he did it for others.


    The onlookers, including Thomas, were stunned. Unexpectedly, Lord Allen was also proficient in the language of the dragon family!


    After receiving Allen''s order, the two dragons grabbed a boulder with their claws and flew high into the sky.


    Looking at the two dragons flying higher and higher, Allen smiled gently and came to the kingdom of heaven to try our Chinese led bombers!

 Chapter 238

    The two dragons soared into the sky from LeiBao fortress and flew high into the sky. The soldiers of both the enemy and our sides looked up at the two dragons who suddenly flew high into the sky. They didn''t know why.


    The commander of Zizai Kingdom looked at the two dragons taking off and frowned. Without flying troops, it has always been one of the most deadly weaknesses of the kingdom of heaven.


    After being attracted by the little dragon for a short time, everyone''s mind returned to the battlefield. Only the commander of the Heaven Kingdom was worried about the two little dragons.


    The two dragons flew over the catapult and the catapult and continued to hover upward. Allen had told them that the higher they flew, the more lethal the stones would fall!


    The two dragons flew to the highest altitude where they could ensure the accuracy of the falling stone, and suddenly released the boulder in their claws.


    The four boulders fell vertically from the high air, faster and faster under the action of gravity, and hit the catapult and crossbow on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were four loud noises in succession. The soldiers guarding the catapult and the crossbow had not reacted. The catapult and the crossbow beside them had been smashed.


    Four boulders smashed two stone throwers and two crossbow carts, killing several soldiers!


    After dropping the boulder, the two dragons flew straight back to LeiBao fortress to catch the new boulder.


    The sudden boulder startled everyone nearby. You know, the boulder not only smashed the catapult and crossbow, but also smashed four huge pits with a diameter of several meters on the ground!


    The commander of the kingdom of heaven looked at the four huge pits on the ground and the completely destroyed catapults and crossbows. Where did he not know what was going on?


    The kingdom of the burning sun is bullying us. We don''t have air forces. We have to attack from the air!


    "Order all the catapults to stop the attack and withdraw to the rear!"


    The commander ordered that LeiBao fortress was not equipped with a catapult, so there was no hoarding of boulders in the city. If they continued to throw boulders at LeiBao fortress, they would be sending ammunition to the Dragon opposite.


    "Order all the catapults. When the enemy''s two dragons take off again, all the catapults shoot at them and try to hurt them."


    In the army of the kingdom of heaven, the only chance to hurt two dragons is probably these magic crossbows.


    The two dragons returned to LeiBao fortress, grabbed two boulders and took off again.


    "Target dragon, shoot!"


    Seeing two dragons flying out of the city, the commander of the kingdom of heaven immediately ordered.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    Dozens of crossbows fired at the two dragons in the air.


    The two dragons showed a trace of disdain in their eyes, sang a long sound, waved their wings, and their bodies suddenly rose in the air.


    The crossbow flew under them, but it couldn''t hurt them at all.


    "No, the crossbow can''t shoot that high."


    The commander of Zizai Kingdom sighed and said disappointed.


    "Pay attention to the position of the two dragons in the sky and find that they dropped boulders. The catapult and crossbow below dodged as soon as possible."


    The commander ordered that he could not think of any way to deal with the two dragons in the air except dodging.


    But is it as simple as he thought? After the Dragon flew high into the air, it looked only the size of a fingertip on the ground, and the boulder caught by the dragon on its claws had only two faint black spots. How can people below distinguish clearly where the position directly below the dragon is?


    But the two dragons still have good eyes. They can always gain something when they drop boulders. They either destroy the catapult or the crossbow.


    As for those precious magicians, they had already hid behind in embarrassment and were deeply afraid of being hit by boulders falling from the sky.


    Under the obstruction of Bruce Lee, since the long-range suppression of the city wall by the kingdom of heaven has been sharply reduced, the soldiers of the kingdom of Lieyang finally have a firm foothold on the city wall.


    From time to time, soldiers from the kingdom of heaven rushed to the city head under arrow rain and magic attack, and fought hand to hand with soldiers from the kingdom of the sun guarding the city wall.


    Flesh and blood are flying, and the whole wall is dyed red by blood!


    The kingdom of heaven fought hard to attack, and the kingdom of the burning sun defended with its teeth. This fight lasted more than an hour.


    After a long attack, the commander of Zizai Kingdom finally ordered to withdraw.


    "Hold it!"


    "The enemy has retreated!"


    The soldiers of the scorching sun Kingdom cheered.


    In this confrontation, thousands of soldiers were killed in the double anti war.


    "Alan, thanks to the two dragons led by you in China, otherwise we would have to pay a higher price if we wanted to defeat the kingdom in heaven."


    Thomas came to Allen and laughed.


    Allen smiled gently: "I also found that these two guys do have some miraculous effects on the battlefield. I was wondering whether to focus on them and study some new tactics."


    As soon as Thomas''s eyes lit up, he suddenly became interested: "for example?"


    Allen thought for a moment: "Lord Thomas, can all the senior magicians in the general gather here?"


    From the camp of the kingdom of heaven.


    "We must find a way to deal with those two dragons. It''s really annoying!" a general angrily said.


    He is the commander just now. The appearance of two dragons really disgusted him.


    The generals in the camp began to discuss how to deal with the two dragons, but they never discussed any useful methods.


    "Well, don''t say anything." the Supreme Commander sitting on the main seat suddenly said, "in fact, there''s no need to pay attention to these two dragons."


    "Their lethality is mainly reflected in the siege equipment. The big deal is that we don''t attack the city with siege equipment."


    "If the kingdom of the burning sun uses these two dragons to throw boulders at ordinary soldiers, how many can they kill at one time? It takes them at least a few minutes to fly back and forth. Even if they hit them for a day, it won''t cause much loss."


    "Continue to attack in the afternoon, regardless of the two dragons!"


    "If they dare to fly close to the ground, I will let them come back!"


    At noon, just after lunch, the soldiers of the kingdom of heaven are resting in their barracks to conserve energy for the siege in the afternoon.


    In LeiBao fortress, two dragon sounds came out, and two little dragons flew out of the city waving their wings.


    But this time, ten people stood on each little dragon''s back, and a total of 20 people stood on the two little dragons'' backs. These twenty people were all dressed in magic robes and holding magic sticks. They were magicians.


    These twenty magicians are all senior magicians working in the kingdom of the burning sun. Their levels range from level 7 to level 9, and one of them has reached level 10!


    In the city, dozens of high-level magicians are on standby and ready to relay at any time.


    The sudden flight of the two dragons from the fortress naturally attracted the attention of the soldiers of the king of heaven.


    "The two dragons of the scorching sun Kingdom flew out."


    "Be careful not to be hit by the boulder they throw."


    The soldiers of the kingdom of heaven shouted one after another.


    After the two dragons flew out of the city, they flew directly over the military camp of zizaidian Kingdom and circled in the air.


    This time, the two dragons didn''t fly high. It was just a height that the crossbows and arrows of the kingdom of heaven couldn''t touch.


    On Bruce Lee''s back, a magician in a red magic robe smiled and looked at the zizaidian Kingdom military camp on the ground: "everybody, do it."


    "Let the miscellaneous fish in the kingdom of heaven taste our magic feast. Lord Allen said what''s it called? By the way, it''s an air raid!"

 Chapter 239

    The red robed magician said, raised his magic wand and began to sing magic.


    The other 19 magicians either smiled or were serious, singing their own magic with the greatest lethality and the widest range of killing.


    "What are the two dragons doing in the air?"


    "They didn''t seem to grab the boulder this time, but there seemed to be several people standing on the dragon''s back."


    "Ha ha, they don''t want to jump off the dragon''s back and kill us. Let''s have a personal attack."


    The soldiers on the ground had already fled far below the dragon and were very relaxed about the two dragons in the air.


    You can fly down and bite me!


    Suddenly, two dragons in the air moved.


    They waved their wings and began to dive down. The magicians standing on the dragon''s back dropped their prepared magic.


    "What''s that?"


    "How beautiful!"


    The soldiers on the ground looked at the magic attack falling in the sky and sighed.


    From their point of view, the magic falling from the sky is indeed brilliant.


    "Damn it, get away, it''s a magic attack!"


    Finally, a sharp eyed soldier recognized what was falling in the air. His face changed greatly and screamed.


    The other soldiers recognized his cry.


    "It''s a fire meteor!"


    "The wind blade of the wind system dances disorderly, flash!"


    The soldiers shouted and hid in all directions, but no matter how fast they hid, how could they escape these magical attacks!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    A crackling sound sounded in the barracks of the kingdom of heaven. The soldiers hit by magic on the ground were either dead or injured.


    In particular, the fire magic performed by the fire magician not only had great lethality, but also caused a raging fire in the military camp. For a time, the fire accompanied by crying and shouting made the barracks of Zizai Kingdom chaotic.


    The magicians in the army of the kingdom of heaven want to fight back, but where can their attack touch the little dragon flying in the air?


    The chaotic scene excited the two dragons in the air. They opened their mouths and spit out several burst fireballs towards the ground. The fireballs burst after falling on the ground, and the nearby soldiers died one after another.


    Bruce Lee can also use fire magic, although he is much weaker than the magician at the same level.


    "Hahaha..."


    The red robed magician on the dragon''s back burst out a happy laugh: "Shuang, it''s so cool! I''ve never tried to attack the enemy with magic like this."


    On the battlefield, magicians usually fight with each other''s magicians. Where have they tried to bombard the enemy with magic so recklessly, but the enemy can only flee in confusion and can''t fight back.


    This feeling is really wonderful! Lord Allen is really a young talent. He even came up with this tactic called air raid! In the future, our magician will become the king of the battlefield!


    On the wall of LeiBao fortress, Thomas, Allen and other city masters and lords stood on the wall and watched the performance of the two dragons and the magicians on the dragon''s back.


    When the magician on the dragon''s back caused great damage to the enemy, but the enemy had no effective way to counterattack, everyone on the wall was happy and smiled.


    "OK, great!" Thomas laughed. "Why didn''t anyone think of this way before? I knew to ask the kingdom to send some aeolian pterosaurs, and the kingdom would have been crying for my father and mother!"


    "I must report this tactic to your majesty. At that time, the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom will shine on the battlefield! Alan, you have done great work for the king again!"


    In the past, the kingdom of the burning sun would use aeolian pterosaurs on the battlefield of the strong and let them fight hand-to-hand with the enemy''s strong. It never thought that there would be such a miraculous effect in cooperation with magicians on the ordinary battlefield.


    It''s not the stupidity of the high-level people in the kingdom of Lieyang. It''s their thinking. They never thought about this.


    "I''ll see what the free kingdom can do to crack this tactic!" Thomas laughed.


    "Lord Thomas, in fact, this kind of soldier is still very easy to crack," Allen said.


    Thomas chuckled: "you mean sending a strong man to drive flying monsters to expel dragons in the air?"


    Thomas is also one of the famous generals of the eastern continent. Can''t you think of a way to crack it? But he knows that even if there is a way to solve it, it is not so easy to do it.


    "Yes," Alan nodded. "It''s difficult to tame a group like aeolian pterosaurs, but I believe countries still have a way to tame one or two flying monsters. At that time, we can crack this tactic by sending strong people to control the flying monsters."


    If you want to deal with the air force, you naturally need to send the same air force.


    "If you want to compete with aeolian pterosaurs or your two dragons in the air, you need at least nine flying monsters. Flying monsters of this level are not so easy to tame." Thomas smiled. "There may be several in Harlow Kingdom, but there is none in free kingdom!"


    "If the strong man in the Heaven Kingdom dares to control the low-level monster to take off, the aeolian pterosaur can easily tear their flying monster to pieces. At that time, the strong man riding on it will fall from the air, at least a serious injury."


    "In the short term, there is no good way for the self-contained kingdom to deal with this tactic."


    Indeed, as Thomas said, the commander of the kingdom of heaven looked at the two dragons raging in the air, his scalp was almost scratched, but he couldn''t think of any way to deal with them.


    He also thought that he could send the strong to control the flying monster to take off to deal with Bruce Lee, but where are the advanced flying monsters from the kingdom of heaven?


    The magicians on the dragon''s back released their magic in the air until the magic was about to run out, and then drove the little dragon back to LeiBao fortress.


    As soon as Bruce Lee landed, the 20 magicians jumped off the dragon''s back, and dozens of magicians on standby on the ground rushed up.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come, I''ll come this time!"


    "It''s my turn. I''ll come first. Don''t rob me!"


    "Please get out of the way and let the good time come first. There must be a heavy thank you after the good time."


    Magicians are scrambling to ride Bruce Lee over the enemy camp. Just now they were excited to see the performance of the first batch of magicians.


    It turns out that magicians can still play like this on the battlefield!


    Seeing the two dragons flying away from the barracks, the soldiers in the kingdom of heaven finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to put out the fire and save people.


    However, within ten minutes, the two dragons flew out of the fortress again.


    Come back!


    Since the army of the kingdom of heaven was in panic, the magician of the kingdom of the scorching sun released magic in the air, and the magic attack might fall on his head. Although we are ready to die on the battlefield, it is too oppressive to die like this.


    Some soldiers even escaped from the barracks directly from the rear regardless of the cheers of the captain and commander. If you''re not in the barracks, you won''t be hit by magic, will you?


    "Marshal, what shall we do?"


    A general asked anxiously to the supreme commander, the marshal of the kingdom of heaven.


    Just now, the main account of the marshal was attacked by the magician. Fortunately, there were some strong men of level 10 and level 11 in the army of the king of freedom. The marshal himself was also a level 11 soldier, blocking the magic attack.


    The marshal looked at the two dragons in the sky and said with gnashing teeth, "give orders and the whole army will retreat!"


    Don''t let me know who came up with this tactic. It will fall on me in the future. I must frustrate it!


    At this time, he can only choose to withdraw his troops, and he has no courage to attack the scorching sun kingdom until he comes up with a way to deal with the two dragons in the air.

 Chapter 240

    "Retreat, the free kingdom of heaven retreats!"


    "Ha ha, if they don''t withdraw, our magicians and adults in the scorching sun kingdom will take turns to kill them all!"


    "The two dragons who mainly rely on China to lead Lord Allen can only be beaten and can''t fight back. The commander of the Heaven Kingdom must be angry, ha ha!"


    Seeing that the kingdom of heaven began to retreat, the walls cheered.


    "Lord Thomas, do you want to pursue?"


    Next to Thomas, a man asked.


    Now, the troops of the kingdom of heaven retreat in a panic. If the kingdom of Lieyang takes the opportunity to go out of the city to pursue, it will definitely win a great victory.


    Thomas shook his head: "forget it, let the two dragons chase for a while and come back."


    Thomas did not send troops out of the city to pursue, there are two main considerations.


    First, although the free kingdom fled in a panic, it did not hurt its muscles and bones. If it rushed to send troops to pursue, Thomas was not sure of victory.


    Second, even if you go out of the city to pursue and win a great victory, you will hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800 yourself, and the kingdom of Lieyang will pay a high price. If the enemy of the Lieyang Kingdom at this time is only the self-contained Kingdom, it does not have to consider this loss, but there is also the great enemy of the harilo Kingdom on the northern border.


    Thomas should try his best to preserve every point of strength and prepare for the fight against the kingdom of harilo. According to the news, two big cities have been lost on the northern border!


    "Alan, it''s up to you two dragons to beat back the kingdom of heaven this time. I''ll report the victory to Wang Du and ask for your success!"


    Thomas laughed.


    Since the retreat of the kingdom of heaven, it is impossible to make a comeback in a short time. LeiBao fortress has enough cultivation time.


    "Assemble the medium and high mobile forces of the army, rest for one night, and rush to the northern border early tomorrow morning!"


    Thomas ordered.


    Ordinary troops marched slowly. LeiBao fortress had to guard against another attack from the kingdom of heaven. Naturally, it could not move back and forth, so Thomas had to send high mobile troops to support the north.


    All cavalry troops rushed to the north. If they marched in a hurry, they could arrive in about 20 days.


    The army of zizaidian Kingdom retreated directly to the fortress at the border of zizaidian kingdom. Only in the fortress can they effectively resist Bruce Lee''s attack.


    The walls of the fortress are very high, and there are huge crossbows guarding the city on the walls, which is enough to pose a threat to Bruce Lee.


    In the assembly hall of the fortress, all the generals of the kingdom in heaven are gloomy. This battle is really oppressive!


    Nearly 300000 troops were helpless by two dragons and fled in confusion.


    "Report the war situation here to your majesty immediately and ask your majesty to order to find senior flying monsters all over the country!"


    "If not, send strong men to tame flying monsters in the wilderness immediately."


    "Only with advanced flying monsters can we cope with the disgusting tactics of the scorching sun kingdom!"


    The marshal of the Heaven Kingdom gnashed his teeth.


    Because of this campaign, the countries of the eastern continent recognized the necessity of establishing an air force for the first time, and the air force system of various countries gradually took shape.


    "Also, have you found the people who attacked our transport troops in the desert?" asked the marshal.


    As soon as the news of the attack on the transport force came, he sent troops to the desert to encircle and suppress the other party. It is reasonable that the other party should have no time to escape the border and return to the kingdom of the sun.


    "I haven''t found them yet, but I''m sure they''re still in the desert," replied a commander.


    "Why?"


    The commander looked bitter: "because all the troops sent to the desert to search for them have lost news, including a fifth rank army of 100 people. I''m afraid these people have..."


    "Bang!"


    The marshal directly smashed the table in front of him. He was already angry about Bruce Lee. The news was just adding fuel to the fire.


    "Waste, even a small number of troops sneaking into China can''t cope with it. What''s your use?"


    "Send Wang Guoqiang immediately. Be sure to find someone for me. I''ll skin them and cramp them!"


    The Marshal''s hatred for the enemy who attacked the transport force is not under the two dragons, because if the siege equipment is successfully transported to the border, he may have captured LeiBao fortress.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know. He thought he was sneaking into an elite army of the scorching sun kingdom. In fact, there were two people.


    In LeiBao fortress, Allen looked at the kill value in the system and laughed.


    The killing value in the system now has 397 points! Among them, the five ranks of the 100 men contributed a full 300 points. With more than 300 killing points, he can raise the level of ERO and Kakashi to level 10 and level 9.


    It seems that the fastest way to earn killing value is to kill high-level arms and elite troops.


    However, the arms above level 4 in each country are extremely limited. It is unrealistic to quickly earn killing value by killing elite arms.


    "I love Luo, azir. I''ll send Bruce Lee to the desert to pick you up and return immediately."


    Ellen ordered them.


    Zizaidian Kingdom has withdrawn its troops, and they continue to stay in the desert. They are likely to be encircled and suppressed by zizaidian Kingdom, which is extremely dangerous.


    Maybe the level 12 strong on the strong battlefield may appear in the desert to deal with them.


    Bruce Lee flew very fast. More than an hour later, they were taken back to LeiBao fortress.


    Allen first instilled 270 killing points into my love Luo, and directly promoted my love Luo''s level to level 10.


    At this time, there are 127 killing points left in the system, and it only takes 90 points to upgrade kakassi from level 8 to level 9, which is more than enough.


    After raising my love level, Allen found Thomas in the city master''s house.


    "Lord Thomas, now the kingdom of heaven has withdrawn its troops and will not launch another attack in a short time. There are still some things to deal with in my territory, so I''ll leave first."


    "But I will leave some subordinates to lead our Chinese led army to stay here and guard against the attack of the kingdom of heaven at any time."


    Alan said goodbye to Thomas. He was really in a hurry to go back to the territory.


    Now Huaxia collar has captured nice city. As long as Allen goes back and brings nice city into Huaxia collar''s territory, he can complete the main task. The reward for the main task is a special city.


    Allen is looking forward to this special city.


    "Since Lord Allen has something to deal with, go quickly. I''ll deal with the kingdom in heaven."


    Thomas said that as long as the Chinese led army stays here, Allen''s presence or absence has little impact. Moreover, he has seen several subordinates around Allen these days, and his talent is extremely outstanding.


    Even Thomas envied Allen and how Allen attracted so many talents.


    After saying goodbye to Thomas, Allen returned to the station and immediately set off for the territory.


    Together with him, four heroes, Keelan, lacs, SANA and Ruiwen, set off and returned.


    Galen, Swein, Timo, Azur and I love Luo were left in LeiBao fortress by Allen. Among them, I love Luo''s public identity is a strong person hired by Huaxia to the sky curtain organization.


    This is also to avoid causing others'' speculation when I love Luo works for the curtain of heaven in the future.


    The five of Allen rode one little dragon back to Huaxia collar, while the other little dragon stayed in LeiBao fortress and continued to intimidate the self-contained kingdom.


    Five days later, Allen drove Bruce Lee to nice city.

 Chapter 241

    Allen just rode Bruce Lee and landed in the main house of nice city. The sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host. The host already has the actual control of the big city nice. Will nice be included in the territory of Huaxia?"


    "Note that after the big city nice is included in the territory, the territory will be upgraded to a large territory, and the system will automatically upgrade. The main elements and all opened auxiliary elements may change, and the change direction is uncontrollable. Please choose carefully!"


    Hearing the prompt of the system, Allen was very tangled. He just occupied a big city. Why should he be involved in the system upgrade?


    Moreover, the upgrade direction is not controllable, that is, the system may become better and more pit Dad!


    Allen used the current system very well. He really didn''t want the system to change, but after some thinking, Allen chose to upgrade.


    Can''t huaxialing never have a big city? Since the territory needs to develop and upgrade sooner or later, why not upgrade now?


    If you upgrade early, you can study the new system thoroughly and make better use of the system development territory.


    "Sure, bring nice city into the territory." Allen thought silently.


    "The host chose to include nice city, a big city, into the territory. Congratulations to the host. The territory has been upgraded to a large territory."


    "Since the host territory is upgraded to a large territory, the system starts to upgrade automatically. The upgrade time is 24 hours. During the system upgrade, the host cannot enter the system."


    After the system prompt ended, there was no response at all. Even Allen''s reward for completing the main task didn''t come and distributed.


    It seems that if you want to receive the task reward, you can only wait until the system upgrade is completed.


    But I don''t know what major changes will take place in this system upgrade. Listen to the meaning of the system, not only the main element, but also the two subsidiary elements of hero alliance and Naruto may have unknown changes.


    I hope you don''t increase the gold coins and kill value required for summoning!


    This is extremely possible. After all, it is normal that the territory will be upgraded to a large territory and the difficulty of the game will increase.


    Alan thought very pessimistically.


    Allen tried to enter the system, but he found a blank in his mind and couldn''t feel the existence of the system at all.


    It seems that we have to wait for the end of 24 hours.


    In that case, let''s deal with some other things first.


    "Lord."


    Just then, asso and delaire came together and saluted Allen.


    The two of them saw Bruce Lee landing in the city master''s house. Knowing that Alan had returned, they hurried to meet him.


    "What happened when I left?" Allen asked. "We took nice city under the leadership of China. How did the major territories of nice city react?"


    "There is no extreme reaction," said yazou. "The city Lord''s house is entirely to blame. We are famous as Chinese leaders. No one will say anything."


    "Not to mention the contacts in nice city area, the city Lord''s residence is a newcomer, which is much worse than our Chinese leader. Naturally, there will be no lord to stand out for them."


    Allen smiled gently at the speech: "that''s good. This time I made some contributions on the western border to help the Kingdom repel the kingdom in heaven. Lord Thomas of LeiBao fortress has promised to ask the kingdom for help for me and our Chinese leaders."


    "I have informed my father in Wangdu through my mobile phone to make him and his family work in Wangdu and try to get the kingdom to agree to grant nice city as a reward to our Huaxia collar. As long as the Kingdom''s order comes down, nice city will rightfully become a part of our Huaxia collar."


    This is also one of the reasons why Alan is confident and bold to bring nice city into the territory. According to his father Bowen, with Allen''s credit this time, he is 90% sure to persuade the kingdom to grant nice city to Huaxia collar.


    Allen just took nice city one step ahead of time.


    "Where are the Connies locked up? Take me to them," Allen said.


    Before the order of the kingdom came down, the Connie family was still the nominal ruler of nice city. Alan naturally had to meet them first.


    In fact, with this opportunity, Allen can completely put the hat of betraying the Kingdom on the Connie family and completely destroy the Connie family, but Allen does not intend to do so.


    He and the Connie family had no deep hatred. The Connie family took the lead in China because they were ordered by the potter family and the right phase.


    Rather than exterminating the Connie family, Allen hopes to benefit more from the Connie family.


    "It''s in the prison of the city Lord''s house," said Yasuo, "but Lord, before you go to see the Connie family, do you want to see Miss Martha of the Connie family first."


    "Miss Martha has been waiting for you to come back," said Dreyer, who was next to Asso.


    Martha is gentle and strong, which is easy to attract the favor of others. After more than a month of contact with Martha, delaire has regarded Martha as his good sister.


    Asso and delaire mentioned Martha. Alan only had a headache. He really didn''t know how to face the girl. Every time she saw her, she looked at her little eyes and made herself look like a heartless man.


    But Allen knew that escape was not the way. He simply took this opportunity to end with Martha so as not to delay other girls.


    "Well, let''s meet Miss Martha first," Ellen said.


    Yasuo took Allen and others to the courtyard where Martha lived. On the way, he just met Martha.


    But Martha saw Bruce Lee fall in the city master''s house. She guessed that Alan returned and hurried to find it.


    "Alan!"


    Martha cried in surprise when she saw Alan. Alan specially told Yasuo to take good care of her, making her mistakenly think that Alan still loved himself.


    "Lord, let''s leave first."


    Suona smiled, bright eyes and bright teeth, but Ellen was uncomfortable with her smile.


    "Ah, yes, Lord, let''s leave first!"


    Other heroes responded and left with Sona, leaving only Alan and Martha.


    Alan looked at them leaving and smiled helplessly. They obviously misunderstood their relationship with Martha.


    "Alan."


    Martha shouted to Ellen again, looked at Ellen affectionately, and her little face flushed slightly.


    "Hello, Miss Martha," said Alan, scratching his head.


    Alan''s address darkened Martha''s face: "you still call me Miss Martha? Alan, do you really don''t like me?"


    Alan looked at Martha whose eyes had misted. His heart was soft. He couldn''t see the girl crying.


    But immediately, Allen bit his teeth and hardened his heart. This kind of thing must be ended as soon as possible. The more he dragged on, the more unclear he became.


    "Yes, I don''t like you," Allen said.


    He didn''t say "I don''t like you anymore", but said "I don''t like you", just to distinguish himself from Alan in his heart.


    Because he never liked Martha.


    Martha stared into Allen''s eyes and let her tears run down. She remained silent for a long time.


    In Martha''s eyes, there were sadness, doubt, and many inexplicable things, which were extremely complex.


    Alan felt nervous when Martha saw him. He wanted to say something to comfort Martha, but he didn''t know what to say.


    So they looked at each other. There was silence around them, only Martha''s subtle sobs.


    As time passed, Allen finally couldn''t hold on, as if he were guilty, and bowed his head to avoid Martha''s eyes.


    Just as Allen wanted to say something to break the silence, Martha spoke.


    Martha''s words struck Allen like thunder and made Allen in a mess.


    "You''re not Alan!"


    Martha stared at Alan and said firmly, word by word.

 Chapter 242

    Allen tried to keep calm on the surface, but in fact, his heart was a rough sea.


    It''s the first time that someone said he wasn''t Alan after crossing the world for more than a year! Did Martha see something wrong!


    "Miss Martha, I don''t understand what you mean. Why am I not Alan?"


    Allen pretended to be calm and asked, trying to recall his words and deeds just now in his mind, trying to find out what revealed flaws for Martha to see through.


    "Alan won''t do this to me. I have an appointment with him. No matter what happens, he will never be separated for the rest of his life."


    "If you forget our promise, you will no longer be the Alan I love."


    "Moreover, I don''t know why. Now you make me feel so strange. You are not my Alan."


    Martha wept.


    Martha''s words gave Allen a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Martha didn''t see through herself, but felt that she had changed and was no longer the Alan she used to be.


    "Martha, people will change," Ellen said. "In the past year, a lot has happened, and I have changed a lot. I am really not Ellen."


    "Maybe I liked you before, but in the past, we can''t go back."


    Ellen showed her cards to Martha ruthlessly. Only in this way can she make a complete end.


    Martha''s tears flowed even more. She kept sobbing and turned and ran towards the courtyard where she lived.


    Alan stood in the same place and looked at Martha''s leaving back. Inexplicably, he felt a burst of heartache.


    As expected, I still couldn''t see the girl cry. Alan shook his head. I don''t know if it''s completely over.


    As soon as Martha ran away, SANA and other heroes poured out of a corner and looked at Alan with strange eyes, which made Alan uncomfortable.


    "Lord, don''t you catch up and have a look?" Sona asked softly.


    Alan shook his head. "Forget it, let''s meet the Connie family."


    "Hum!"


    Delaire pouted and snorted, "heartbroken man! Asso, you must not learn from him!"


    Alan''s forehead is black. How can I be a heartless man? Nothing has happened between me and Martha, okay!


    "Dreyer, don''t say that, Lord." ashore said.


    "I didn''t say his name. How do you know I''m talking about him," said delaire, "unless you think the Lord is a heartless man!"


    Ashorton was speechless.


    On one side, lacs, Ruiwen and SANA covered their small mouths and laughed endlessly.


    "Cough!"


    Allen coughed twice and tried to defend himself, but finally he held back.


    Don''t mention delaire. If he abandons his childhood sweetheart after seeing a former poor boy who has made a fortune, he will definitely scold a heartless man.


    This kind of thing can''t be explained clearly at all! Do you want to tell others that Alan was dead before, and now there is another soul in his body?


    In the prison of the city Lord''s house, Allen met Alvin and his people.


    Under the care of asso, they did not suffer any hardship in prison, they had no worries about food and clothing, but their living environment was worse.


    Seeing Allen appear, Alvin and others are like seeing a savior.


    "Lord Allen, you are finally back. We are wronged!"


    "It''s my uncle and some of them. They collude with Derek, suddenly attack us, control us, and then send troops to attack Huaxia collar."


    "I''m a victim like Lord Allen and you!"


    Alvin pointed to his clan uncle and three other clansmen who took the initiative to take the blame and complained.


    Even in order to get Alan''s forgiveness, he called Alan Lord Allen.


    Allen ignored Alvin and went directly to the old man who was carrying the black pot.


    "Old man, aren''t you young this year?"


    The old man bowed his head and bent: "back to Lord Allen, I''m 63 years old this year."


    Alan nodded and looked at Alvin: "Lord Alvin, your uncle is not young. Has he made a lot of contributions to your Connie family over the past few decades?"


    "At such an old age, it''s time to enjoy your old age. How can you bear to let him stand up and help you carry the black pot?"


    Allen''s question made Alvin''s face blue and white.


    "Lord Allen, the old man is not carrying the blame. I did it." the old man stepped forward.


    Alan smiled and continued to look at Alvin without speaking.


    Alvin sighed: "what Lord Allen said is right. Third uncle, you are so old and let you take the blame. How can I bear it?"


    "Lord Allen, I gave the order to attack Huaxia. It has nothing to do with the rest of the family. I''m willing to take the blame. I hope you can let our Connie family go."


    "If Lord Allen is willing to let go of our Connie family, our Connie family will be led by Huaxia in the future and followed by the Senlan family!"


    Alvin wanted to exchange his family''s loyalty for the chance to survive.


    Of course, he made this decision after careful consideration. Allen now shows far more potential than his contemporaries in terms of personal strength and power development. He doesn''t suffer any loss by tying the Connie family to Allen.


    If the scorching sun kingdom can survive this disaster, Allen and huaxialing will definitely soar to the sky and become a force that can not be ignored by the whole kingdom and even the whole east continent.


    Moreover, his daughters Martha and Allen were childhood sweethearts. If they can match them together in the next days, they will change from a prisoner to the Lord''s father-in-law!


    Alvin''s wishful thinking jingled.


    Alan smiled softly: "loyalty is not necessary. For Martha''s sake, I''ll give you the Connie family a chance."


    "Take out three million gold coins. I can no longer pursue this matter. I can even write to the kingdom to absolve you from your crimes."


    "Do you agree?"


    Three million gold coins are the most appropriate figure discussed by Allen and his father Bowen according to the family background of the Connie family.


    To Allen''s surprise, Alvin agreed without thinking. Allen thought he would tangle and finally accepted it.


    After all, the Connie family is not so rich.


    "I agree, I agree!"


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Alvin hurried.


    "Lord Allen, our whole Connie family has sworn allegiance to you. What''s a mere three million gold coins!"


    Alvin, it''s hard to stick Alan and Huaxia collar.


    "But most of the wealth of our Connie family lies in the king''s capital, Lord Allen, look..."


    "Choose your own representative and go to Wangdu to inform the family to send the money to the Senlan family. I will release you immediately after receiving the money."


    Ellen said.


    Leaving the prison, Allen laughed at himself. In order to raise money and develop his territory, he was about to become a greedy man who was open to money!


    The next day, the pleasant sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear again.


    "Congratulations to the host. The system upgrade is complete. Please check the changes after the upgrade."

 Chapter 243

    The system upgrade is complete!


    Allen hurried into the system to check the changes.


    The first is the main element.


    There are two main functions before the main element: one is to view the properties of the territory, and the other is to draw a lottery once a month.


    Today, both functions are still there, but they have changed a lot.


    For example, the page of viewing the Lord''s properties can now view not only the properties of the whole territory, but also the properties of each city, town and even village.


    Population, economy, personnel appointment and other information are all at a glance on the property panel.


    In addition, many additional new functions have been added to the property page, among which the most exciting one is transmission!


    Through the system interface, Allen can transfer from the city hall of one city to the city hall of another city at any time!


    Note that transmission can only be carried out between cities, large cities and small cities, but not between towns and villages.


    Even so, Allen is extremely satisfied with this function. In the future, it will be much more convenient for him to travel between cities in the territory, and the larger the territory, the greater the role of this function.


    In addition to the attribute interface, the lottery interface has also changed a lot. The most obvious thing is that the rules of the lottery are very different from before.


    The previous lucky draw rule was to get a lucky draw once a month, and an additional lucky draw will be awarded for achievement.


    The current lottery rules are much the same as before, but there are two more lottery opportunities, quarterly lottery and annual lottery.


    There are four quarterly sweepstakes each year, which are January 1, April 1, July 1 and October 1.


    The annual lucky draw is only once a year, that is, on January 1 of each year.


    In other words, there will be three lucky draw opportunities on January 1 every year, namely the monthly lucky draw of the current month, the quarterly lucky draw in spring and the annual lucky draw of the current year. It''s not too cool.


    Moreover, the probability of winning the best prize in the monthly lottery, quarterly lottery and annual lottery will increase in turn. Especially in the annual lottery, it is almost necessary to produce the best!


    It is now November, less than two months from the annual lottery, which makes Allen look forward to the upcoming annual lottery.


    From the change of main elements, the system upgrade not only did not increase the difficulty of the game, but made the golden finger of the system more powerful and practical, which made Allen happy.


    With anticipation, Allen opened the first affiliated element, the hero League.


    At a glance, Allen''s mouth was wide open. The changes of the League of heroes were too big to be recognized!


    The first and biggest change is that the currency in the hero alliance element is no longer gold!


    In other words, in the future, whether it is to summon heroes or buy items in the mall, the resources consumed will no longer be gold coins!


    In the hero alliance system, there is an additional thing called honor value. In the future, honor value will replace gold coins and become the only currency in the hero alliance elements.


    According to the system introduction, there are many ways to obtain honor values. Expanding the territory, killing the enemy and adding new buildings in the territory will obtain honor values. Even if a kind-hearted person in the territory helps the old lady cross the road, Allen can obtain honor values.


    Of course, the bigger the event, the more honor you will get.


    In such a short meeting, Allen watched the honor value in the system change from more than ten points to more than thirty points. It can be seen how many kind-hearted people China has helped grandma cross the road.


    It seems that we should strengthen the ideological and moral construction of the territory people in the future!


    In a short time, Allen can''t judge which is easier to obtain honor value or gold coins. However, the emergence of honor value allows Allen to invest all the gold coins earned in the territory construction. From this point of view, the change of hero alliance elements is still good for the territory.


    Moreover, if gold coins are invested in territory construction, it will increase the honor value in the system, which is equivalent to converting gold coins into honor value in a disguised form.


    In this way, the advantages of replacing gold coins with honor value outweigh the disadvantages.


    The second is the mechanism of summoning heroes and the change of the mall.


    The first is the mechanism of summoning heroes. The honor value required to summon heroes is no longer increasing in turn like gold coins, but fixed to one million honor points, and can only be summoned randomly.


    This makes Allen regret very much. Why didn''t he use all his gold coins to summon heroes before the system upgrade? It''s too late to regret!


    Then there is the system mall. The system mall has not changed much, but the currency has changed from the original gold coin to honor value, and the prices of some commodities have been adjusted.


    Exit the hero alliance element and Allen enters the Naruto element.


    Seeing the changes of Naruto elements, Allen is very sure that the system is increasing the difficulty of the game for himself, at least in Naruto elements.


    Naruto element changes are small, but deadly.


    First of all, if you kill a strong person below level 7, you will no longer gain kill value.


    Just this one makes AI Lu''s speed of obtaining killing value decrease sharply. On this continent, how can there be so many strong people of level 7 or above to kill ninjas?


    You can''t send ninjas to rush into the street and kill the strong people above level 7?


    Let alone Allen, it is absolutely impossible to kill innocent people for his own development. Even if Allen really dares to do so, he will instantly become a public enemy of the mainland and be jointly attacked by the whole continent.


    Secondly, the highest level of a well-known Ninja cannot exceed the host, that is, the third level of Allen''s level.


    In other words, Allen, who is now level 6, has raised the level of well-known ninjas such as Kakashi to level 9 at most.


    The extra kill value can only be used to buy ordinary ninjas or summon new well-known ninjas.


    Fortunately, Allen has raised my love level to level 10 in advance. It won''t work after the system upgrade.


    Two changes, but gave Allen a great limit.


    Finally, it is to open the change of the condition of the third subsidiary element.


    In the past, the condition for opening the third auxiliary element was to consume 10 million gold coins, but now it has been opened after the establishment of the kingdom.


    This is the rhythm that forces Allen to become king in the future!


    This change makes Allen very helpless. Let alone that he doesn''t have the idea of being king yet. Even if he wants to be king, is it such a simple thing?


    You know, hundreds of years ago, although the harilo empire was divided into three countries, the harilo Kingdom, the Heaven Kingdom and the sun Kingdom, the royal families of the three kings were all branches of the Salim family of the royal family of the harilo empire.


    Until now, all the royal families in the three countries still use the surname Salim, and never let the kingship fall.


    If Allen dared to establish a nation and become king, he would definitely become the public enemy of the Three Kingdoms and be encircled and suppressed by the Three Kingdoms.


    After reading the system changes, Allen had time to check the other two system prompts.


    Just after the system prompted Allen that the system upgrade was completed, two system prompts were broadcast, but Allen was anxious to check the system changes and ignored them.


    "Congratulations to the host. The territory has been upgraded to a large territory. After completing the main task ''I''m the big Lord'', I won a reward of ''special city (random)'', and the main task has been updated."


    "Congratulations on the host''s achievement ''I''m the great Lord'' and get an additional lucky draw."

 Chapter 244

    The lucky draw was not in a hurry. Alan checked the main task first.


    After the mainline task is completed, a new mainline task is updated.


    Main task: founding the country and becoming the king


    Task description: I don''t want to be the Lord of the king. I''m not a good Lord.


    Mission objective: build your own country and become king.


    Task reward: one Zhenguo artifact and one national feature at random.


    Seeing the newly updated main task, Allen felt like he was driven to the shelves.


    Open the third subsidiary element to build a country and become the king. It also needs to build a country and become the king to complete the main task. The system will never stop if it does not become the king!


    It doesn''t matter whether Alan is king or not, but as I said earlier, it''s not so simple to be king in the east continent?


    The three korilan countries in the eastern continent, and even the kingdom of polate established by the original residents, will not allow a new kingdom to appear in the eastern continent. If you want to call yourself Wang Jianguo, you must have the strength to make all the four countries in the eastern continent dare not act rashly.


    Although the task of claiming the king is difficult, the task reward is also very attractive. These two are very tall things with the characteristics of Zhenguo artifact and country.


    However, no matter how tall he was, he was still beyond his reach, so Allen quickly focused on what he had got.


    Reward for the last main task, special city!


    System space, a small mini city is quietly floating in the space, and what attracts Allen''s attention most is the irregular conical base under the mini city.


    This shape instantly reminds Allen of the pavilions and palaces floating in the air in the biography of Shushan. Is it


    Allen hurried to look at the attributes of the mini city. At this look, he was very happy.


    Sky City (large city): unnamed


    Introduction: This is the masterpiece of the gods. The city of the sky will float in the air forever and can move freely.


    The special city rewarded by the system is actually a city of the sky! This is something that only appears in myth.


    Allen believes that the emergence of the city of the sky will shock the whole continent.


    However, Allen does not intend to let huaxialing own the city. What huaxialing needs most now is low-key development.


    Compared with Huaxia collar, the sky curtain is obviously more suitable for this magical city.


    The mysterious sky curtain organization is a perfect match with such a magical sky city!


    After checking the task reward, Allen walked out of the city master''s house happily. There was a big surprise waiting for him outside.


    That is the guardian beast refreshed from nice city, Thor King Kong.


    Nice city is a big city, and the guardian animals refreshed by big cities are from level 13 to level 15, that is, legendary!


    This is the first legendary creature in China. Although Raytheon King Kong can''t be too far from the city, it can only be used for defense.


    Outside the Lord''s house, Allen met the guardian beast of nice city, Thor King Kong. Because nice city is remote, it is the smallest of all the big cities. The level of this Thor King Kong is only level 13.


    Allen was stunned when he saw Thor King Kong, because the shape of this Thor King Kong is very different from that of Thor King Kong in other cities.


    The Thor King Kong in other cities looks like a giant ape, but the legendary Thor King Kong in front of us is more like a human.


    It transformed its body shape into two meters high, and transformed a set of armor with lightning on its body surface, with a lightning stick on its shoulder.


    Sun Dasheng!


    This is Allen''s first impression when he saw him. The Thunder God King Kong in front of him is the image of sun Dasheng in the journey to the West. He just changed sun Dasheng''s suit of lock son gold armor, Phoenix wing purple gold crown, lotus root silk step cloud shoes into lightning armor, and replaced Ruyi golden cudgel with lightning staff.


    After seeing Allen, Raytheon King Kong bowed slightly: "Raytheon King Kong family, guardian beast of nice city, thunder crazy, meet the Lord."


    "Can you speak?" Alan looked surprised when he heard Lei Kuang''s words.


    Lei Kuang nodded: "the legendary Thor King Kong can already spit people out."


    The legendary Thor King Kong is no different from human beings in all aspects, such as appearance and wisdom.


    Allen immediately decided to build Raytheon mansion in every big city for the legendary Raytheon King Kong to live in.


    Before the completion of Raytheon mansion, Allen arranged for Lei Kuang to live in the city master mansion.


    After arranging Lei Kuang''s residence, Alan leaves nice city and finds Kakashi. They lead Bruce Lee to the edge of the wilderness area.


    On the way, Allen has told Kakashi about the sky city. Kakashi is also looking forward to this sky city.


    In the wilderness area, Allen takes out the mini sky city from the system space and chooses to use it.


    The mini sky city left Allen''s hands and floated high into the sky, getting bigger and bigger.


    Finally, a huge city of the sky appeared in the sky. From the ground, it was like a boundless dark cloud, which was very oppressive.


    Alan and Kakashi ride the little dragon and fly to the sky city. At this time, the sky city is empty. There are only two buildings in the whole city.


    One building is the main mansion located in the center of the city, and the other building is a circular building on the edge of the city.


    This circular building, Allen has already known what it is in the property panel of sky city in the system, the nest of colorful birds.


    Colorful bird is an intermediate monster. Its level is between level 4 and level 6. It is gentle and doesn''t like fighting.


    From the name, we can know that the colorful bird''s feathers have seven colors. They are very beautiful, and the colorful bird''s back is very wide, which can be used by more than ten people at the same time.


    Colorful birds have extremely soft feathers. They are very comfortable to sit on. They are natural flying mounts.


    If the colorful bird has any weakness, it is that its combat effectiveness is too weak to even beat monsters or humans at the same level.


    Colorful birds, naturally, are the means of transportation prepared by the system for the city of the sky. There are 100 colorful birds in this colorful bird nest.


    Of course, the number of colorful birds is not fixed. With the development of the city, Allen can also build more colorful bird nests.


    In addition to the city Lord''s house and the colorful bird''s nest, there is nothing else in the city of the sky. If you want to develop, you can only rely on Allen to build it slowly.


    Next to the city Lord''s mansion, a Thor King Kong, almost the same as thunder maniac, is standing there alone.


    He is the guardian beast of the city of the sky. Alan was surprised when he looked at his attributes.


    The level of this Guardian beast has reached level 15, the peak of legend!


    Two levels higher than the thunder maniac in nice!


    You know, this is the highest level of guardian beast that big cities can refresh.


    "Raytheon King Kong, guardian beast of the city of the sky, Raytheon, meet the Lord."


    Lei Tian, the guardian beast, said hello to Alan.


    In this way, after the territory is upgraded to a large territory, it already has two legendary Guardian beasts.


    Huaxia leader finally has the highest combat power on the mainland, legendary level. There is no need to worry about the sudden arrival of legendary strong men.


    Allen took a look at the honor value in the hero League. The emergence of the city of the sky has brought a million honor values to the system!


    "Kakashi, next, the main task of your sky curtain is to build this sky city."


    "Since this city is the headquarters of your sky curtain, I will name it sky curtain city!"

 Chapter 245

    To build Tianmu City, you can''t go to the city to recruit ordinary craftsmen. Tianmu city is not suitable for exposure before it is built.


    Fortunately, the emergence of the city of the sky has brought a million honor values to the hero alliance system. Allen can use these honor values to buy some engineers in the hero alliance system mall to build the sky curtain city.


    The control center of the sky city is in the city master''s house. Allen controls the sky city to move forward in the air to an area near Huaxia town.


    Allen controlled the city of the sky to descend slowly and finally stopped at an altitude of about 10 meters from the ground.


    Allen chose to park the city of the sky in this area for his own reason. There are several mineral deposits occupied by China near this area.


    These minerals were discovered by the exploration team led by Galen.


    As long as a quarry and a logging yard are built nearby, the materials for building Tianmu city can be self-sufficient.


    After stopping the sky curtain City, Allen bought 1000 engineers from the system mall.


    The price of engineers is not expensive. They only need 30 honor points each, and only 30000 honor points are used for 1000 engineers.


    Later, Allen spent 500000 honor values to buy three thousand third-order soldiers for Tianmu city.


    As Tianmu city is the city of the sky, the 3000 soldiers Alan bought are infantry and archers, not cavalry.


    These three thousand soldiers can be used as workers and labor force when building the city. After the city is built, they can be used as a city guard. It''s worth it.


    The reason why we don''t buy all the soldiers but 3000 soldiers and 1000 engineers is that we still need some professionals to build cities, and engineers are such professionals.


    If you buy soldiers and let these soldiers build cities, they will definitely be in the dark.


    After arranging the soldiers, Allen entered the lottery system.


    He has not yet applied the number of sweepstakes to achieve achievement awards.


    Sure enough, the achievement award raffle is much better than the conventional raffle. There is not a small wooden box among the six prizes this time.


    Allen chose the lottery, the pointer flew around and finally stopped on a totem with a blue lion''s head drawn.


    "Congratulations to the host and get the prize ''City totem. Windlion''"


    City totem, what is this?


    Allen enters the system space to check the introduction of the city totem.


    City totem. Windlion: embed the totem in any position in the city. The totem will summon the windlion group and become the totem guardian of the city. Totem Guardian beast can only fight near the city and can''t stay away from the city.


    Totems can be upgraded. After upgrading, the group of summoning creatures will expand.


    At current level 1, you can summon one king of the wind lion (level 13), two leaders of the wind lion (Level 12), ten elite wind lions (Level 11) and one hundred ordinary wind lions (level 10).


    Note that once the totem is inlaid, it will not change the city. Please choose carefully.


    Allen was stunned and overjoyed by the attribute of the city totem.


    The city totem is definitely the same level as the Dragon Statue. Even in terms of short-term function, it is not too much to say that it is the best prize Allen has ever drawn so far.


    Just a level-1 totem can provide a legend for the city. The combat effectiveness of two levels 12, ten levels 11 and one hundred levels 10 can be called terror!


    With this totem alone, huaxialing can be comparable to or even better than the fengshenyi dragon group in the scorching sun Kingdom, because there is no legend in the fengshenyi dragon group!


    The only pity is that totem creatures, like territory guardians, can only fight near cities and cannot be used as offensive forces.


    Allen still plans to use this totem in the sky curtain City, because the wind lion is a flying creature, which complements the sky curtain city.


    There are two legendary creatures and several creatures of level 10 to 12. Any force that wants to make an idea of Tianmu city should weigh it carefully, including the guardian of light.


    Allen came to the sky curtain city and inlaid the totem in the most prominent position in the city.


    "Congratulations to the host, ''urban totem. Lion against the wind'' is successfully inlaid. It belongs to Tianmu city."


    With a system prompt, the light and shadow under the totem changed, and a wind lion appeared out of thin air.


    The appearance of the wind lion is roughly similar to that of an ordinary lion. The difference is that the wind lion is blue, has wings on its back, and is much larger than an ordinary lion.


    The legendary king of the wind lion has a body of more than ten meters!


    After arranging the affairs of Tianmu City, Allen directly turned on the transmission function of the system and transmitted it back to nice city.


    Kakashi is in charge of the Tianmu City, and Allen informs village head Jill of the Huaxia town to give full assistance. There is nothing to worry about for Allen. In case Allen is really needed, Allen can also use the transmission function of the system to instantly transmit to Tianmu city.


    Back in nice city, Allen dialed his father Bowen''s cell phone.


    "Haha, Alan, the mobile phone you gave me is really very convenient."


    After the call was connected, Bowen sighed.


    Across most of the Kingdom, he could get in touch at any time, which was something he had never thought of before.


    "Father, what''s going on in the royal capital? Uncle Xavier can escort you back to the royal capital?" Allen asked.


    "I''ve been back long ago, and the porters have been sentenced."


    "What was the result?"


    "Kenneth and his direct descendants are all sentenced to death, and other collateral families of the porter family are banned for ten years, and shall not be officials for a hundred years."


    "Ah!" after hearing the Kingdom''s verdict on the porter family, Allen exclaimed. Is the Kingdom''s sentence so light?


    According to Allen''s idea, the felony of betraying the kingdom is at least full of people, right?


    Bowen smiled gently: "the porter family is a legendary strong man."


    In a word, it solved all the doubts in Allen''s heart.


    Although the legendary strong on the mainland do not intervene in secular affairs, they will not sit idly by and watch their family be destroyed and cut off their inheritance.


    The Kingdom still needs to give face to the legendary strong, especially the legend of its own country.


    Generally speaking, if there are legendary strong people in the family, as long as they do not commit crimes that threaten the survival of the whole harilan nation, they can keep their family heritage.


    "Father, what''s the situation on the northern border?"


    After asking about the porters, Allen was concerned about the northern border. According to his previous information, the situation on the northern border was not very good.


    Sure enough, over the microphone, Bowen sighed.


    "The situation on the northern border is very bad. Prince Carl of harilo Kingdom deserves his reputation. He is a genius. Your uncle is not his opponent at all."


    "Just the day before yesterday, the Kingdom lost another big city. Counting the first two, it has lost three in a row!"


    "Moreover, in the last war, the Kingdom also lost two big cities. In total, five big cities of the Kingdom have fallen into the hands of the kingdom of harilo."


    "You know, there are only 36 big cities in the whole kingdom!"


    Allen frowned at the terrible situation on the northern border.


    If the king can resist the attack of the kingdom of harilo, the Chinese leadership can also develop at ease for a period of time. If the Kingdom collapses, the kingdom of harilo will attack cities and land all the way, and finally the Chinese leader will face its front.


    With the strength of China today, there is no capital to fight against the kingdom of harilo!

 Chapter 246

    In order for China to develop steadily, Allen must find a way to help the Kingdom repel the invasion of Harlow kingdom.


    However, the kingdom of harilo is not as easy to deal with as the kingdom of heaven. The kingdom of harilo is not only superior to the kingdom of the sun, but also has the talented commander of Prince Carl.


    Moreover, on the western border, although the scorching sun Kingdom has repelled the invasion from the kingdom of heaven, it is possible for the kingdom of heaven to make a comeback at any time, as long as they find a way to deal with Bruce Lee.


    The situation in the scorching sun kingdom is still quite bad.


    Allen was anxious, but he didn''t know that his Majesty the king of the self Heaven Kingdom and a number of civil servants and generals in the West were more anxious than him.


    Zizaidian Kingdom and harilo Kingdom jointly want to carve up the kingdom of the sun. Now, harilo kingdom is as powerful as a spear. It has occupied three major cities of the kingdom of the sun. However, zizaidian kingdom is blocked in LeiBao fortress and cannot enter. Why is zizaidian kingdom in a hurry?


    If the development goes on like this, it may become that the free Heavenly Kingdom helps the harilo Kingdom contain the scorching sun kingdom. The harilo Kingdom takes the opportunity to attack the city and land madly. Finally, the meat is eaten up by the harilo kingdom. The free Heavenly Kingdom can''t even drink the soup. It also has to sacrifice its soldiers and bear the loss in vain.


    This is absolutely not allowed in the kingdom of heaven!


    The national strength of zizaidian kingdom is worse than that of harilo kingdom. If the war of dividing up the kingdom of the burning sun is fully occupied by harilo Kingdom, the national strength of the two countries will be further expanded. At that time, the kingdom of harilo will definitely fight against the kingdom of self existence!


    You know, people in the whole east continent know that Prince Carl of harilo Kingdom has always aimed at unifying the four countries!


    From the kingdom of heaven, in the main hall of the king''s palace.


    The atmosphere in the hall was a little depressed. All the officials frowned and thought about their plans to deal with the two dragons of the sun kingdom.


    The king of zizaidian Kingdom glanced at the officials in the hall: "right phase, go to the wilderness area to search for the strong team of flying monsters. Can you get anything?"


    After the retreat of the kingdom of heaven, it immediately organized three strong teams to look for flying monsters in the wilderness area. The leaders of these three teams are level 12 strong.


    The rage of the dragon in the sun Kingdom has made zizaidian Kingdom aware of the importance of establishing air forces. Even if the war is over, they will form an air force to prepare for the future war.


    "Your Majesty, you have found a group of flying monsters and two high-level flying monsters, but it will take some time to tame them."


    "A period of time? How long?"


    "At least a month."


    The king frowned, a month? A month later, I''m afraid all the troops of the kingdom of harilo will hit the king of the scorching sun!


    "A month, too long, let them speed up."


    "Do you have any other countermeasures?"


    All the officials were silent. Just when the atmosphere in the hall became more and more depressed, a young man in a luxurious robe broke into the hall.


    When the ministers saw the young man, they immediately bowed and saluted: "see your Highness the third prince!"


    I''m afraid only the three princes of the Kingdom, his highness Dick, dare to break into the palace without notice.


    Several other princes, including his Highness the great prince, will let the bodyguard inform when they want to enter the hall. It is not that they dare not break in directly, but that they should take into account their etiquette and image.


    As for the three princes, well, he probably never knew what etiquette and image were.


    Dick, the third prince, grinned and walked straight to his father on the throne, leaving a group of slightly embarrassed ministers.


    Was that grin a greeting to them?


    "Father, good news, great news!"


    Prince Dick came to the king and grinned.


    The king looked at Prince dick with spoiled eyes: "Dick, what''s the good news? Tell your father if you''ve met a beautiful woman of any family."


    If people in the Heaven Kingdom were allowed to evaluate the three princes Dick, they would give many answers, such as not doing business, not knowing etiquette, Dandy lust and so on, but no matter how many shortcomings Dick had, it could not change the king''s love for him.


    Dick, the third prince, is one of the king''s favorite sons.


    If the three princes were not too dandy, the future throne of the self-contained kingdom could not be handed over to such a person, and the big prince would feel great pressure.


    "Father, I don''t only have to meet beautiful women. I also have the mind to contribute to the kingdom."


    "Oh?" the king smiled. "How are you going to serve your country?"


    "Father, aren''t you worried about dealing with the two dragons in the scorching sun Kingdom recently? I''ve found a solution." Dick said mysteriously.


    "What way?" asked the king, pretending to be interested. He didn''t think his son would have any good way. Although he dotes on this son, he also knows in his heart that this son is a complete dandy.


    I''m not sure. He''ll say something unreliable.


    "I contacted the demon adventure team. Their captain Randy said he could help us deal with the two dragons."


    "Demon team!"


    Hearing the name, some of the ministers gave a cry of surprise.


    There are many powerful warriors and magicians in this world. They don''t like to work for various kingdoms, but they like to wander in the wilderness, kill monsters and explore the unknown world.


    People call them adventurers. They usually form a team of three or five people, and give their team a loud name to fight together.


    For example, Locke and others who once took Galen''s giant sword are an adventure team.


    Some adventure teams have great strength and reputation throughout the continent, such as the devil team mentioned by Dick.


    The demon team has only three members. These three members are all level 12 strong, especially their captain Randy, who is the highest among all level 12 strong.


    Among all the adventure teams on the mainland, the devil team is strong enough to rank in the top three.


    "Dick, what you said is true? Is the devil team really willing to work for our own kingdom?" the Kingdom asked pleasantly.


    The free kingdom of heaven has solicited the devil team several times and promised a lot of money and titles. Unfortunately, the devil team has not agreed. Not only the Heaven Kingdom, but also the sun Kingdom and harilo Kingdom have done the same thing. Unfortunately, no one has succeeded.


    And the devil team has no fixed place. Even if a kingdom wants to contact them, it is not a simple thing, but I don''t know how Dick contacted them.


    "Father, it''s not for our own kingdom," Dick corrected. "It''s just a deal. We pay the devil team, which helps us deal with the dragon of the scorching sun kingdom."


    "Haha, it''s all the same," the king laughed.


    Randy, the captain of the demon team, has a level 10 flying mount, and he himself is an archer, which is perfect for dealing with the dragon.


    You know, in the northern sea, Randy shot and killed a level 11 dragon with his meteorite armor piercing arrow!


    "Where is the demon squad now?" the king asked eagerly.


    "It''s in the king''s capital. If my father wants to see them, I can let them come to the king''s palace at any time."

 Chapter 247

    In mid November, zizaidian Kingdom sent troops to attack the kingdom of the sun again and came to LeiBao fortress.


    Galen, who was in LeiBao fortress, immediately passed the news to Allen, the Chinese leader.


    "Galen, this comeback from the kingdom of heaven must be a way to deal with Bruce Lee. You must be more careful when you send Bruce Lee to fight."


    Ellen charged.


    Then, Allen took Ruiwen and other heroes, rode on Bruce Lee and rushed to LeiBao fortress for a moment.


    Regardless of the war situation on the northern border, we must completely repel the free kingdom of heaven this time.


    LeiBao fortress, the city masters and lords stationed in the fortress, expressed great disdain for the attack of the kingdom of heaven again.


    In LeiBao fortress today, there is not only a Chinese led giant dragon, but also four level 10 Fengshen pterosaurs supported by the kingdom.


    "Send Fengshen pterosaur to fight with the giant dragon led by China."


    On the wall, Thomas ordered.


    Inside the fortress, Bruce Lee and four aeolian pterosaurs, each carrying more than ten magicians, soared into the sky and flew towards the barracks of the kingdom of heaven.


    From the camp of the kingdom of heaven, the marshal stood high and looked at LeiBao fortress in the distance and the five giants rising from the fortress.


    Beside the marshal, there were three people, the three strong men of the devil team.


    Three people, an archer, a soldier and a magician.


    The archer had white hair, wore a set of blue light armor, and carried a huge bow nearly two meters long behind his back. The bow strings were strange red. The archer is the captain of the demon team, the 12th level strong, Randy.


    The warrior''s name is Elijah, and the magician''s name is grace. Like Randy, they are also strong at level 12.


    "Mr. Randy, the giant dragon and aeolian pterosaur of the scorching sun Kingdom, please." the marshal said to Randy next to him.


    Randy smiled softly: "don''t worry, since I''ve been paid, I''ll do it naturally."


    Randy said and whistled. In the sky, an ugly monster flew to Randy. This monster is Randy''s flying mount, level 10 monster ghost bat.


    Randy rode on the ghost bat and greeted the little dragon and Fengshen pterosaur in the distance.


    The magicians on the dragon''s back naturally found the ghost bat facing themselves and others. However, they didn''t care. The ghost bat was like a chicken in the eyes of the goshawk in front of the little dragon and the aeolian pterosaur.


    On the wall, Thomas saw the ghost bat beast flying out of the barracks of the kingdom of heaven and gave a light sigh.


    "As expected, the kingdom of heaven found a flying monster, but this monster alone is the opponent of a giant dragon and four aeolian pterosaurs?"


    Thomas said that because the distance was too far, he couldn''t see the ghost bat beast clearly, so he didn''t know what kind of creature the flying monster in Heaven Kingdom was and how powerful it was, but in terms of size, it was much worse than Fengshen pterosaur and Bruce Lee.


    He did not know that the real threat was not the flying monster, but the strong man on the monster''s back!


    In the sky, the two sides approached quickly, and the magicians on the dragon''s back finally saw the appearance of the ghost bat beast and Randy who had stretched his bow and arrow on the ghost bat beast''s back.


    "It''s Randy of the devil team!" exclaimed a magician.


    "Go back, the giant dragon and Fengshen pterosaur under our seat can''t stop Randy''s meteorite armor breaking arrow!"


    Magicians exclaimed one after another, urging the giant dragon and aeolian pterosaur under the seat to fly back, trying to escape back to the fortress.


    The names of people, the shadow of trees, Randy and meteor armor piercing arrows are not what they can despise.


    On the back of the ghost bat, Randy looked at the magicians who turned the faucet and flew towards the fortress, and a smile hung from the corners of his mouth.


    It''s too late to escape now, isn''t it?


    Whoosh!


    A famous meteorite named Randy Lai broke the string of his armor arrow and flew like a meteor towards the Fengshen pterosaur flying at the back.


    Fengshen pterosaur waved his wings and his body soared. It was too late to escape this deadly arrow.


    The meteorite armor piercing arrow was shot from the abdomen of the aeolian pterosaur, through most of its body, with a shed of blood through its neck.


    The aeolian pterosaur moaned and fell to the ground like a falling fighter.


    What''s worse, all the magicians on the dragon''s back fell from the dragon''s back and fell to the ground from a height of hundreds of meters. It seemed that they could not live.


    During this time, Bruce Lee and three other Fengshen pterosaurs waved their wings desperately and finally fled back to the fortress.


    The scene of Fengshen pterosaur being shot by an arrow shocked everyone in LeiBao fortress.


    When the little dragon and the aeolian pterosaur returned to the fortress, the magicians jumped off the dragon''s back, all of them had a feeling of survival.


    "Lord Thomas, it''s Randy of the devil team!"


    A magician said to Thomas.


    Thomas looked grim. He had heard of the devil team and Randy.


    "Unexpectedly, zizaidian Kingdom invited Randy to take action. Since Randy is here, his two teammates must also be in zizaidian Kingdom army."


    "In this way, the giant dragon and Fengshen pterosaur can never fight again!"


    In front of Randy, to let the giant dragon and Fengshen pterosaur attack is to be a live target and seek their own death.


    Randy can be the king in the sky unless the legend makes a move!


    Different from the gloomy clouds in LeiBao fortress, seeing Randy shoot a Fengshen pterosaur with an arrow, the army of the kingdom in heaven cheered.


    The marshal of the kingdom of heaven waved his hand: "siege troops, attack!"


    Randy shot the aeolian pterosaur. Now the Qi of the king of heaven is booming. When will it be better not to attack the city at this time?


    In the camp, grace, the magician of the demon team, said to Randy who had returned to the ground, "Captain, do we want to help?"


    Help, of course, means helping the kingdom of heaven attack the city.


    If Randy Ken helps to attack the city, he only needs to ride a ghost bat to fly above the wall of LeiBao fortress and shoot the strong defenders one by one. LeiBao fortress will be defeated!


    Randy shook his head: "our task is to help the self-contained Kingdom deal with the giant dragon and Fengshen pterosaur of the scorching sun kingdom. Attacking the city has nothing to do with us."


    When Allen rode Bruce Lee to LeiBao fortress, LeiBao fortress had been attacked by zizaidian kingdom for three consecutive days and was in danger.


    This time, the self-contained kingdom is determined not to delay. It has the posture of never stopping to win LeiBao fortress.


    When Allen flew into the fortress on Bruce Lee, the kingdom of heaven was attacking the city, and there was a killing sound on the wall.


    Allen immediately ordered Ruiwen and others who came with him to climb up the wall and participate in the battle. In the battle of defending the city, a strong man can equal thousands of soldiers!


    After a fierce battle in the afternoon, towards the evening, the king of heaven stopped attacking the city.


    The soldiers guarding the city collapsed on the wall one by one, and finally survived another day!


    In the evening, Thomas convened all the city lords to discuss how to resist the attack of the kingdom in heaven, which is also a routine every night.


    In the evening meeting, people will discuss which force will defend which section of the wall tomorrow.


    At the meeting, Alan frowned and thought about how to win by surprise.


    The biggest card in his hand is naturally the heroes of the hero League. Unfortunately, heroes with only level 9 can not play a decisive role in a war of hundreds of thousands of people.


    The next day, when the kingdom of heaven continued to attack the city, Allen stood on the wall and watched Galen and others kill the enemy soldiers who climbed the wall one by one. He suddenly remembered the prize he had won in the last lottery.


    Abyss call scroll!

 Chapter 248

    The scroll called by the abyss sounds domineering, but in Allen''s view, it is completely a pit father.


    This is because the creatures that can be summoned by the summoning scroll are not fixed, but random.


    In this way, use it when the situation is critical. If you summon a low-level abyss creature, it will have no effect at all. It''s a pity to use it when the situation is not urgent.


    Allen decided to use this tasteless and pitiful thing immediately to avoid entanglement.


    Looking for an unnoticed space, Allen took out the abyss summoning scroll from the space ring, threw it under the wall, and then chose to use it.


    I hope you don''t summon any weak chicken incomparable creatures!


    Outside the city, soldiers from the kingdom of heaven are attacking LeiBao fortress one after another. No one noticed the calling scroll falling from the city wall, let alone the scroll suddenly disappeared out of thin air in the process of falling.


    The sky became dark, and the whole battlefield was covered with sudden dark clouds. The battlefield was dark.


    Everyone on the battlefield, including the soldiers of the kingdom of heaven climbing on the wall and the soldiers of both sides fighting at the head of the city, was a meal.


    A breath of depression filled the whole battlefield, making people feel a little out of breath.


    Alan was stunned by the sudden change. Couldn''t it be caused by the scroll of the abyss call? If so, I''m afraid what I call out is a wonderful thing.


    In the sky, bursts of thunder fell. Just above the battlefield and under the dark clouds, the space was torn by an unknown force. A space crack more than 100 meters long and tens of meters wide appeared out of thin air and floated quietly in mid air, emitting palpitating power.


    The thunder fell and hit the ground, and the gold and stone burst.


    The soldiers of Zizai Kingdom outside the city are miserable. They are all over the battlefield at this time. Almost every thunder can hit several soldiers of Zizai kingdom. Under this powerful lightning, these soldiers naturally have no reason to survive.


    Even the soldiers of the scorching sun Kingdom on LeiBao fortress suffered a reckless disaster. The thunder and lightning could not distinguish between the enemy and us. Thunders fell on the wall of LeiBao fortress one after another and blew big holes in the wall.


    On the battlefield, there was chaos and cries.


    In the space crack, a frightening howl came out of the crack, and a huge figure tore open the crack and drilled out of the crack.


    "Congratulations to the host. Use the abyss summoning scroll to summon level 15 abyss creatures and one abyss Yan devil."


    "Attention, because the abyss Yan devil is a legendary creature with absolute autonomy, the host cannot control it. For your life safety, please flee the scene as soon as possible!"


    Alan was ecstatic when he heard the first sentence. I even summoned a level 15 abyss Yan devil, which is the existence of the legendary peak! If you control this Yan devil, you can control the whole battlefield.


    300000 troops in the kingdom of heaven? You can make it disappear by waving your hand!


    Just when Allen was ecstatic, the second sentence of the system directly beat Allen from heaven to hell.


    Out of control? System, aren''t you cheating!


    Although Allen doesn''t know the strength of the abyss Yan devil at level 15, just looking at the formation, he can''t deal with hundreds of thousands of people on the battlefield.


    The attack of ordinary soldiers can''t cause any damage to Yan devil at all!


    How to fight boss without breaking the defense?


    Now, something big has happened!


    "Retreat, retreat, leave LeiBao fortress!"


    Alan shouted to the friendly forces around him.


    After shouting, Allen began to organize the Huaxia led soldiers to retreat urgently. What about others? He doesn''t have time to take care of it now. Save the Huaxia led soldiers first.


    "Alan, what are you doing!"


    Not far away, Thomas roared at Allen. With the withdrawal of Huaxia leader, the part of the city wall defended by Huaxia leader will become a gap, from which the free kingdom of heaven can easily break through the defense line of the scorching sun kingdom.


    This practice of Huaxia collar on the battlefield is no different from turning against the enemy!


    "Lord Thomas, the situation is urgent. I don''t have time to talk to you in detail."


    "There is a terrible creature in this space crack. Please organize personnel to evacuate immediately. It will be too late!"


    Alan shouted anxiously to Thomas that he had brought out the abyss Yan devil. If too many people in the scorching sun Kingdom died in the hands of Yan devil, he would be uneasy.


    Thomas saw that Allen was not joking, but at this time, how could he order the withdrawal of troops based on Allen''s words alone? If he lost LeiBao fortress and there was nothing in the space crack, wouldn''t he become a sinner of the kingdom?


    Thomas frowned hard to choose. The lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the city were in his mind.


    More than ten seconds later, Thomas bit his teeth and finally made a decision.


    "All soldiers, stay where you are! Reserve team, fill in the position of Huaxia collar!"


    "Alan, no matter what''s in the space crack, I can''t escape without fighting. I''m a soldier of the kingdom!"


    Thomas said firmly to Allen.


    Thomas''s insistence made Allen very anxious. Alan rode on Bruce Lee and commanded Bruce Lee to fly into the air.


    "Listen, everyone, there is something we can''t fight in the space crack. There is only a dead end to stay here. Retreat quickly!"


    Alan, this is against Thomas!


    "We are ahead of China!"


    Alan said, and the soldiers leading Hua Xialing began to retreat. At this time, no matter how much he said, action is the best example.


    Seeing that the Chinese leaders really began to withdraw, the leaders of other cities and territories began to be a little ready to move.


    "Withdraw!"


    Finally, a lord ordered the retreat.


    The figure in the space crack is not easy to deal with at first sight. He doesn''t want to stay and die.


    Someone took the lead, and several lords with their soldiers began to retreat. Immediately, the forces in the city were divided into two kinds.


    One is to believe Alan''s words and start leading troops to retreat in order to save their lives. The other is not afraid to disobey Thomas''s orders and still stay in the city.


    Allen looked back at the soldiers in the city and sighed as he organized the Chinese led soldiers to retreat.


    How many people can escape is up to fate.


    In the space crack, a huge arm extends from the crack, followed by the head and body.


    Finally, the creatures in the crack completely drilled out of the space crack and fell towards the ground.


    This is a humanoid creature, more than 100 meters tall, with horns on its head, wings on its back, and a dark red flame burning all over it.


    Abyss devil!


    After the abyss Yan devil landed, the space crack gradually disappeared, and the dark clouds in the air disappeared. Only the huge Yan devil stood in front of everyone, making people tremble.


    The abyss Yan devil glanced at the battlefield and showed a cruel smile: "human? Killing!"


    Yan devil said and waved his hand. Several meteorites with burning fire appeared out of thin air and hit the soldiers on the ground.


    The meteorite fell to the ground and immediately took the lives of hundreds of soldiers.


    With a wild laugh, the Yan devil rushed towards the wall of LeiBao fortress and hit the wall heavily.


    Boom!


    The high wall of LeiBao fortress was directly knocked down by the Yan devil!


    "Kill, kill!" Yan devil laughed wildly.


    The soldiers in LeiBao fortress cried and ran outside the fortress without being ordered. They wanted to have two more legs.


    Outside the city, soldiers from the kingdom of heaven also began to run wildly.


    When Yan devil raised his hands and feet, several magic destroyed most of LeiBao fortress. Yan devil grinned, waved his wings and chased the troops of the self Heaven Kingdom who were fleeing outside the city.


    slaughter!

 Chapter 249

    Allen took the Chinese led army and ran all the way. Even if he couldn''t see the shadow of the abyss in his vision, he didn''t dare to stop.


    The abyss Yan devil can fly and is faster than Bruce Lee! If the abyss Yan devil is willing, several ups and downs can catch up with him!


    In front of such a terrible creature as the abyss Yan devil, it''s not safe to escape far!


    An hour later, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "When the summoning time comes, the summoning creature abyss Yanmo will be sent back to the abyss."


    Hearing this, Alan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the battlefield, the abyss Yan devil is killing wantonly. He was holding a huge flame knife 100 meters long. With each knife, hundreds or even thousands of soldiers would die.


    The sky was dark red. From time to time, fire magic such as burning meteors fell from the air and hit the crowd, causing thousands of deaths and injuries!


    On the ground, the raging fire wrapped the whole battlefield, and the soldiers who had nowhere to escape howled in the fire and turned into fly ash in the fire.


    Large scale killing is the racial advantage of the abyss Yan devil. Both his huge size and powerful fire magic can cause extensive damage to human soldiers.


    If you change to a legendary strong man of the same level, I''m afraid you can''t even kill one tenth or one percent of the abyss Yan devil at the same time, and there is even the risk of being surrounded and killed by the army.


    First, at the same level, the strong human beings are indeed weaker than the abyss Yan devil. Second, the strong human beings do not have the huge body and inexhaustible magic of the abyss Yan devil, and can not cause large-scale damage for a long time.


    The abyss Yan devil is killing heartily, and the space crack appears again in the sky.


    However, the space crack this time is to send the abyss Yan Devil Back to the abyss.


    The space crack emits a strong suction, which is only aimed at the abyss Yan devil. The abyss Yan devil''s body involuntarily flies towards the space crack.


    The appearance of the space crack surprised and angered the abyss Yan devil. He waved his wings and tried to resist the suction of the space crack and prevent his body from being sucked into the space crack.


    "No, I don''t want to go back, I want to stay in this world!"


    The abyss Yan devil roared.


    However, the power released by the space crack is not what he can resist. Although he resists desperately, his body is sucked closer and closer by the space crack, and finally disappears in the space crack.


    The abyss Yan devil came and went quickly, as if his appearance was to create this killing.


    The soldiers of the king of liberty for the rest of their lives saw that the terrible devil disappeared, collapsed one by one and couldn''t stand up again.


    The marshal of zizaidian kingdom prepared his troops and led his troops back to zizaidian Kingdom instead of entering LeiBao fortress, which has been destroyed by the abyss Yanmo.


    Who knows if the devil will appear again. If he lets the army into LeiBao fortress, wouldn''t it be bad if the devil appeared again?


    The losses counted out made the marshal of the kingdom in heaven very sad. After several days of siege, he had 300000 troops under his command. However, after the killing of the abyss demons, the number counted out was less than 200000!


    At least 100000 soldiers from the kingdom of heaven died at the hands of the abyss Yan devil!


    Of course, not all these soldiers were killed by the abyss Yan devil. At least twenty or thirty thousand people were trampled to death by their comrades in arms when the army fled in panic.


    For example, when the cavalry fled, where would they care about the life and death of the infantry in front of them?


    After this disaster, zizaidian kingdom was no longer able to attack the scorching sun kingdom.


    The soldiers of the scorching sun Kingdom also did not return to LeiBao fortress, but led by Alan, entered the first big city behind LeiBao fortress, Keyong city.


    The soldiers who fled from LeiBao fortress continued to enter Keyong city. The final loss of the Lieyang kingdom was also counted, 30000 people!


    Compared with the kingdom in heaven, the loss of the kingdom of the burning sun is a little insignificant.


    In this way, Allen''s purpose of summoning abyss creatures has been achieved.


    The burning sun Kingdom exchanged the loss of 30000 people for more than 100000 troops of the free Heavenly Kingdom, and made the free Heavenly Kingdom unable to attack the burning sun kingdom in a short time, which was Allen''s initial goal.


    Although the goal has been achieved by mistake, Allen is not happy because it is not the result he wants.


    The soldiers who died in the war did not say that they had nothing to do with Alan. What hurt Alan most was that Thomas also died in the hands of the abyss devil.


    In LeiBao fortress, Thomas has always taken care of Allen. The friendship between them has been very deep. Allen is very sad about Thomas''s death.


    The news of the emergence of the abyss Yan devil spread rapidly all over the four countries like wings.


    It is said that it is a devil with a flame burning all over his body. He is more than 100 meters tall. Gently waving his hand can release the powerful fire magic.


    It is said that the abyss devil slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people from the Heaven Kingdom and the sun Kingdom, and the whole LeiBao fortress was almost purgatory!


    In a city in the kingdom of harilo, an old man dressed as a bard frowned when he heard the news.


    If Allen were there, he would recognize that the old man was Lucius who had appeared in Huaxia collar and went to explore the wilderness area with him.


    But Lucius was alone at this time, but he didn''t know where Belle had gone.


    After receiving the news, Lucius left the city and went to the wilderness alone.


    Sensing that there were no human beings within tens of miles, Lucius waved his hand and a space crack more than one person appeared in front of Lucius.


    Lucius dodged into the space crack, the space crack slowly disappeared, and silence returned around.


    Over LeiBao fortress, a space crack appeared, and Lucius floated out of the space crack and floated in the air.


    Lucius closed his eyes and carefully perceived the spatial fluctuations around him.


    "The space has become so fragile. It seems like a rumor. The torn space crack is at least 100 meters above!"


    Muttered Lucius.


    "The strength of the space ripper is far above me! But I don''t know whether it is the guy from the mainland or the powerful God of other planes!"


    "What''s his purpose in doing so?"


    "Now the rain is coming, and the farce of the chaotic war between the three countries should be over."


    Lucius said, taking out a magic communication device from the space ring, which is one of the ten mobile phones that Kakashi gave to the guardian of light.


    Lucius dialed a number and the call was quickly connected.


    "Lord lucious, what can I do for you?" a slightly old voice came from the mobile phone, very respectful.


    "Hugh, you are now in the king''s capital of the kingdom of harilo?" Lucius asked.


    "Yes, Lord Lucius."


    "Inform the king of the kingdom of harilo to withdraw his troops from the kingdom of the scorching sun and not to start war again for three years."


    "Lord Lucius, the purpose of our light guardian is not to intervene in the disputes between the Three Kingdoms." Xiu wondered at the other end of the mobile phone.


    "I set the rules. If I say yes, I can. Tell him that there is a bloody Legion in the scorching sun kingdom. It is not suitable for internal fighting until the matter is solved."


    Hearing the words "bloody Legion", a cry came from the other end of the mobile phone: "bloody Legion! Lord Lucius, what you said is true?"


    "Yes, but it''s not large. It should be just a test of that guy," Lucius said.


    "Lord Lucius, I see. I''m going to the palace!"


    At the end of the call, Lucius looked at his mobile phone and smiled.


    "This thing is really convenient, curtain of heaven? Since it appears in the nice city area, I want to have something to do with Alan."


    "In that case, I don''t need to pay too much attention. The bloody Legion in the underground ruins of nice city should practice for Alan."


    "For more than two thousand years, the guy from the mainland finally couldn''t hold his breath and was ready to move."

 Chapter 250

    In Keyong City, Allen looked at the honor value in the system and opened his mouth wide.


    Not to mention the fraction, the figure of 11.27 million made Allen''s heart jump wildly.


    Where do these honors come from? Needless to say, it was the enemy killed by the Yan devil from the abyss. The abyss devil is a creature summoned by Allen. Although it is not controlled by Allen after being summoned, the honor of the abyss devil killing the enemy is still on Allen''s head.


    In just one hour''s killing, Allen won more than 10 million honor! This made Allen very curious about how many people the abyss Yan devil killed.


    In an instant, Allen had a feeling of being a nouveau riche. He looked at all the goods in the system and wanted to buy!


    Unfortunately, the cost of summoning heroes is too expensive. It needs a million honor values. If more than 10 million honor values are used to summon heroes, only more than a dozen can be summoned.


    Besides, it''s a waste to use all honor values to summon heroes.


    After returning to the territory, Allen plans to use these honor values after careful planning, so as to maximize the income of the territory.


    For the next few days, Allen stayed in Keyong City, and the news from the outside came one after another.


    First of all, the troops of the kingdom of heaven were slaughtered by the abyss Yan devil. Now the tortoise has retreated from the kingdom of heaven and is unable to invade the kingdom of the sun.


    After receiving the news, Keyong City cheered and said that the emergence of the terrible devil didn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    When Allen heard the number of more than 100000, he finally understood why the system generously rewarded him with more than 10 million honor values.


    The next news cheered the people in Keyong city.


    After capturing the fourth big city, the kingdom of harilo stationed troops in the city and stopped the pace of attack.


    Subsequently, the kingdom of harilo sent messengers, claiming that as long as the kingdom of the sun agreed to unconditionally cut off the six major cities (two in the last war and four in this war) occupied by the kingdom of the harilo and compensate the kingdom of the harilo for the military expenses of 30 million gold coins, the kingdom of the harilo could sign a letter of state and promise not to invade the kingdom of the sun within three years.


    This is a very humiliating condition, which can be called losing power and humiliating the country, but the kingdom of the burning sun agreed after a hasty discussion among the officials.


    Even Arman, who has been fighting, chose to be silent this time.


    In front of the kingdom of harilo, the kingdom of the burning sun really has no resistance. If the kingdom of harilo continues to attack, the kingdom of the burning sun may be destroyed!


    In fact, the kingdom of harilo suddenly stopped attacking and proposed peace talks, which was an unexpected joy for the kingdom of Lieyang. Even King bazel and his ministers could not understand why the kingdom of harilo chose peace talks to let the kingdom of Lieyang go when it occupied an absolute advantage.


    However, these are not important. As long as we sign the credentials with the kingdom of harilo, the kingdom of the burning sun can get at least three years of breathing time.


    You know, when signing the National Certificate, there will be a legendary strong man guarded by the light. Once the signing is successful, no kingdom can violate it.


    In case of violation, the guardian of light will intervene and lower the heavy penalty!


    Allen breathed a sigh of relief when he got the news of the peace talks between the two sides. With the signing of the non aggression credentials between the kingdom of Lieyang and the kingdom of harilo, Huaxia collar has also ushered in three years of peaceful development.


    With the help of the system, after three years of development, Allen is sure to accumulate enough capital to fight against the kingdom of harilo!


    After the war, the coalition forces gathered in Keyong City dispersed one after another and returned to their respective territories. Allen ordered Galen to lead the soldiers back to the territory, and he took several heroes to ride two dragons first.


    Returning to Huaxia collar, Alan first went to the wilderness area to check the construction of Tianmu city.


    With the full efforts of 1000 engineers and more than 2000 soldiers, in just a few days, several buildings have been built in Tianmu City, which is no longer as bare as before.


    However, it will be a very long process to build the whole city. It will take at least a few years when Allen continues to invest a lot of labor.


    In Tianmu City, Allen''s goal is to build it into an air fortress, so in the planning, there will not be many folk houses in the city, but a large number of barracks.


    The complete sky curtain city is enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of troops!


    On December 1st, Allen drew a small wooden box again, but this time Allen was not much depressed.


    Because next month will be a monthly lucky draw, quarterly lucky draw and annual lucky draw, it is uncertain what baby is waiting for him.


    Just thinking, Allen''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Allen took out his mobile phone. The alien version of the mobile phone has no caller ID function. He doesn''t know who is calling him until he is connected. Allen has told heimerdinger and weeds to develop the function of caller ID. Allen went to the laboratory two days ago and is said to be successful soon.


    When the call was connected, the voice of Alan''s father Bowen came out of the mobile phone.


    "Ha ha, Alan, good news!"


    Allen couldn''t help laughing at the speech: "has the Kingdom paid me a reward?"


    "Your boy is really smart. He deserves to be my Bowen''s son," Bowen said with a smile. "Do you want to know what the reward is for you?"


    "It doesn''t matter what it is," Ellen said. "Just give me nice city."


    For nice city, Allen is bound to win. If the kingdom does not grant him the city of nice, but sends another person to take over the territory, this person can only end up in two.


    One is to leave in dismay, the other is to become a puppet of the Chinese leader and become a nominal City Lord.


    With China''s current strength and influence in nice city, it''s easy to do this.


    Bowen smiled: "don''t worry, nice city has won it for you."


    "The Kingdom''s reward to you this time is to appoint you as the Lord of nice city, grant you the title of Earl and reward you with millions of gold coins!"


    If the Lord of nice and the reward of gold coins were still expected by Allen, the title of Earl was completely beyond Allen''s expectation.


    And although Allen guessed there would be gold coins, he didn''t guess there would be as much as a million.


    "Father, how can the reward be so rich?" Alan asked puzzled.


    The promotion from Viscount to Earl is a reward for those who have made great contributions in the history of the kingdom. They are not qualified for this credit.


    Moreover, there are only three or five viscountees in the younger generation. If Allen becomes an earl, he will be the first person in the younger generation.


    "Two reasons," Bowen replied.


    "First, it''s because of Xavier''s recommendation. Xavier praised you in front of his majesty and told his Majesty the ''*******, *******'' you said at LeiBao fortress."


    "Your Majesty laughed and said that if everyone in the kingdom was like Alan Senlan, the kingdom would be carefree!"


    "Second, the family disclosed the news that you have understood the power of the law to your majesty. Your majesty made a profit by using a Earl title and a big city to win over a future legendary strong man."


    "I see."


    Allen smiled. I''m afraid the second reason is the main reason why the Kingdom gives such a rich reward.


    "In order to deliver the reward to you as soon as possible, his majesty sent Xavier to nice city on Fengshen pterosaur, which should arrive in two or three days," continued Bowen.


    Allen smiled at the speech and asked a level 12 strong man to announce his reward. The Kingdom really gave himself face.


    In this way, I''m really embarrassed to betray the Kingdom and become king.

 Chapter 251

    Three days later, accompanied by a loud dragon cry, a Fengshen pterosaur appeared over nice city.


    On the dragon''s back, Xavier in heavy armor stood in the wind.


    "Your Majesty has ordered to canonize Alan Senlan as the count of the Kingdom and the Lord of nice city, and reward millions of gold coins!"


    Xavier shouted, full of anger, and the voice spread all over nice.


    In fact, Xavier doesn''t need such a big announcement. He does it to help Allen build momentum, which is also a small favor for Allen.


    The effect of this was also very obvious. The news spread all over nice city in an instant. Both civilians and nobles got the news at the first time.


    In addition, spies sent by major territories in nice city were shocked when they got the news. They went out of the city to bring the news to their lords at the first time.


    After announcing the Kingdom''s reward to Alan, Xavier drove the little dragon and landed in the main house of nice city.


    In the city hall, Allen had already stood in the courtyard waiting for Xavier''s arrival.


    "Uncle Xavier, thank you."


    Xavier jumped off the dragon''s back, and Alan greeted him with a smile.


    "Be polite to me." Xavier laughed.


    "Come, let me have a good look at our youngest count, the youngest city Lord."


    Xavier joked.


    In the Kingdom, there is absolutely only one young count and city Lord like Allen, and there is no semicolon.


    "Uncle Xavier, don''t make fun of me. Please come inside."


    Entering the hall, Allen had already prepared wine and dishes to entertain Xavier. Xavier was not polite to Allen and sat down to eat and drink.


    After a day''s stay in China, Xavier set out to return to the king''s capital.


    As a level 12 strong man, he has to guard the king''s capital most of the time. The king''s capital is the top priority of the kingdom.


    In just three days, the news that Allen was appointed Lord of nice city and promoted to count of the Kingdom spread all over nice city. The Lords of nice city, large and small, know that the future nice city will completely become the world of Chinese leaders.


    Those lords who watched Allen grow up from a small village Lord step by step lamented. More than a year ago, when Allen just came to nice city and became the Lord of TRU village, who could have thought that Allen could develop to this point in just over a year?


    At that time, they paid attention to Allen only because of the name of the legitimate young master of the Allen blue family.


    The first person of the younger generation in the Kingdom, really deserves its reputation!


    In the Lord''s mansion of nice city, Alan is immersed in the system and is thinking about something.


    What he thinks about is the branch missions and high-end combat power in the system.


    Branch Mission: high-end combat power.


    Task description: the number of high-end combat forces is also one of the important standards to measure the strength of a territory.


    Mission objective: the territory has three strong people above level 8. (system summoned characters are not included)


    Task reward: a character call card.


    This task, which is not too difficult, has existed in the system for months.


    Because of the existence of heroes in the hero League and Ninjas in Naruto, Allen is not keen to attract the strong in the world. The consequence is that there is only one local level 8 strong in the territory, that is, delaire, who has just been promoted from level 7 to level 8.


    This also led to the delay of this branch line task for several months and still not completed.


    In fact, Allen wants to complete this task is very simple. He only needs to inform the family and ask the family to send two level 8 strong people, but Allen doesn''t intend to do so.


    Because there are ready-made candidates in nice, the Connie family.


    The messenger sent by the Connie family to Wangdu to withdraw money has not returned, but Allen has written to the kingdom to help the Connie family clear their charges, and the Kingdom has agreed.


    In the eyes of King bazel, Allen is a legendary strong man in the future. Naturally, he will not refute Allen''s face for such a small matter.


    Allen has ordered people to release the people of the Connie family from prison. Now the people of the Connie family live in a hotel in nice city. When the people sent to the king''s capital come back and give Alan the gold coins, Allen will set them free.


    The Connie family still has several level 8 strongmen. If Allen asks the level 8 strongmen of the Connie family to be loyal to huaxialing, the Connie family naturally dare not disagree.


    Whether their loyalty is sincere or false, Allen can be rewarded as long as the system admits that they have joined Huaxia collar, which is a small loophole in the system.


    "Send someone to inform Alvin, the head of the Connie family, and ask him to bring two level 8 giants to me." Allen said to the bodyguard next to him.


    Originally, Allen had nothing to do and wanted to go out. He went to the hotel where the Connie family lived to find the Connie family. But at this time, Martha had left the city hall to live with the family. It would be embarrassing if Alan met Martha in the hotel.


    With this in mind, Allen decided to let the bodyguard summon Alvin.


    Before long, Alvin took two level 8 soldiers to the city Lord''s house. Allen summoned him. Naturally, he didn''t dare to delay.


    "Lord Allen, I''ve brought someone. What can I do for you?"


    Alvin bowed his head slightly and said respectfully.


    At this time, Alvin wanted to slap himself hard. If he didn''t look down on Allen and oppose Allen and Martha together at the beginning, where would it be necessary to be so humble to see Allen now?


    I''m afraid it''s time for Alan to call himself uncle Alvin respectfully!


    "Let them take an oath of allegiance to Hua Xialing," Allen ordered directly without any explanation.


    "This..."


    Alvin hesitated. Level 8 soldiers are already high-end combat power for the Connie family. There are only four level 8 soldiers and one level 9 soldier in the whole Connie family. Now he is really reluctant to let him give up two level 8 soldiers.


    Alan looked at Alvin, speechless.


    "Didn''t you hear what Lord Allen said? Don''t swear allegiance to Hua Xialing!"


    After a short hesitation, Alvin said to the two level eight soldiers beside him.


    He suddenly remembered that he said that in the future, the whole family will take the lead in China, and now the fate of the whole family is in Alan''s hands. If he continues to hesitate, Alan will be unhappy


    The two level 8 soldiers looked at each other. After a short hesitation, Qi Qi saluted Allen and swore allegiance.


    On the one hand, they have to obey the orders of the family owner, and on the other hand, they have to be loyal to the powerful Chinese leader. It seems that it is not a shame.


    As soon as the two level 8 soldiers took the oath of allegiance, the pleasant voice of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the branch mission, high-end combat power, obtaining a reward ''character call card'', and updating the branch mission."


    Alan couldn''t help smiling when he successfully completed the task, and he successfully drilled into the loophole of the system.


    "Well, you go back."


    Allen waved and said to Alvin and the two level eight soldiers.


    "So they two?" Alvin asked, pointing to two level eight soldiers.


    Allen glanced at the two level 8 soldiers: "I know you have sworn allegiance just now. Some situations forced you to do it. Now I give you a choice."


    "Those who are really willing to work for Huaxia collar, stay, and I will not treat you badly. Those who are not willing to work for Huaxia collar, follow Lord Alvin back, and I will not be difficult for you."


    "Now, tell me your choice."


    Two soldiers, one named brick and the other named Coles.


    Coles'' full name is Coles Connie, a member of the Connie family and a brother of Alvin.


    Brick was a soldier who joined the Connie family. When he first joined the Connie family, he was only level 6. Now he is a level 8 soldier.


    After a short thought, brick stood up first.


    "Lord Allen, brick is willing to be loyal to huaxialing."


    Brick is not a member of the Connie family. Without the concern of blood relationship, it is naturally easier to make a decision.


    In brick''s view, the strength and potential of Huaxia collar are far above the Connie family. For their own development, taking refuge in Huaxia collar is naturally the best choice.


    Just now I have sworn in to serve huaxialing. Now I just push the boat with the water.


    Alan nodded and looked at Coles, who had not yet made a decision.

 Chapter 252

    At this point, Coles''s thoughts turned sharply.


    Yes, he''s from the Connie family, but he''s just a collateral. He didn''t have much status in the family.


    After becoming a level 8 soldier, his status has improved, but in fact, he is not much different from the strong recruited by brick in terms of treatment.


    At best, because he is his own, the family will give him more trust.


    This time, the Connie family came to nice city to become lord. Coles thought he could take this opportunity to make great plans, but he didn''t want to be imprisoned with the whole family because of a wrong decision of the family.


    Coles was already discouraged, but now an opportunity is suddenly in front of him to join Huaxia collar!


    There is no doubt about the strength of Huaxia collar. Moreover, a few days ago, Xavier announced the Kingdom''s reward to Alan over nice city. Coles heard it clearly in the hotel.


    The Earl of the Kingdom under the age of 20 and the Lord of the big city are awed when you think about it! If Allen doesn''t make any big mistakes, the rise of Allen and Huaxia collar is almost inevitable.


    There is no doubt that taking refuge in Huaxia collar can bring greater development opportunities to yourself.


    The only thing that makes Coles hesitate is the Connie family. After all, he is a member of the Connie family and has the blood of the Connie family.


    Aware of Allen''s eyes, Coles gritted his teeth and finally made a decision.


    "I am a soldier. Soldiers will not break their vows."


    "Since I have sworn allegiance to Huaxia collar just now, I will be a member of Huaxia collar in the future!"


    Coles said with awe inspiring righteousness, for his loyalty to China, he was crowned with a tall reason, a soldier''s oath!


    Now, even Alvin has nothing to say. After all, he just ordered Coles to swear allegiance to China.


    Alvin sighed softly, "in that case, Lord Allen, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Alvin turned and left, his back lonely.


    Although Coles''s choice was expected by him, and he did not conflict with the result, he was a little unhappy.


    After Alvin left, Allen was kind to Coles.


    "I will arrange for you to stay at the police station in nice city for a period of time. According to your performance, you will be entrusted with important tasks in the future."


    "You should know that the director of nice city police has not been determined yet."


    The police station and the law court in nice city have just been completed. The director of the police station has not been officially appointed, and Alex is temporarily appointed as the director.


    However, Alex is the director of the General Administration, and he will definitely return to the General Administration of Huaxia town in the future. The two level 8 soldiers, Coles and brick, are the best candidates for the director of the Security Bureau of nice city, if they perform well enough.


    Coles and brick were overjoyed at the speech: "thank you, Lord!"


    They have been in nice city for a long time, have a good understanding of the composition of Huaxia collar, and naturally know the important position of the police station in Huaxia collar.


    It can be said that if they can become the director of the Security Bureau of nice city, they will be called one of the high-level leaders next to the mayor in nice city!


    Just joining Huaxia collar has such an opportunity in front of him. It seems that joining Huaxia collar is indeed a wise decision!


    At the same time, the two people looked at each other with strong vigilance and competition. There were two of them, and there could only be one director of nice city police.


    This is also the effect Allen wants. Competition can make them perform better.


    After the two left, Allen entered the system space to check the updated new branch mission.


    Branch Mission: education oriented.


    Task description: education is an indispensable part of the long-term development of a territory.


    Mission objective: to establish a complete education system in the territory.


    Task reward: open the education system.


    The new branch mission was a little unexpected to Allen, and also gave Ellen a wake-up call.


    For a long time, I have focused on the short-term and rapid development of the territory, but ignored the establishment of the territory''s education system, which is extremely inappropriate for a person who comes from modern society.


    In modern society, everyone knows that science, technology and education are one of the most important things for the development of a country, and the inheritance of science, technology and culture depends on education.


    However, education can not quickly improve the strength of the territory in a short time like the establishment of the army. Education is a long-term process, and it will take at least several years to achieve initial results.


    The emergence of this branch mission not only reminded Allen, but also made Allen determined to establish an education system in the territory.


    However, the description of the mission objectives is somewhat unclear. What is a complete education system?


    This kind of thing needs Allen to explore slowly.


    After checking the branch mission, Allen focused on the mission reward and character call card he just got.


    Character calling card: after use, you can randomly obtain a character to serve the territory. The character may be a virtual character or a historical character.


    Alan chuckled. It''s a big range. Good luck to get a peerless strong man, bad luck


    Allen took the card out of the system space and chose to use it.


    The card disappeared in Allen''s hand. In front of Allen, the light and shadow changed, and a person''s figure gradually appeared.


    This is a middle-aged man with medium build and ordinary appearance. He is wearing a suit of clothes full of ancient Chinese style. Allen didn''t study the clothes of the Chinese dynasties, and he couldn''t see which dynasty men were.


    But judging from his appearance alone, this man is not outstanding.


    After the man was turned out, he saluted Allen: "public loser, meet the Lord."


    Alan was really surprised to hear the name of the person in front of him. He naturally knew who the public loser was. It was Luban, the famous craftsman ancestor in Chinese history.


    It is said that Luban once made a wooden magpie, which can fly for three days without falling.


    Most modern people do not believe this statement because it is too mysterious. Making a wooden magpie that flies for three days without falling is impossible even for modern mechanical experts without the help of modern machinery and power.


    Whether true or false, it shows that Luban''s manufacturing skills are strong. With the help of modern power machinery, he must be able to produce many incredible things.


    Now huaxialing has no modern mechanical technology, but it has another technology, magic technology.


    The emergence of Luban makes Allen''s thoughts fly. With the help of magic technology and Luban''s manufacturing skills, Allen can copy many things that could not have appeared in this world, just like a mobile phone.


    Alan smiled gently: "Luban, welcome to Huaxia collar."


    Give an overview of Huaxia collar to Luban, and Alan takes Luban to Huaxia town by riding Bruce Lee.


    Nowadays, Huaxia town is working towards a small town. There are buildings under construction everywhere in the town, and the whole town is full of a smell of big construction.


    Allen took Luban into the Lord''s house and went straight to the laboratory of heimerdinger and weeds.


    As soon as he entered the laboratory, hammerdinger greeted him with a laugh.


    "Lord, good news. We have successfully studied the caller ID function you said!"


    Heimerdinger said, taking out a newly made mobile phone and handing it to Alan.

 Chapter 253

    The newly manufactured mobile phone adds a narrow crystal screen near the top. Once someone calls, the caller''s number will be displayed on the crystal screen.


    Allen said, holding the cell phone in his hand and observing it carefully: "very good, I''m very satisfied."


    With the world''s scientific and technological level, it is not easy to realize this function.


    "Everybody, come here. I''ll introduce you to a new companion," Allen shouted to the people in the laboratory.


    In today''s laboratory, there are not only heimerdinger and barren grass, but also more than a dozen skilled craftsmen who made these mobile phones.


    These craftsmen were purchased by Allen from the system. For the sake of confidentiality, Allen did not dare to use local craftsmen for the time being.


    "This is Luban. He has excellent manufacturing skills and can produce many incredible things. In the future, there are many things you need to complete together in the territory."


    Alan introduced.


    "Welcome to join us, Luban!"


    Heimerdinger and the weeds warmly greeted Luban, and the people brought by the Lord personally and solemnly introduced are mediocre?


    At least at the same level as them!


    Leaving Luban in the laboratory, Allen went to the Council Hall of the Lord''s house alone and ordered the bodyguard to find village head Jill and Arthur.


    "Lord, when did you come back?"


    Village head Jill entered the Council hall, saluted Allen and said unexpectedly.


    He has been supervising the construction site and has no knowledge of Alan''s coming to Huaxia.


    Alan smiled softly: "I just came back and sat down soon."


    After Jill and Arthur sat down, Allen said, "I have a plan. I want to discuss it with you."


    "Lord, please speak."


    "I want to build a college in the territory."


    "College? What kind of college is your Lord?" Arthur asked. "Teach magic and fighting spirit?"


    Allen shook his head: "magic and fighting spirit are only part of it. I plan to build at least one college in every city, town and village."


    "Of course, in a big city like nice city, if one college is not enough, two, three or even more can be built."


    Alan''s words directly surprised village head Jill and Arthur. What a huge project will each village build a college?


    Moreover, is it necessary to build a college in each village head? What and who does this college teach?


    If they didn''t know Alan very well, village head Jill and Arthur would almost think Alan was a great success.


    Allen saw their doubts and continued: "the college I said is a junior college. This college will not teach any advanced knowledge, and the object is only young children."


    "I want these children to receive education in all kinds of basic knowledge from an early age, such as duanwen literacy, arithmetic, etc."


    "For children with fighting spirit or magic talent, the college will also teach them magic and fighting spirit."


    With Alan''s words, village head Jill and Arthur had already fallen into meditation in shock.


    It''s really Alan''s words. It''s too powerful.


    "Lord, since you say these are only junior colleges, will intermediate colleges and advanced colleges be built later?"


    A long time later, Arthur asked.


    Allen nodded: "yes, but the construction of intermediate colleges and advanced colleges should be put after the success of the plan of junior colleges. Moreover, the knowledge taught by intermediate colleges and advanced colleges will be more targeted."


    Allen''s ideas for junior colleges, intermediate colleges and advanced colleges naturally come from primary schools, middle schools and universities on earth.


    This will be a complete education system.


    Arthur was full of exclamation and admiration: "Lord, you really have great ambitions! If you really think as Lord, the mainland will be owned by China in decades!"


    Arthur, this is not nonsense. If huaxialing really establishes the education system as Allen said, the overall quality of huaxialing will be better than that of the mainland!


    You know, in today''s mainland, civilians have almost no chance to receive any education except for being literate from generation to generation.


    Even the nobles were far less educated than the junior college, intermediate college and advanced college Allen planned. If Allen''s plan is successful, in a few years, the knowledge of any civilian in Huaxia will be above the direct children of the big family.


    This degree of cultural compaction can make Huaxia leader occupy absolute advantages in all aspects, including war!


    Allen smiled: "not as optimistic as you think. There are many difficulties to be solved just for the construction of junior colleges."


    "For example, what does the college teach? For example, where to recruit enough mentors to support so many colleges."


    "Lord, my teacher may be able to help you in this regard," said Arthur.


    "Your teacher? Mr. Abner?"


    Allen was very impressed by Arthur''s teacher Abner. Abner now lives in Huaxia town. Allen had recruited him before, but he didn''t agree.


    In Allen''s opinion, Abner is a man of great talent.


    Arthur nodded: "yes, teaching and educating people has always been my teacher''s greatest ideal."


    "Lord, I''ve been out a lot these days. Maybe I don''t know. My teacher built an education Pavilion in the town to impart knowledge free of charge."


    "All residents in the town who want to attend classes can go there without any threshold."


    Alan said softly that he really didn''t know about it.


    "It would be great if Mr. Abner would help," Ellen said happily.


    "I''ll go to the teacher and tell the teacher your idea about the college, Lord. The teacher will be very interested."


    Arthur left the Lord''s house and hurried to the teaching pavilion built by Abner.


    At this time, the teacher should be teaching in the booth.


    The teaching Pavilion is on the square opposite the Lord''s house, just a small pavilion of about ten square meters. When Arthur came to the square, Abner was sitting in the pavilion teaching. Outside the pavilion, there were twenty or thirty residents listening carefully, most of them teenagers.


    Arthur stepped into the pavilion and saluted Abner who was teaching: "excuse me, teacher."


    If at ordinary times, Arthur would never interrupt him when the teacher was teaching, which is a great disrespect to the teacher! But Arthur knew that if he interrupted the teacher today, the teacher would never blame himself after he knew the reason.


    Interrupted by Arthur, Abner frowned slightly and then stretched out again.


    Arthur was his student. He knew very well that Arthur would never be so careless if he had nothing urgent.


    "Arthur, what''s up?" Abner asked.


    "Teacher, just now the LORD called me and village head Jill to the Lord''s house and told us a shocking plan!"


    Abner has lived in Huaxia collar for several months. He is still very fond of Allen, the Lord of Huaxia collar. In Abner''s view, Allen is a typical representative of loving the people as a son.


    Moreover, Allen''s kindness and justice to civilians, Allen''s concept of governing territory and Huaxia collar''s new law are very consistent with Abner''s concept, which makes Abner look forward to the future of Huaxia collar.


    At this time, when I heard that Alan had another big plan, abnaton became interested.


    "What big plan? Tell me."


    Arthur nodded and told Abner Allen''s idea of building a college.


    With Arthur''s narration, Abner''s expression changed from the initial smile to serious, from serious to dignified, from dignified to shocked, with a little admiration in the shock.


    When Arthur finished, Abner sighed.


    "I''ve lived for decades in vain. I think I''m the most important person in education on the mainland, but I don''t want to be far from Lord Allen!"


    "Lord Allen''s ambition is really admirable! If Lord Allen''s plan is successful, it will change the cultural pattern of the whole continent and last forever!"


    "Take me to Lord Allen quickly. I must participate in such a great plan regardless of success or failure, or I will regret it all my life!"

 Chapter 254

    Alan didn''t wait long before Arthur took Abner to the city Lord''s house.


    "Mr. Abner," Alan said first.


    "Lord, I''ve heard Arthur say about your plan just now, but I still want to hear you talk about your ideas."


    Abner nodded at Allen and went straight to the subject.


    It was not that he was in a hurry, but that Alan''s plan was too tempting for him and just scratched his itch.


    "No problem." Alan chuckled and told Abner his idea.


    Abner nodded gently as he listened. After Alan finished speaking, he asked, "Lord, have you ever thought about how to make residents willingly send their children to college?"


    This is a very important issue. Most residents of the world do not understand the importance of education. In their view, it is better to help do some housework and farm work at home than send their children to college.


    "Also, what is the charge standard of the college? If the charge is too high, ordinary people will have less enthusiasm to send their children to the college."


    Abner then proposed that Arthur be responsible for leading the law court to formulate the education law, so that the territory''s compulsory education has a law to follow.


    The village head of Jill is responsible for contacting all the town heads and village heads of the territory, selecting sites in various villages and towns and building junior colleges.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    Alan had just returned to nice city from Huaxia town when a bodyguard reported that someone outside asked for a meeting.


    "Who?" Allen asked.


    "It''s the two adults who guarded the light last time, and an old man."


    Alan laughed: "it seems that there is good news."


    "Invite people in!"


    Not long after, the bodyguard came in with three people.


    In addition to Camille and Charles, who had met last time, there was an old man. From the respect of Charles and his wife to the old man, this old man must be the high-level guardian of light!


    "Alan, I''ve seen the three adults of the guardian of light."


    The old man nodded at Allen. Charles stepped forward and said, "Lord Allen, this is Lord Mickey, our guardian of light. Lord Mickey is a legendary strong man."


    Hearing the name Mickey, the figure of a human mouse appeared inexplicably in Allen''s mind.


    Alan shook his head slightly and threw the figure out of his mind: "it''s Lord Mickey, disrespectful! Please sit down!"


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the three adults coming this time?"


    "We have something to discuss with the sky curtain, which may disturb Lord Allen for a few days," Mickey said.


    As a legendary strong man, Mickey has no airs and makes people feel very good together.


    "Lord Mickey is serious. It''s an honor for the three adults to come to our Huaxia collar. Alan hopes you can stay forever." Alan said with a smile.


    At this time, Allen was very happy. Since Mickey said he had something to discuss with the sky curtain, it proved that the sky curtain plan had a good chance to succeed!


    Not afraid of your negotiation, just afraid of your direct refusal!

 Chapter 255

    That night, Kakashi heard that the guardian of light contacted him through his mobile phone and hoped to talk to the leader of the sky curtain organization in detail.


    "Lord, how can I answer them?" asked Kakashi.


    Ellen slightly thought: "promise them that the person in charge of the curtain of heaven in the scorching sun kingdom will see them in person. As for the place of meeting, it will be in the curtain of heaven city."


    Allen decided to meet Mickey as a shadow. The mask of time and space can not be seen through by the creatures below the gods, and Mickey, the legendary strong man, is no exception.


    Claiming to be the general director of the curtain of heaven in the kingdom of the sun, he doesn''t want Mickey to see through the details of the curtain of heaven.


    Since the shadow is the general director of the kingdom of the sun, there should be leaders in the other three kingdoms that day? And above these responsible persons, there is at least one chief?


    In this way, it will create a mysterious and difficult to see through feeling for the sky.


    The reason why the meeting place is set in the sky curtain city is to show the strength of the sky curtain to the guardian of light.


    Any cooperation must be based on strength, otherwise it is difficult to be fair. There are two legendary creatures in Tianmu city.


    These two legendary creatures are enough to frighten Mickey, the legendary strong man.


    And now the sky curtain city has begun to take shape and can be displayed in front of the world.


    Kakashi ends the call with Allen, immediately gets in touch with the sky curtain and makes an appointment to meet in the sky curtain city the next day.


    In the city Lord''s house, the three guardians of light gathered in Mickey''s house.


    "Charles, Camille, have you ever heard of the curtain of the heaven in nice city?" Mickey asked.


    Tianmu city is known by its name as a city belonging to Tianmu organization. If such a city really exists in nice urban area, it will be a big problem!


    Others have built cities in your kingdom of the burning sun, and you don''t even know it?


    Charles and Camille shook their heads. Camille said, "Charles and I explored the details of the sky curtain organization in nice city some time ago. We haven''t heard of any sky curtain city nearby."


    "Lord Mickey, did Mr. Kakashi say where the sky curtain city is located?"


    Mickey said, "he said someone would guide us."


    "It''s mysterious," said Camille. "In fact, I probably guessed that since it''s nearby and not in the nice city area, it must be in the wilderness area."


    "With the strength shown by the sky curtain organization, it is not difficult to build a stronghold outside the wilderness area. The sky curtain City, well said, may only have the scale of one village and town."


    Camille analyzed and said, don''t say, it really made her guess right. Tianmu city is in the wilderness area.


    The next morning, a ninja came to the city master''s house to find Mickey and said he would take them to Tianmu city.


    The three wanted to be alone with Allen, but the bodyguard of the city Lord''s house told them that something had happened in the territory''s St. Zell City, and Allen had rushed to St. Zell city overnight.


    Naturally, Allen didn''t really go to St. Zell, but had already been waiting for Mickey III''s visit in the sky curtain city.


    Mickey three followed Ninja out of the city and came to a remote wilderness.


    Endure to blow a whistle, more than ten seconds later, several loud bird songs came from the sky.


    Four beautiful big birds with colorful colors and a length of several meters flew from the sky and landed in front of the four people.


    "Wow, what a beautiful bird." Camille stepped forward and gently stroked the colorful bird in front of him.


    The colorful feathers of colorful birds have a fatal attraction to women.


    The colorful bird is gentle and does not resist the touch of strangers, especially when it is aware that Camille is not hostile. Under Camille''s touch, the colorful bird half squinted and looked very comfortable.


    "What''s the name of this bird? I''ve never seen it before?" Camille asked.


    "This is the colorful bird. Only our Tianmu owns the whole continent. It is the exclusive mount of Tianmu City," the Ninja replied.


    "It''s outrageous that such a beautiful bird should be used as a mount."


    "Three adults, please come up. These four colorful birds will take us to Tianmu city."


    The Ninja said, taking the lead in riding on the back of a colorful bird.


    The colorful bird''s back is very wide, and Allen has installed some auxiliary facilities on it. When people ride or sit or lie on it, they will directly contact the soft feathers of the colorful bird, which is very comfortable.


    Although Mickey, the legendary strong man, can fly in the sky, who wants to spend energy flying by himself when he has a mount to ride?


    "So soft and comfortable!" Kamil sighed as he sat on the colorful bird. "If only I had such a beautiful flying mount!"


    Camille is very fond of colorful birds. He wants the colorful birds under him to belong to himself.


    "Let''s go."


    At the command of the ninja, four colorful birds soared into the sky and flew towards the wilderness area.


    "It seems that my guess is right. Tianmu city is indeed in the wilderness area."


    Camille laughed after the colorful birds flew into the wilderness.


    Although the combat effectiveness of colorful birds is not strong, the speed is not slow, and Allen deliberately stopped Tianmu city in the wilderness area near nice city last night. More than an hour later, Tianmu city is in the distance.


    Mickey and the three were lying comfortably on the colorful bird''s back chatting. Suddenly, Mickey''s eyes swept into the distant sky in front of the colorful bird and stood up!


    Mickey looked at the distant sky and was shocked!


    "Lord Mickey, what''s the matter?"


    Camille and Charles also got up quickly and looked into the distance, which shocked a legendary strong man. There must be something in front of them!


    At this look, their faces were also shocked.


    "Well, what''s that?"


    "Oh, my God, am I right!"


    They exclaimed and rubbed their eyes. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    In the sky they can see, a huge city is quietly floating in the sky, majestic!


    City of sky!


    All three looked at the sky screen Ninja flying beside them with incredible eyes. Is that the sky screen city!


    Four colorful birds chirped and landed at the edge of Tianmu city. Kakashi had already taken several soldiers to meet them at the edge of Tianmu city.


    "Welcome to Tianmu city!"


    After Mickey jumped off the colorful bird''s back, Kakashi came forward and smiled.


    Beside Kakashi, the blue giant lion with wings on his back is lying lazily on the ground, glancing at Mickey three with humanized eyes from time to time.


    "Mr. Kakashi, is this the curtain of heaven? It''s incredible!" Charles exclaimed. Until now, he had not come out of the shock of seeing the curtain of heaven.


    This is simply a great city in myth!


    Mickey''s eyes have fallen on the blue giant lion at Kakashi''s feet. The momentum emitted by the giant lion makes him clearly aware of the strength of the giant lion, legend!


    The sky curtain organization domesticated a legendary beast!


    You know, the guardian of light has several legends, who failed to tame a legendary monster, but the sky curtain did it.


    If it weren''t for luck, how many legendary strong people would there be that day? Or does the sky also have the level of Lord Lucius?


    For a time, Mickey was full of deep fear of the sky.


    In this negotiation, he did not put the sky curtain organization in an equal position with himself and the guardian of light. But now, seeing the strength of the tip of the iceberg revealed by the sky curtain organization, Mickey feels it necessary to change his attitude towards the sky curtain organization.


    At least, put the other party in an equal position to talk!

 Chapter 256

    Charles and Camille sighed and Kakashi smiled.


    Mickey also recovered from the shock of seeing the lion king.


    "Mr. Kakashi, this is our high-level guardian of light, the legendary strong Lord Mickey. Lord Mickey is here to talk about cooperation with your organization in person."


    Charles introduced to Kakashi.


    Just now, Allen has instilled the remaining killing value into Kakashi and raised Kakashi''s level to level 9, which is also the highest level that Allen of level 6 can raise the famous Ninja to after the system update.


    If you are a general level 9 strong man, you will be submissive when you see the legendary strong man. Your momentum is a little weaker, but Kakashi is calm and unaffected when standing in front of Mickey.


    "Hello, Lord Mickey. The Shadow Lord of our organization has been waiting in the city master''s house for a long time."


    Kakashi finished and guided Mickey three to the city hall in the middle of the city.


    On the way, Camille couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Kakashi, where does this magical city come from?"


    Kakashi smiled: "this is the gift of the great sun god."


    The high sounding answer immediately blocked Camille''s mouth. If Camille asked again, he would desecrate the sun god accidentally.


    Most of the harilan people believe in the sun god, and the guardian of light claims to obey the will of the sun god and guard the harilan nation. Therefore, Camille dare not disrespect the sun god.


    When the people came to the gate of the city Lord''s house, the shadow of Alan had already been waiting at the gate.


    Allen didn''t meet at the edge of the city in order not to be underestimated by the guardian of light. He met at the gate of the city Lord''s house in order to reflect his guardian of light and his attention to this cooperation.


    At the same time, it can also be regarded as a face for the messenger Mickey. Mickey feels that with face, things will be easier to talk about in the future.


    Next to Allen, Lei Tian is covered with a cloak covering his whole body, with an arrogant momentum.


    Lei Tian''s dress naturally doesn''t want Mickey and others to see his true face. His appearance is very similar to that of Lei Kuang in nice city. The Thor King Kong in various villages and towns. If Mickey sees his appearance and then sees the Chinese led Thor King Kong, it will inevitably produce any speculation.


    Mickey was shocked when he saw Lei Tian. The sky curtain organization really has a legendary strong man! And from the momentum of this legendary strong man, his strength is obviously above himself. He is definitely the strong man at the peak of the legend!


    I''m afraid there are only three or two people who can fight the legendary strong man.


    Later, Mickey focused on Allen. Even such a powerful legendary peak can only stand behind him. How powerful should the general director of the sky curtain in the scorching sun kingdom be!


    Feeling the power of the shadow, Mickey couldn''t help shaking his whole body.


    He could not perceive the specific strength of the shadow. He only felt that there was an extremely obscure power on the shadow, which wrapped the shadow firmly.


    You know, even if he is a strong man at the peak of legend, Mickey can feel the general strength of each other. There is only one person on the mainland who has given him such an impenetrable feeling, that is Lord Lucius!


    Is the shadow in front of me the same level as Lord Lucius


    It''s impossible! Mickey immediately threw this idea out of his mind. If the head of a kingdom organized by the sky curtain had the same strength as Lord Lucius, the curtain had already swept the East and West continents that day, and could even kill the terrible existence of the source continent. Where would it be necessary to cooperate with the guardian of light?


    But in his heart, Mickey has been extremely afraid of the shadow. Even if the shadow is not the existence of Lord Lucius, its strength must be above the peak of ordinary legend!


    Otherwise, why can''t you feel his strength? Otherwise, why would the legendary peak in a cloak be willing to stand behind him?


    You know, the legendary strong are extremely proud, and it is impossible to bow to a person who is weaker than himself.


    Allen looked at Mickey, whose face was changeable, and smiled in his heart. Alan could guess what Mickey was thinking at this time.


    The changing effect of the space-time mask can make the creatures below the gods unable to see through, and does the continent really have gods?


    If he only uses the mask of time and space to hide his strength, Mickey probably will have the idea of what he used to hide his strength, but when there is a legendary top strong man behind him, it is very different.


    I''m afraid I''m far more than an ordinary legend in Mickey''s heart.


    "Guardian of light, Mickey, I''ve seen Mr. shadow."


    Seeing Alan coming up, Mickey took the lead to say hello, with a low attitude.


    Alan smiled softly: "Lord Mickey, please come inside. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    The guardian of light is the largest official organization of the harilan nation. It is not abrupt for Allen to call Mickey adult as a shadow.


    After entering the city Lord''s residence, the people chatted a few words, and the words came to the point.


    Allen said, "Lord Mickey, what are the adults of the guardian of light thinking about our proposal before the curtain of heaven?"


    "Cooperation is naturally no problem, but we have a condition for the protection of light."


    "What conditions?"


    "We need the manufacturing technology of magic communication device. As long as Mr. Ying gives magic communication technology to our guardian of light, there will be no problem with the cooperation." Mickey said, but there was some lack of confidence in his words.


    According to Mickey''s previous idea, he will bite to death on this condition. If the sky curtain doesn''t agree, it will break up in one shot.


    But at this time, seeing the strength of the sky curtain, Mickey''s confidence became less than before.


    Alan shook his head. "It''s impossible."


    "I can promise to provide free mobile phones and the energy required for mobile phones for all adults of the guardian of light, and replace them for you free when the mobile phone has a new model. However, we will never hand over the manufacturing technology of magic communication devices. This is the bottom line."


    "Do you have any new models?" Camille asked a seemingly insignificant question.


    "Yes, we will constantly improve the manufacturing technology of mobile phones and add new functions."


    Allen said, taking out a newly manufactured mobile phone with caller ID function from the space ring: "for example, this is the new model just developed by our sky curtain. Compared with the original model, it has an additional letter display function."


    "Letter display function?"


    Mickey''s eyes showed a desire for knowledge, even Mickey, a legendary strong man.


    "The letter display function means that when someone sends you a communication request, the other person''s mobile phone number will be displayed on your mobile phone. In this way, you don''t need to connect the call to know who is calling you."


    Alan explained.


    Mickey nodded together. This function is really practical.


    At the same time, they also affirmed an idea in their hearts, that is, the research of magic communication device by the sky curtain organization is not caused by luck, but has a strong magic technology team.


    If the sky curtain is only lucky to get the drawings of the magic communication device to make the so-called mobile phone, how can they constantly improve the mobile phone and add new functions?


    "Mr. Ying, can''t you think about it again? Our guardian of light can give the sky a lot of things, as long as you are willing to teach us the manufacturing technology of magic communication device." Mickey still doesn''t give up.


    Although the sky curtain promised to provide them with mobile phones free of charge, how can it be convenient to rely on others to provide them?

 Chapter 257

    Allen shook his head again: "Lord Mickey, I said that magic communication technology cannot be handed over. This is the bottom line."


    Mickey saw that Alan insisted and had to give up. He asked, "can Mr. Ying say what you need and what you can pay for this cooperation?"


    "What we need is very simple. When we establish a stronghold in any city on the mainland, we will not be obstructed by the city master''s office. Of course, we can promise that these strongholds will only carry out normal business activities, such as selling mobile phones and intelligence."


    The land in Allen''s mouth actually refers to the area of rainbow field, not including the Falcon plateau inhabited by the beast spirit family.


    "In the southern kingdom of Poland, we can''t control the guardian of light," Mickey said.


    The power holders of the kingdom of Poland are original residents, not harillans.


    "It doesn''t matter. We will solve the problem of the kingdom of Poland by ourselves," Allen said.


    "Next, let me talk about what our sky curtain can give the guard of light."


    "The first is the magic communication device, that is, the mobile phone. Secondly, we can provide information for the guardian of light, information about the shadow eagle."


    These two points were mentioned by Kakashi when Camille and Charles came last time.


    "Mr. shadow, can you really investigate the intelligence of the shadow eagle?" Mickey questioned.


    If the guardian of light wants to destroy something most, it must be the shadow Eagle organization. The guardian of light can be said to master the power of the whole harilo nation, but it can''t master the whereabouts of the shadow eagle. The shadow eagle, like a mouse hidden in the gutter, comes out to guard the light from time to time.


    For some reason, Lucius was unable to personally deal with the shadow eagle, or even provide any help to the guardian of light on the issue of the shadow eagle.


    The guardian of light can''t control the whereabouts of the shadow eagle, and Mickey doesn''t really believe that the sky can do it.


    In the face of Mickey''s query, Allen smiled gently: "as long as we want to be in the sky, we can."


    "To show my sincerity, I can first give you the list of shadow Eagle members lurking in nice city. It''s hard to say that all shadow Eagle members lurking in nice city are included in this list, but at least 90% of them are included."


    Allen said with great confidence that the nice urban area has already been completely under the control of the sky. Any disturbance in the nice urban area can not hide from the eyes of the sky, and the members of these shadow Eagles naturally have nothing to hide.


    You know, in addition to Kakashi and hundreds of ordinary ninjas, there are thousands of peripheral members they recruit. These peripheral members are the original residents of the world.


    Through these thousands of original residents, the sky curtain has laid a huge net in the urban area of nice. Allen gave Kakashi millions of gold coins for development, but Kakashi didn''t waste a gold coin.


    "Kakashi."


    Hearing Allen''s call, Kakashi took out a list from the space ring and handed it to Mickey.


    This is the sincerity of the curtain of heaven.


    Mickey opens the list, which lists dozens of people''s names. The identity and residential address of these people are recorded in detail behind the names.


    "This is the list of members of the shadow Eagle lurking in the nice city area. In other big cities, we haven''t established a stronghold yet. Once a stronghold is established, we will find out the members of the shadow eagle as soon as possible and hand the list to the guardian of light."


    "Lord Mickey, are you satisfied with this cooperation?"


    Mickey looked at the list carefully. If all the people on the list were true, the value of the list would be too great for the guardian of light!


    If, as the shadow says, every time the sky curtain establishes a stronghold in a city, it can find out the shadow Eagle members in that area. Based on this alone, it is absolutely necessary for the guardian of light to cooperate with the sky curtain.


    Even if there is no magic communication device, we should cooperate!


    Even, the guardian of light will want the stronghold of the sky curtain to spread all over the whole continent!


    "Mr. Ying, I have to report to the organization about cooperation. How about giving you an answer in three days?" Mickey said.


    Mickey is a legendary strong man. The guardian of light has granted him the right to negotiate this time. Naturally, he does not need to report to the organization. The reason why he had to reply to Allen in three days was that he had to use these three days to verify the authenticity of the list.


    This kind of thing is tacitly understood by both sides, but it can''t be said through. It''s like Mickey doesn''t trust the sky curtain and the shadow. It''s embarrassing.


    "No problem."


    Alan naturally knows that Mickey will use these three days to verify the authenticity of the list. He is not unhappy, because he would do the same.


    If you agree to cooperate without verifying the authenticity of the list, it is not sincere or stupid.


    At noon, Allen entertained Mickey three people in Tianmu city. After the banquet, Allen sent a ninja to ride colorful birds and return them to nice city.


    "Mr. Ying, can you sell me a colorful bird, no matter how expensive it is! And I promise I will take good care of him!"


    As he approached leaving, Camille asked, staring at Allen with praying eyes.


    Alan chuckled: "as long as this cooperation is successful, I will give each of the three a colorful bird as a means of transportation."


    Colorful birds are not very precious to Allen, because colorful birds are renewable resources and can be cultivated in large quantities with the development of Tianmu city.


    "Mr. shadow, this is what you said. Don''t go back on it." Camille looked afraid that Alan would go back on it.


    "Don''t worry, the three colorful birds won''t let me break my promise," Allen said.


    With Alan''s assurance, Camille looked forward to Mickey and wished Mickey would agree to cooperate now.


    After the three left, kakasi said, "Congratulations, Lord."


    From the performance of the three when they left, as long as they confirm the authenticity of the list, the cooperation between the two sides is almost certain.


    Alan smiled, and his heart was very happy.


    As long as we can cooperate with the guardian of light, the sky curtain will achieve rapid development, become the most solid backing of Huaxia collar, and provide a steady stream of intelligence and funds for Huaxia collar.


    After a short rest, Allen also returned to nice city, but his route was different from Mickey''s three, and the time was much later than the three.


    When Allen returned to the Lord''s house in nice city, Mickey and the three had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Three adults, I''m really sorry. There are some emergencies in Saint zel. I have to deal with them myself. I can''t take good care of them."


    Alan apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. Lord Allen, as a Chinese Lord, naturally focuses on territory." Mickey said, "but there are some things that need Lord Allen''s help next."


    "Lord Mickey, where can we use Huaxia collar? Just open your mouth and we Huaxia collar will fully cooperate."


    Alan vowed that he naturally knew what Mickey said and verified the list.


    The dozens of people on the list can''t be verified in just three days by Mickey alone, even if Mickey is a legendary strong man.


    You know, the verification list does not mean that you can find this person according to the address. You have to find a way to verify whether this person is really a member of the shadow eagle.


    Mickey thought it was possible to find some people to pretend to be members of the shadow eagle to prove the authenticity of the list if the sky was more sinister.

 Chapter 258

    As expected, Mickey later said that it was this matter.


    "Lord Mickey, don''t worry. Everyone can kill the scum of the shadow eagle. We Chinese understand and fully cooperate with the three actions." Allen said.


    "Then thank Lord Allen." Mickey was very satisfied with Allen''s cooperation.


    Then, several people discussed the plan to deal with the shadow eagle.


    On the list, there are 53 members of the shadow Eagle lurking in the nice city area, of which only seven are full members of the shadow eagle, and the rest are peripheral members.


    The strength of these peripheral members ranges from level 3 to level 6, which is not difficult to deal with. The strength of seven full members is relatively strong, one level 12, two level 10 and four level 9.


    When Allen saw the list, he was startled. He didn''t expect that there was a level 12 strong man hidden in nice urban area.


    You know, the two strongest people in the front of nice urban area were Rutgers and Karus, two level 11 strong people.


    "These seven core members must be caught, and the rest of the peripheral members cannot be spared."


    "The members of these shadow Eagles must have connections with each other, so we have to catch them all in the shortest time," Mitch said.


    Alan smiled confidently: "Lord Mickey, don''t worry. Since they are in the nice city area, none of them can escape."


    "But the strong man of level 12 will bother Lord Mickey to do it himself."


    A level 12 strong man, huaxialing is not without strength to deal with, but Allen doesn''t want to expose too much strength.


    The level 12 strong man lurks in nice city. Lei Kuang can easily kill him without saying anything else.


    "That''s natural," Mickey said. "I''ll deal with the level 12 soldier without Lord Allen''s trouble."


    After discussion, they began to arrange operations. Some of the 53 members of the shadow Eagle were under the jurisdiction of China, while others were in other territories in nice urban area.


    However, with the current strength of Huaxia collar, the soldiers of Huaxia collar can directly enter these territories to catch people. The Lords of these territories absolutely dare not say a word more.


    In svein''s words, if the Lords of these territories dare to obstruct, it would be great. The Chinese leaders can directly take these lords and occupy their territories in the name of colluding with the shadow eagle.


    You know, Swein''s goal is to integrate all the territories in nice urban area into the Chinese territory and turn the whole nice urban area into the territory of the Chinese territory.


    It was late that day. After assigning tasks, everyone stared at their goals and made an appointment to act together early tomorrow morning.


    The next morning, in a remote house in nice city, a thin old man carrying a kettle was leisurely watering the flowers and plants in the yard.


    The old man looks thin, but his body is full of fighting spirit, containing explosive power. This old man is a level 12 strong shadow Eagle lurking in the area of nice city.


    Two days ago, he got the news that Mickey, the legendary strongman of the guardian of light, came to nice city. Under the shock of Mickey, he had to hide in the courtyard and didn''t dare to go out at will.


    Suddenly, the old man was shocked, put down his kettle and looked at the sky.


    Sky people, a human shadow is approaching rapidly with lightning speed.


    "Legend!" exclaimed the old man.


    Before the words fell, Mickey, the legendary strong man, had fallen from the sky in front of the old man.


    "Come with me." Mickey''s face was expressionless.


    The old man lowered his head slightly, turned his eyes, and suddenly kicked his legs on the ground like a spring, bouncing the whole body out.


    In front of the legendary strong, the old man chose to run away.


    "Overestimate."


    Mickey spits out four words coldly, and with a wave of his right hand, a fighting spirit containing the power of law comes out of his body and flies towards the old man.


    The fighting speed is much faster than that of the old man. In the twinkling of an eye, he has caught up with the old man. The old man has to gather all his fighting spirit in an attempt to block the attack of the legendary strong man.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the fighting spirit burst, and the old man''s body fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground.


    The old man who fell to the ground was covered with blood and could not move at all, but the strong vitality of the level 12 soldier kept him from dying.


    "Hum, it''s a delusion to want to run away in front of me."


    Mickey picked up the wounded old man with fighting spirit and took him to the city master''s house.


    Saint zel.


    Galen, who was carrying a huge sword, appeared in the vegetable market in Saint zel, where people were boiling.


    When the residents saw Galen, they greeted him warmly. Galen was very popular in China.


    Galen went straight to a butcher who was picking the meat bones on the chopping board with a bone cutter.


    "Lord Galen, would you like some meat?" the butcher looked up at Alan and asked enthusiastically.


    "The Lord wants to see you. Come with me," Galen said.


    The butcher''s face became a little unnatural.


    "I''m just a butcher. What does the Lord see me do? Besides, I haven''t sold out yet." the butcher said.


    Galen took a bag of gold coins from the space ring and threw them in front of the butcher.


    "I want all the meat. Come with me."


    The butcher''s face changed, and he kept analyzing the reason why Allen wanted to see himself. Was it because his identity as a shadow eagle was seen through, or something else?


    "I''m sorry, Lord Galen. I have something else to do. I won''t go to see the LORD with you."


    With that, the butcher continued to bow his head and cut the meat on the chopping board. He didn''t leave immediately. There were many people in the market. Galen had some scruples and wouldn''t do it to him. If he left the market, it wouldn''t be certain.


    Galen saw through the butcher''s mind, stretched out his right hand and waved twice.


    As if he had received a signal, all the people around him suddenly left behind Allen at a fast pace, leaving only the stunned butcher.


    "Now, would you like to come with me?"


    The butcher clenched his teeth, kicked the table in front of him, waved his bone cutter and cut at Galen.


    I am a level 10 warrior. Although Galen is strong, you may not be my opponent!


    Galen pulled out the huge sword behind him and greeted him with a sword.


    Galen has skin and death power. Although his level is only level 9, Galen is sure to kill the strong man of level 11. Can a level 10 soldier cope with it?


    After a few moves, the butcher''s bone removal knife was blown away by Galen''s sword, and the huge sword lay across his neck.


    "Let''s go. Don''t keep the Lord waiting."


    At the same time, the strong Chinese leaders shot one after another in the whole nice city area.


    Two Level-10 strong men and four level-9 strong men were dealt with by the heroes of the hero League, while Allen sent several level-5 soldiers to take a group of level-4 soldiers with the peripheral members ranging from level-3 to level-6.


    At noon that day, the news gathered at the main house of nice city. All 53 members of the shadow Eagle have been arrested and none of them has escaped.


    Nice city, in the city master''s mansion.


    Mickey laughed when he got the news that all 53 people had been captured.


    "Lord Allen, thanks to your great help this time, our guardian of light has written down this favor."


    Allen smiled gently: "the guardian of light is the patron saint of our harilo nation. I should make some efforts for the guardian of light. All these people have been caught. I don''t know how Lord Mitch judges whether they are members of the shadow eagle or not?"


    Mickey laughed: "don''t worry, I have my own way. We have fought with the shadow eagle for so many years. If the members of the shadow Eagle stand in front of me, I can''t distinguish them, isn''t it ridiculous?"

 Chapter 259

    The next day, Mickey personally interrogated the 53 arrested people one by one. It was not until the evening that Mickey finished the last one.


    "Lord Mickey, what''s the result?"


    Seeing Mickey coming out, Allen immediately greeted him and asked. Mickey''s judgment is directly related to whether the sky curtain can cooperate with the guardian of light smoothly.


    Although Allen is fully confident that the 53 people are members of the shadow eagle, because kakasi can''t make such an own dragon, he still wants Mickey to admit his confidence.


    Mickey seemed very happy: "they are all scum of the shadow eagle, without exception."


    Capturing dozens of shadow Eagle members at one time is definitely a great victory for the guardian of light in a century.


    And from these people, Mickey also got a lot of information about the shadow eagle, which made him very happy.


    "Congratulations, Lord Mickey."


    Allen said happily that in this way, the cooperation between the guardian of light and the sky is certain. The guardian of light cannot give up the sky, an ally that can help them fight against the shadow eagle.


    In fact, before Mickey came to nice city, he once discussed the issue of the sky curtain with other legendary strong men guarding the light. One legendary strong man even asked whether the sky curtain would be an organization established or supported by the shadow eagle.


    After all, it is too strange for such a powerful organization to appear out of thin air.


    However, Lucius'' words dispelled the doubts of these legendary strong men. Lucius said that the sky curtain has absolutely nothing to do with the shadow eagle, and the sky curtain will never pose a threat to the survival of the harilan nation.


    Lucius''s words are the basis for the guardian of light to talk about cooperation with the curtain of heaven.


    For Lucius, the members of the guardian of light are 100% trusted.


    On the same day, Mickey contacted Kakashi and came to Tianmu city again.


    As soon as Mickey and the three left nice city, Allen transmitted it to the sky curtain city through the transmission function, turned into a shadow and waited in the city.


    The reason Allen didn''t choose to transmit the last time he returned to nice city from Tianmu city was to create the appearance that he had just hurried back to nice city from Saint zel city.


    More than an hour later, Mickey three came to the Lord''s house of Tianmu city.


    "Lord Mickey, how are you thinking?" Allen asked.


    "This cooperation, our guardian of light agreed."


    Alan laughed: "then I wish our two sides a happy cooperation in the future."


    On the same day, Mickey three stayed in Tianmu city all day and finalized various details of cooperation with Alan and Kakashi.


    "Mr. Ying, you promised to give each of us a colorful bird after the successful cooperation."


    After discussing the details of cooperation, Camille said to Allen that she was full of colorful birds when she talked about cooperation just now.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise," Alan smiled. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the birdhouse. The three adults can choose a colorful bird they like."


    When they came to the birdhouse, Mickey and the three were not polite. They each chose a colorful bird.


    Allen retained the three people to stay in Tianmu city for one night. The next day, the three people rode their own colorful birds and left.


    Mickey has promised that the guardian of light will inform the Three Kingdoms of the news of cooperation with the sky and let the Three Kingdoms inform the whole country. If the sky curtain wants to establish a residence in that city, it only needs to report to the city master''s office of that city, and it will never be hindered.


    However, it is not a simple thing for the sky curtain to expand its power to the Three Kingdoms. The first problem to be solved is manpower.


    At the moment, Allen has only two famous ninjas, Kakashi and I love Luo, as well as hundreds of ordinary ninjas, and the level of these hundreds of ordinary ninjas is basically level 4.


    This manpower, not to mention the Three Kingdoms, is not enough to cover the whole scorching sun kingdom. Therefore, Allen urgently needs a large number of killing points to expand his manpower.


    However, Allen still needs to plan how to earn killing value quickly.


    Allen first returned to nice city through the transmission function and entertained Mickey. After staying in nice city for two days, Mickey left.


    The 53 members of the shadow Eagle were temporarily detained in the prison in nice city. Mitch said that someone would naturally pick them up after a while.


    After Mickey left, Allen immediately called all the summoned heroes and Ninjas to a meeting.


    All the characters summoned by the system were present except heimerdinger and Luban in China and rexay in the worry free city of the underground world.


    Because there are no original residents, many things can be opened up, such as the acquisition of killing value.


    "Now, there are two most important things in the territory," Allen said. "One is how to quickly earn killing value and make the sky curtain expand rapidly. The other is how to bring the whole nice urban area into the hands of our Chinese leaders when the Kingdom rules allow."


    "First of all, how to quickly obtain killing value. Now the sky curtain has officially cooperated with the guardian of light, and created an illusion that the sky curtain is very powerful. If the sky curtain fails to expand, it will certainly arouse the guardian of light''s doubt about the real strength of the sky curtain."


    "If you have any good ideas, you can talk about them."


    Allen said, looking at the people with expectant eyes, hoping that someone could put forward a good plan.


    "Lord, I have a plan, but I don''t know if Lord is willing to give it a try." Swein said first.


    Alan Yixi: "tell me."


    At this time, it is true that wise men like svein can count on it.


    "Lord, do you still have tens of millions of honor values?" Swain asked.


    Alan nodded, "that''s right."


    Allen really doesn''t understand the relationship between honor and killing, and they can''t convert each other.


    "Lord, you can buy a large number of level 7 soldiers in the system mall with honor, and then let kakassi and I ero kill them. In this way, we can exchange honor for a large number of killing values."


    Swein said his plan, and everyone, including Alan, was surprised.


    Poison! Swein, this plan is so poisonous!


    No one expected that Swein would put forward such a plan.


    But it has to be said that this plan is very tempting. If it is really as svein thought, Allen can obtain a huge amount of killing value in a short time.


    "The only question is whether the soldiers summoned by the kill system can be recognized by the system and get kill value." svein added, "Lord, what do you think of this plan?"


    Swein put forward the plan without much hope. He knew that with Allen''s character, it was difficult to agree to the plan.


    But since Allen asked, he naturally had to say what he thought. It''s his duty to give advice. It''s up to Alan to decide whether to adopt it or not.


    Sure enough, Allen shook his head decisively: "no, I don''t agree with this plan."


    Allen refused decisively without hesitation.


    If the soldiers summoned by the system are just walking corpses without thoughts, Allen may also consider this scheme, but the soldiers summoned by the system are flesh and blood, thoughts and feelings!


    Aside from the system call, they are just like ordinary humans.


    Let Allen order all these living people to be killed to obtain killing value, and these people are still summoned to work for themselves. Allen can''t.


    Allen directly rejected Swain''s proposal without even explaining the reason, because everyone knew it clearly.


    Everyone present, except Swain himself, probably no one will agree with Swain''s plan.


    Swain spread his hand. He had expected Allen''s negation and would not be unhappy.


    "What good plans do others have?" Allen continued.

 Chapter 260

    "Lord, I have an idea." I love Luo, who has been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Tell me."


    "When azir and I intercepted the army of zizaidian kingdom in the western desert, we heard that there were many sand bandits in the desert, who specialized in robbing and killing businessmen between the two countries. However, when we were in the desert, zizaidian Kingdom and Lieyang kingdom were fighting. In order to avoid being hit by the army, all the sand bandits disappeared and hid."


    "Among these sand bandits, there are strong ones above level 7. Now the war between the two countries has ended. I think these sand bandits have come out to do evil again. If I go to the western border to kill these sand bandits, I should be able to earn a lot of killing value."


    Alan nodded: "well, you start early tomorrow morning, ride Bruce Lee to the western border and kill more sand bandits. It''s also good for the people."


    Later, Allen said to the crowd, "I love Luo''s words, which reminds me. There are many strong people who do evil and are full of evil in the mainland. We kill these strong people, which can earn killing value and act on behalf of heaven."


    "Kakashi."


    "Lord."


    "For the time being, you will hand over the affairs of the curtain of heaven to Chu, and you, like I love Luo, will look for the evil strong within the Kingdom and kill them."


    "Kakashi, yes."


    "Remember, after you kill these villains, you should leave the name of the curtain of heaven." Allen reminded, "the curtain of heaven will officially appear in the mainland to sell mobile phones and intelligence. You kill villains everywhere to earn some reputation for the curtain of heaven."


    "Well, let''s talk about the second question, how to bring the whole nice urban area under the control of our Chinese collar when the Kingdom rules allow."


    After some deliberation, Allen set three guidelines with the opinions of the people.


    Policy one, take the opportunity to clean.


    This policy was put forward by Swein. The so-called opportunity is naturally the opportunity to catch members of the shadow eagle. The targets of the purge were those infamous and infamous lords in the city of nice.


    For these evil lords, there is naturally no need to pay attention to benevolence, righteousness and morality. Swein means to add a crime of colluding with the shadow eagle to them, arrest them directly, and then report them to the kingdom together with their previous crimes.


    first then make all known to the emperor!


    The members of the shadow Eagle are now in Allen''s hands. It''s easy to "find" evidence that these lords collude with the shadow eagle.


    Colluding with shadow eagles is a felony in any kingdom. At that time, these Lords will inevitably be taken back by the Kingdom, and these taken back territories will naturally belong to the jurisdiction of nice city without Lords.


    Policy 2: Inducement and coercion.


    Apart from some large territories, the income of small landlords is extremely limited. For example, Allen''s initial territory, Telu village, if Allen''s territory has always been Telu village without any development, how much income will Allen have?


    For the Lords of these small territories, Huaxia collar can directly give them a huge fortune and promise that after they hand over the territory to Huaxia collar, they can still serve as village head or town head in the villages and towns where the territory is located.


    Under the dual temptation of money and power, Huaxia leaders put a little pressure on people, and I believe these small Lords will choose to trade.


    Guideline 3: targeted negotiation.


    Apart from the above two lords, the rest are lords with large territory and no bad deeds, such as Sidney, the Lord of the red rose.


    For the Lords of these territories, Allen had to negotiate and break them one by one. However, it is certain that no matter what method is used, Allen will eventually put their territory under the control of Huaxia collar, which is the bottom line.


    In the case that we can''t agree, we should directly use the force to suppress people by all means!


    Forces outside the control of the Chinese leadership are absolutely not allowed in the nice city area.


    After discussing the policy, Allen arranged for svein and others to implement it, and he began to plan the establishment of a residence in nice city.


    In fact, the residence of the sky curtain in nice city has been completed long ago. It is a seven storey building covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters.


    After the completion of the building, it aroused all kinds of speculation among the residents of nice city, but no one was sure what the building was used for. This building must be one of the landmark buildings in nice city in the future.


    But before cooperating with the guardian of light, the building has been closed.


    The heroes and Ninjas dispersed from the Council hall. I Ailuo left the Council hall and was ready to start for the western border immediately, but was stopped by one person.


    Desert emperor, Azul!


    "I love Luo. I just kill some sand bandits. How much killing value can I earn? Dare you play a big game with me?"


    I love Luo''s expressionless stare at Azur for a long time: "why don''t you dare?"


    Wilderness area, a dense forest.


    Deep in the forest, a small wooden house suddenly appears in the forest, which is incompatible with the surrounding environment. The wooden house was silent and seemed uninhabited.


    A rush of footsteps broke the silence of the dense forest. A soldier with a huge sword hurried into the dense forest and went straight to the cabin.


    The soldier stopped in front of the wooden house, looked at the wooden house with awe, and knelt on one knee: "fierce Eagle Group, captain of unit 27, Bradley, meet Lord Phoebe!"


    The fierce Eagle Group is a member of the shadow eagle that has been lurking in the fierce sun kingdom for a long time! A total of 36 units were set up under the fierce Eagle Group, which lurked in the 36 cities of the kingdom of the sun.


    The captain of each unit is a strong level 12!


    Of course, now the kingdom of Lieyang has been captured by the kingdom of harilo, with only 30 remaining cities.


    After a moment of silence, a dull, seeping voice came from the wooden house: "what''s the matter?"


    "Lord Phoebe, there is a message from nice city. The twenty-eight units lurking in nice city area have been uprooted by the master''s house of nice city. None of the survivors survived. All the brothers who survived have escaped from nice city area overnight."


    This time, the voice in the cabin finally had some color: "uprooted? Something happened to Gabriel?"


    Gabriel is the level 12 strong man who was seriously injured by Mickey and the captain of the 28th team lurking in the nice city area.


    "Yes, sir!" Bradley replied, "now the captured members of unit 28, including captain Gabriel, are detained in the prison in nice city. Lord Phoebe, how should we deal with it?"


    "Is there a legend in nice?" Phoebe asked.


    "It is said that some time ago, Mickey, the legendary strongman of the guardian of light, was in nice city. Captain Gabriel was captured by him, but now Mickey has left."


    With a squeak, the door was pushed open, and a man in a blood red robe came out of the wooden house.


    The man looks only in his early thirties, but his suffocating momentum shows that he is a legendary strong man!


    Will there be legendary strong men in their thirties on the mainland? It can be seen that the man''s age is definitely not as young as he looks.


    "See Lord Phoebe!"


    Bradley saw Phoebe coming out of the cabin and saluted quickly.


    Bradley shuddered at the sight of Phoebe as if he saw a sea of blood!


    Lord Phoebe, it is worthy of being a super strong person in the Megatron mainland, known as Phoebe the blood devil!


    It is said that Lord Phoebe understood the law of blood. After the advanced legend, in order to deepen his understanding of the law of blood and enhance his strength, he killed tens of thousands of people in one day! Because of this, Lord Phoebe''s name is high in the fifth place on the wanted list of the guardian of light!


    "There is no legend in nice city. The city Lord''s house dares to detain the members of our shadow eagle. It''s like dying."


    "You go with me and rescue the prisoners. By the way, you will teach the master of nice an unforgettable lesson."


    Phoebe said with a cruel smile.


    Bradley, half kneeling in front of Phoebe, trembled at the smile.


    Last time Lord Phoebe said this, he slaughtered thousands of people in the Lord''s house of a big city and directly destroyed the family of the Lord''s house!


    Nice city Lord''s house, this time it''s going to be bad luck.

 Chapter 261

    Nice city.


    Allen has set the time for the official opening of the sky curtain station in nice city, on the 15th of this month. Today is the tenth. There are five days left.


    A few days ago, Allen has moved the laboratory of hemodinger and others to Tianmu city. In terms of safety, Tianmu city is much higher than Huaxia town.


    At the same time of moving the laboratory to Tianmu City, Allen built a mobile phone production line in Tianmu City, and purchased hundreds of craftsmen in the system mall to make mobile phones.


    It is expected that on the day when the Tianmu residence is officially opened, the number of mobile phones in stock will reach 10000, which is enough to support the sales consumption for a long time.


    The 10000 mobile phones produced are all of the same style. Allen named them Shenyu generation, abbreviated as Shenyu 1, which means the language of God.


    Shenyu 1 mobile phone has three colors, black, white and gold. Buyers can choose the color according to their preferences.


    As for the price, Allen tentatively set it at 1000 gold coins, which is definitely not affordable for ordinary people.


    This is also one of Allen''s sales strategies. First, for high-end users, after high-end users are saturated, gradually reduce the price of Shenyu 1, and launch Shenyu 2 at an appropriate time point.


    The lowest price of divine language 1 is tentatively set at 50 gold coins, which is affordable for ordinary people. Of course, according to the actual situation, this lowest price may be lowered.


    As for the energy magic energy block required by the mobile phone, it is set as 1 gold coin, which can last for about a month.


    In fact, compared with mobile phone sales, the sales of magic energy block is the largest, because a mobile phone may be used for a long time, but magic energy block needs to be purchased every month.


    Allen was looking forward to the big sale of mobile phones, but there was a cry of surprise outside.


    Allen opened the door and went to the hospital. In the hospital, several bodyguards looked up at the sky, their eyes full of panic.


    Allen looked up and saw a man in a red robe and long blood red hair floating in the air above the city Lord''s house. Strangely, behind the man, the whole sky was dyed blood red!


    Royal flight, legendary strong!


    At the same time, looking at the blood red sky, a name that changed the color of the mainland appeared in Allen''s mind, blood demon Phoebe!


    Phoebe, the blood devil, is definitely one of the most notorious and frightening legends in the whole continent.


    It is rumored that since Phoebe became a legendary strong man, more than 100000 people have died in his hands, and most of these 100000 people are innocent civilians. It can be seen that Phoebe, the blood devil, is definitely an inhuman guy.


    Phoebe, the blood devil, stared at the city master''s house on the ground with blood red eyes: "who is the city master of this city, come out."


    The voice is plain, but it is full of inviolable meaning.


    At this time, the guardian beast of nice city, the Thunder God King Kong thunder maniac, came to Allen, which made Allen feel at ease.


    The appearance of Lei Kuang made Phoebe frown. Unexpectedly, there was such a legendary creature in nice city.


    However, feeling the level of thunder maniac, Phoebe felt a little at ease. She was just a legendary creature of level 13.


    Phoebe''s level has reached level 15, the peak of legend, and because of the strange law of blood, the general level 15 strong people will be subject to him everywhere when they fight with him.


    With Phoebe''s strength, naturally, he won''t pay attention to a level 13 Thor King Kong.


    Under the protection of thunder maniac, Alan was a little confident, stepped forward and looked up at the sky: "I''m the Lord of nice city, Alan Senlan. I don''t know who you are. What''s the matter with us in nice city?"


    "You may have heard my name. My name is Phoebe. Mole ants on the mainland like to call me blood devil." Phoebe said proudly.


    "My purpose is very simple. You immediately order to release the captured shadow Eagle members and kill yourself on the spot. Maybe I will be merciful and let these mole ants in the city die."


    "If you don''t do what I say, I''ll kill all the lives in the city today!"


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to think."


    Phoebe finished and stared at Allen with joking eyes, waiting for Allen to make a choice. He liked the feeling that the weak fell into despair in front of him.


    Many of what he said just now are deceiving Allen. Even if Allen decides to kill himself, he will kill in nice today.


    He hasn''t seen the beauty of a river of blood for a long time!


    At the moment, Allen is rapidly analyzing the current situation.


    It is rumored in the mainland that Phoebe was already a strong level 15 several years ago. Now she is not weak compared with the past. In nice, the only one who can fight Phoebe is leikuang.


    However, the level of thunder maniac is only level 13. Although the combat power of Thunder God King Kong is far higher than that of the same level, it is still unknown whether it can surpass the level 15 strong.


    And if the two legends fight in nice city, the battle will certainly cause countless casualties, which Allen absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    For this reason, only by luring Phoebe to Tianmu city and letting Lei Tian of Tianmu city do it, can we have the chance to defeat or even kill him.


    And if you want to make a move, you must kill Phoebe. At worst, you must let him escape from serious injury. It would be bad if Phoebe only slightly injured and fled to various towns and villages in nice city to kill and vent her anger.


    "Time is up. How are you thinking?" Phoebe joked.


    Will this young little Lord choose to cut himself?


    Allen sighed, "I can do it myself. I hope Lord Phoebe will keep his promise and let the people in the city go."


    With that, Allen turned to Lei Kuang and said, "Lei Kuang, thank you for guarding nice city. After I die, you go to Tianmu city by yourself. I put the faith crystal in Tianmu city. You will absorb the power of faith in the faith crystal and your strength will be better. This is my reward for you."


    Alan looked as if he had given his last words.


    "Wuwu..." Lei Kuang uttered a few moans with great cooperation.


    Alan said, pulling out his waist machete, he was going to wipe it on his neck.


    "Wait!"


    Phoebe suddenly said, "what you just said is faith in crystal and the power of faith?"


    If there is anything in the world that can tempt the legendary strong, the power of faith is definitely one of them.


    Absorbing the power of faith can enable the legendary strong to condense the divine personality step by step. Although the power of faith required to completely condense the divine personality is astronomical, any power of faith can greatly increase the strength of the legendary strong.


    Moreover, through slow accumulation, there is always hope to condense God, isn''t there?


    Alan nodded, "that''s right."


    "Where did your faith crystal come from?"


    "I took it from a strong man named Joshua," Allen said. "He led us to establish the sun god religion in China, bewitched the people, was found and expelled, and took a sacred crystal from him."


    "Hahaha..."


    Phoebe laughed wildly: "I said Joshua suddenly disappeared and the faith crystal was missing. It was in your hand. Take me to get the faith crystal. If the faith crystal is true, I can spare your life."


    "Is that true?"


    "Nature is serious," Phoebe said. "I''m a legendary strong man. How can I deceive you?"


    Hey, boy, do you believe what I Phoebe said? When you get the crystal of faith, it will be your death.


    "OK!" Alan gritted his teeth. "I''ll take you to get it."


    "Good," Phoebe smiled. "Don''t resist. Show me the way and I''ll fly you over."


    Phoebe can''t wait to get the faith crystal.

 Chapter 262

    Phoebe said, waved her hand, and a blood fight came out of her body and wrapped it up for Alan.


    Ray stepped forward wildly and wanted to stop the fighting spirit, but Allen stretched out his hand to stop it and let the fighting spirit wrap himself tightly.


    Allen is not gambling. He knows that Phoebe will not kill herself until he gets the crystal of faith.


    "A little brave."


    Phoebe wrapped Alan in fighting spirit and pulled Alan in front of her: "in which direction is the curtain of heaven?"


    Allen pointed to the guide: "in the wilderness area to the south."


    Without saying a word, Phoebe took Alan and flew south at top speed.


    With the flying speed of the legendary strong, the sky curtain city is in sight in less than half an hour.


    "That is!"


    Phoebe was shocked when she saw Tianmu city. Even the legendary strong can''t ignore the shock brought by Tianmu city.


    Then Phoebe laughed: "haha, it''s the city of the sky! In the future, this city will be our shadow eagle."


    The sky curtain city not only shocked Phoebe, but also aroused the greed in Phoebe''s heart. It would be a great achievement to seize the sky and give it to the organization!


    I can''t say that the leader will reward himself for his strength of faith!


    Phoebe and Ellen landed on the edge of Tianmu city. After a few steps, they were stopped by a blue lion with wings on its back.


    "Another legendary creature?" Phoebe looked at the wind lion and smiled gently. "Just right, I still lack a mount."


    "You''d better think about whether you can leave alive."


    Behind Phoebe, a voice came.


    Phoebe looked back and saw an ape very similar to the legendary creature she had just seen in nice city standing behind him. Feeling the smell of the ape, Phoebe was surprised. The legendary peak!


    Even if you are as proud as Phoebe, you have to admit that monsters of the same level are generally stronger than human beings.


    As soon as he entered the city, he was surrounded by two legendary creatures, and Phoebe ton was intrigued.


    "You''re biting me?" Phoebe looked at Alan coldly.


    "That''s right."


    Phoebe''s eyes became colder. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you first?"


    With that, Phoebe had controlled her anger contraction and wanted to hang Allen who was wrapped by her anger. It''s unforgivable to cheat Lord Phoebe!


    Allen smiled gently, and his body suddenly disappeared from Phoebe''s angry package. He appeared again. He was already 100 meters away, leaving Phoebe standing in place with a stunned face.


    Time and space mask!


    The flashing ability of the space-time mask cannot be stopped even by Phoebe, a strong man at the peak of legend.


    "Lei Tian, the wind lion, kill him!"


    Running away from Phoebe, Allen immediately ordered.


    With a roar, the wind lion took the lead in rushing towards Phoebe.


    Lei Tian, standing behind Phoebe, roared violently, waved the lightning staff in his hand and hit Phoebe on the back.


    With the enemy on his back, and the enemies are legendary creatures, Phoebe can''t care to think about how Alan escaped from his hands. With both hands, endless bloody fighting erupted from his body.


    In the endless blood color, Phoebe dodged the attack of Lei Tian and the wind lion, took out a blood color long knife from the space ring and chopped it at the wind lion.


    Phoebe decided to attack the lion first and break it one by one.


    In front of the two legendary giants, Phoebe didn''t want to escape, because the speed of the legendary giants is faster than that of the human legendary giants. If he didn''t hurt the two legendary giants first, he couldn''t escape from them!


    Unfortunately, Phoebe didn''t know that neither Lei Tian nor the king of the wind lion could stay away from Tianmu city.


    Two beasts and one man, the three legendary strong men fought against each other, and it was dark. Alan avoided far from the battle.


    Fortunately, there are no buildings in Tianmu City, otherwise Allen will be distressed to death for losses caused by fighting.


    Under the siege of two legendary creatures, Phoebe gradually lost his support. The wind lion was fine. The pressure brought by thunder to him was too great.


    Lei Tian''s every stick comes down with great strength. However, it''s very fast and makes Phoebe complain.


    Phoebe knew that if she went on like this, she would be accidentally hit by this annoying monkey and fall down. She had to find a way to get out!


    Phoebe suddenly jumped up high and waved his hands. Blood and fighting spirit gushed out of his hands, forming a sea of blood in front of him.


    "The sea of blood is surging!"


    Phoebe shouted and pressed her hands down. Under Phoebe''s control, the sea of blood was overwhelming towards thunder sky and wind lion.


    This is one of Phoebe''s strongest secrets. In Phoebe''s opinion, even if this blow can''t hurt the two legendary creatures, it can trap them for a few seconds and let him escape.


    On the ground, Lei Tian bared his mouth, gave a low roar, and purple electricity surged on his body surface.


    Thunder!


    Lei Tian jumped up, turned into a blue and purple lightning, and rushed directly into the sea of blood.


    The sea of blood churned. Suddenly, a blue and purple lightning broke through the sea from the sea of blood and went straight to Phoebe in the sky.


    So fast!


    Phoebe couldn''t help sighing and waved her knife at the purple lightning.


    Boom!


    Leitian''s thunder and lightning stick collided with Phoebe''s blood knife. Phoebe only felt a great force coming from the blade and flew involuntarily into the air.


    Lei Tian stabilizes his body in the air and swings the staff of lightning in the air to strike lightning!


    A huge lightning appeared out of thin air and hit Phoebe who was flying upside down in the air.


    Boom!


    Unbiased, Phoebe was caught off guard by lightning.


    Lei Tian is powerful and unforgiving. After a successful blow, he directly releases his big move, purple thunder.


    Countless lightning fell from the sky, one after another, hitting Phoebe in the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    When the purple thunder ended, Phoebe, who was originally dressed in a red robe, became dark and fell stiff from the air.


    Lei Tian bared again, waved his staff to meet Phoebe, and hit Phoebe with a set of 36 staff.


    The sea of blood scattered in the sky. Lei Tian fell from the air with a lightning rod in one hand and a seriously injured Phoebe in the other.


    "Lord, this guy has been captured by me. What should I do?"


    Phoebe, who was held by Lei Tian, had a faint breath, like a candle in the wind.


    Alan looked at Phoebe, who was very embarrassed, shook his head and said, "kill him directly."


    It''s always a disaster to keep a hostile legendary strongman like Phoebe, and killing him can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people.


    Lei Tian nodded and was about to kill Phoebe. Allen suddenly thought of something and hurriedly shouted, "stop!"


    Lei Tian stopped and looked at Alan suspiciously.


    "Put him in custody first, and you can take care of him yourself. Keep him seriously injured all the time. Don''t let him recover," Allen said.


    "Yes, Lord."


    With Lei Tian''s strength, it will never make any mistakes to take care of a legendary strong man who is seriously injured.


    Alan left Phoebe dead because he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the killing value. Let Lei Tian kill Phoebe. Allen won''t get any profit. If Kakashi or I love Luo do it


    The strong man of level 15 has 6000 killing value! With these 6000 killing points in hand, the sky curtain can be expanded violently!


    The more Alan looked at Phoebe, the more cute he felt. The blood devil knew that he was in urgent need of killing value and came thousands of miles to send warmth!


    Alan took out his cell phone and dialed Kakashi''s number.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?" Kakashi asked after the call was connected.


    "Kakashi, return to tentorium immediately," Allen said.


    Then Allen told Kakashi about Phoebe.


    Kakashi and I love Luo ride Bruce Lee to harvest the killing value and calculate the time. Kakashi should not have gone far.


    "Yes, I''ll be right back," kakasi said.


    Kakashi moves forward while looking for evil people. Now it''s not far from huaxialing. It''s only less than a day''s ride on Bruce Lee.

 Chapter 263

    A day later, Kakashi rode Bruce Lee back to Tianmu city. Seeing Kakashi return, Allen immediately ordered Lei Tian to bring Phoebe out.


    At this time, Phoebe is still seriously injured, but people have sobered up, have some speaking strength, and are no longer as unconscious as before.


    Seeing Alan and Kakashi, Phoebe looked very weak and said, "I can''t imagine that Phoebe, my blood devil, has been on the continent for so many years. I can''t even guard the light, but I''m planted here today."


    Alan smiled gently: "you''re not surprised to be planted in Lei Tian''s hands?"


    Lei Tian''s strength was above Phoebe. When Phoebe said it, it was as if he had capsized in the gutter.


    "I remember your name is Alan, don''t I?" Phoebe asked suddenly.


    Alan nodded, "that''s right."


    "Lord Allen, how about we make a deal? If you''re willing to kill me, I''ll give you a great benefit." Phoebe''s voice was full of confusion, but didn''t explain what the great benefit was.


    Alan shook his head, directly rejected Phoebe''s proposal, turned to kakassi and said, "kakassi, do it."


    Phoebe is definitely a crafty man. No matter how much he talks, Alan will be bitten if he really cooperates with him to get the big benefits of that day.


    Alan doesn''t want to take the risk.


    "Don''t you want to hear what I say about the benefits?" Phoebe was a little worried. He didn''t want to die!


    "I don''t want to know."


    Ellen said that and motioned Kakashi to do it. Kakashi took out his pain and wiped it off Phoebe''s neck.


    The blood splashed, and Phoebe, the blood demon who shocked the mainland, died quietly in Kakashi''s hands.


    Phoebe is on the wanted list of the guardian of light, and the ranking is very high. The guardian of light offered him a reward of 30 million gold coins!


    Alan will not let go of this money. Huaxialing is now in a period of rapid development. It is time to need gold coins.


    However, Allen can''t take it as Huaxia collar, which will expose the strength of Huaxia collar. In the light, Huaxia collar is not likely to kill a legendary peak strongman.


    Fortunately, with the sky curtain, Allen can send a ninja to receive the reward as the sky curtain.


    In doing so, we can show the strength of the sky curtain and further narrow the relationship between the sky curtain and the guardian of light. It is killing two birds with one stone.


    Allen enters the system. In the system, the killing value of Naruto element has increased by 6000 points!


    Allen couldn''t help grinning. You should plan how to use the 6000 killing points.


    What is the concept of 6000 kill value?


    Now Allen can summon a well-known Ninja to level 9 at most, and summon a well-known Ninja to level 9. The killing value required is 180 points!


    In other words, if all the 6000 killing points are used to summon well-known ninjas, it is enough for Allen to summon more than 30 well-known ninjas of level 9!


    Unfortunately, after the system upgrade, the level of well-known ninjas can''t exceed Allen''s host level 3. Otherwise, with these 6000 killing points, Allen can summon two well-known ninjas of level 13.


    A famous ninja of level 13 needs 3000 kill points!


    Level 13 is already legendary, and unlike the guardian beast, these legendary strong men can move at will!


    Unfortunately, because of the system upgrade, this beautiful scene came to naught.


    Allen doesn''t intend to use all the 6000 killing points to summon well-known ninjas. The expansion of the sky curtain can''t rely on well-known ninjas alone. He also needs a large number of ordinary ninjas.


    After some calculation, Allen decided to summon ten well-known ninjas and upgrade them to level 9. All other killing values came together to buy ordinary ninjas.


    Ten well-known ninjas of level 9 need a total of 1800 kill points. In this way, Allen has 4200 kill points left.


    Low level ordinary ninjas have little effect, so Allen plans to use all the 4200 killing points to buy level 7 ordinary ninjas. A level 7 ordinary Ninja needs 10 kill points, and 4200 kill points can summon 420 level 7 ordinary ninjas.


    Allen plans to let each well-known Ninja lead 42 ordinary level-7 ninjas to a big city to establish a residence. In this way, a total of ten big cities can establish a residence.


    The ten big cities are already one third of today''s scorching sun kingdom.


    A ninja of level 9 plus 42 ordinary ninjas of level 7, plus the aboriginal members recruited at that time, with the cooperation of the city master''s office, is enough to control a big city.


    After planning, Allen no longer hesitated, entered the system and began to call the famous ninja.


    Ten times in a row, Allen was surrounded by light and shadow, and ten well-known ninjas with different costumes gradually appeared in front of Allen.


    "Jun mariu, meet your Lord!"


    "Feiduan, meet your Lord!"


    "To the fledgling field, meet the Lord!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten ninjas saluted Allen.


    In addition to junmalu, feiduan and Hata, the remaining seven are Darui, Heitu and Taodi zabu, Nara Deer pill, dog grave tooth, ghost lamp full moon and big snake pill.


    Many of these ten people are the characters Alan liked very much when he was on earth, such as Nara lumaru, the man with the highest IQ in Muye village.


    After summoning ten well-known ninjas, Allen raised their level to level 9. Then Allen consumed the remaining killing value and summoned 420 ordinary level 7 ninjas.


    Let these ninjas live in Tianmu city temporarily, and Allen comes to nice city from Tianmu city through the transmission function.


    Although the newly summoned ninjas have to be sent to all major cities to establish their stations, Allen is not in a hurry. Allen plans to send them after the opening of the sky curtain in nice city and the name of the sky curtain.


    The sky curtain is located in various cities. Allen named it the sky curtain Pavilion. Today is the 11th. It is four days before the opening of the sky curtain Pavilion in nice city.


    Allen planned the opening of the sky curtain, but he didn''t know that in the wilderness outside nice, a man was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    This man is Bradley, a level 12 strong man who came to nice city with Phoebe.


    On the same day, he and Phoebe came outside nice city. Phoebe asked him to wait outside the city and flew into nice city alone.


    Bradley didn''t know what happened in the city. He only knew that Lord Phoebe flew out of nice city with Alan Senlan, the Lord of nice city, and never appeared again.


    What made him anxious was that just now, he heard from a population who came out of the city that Alan Senlan had returned to nice city, but Lord Phoebe disappeared!


    This gives Bradley an ominous feeling that Lord Phoebe has


    No, it''s impossible! Lord Phoebe is a legendary strong man of level 15. Even if other legends shoot, it is impossible to kill Lord Phoebe. How can Lord Phoebe be planted in a remote city like nice city?


    But if Lord Phoebe is all right, why doesn''t he come to him? Why didn''t the team members imprisoned in the city be rescued? Why let Alan Senlan go again?


    Bradley couldn''t figure out too many things. After a long time of thinking, Bradley finally gritted his teeth, carefully disguised himself, pretended to be a wandering soldier and entered the city of nice.


    Maybe you can hear from Lord Phoebe in nice.

 Chapter 264

    With the opening of Tianmu Pavilion, Allen did not carry out any large-scale publicity activities. Everything looked flat and light.


    On December 15, when people passed in front of the Tianmu Pavilion, they found that the building, which had been closed all the time, opened the door today. Above the door, the three characters "Tianmu Pavilion" glittered under the reflection of the sun.


    At the gate of the Tianmu Pavilion, several smiling young girls handed out thick leaflets to passers-by.


    The girls wore uniform crimson long skirts with beautiful faces, which attracted the eyes of passers-by to glance at them.


    Everyone has a love of beauty.


    Passers-by took the leaflet and opened his mouth when he saw the contents of the leaflet.


    It''s really what the leaflet introduces. It''s too shocking!


    The leaflet introduces something called mobile phone, the model is Shenyu generation 1. According to the leaflet, this thing called mobile phone is made by using magic communication technology. As long as the mobile phone is in hand, you can talk directly even thousands of miles away!


    Magic power communication devices are usually contacted by major forces. Where will ordinary people know? Seeing such a magical object, many people''s first reaction is not to believe it.


    You can talk directly from thousands of miles away. This is what gods can do!


    As for the price of mobile phones, it scared everyone, a thousand gold coins!


    The total wealth of these ordinary people is estimated to be about 1000 gold coins. Where can they afford it?


    This price is doomed, and the sales of mobile phones will be very poor, but Allen doesn''t care, because mobile phones have just begun to sell, which is aimed at those rich and powerful families. It''s not too late to lower the price slowly until you have earned enough before making a big family.


    According to Allen''s plan, mobile phones will be popularized in the mainland sooner or later, just like the earth before crossing.


    In addition to mobile phones, the leaflet also introduces tianmuge and sells information in nice urban area, and the price depends on the importance of the information.


    This has aroused people''s curiosity. Can intelligence be sold by opening the door?


    When ordinary people see the price of mobile phones on the leaflet, they are frightened by the price and dare not enter the Tianmu Pavilion. However, the news spread all over the city at a windy speed and spread to other regions.


    Near noon, three young people in luxurious clothes came to Tianmu Pavilion together.


    These three men are the legitimate young masters of the big family in nice city. They used to be reckless and domineering masters. However, now nice city is under the jurisdiction of China. Under the constraints of the new law, these noble children have settled a lot, but their superior pride can not be concealed.


    Three people, one tall, one short and one fat.


    At this time, the tall young man was holding a leaflet distributed by the Tianmu Pavilion, pointing to the mobile phone pattern on it and said, "you say, this thing called mobile phone is really so magical? Even the magic communication device used by the Royal Military is not so powerful?"


    The tall young people still have some knowledge of magic communication technology, but because of their understanding, they question the authenticity of mobile phones. In his opinion, to achieve this degree of mobile phone is no different from the legendary real magic communication technology, and even slightly better! But the real magic communication technology, but no one can overcome the problem for thousands of years. Does this sudden Tianmu Pavilion really have this technology?


    The fat young man looked honest and said, "if it''s true or false, you''ll know if you go in and have a look. But since Tianmu Pavilion is open to do business, I don''t think it will deceive people."


    "If that''s the case, the young master must buy two of them. When we get together with the young masters in other big cities, we won''t be in the limelight. At that time, see if they dare to call us steamed stuffed buns!" the tall young master shouted.


    Nice city is located in a remote area, which is slightly barren compared with other big cities. In these young masters'' gatherings, the young masters of nice city are often despised.


    The three said, they had come to the door of Tianmu Pavilion. Before entering the door, a shopping guide girl immediately welcomed them out: "welcome."


    The girl''s voice is very soft and pleasant, which makes people feel very comfortable in their ears.


    The tall young man felt an itch when he saw the girl''s beautiful face. If placed before, he must not go forward to play a few words, move his hands and feet, to show his own elegant appearance, but now he dare not have the slightest move.


    If you play hooligans in the street and are caught by those guys from the police station, you have to close it for a few days. It''s hard to find anyone! He has tasted the pain!


    The last time he flirted with a girl in the street, he just touched his little hand and gave him a gentle hug. He was caught by the guys of the police station, locked up for three days and fined him 20 gold coins.


    Gold coins are a small thing, but how can he stand being imprisoned for three days? It''s a pity that the people in the family couldn''t get him out.


    Those three days were definitely the darkest three days he had spent in more than 20 years!


    Recalling that tragic experience, the tall young man dared not make any extraordinary moves and honestly followed the girl into the Tianmu Pavilion.


    At the door, there were several shopping guide girls standing there, smiling and waiting for customers to come.


    There are no commodities on ground floor, only a wide hall and several separated lounges, in which several sets of the bright black luxury sofas are placed.


    When the three young people saw the sofa in the hall, their eyes lit up.


    "What''s that?" the tall young master asked, pointing to a sofa in the middle of the hall.


    It looks like it should be for people to sit, but it is different from the usual chairs and stools.


    The shopping guide girl smiled gently: "this is a sofa for guests to sit down, chat and rest."


    These sofas, of course, are designed by Allen according to the sofas on earth. The sponge is a substitute with similar materials, and the outside is made of monster skin and 100% genuine leather.


    "Can I sit on it?" asked the tall young man, and his two companions were eager to try.


    "Of course."


    Hearing the speech, the three young masters immediately went to the front of a sofa and sat on it.


    "So soft and comfortable." the tall young master couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes, yes," the short young master agreed immediately, "it''s much more comfortable than those hard chairs and stools at home!"


    The three enjoyed it and got up from the sofa reluctantly. The tall young master asked, "beautiful lady, do you sell this thing called sofa?"


    This question stunned the shopping guide girl. Unexpectedly, the first guest who entered the store didn''t buy a mobile phone or information, but first wanted to buy a sofa.


    "I want to ask for instructions from the above." the girl said.


    "Go, go, we''ll wait for you here."


    The tall young master said and sat down on the sofa.


    "It''s so comfortable. If you sit on this sofa every day, it''s very comfortable!"


    "Yes, if I buy two sets for my father and grandpa, they will certainly praise me!" said the fat young man, who has not been appreciated by his family for a long time.


    The shopping guide girl walked down the stairs to the seventh floor.


    There are seven floors in Tianmu Pavilion, of which the first floor is a lounge, the second floor sells mobile phones, the third floor sells intelligence, and the upper floors are still empty.


    In the hall on the seventh floor, Alan sat on a sofa, next to Kakashi, and several ordinary ninjas stood beside them.


    The opening of Tianmu Pavilion is a great event for Allen. Naturally, he will not appear, but now he is not showing his true face, but transformed into a shadow.

 Chapter 265

    "Mr. Ying, a shopping guide on the first floor asked to see you."


    Alan and Kakashi are talking and laughing. The Ninja guarding the door comes in to report.


    "Let her in," Ellen said.


    After a while, the shopping guide girl on the first floor, led by ninja, came to Allen and looked at Allen and Kakashi sitting on the sofa. The girl''s heart beat and beat.


    The girl comes from an ordinary family. The momentum of Alan and Kakashi puts too much pressure on her.


    Alan smiled softly, "don''t be nervous. What''s up?"


    "Mr. Ying, there are two guests downstairs who want to buy our sofa." the girl calmed her mood and whispered.


    "When I bought the sofa, I didn''t expect them to have a good eye." Alan laughed. "Tell them that they don''t have it in stock. They can make it to order. One set of 300 gold coins will be delivered in ten days."


    Alan will not refuse to make money. The cost of a sofa is only more than 20 gold coins, which is more than ten times the profit!


    Originally, it was Allen''s whim to make several sofas, but now it seems to be a good way to make money.


    Among the materials used to make sofa, the substitute of sponge is a plant discovered by Galen and others in the wilderness area, which is processed by heimerdinger. As long as the processing technology is not leaked, others can''t copy it if they want to.


    This plant is rare in the Kingdom, but there are many, many in the wilderness!


    Allen made up his mind that if he had time these two days, he would immediately build a factory specializing in sofa production in Tianmu City, and the workers would buy it directly from the system mall.


    The girl got Allen''s affirmative answer, told her to step back and went downstairs.


    "How about the beautiful lady?"


    Seeing the girl coming down from upstairs, the tall young master immediately got up and asked.


    "Our adult said that there was no stock, but we could book a set of 300 gold coins and deliver it in ten days." the girl said.


    Hearing that they could buy, the three were happy, but their eyebrows wrinkled slightly after hearing the price.


    "Three hundred gold coins a set, isn''t it a little expensive?" said the tall young master.


    "This is the price set by the adults in the pavilion. I can''t be the master."


    "Three hundred is three hundred, I want to order three sets!" before the tall young master spoke, the short young master standing beside him waved his big hand and said in a tone of money.


    The tall young master scolded secretly. The boy stole the limelight with me again!


    "I''ll order four sets!" said the tall young master. He must press the boy!


    "I''ll order three sets," said the fat young master.


    The girl smiled gently: "OK, I''ll record it and report it. The three young masters can pick it up in ten days."


    "Do you want to buy anything else?" asked the girl.


    When the girl asked, the three remembered that they had come to buy a mobile phone.


    "Of course, we have to buy mobile phones," the tall young master shook his leaflet. "If the mobile phones are really the same as those described above."


    "Three young masters, come with me," said the girl, taking them to the second floor.


    Alan and Kakashi stayed in Tianmu Pavilion all day. After closing at night, Alan called the steward of Tianmu pavilion to himself. The steward was a level 7 ninja.


    "How''s it going today?" Allen asked.


    "Report back to Lord Ying. A total of 11 mobile phones were sold, but no one bought the intelligence."


    Alan smiled softly: "not bad, better than I expected."


    Allen had expected to sell three or five mobile phones on the first day before they became famous. As for intelligence, as long as someone starts buying and tastes the sweetness, there will be a steady stream of buyers in the future.


    "Kakashi, you go back to Tianmu city and inform the other ten well-known ninjas to take people to the big city you are responsible for tomorrow."


    Just two days ago, Allen had assigned each of the ten newly summoned famous ninjas a big city.


    "Let them get ready in the city first. As soon as my order arrives, they will build a Tianmu Pavilion in the city."


    "Yes, Lord," Kakashi said.


    "Also, you go there yourself and take Phoebe''s body to get the reward of the guardian of light," Alan ordered.


    The Tianmu Pavilion came to an end, but Alan didn''t get idle. Now the territory is in a period of great development, and the progress of many things needs his constant attention.


    For example, for the establishment of junior colleges, the addresses of junior colleges in cities, towns and villages in the territory have been selected and construction has begun. In terms of education law, Arthur, with the help of his subordinates, has also formulated the basic framework, leaving only the optimization of rules.


    If nothing unexpected happens, the college and education law can be put into use next year, but Allen still has a big problem to solve, that is, the tutors in the college.


    It is conceivable that so many colleges need mentors. Without enough mentors, no matter how well the college is built and the law is formulated, it is also empty talk.


    Recruiting mentors only in nice urban area can not meet such a huge demand, so Allen decided to recruit mentors in the whole kingdom.


    However, to recruit mentors, we must first formulate what disciplines are taught in junior colleges, so as to recruit mentors. Therefore, Allen decided to go to Huaxia town to talk about disciplines with Abner.


    The western border, in the desert.


    In the endless yellow sand, a caravan of more than 100 people is struggling against the wind and sand. The caravan is used to transport goods by a creature called camel horse. Camel horse not only has excellent load-bearing capacity, but also has broad soles, which is most suitable for long-distance travel in the desert.


    The only drawback is that it''s a little slow.


    Most of the caravans with more than 100 people are escorts hired by businessmen. However, even under the heavy escort, the businessmen are still frightened.


    It''s true that the sand bandits in the desert are too ferocious. There are many caravans that have guards but are slaughtered by the sand bandits. Fortunately, desert is vast and there is no fixed route, so probability of the meeting sand bandits is not high.


    The caravan set out from the kingdom of the burning sun and was destined for the kingdom of zizaidian. There are great differences in products between the kingdom of Lieyang and the kingdom of Zizai. Moreover, there is a large desert between the two countries, which is inconvenient for transportation. Therefore, it is very profitable to resell goods between the two countries! This is why businessmen still choose to do this business when they know that sand bandits are rampant.


    "Hey, have you heard?" a round faced businessman said to his companion.


    "What did you hear?"


    "It''s said that several groups of sand bandits were slaughtered by unknown strong men in these two days. It''s really gratifying!" said the round faced businessman. The hatred of these businessmen between the two countries for the sand bandits is absolutely comparable to the hatred of killing their father and robbing their wife!


    "I heard about it, but I don''t know whether it''s true or false. I really hope a strong man will kill all the sand bandits in the desert!"


    The round faced merchant shook his head: "It''s hard! These sand bandits are very scattered. Some strong people happen to meet and kill them. It''s still possible. How can strong people be idle and bored and slowly find sand bandits to kill in this vast desert? A few years ago, the kingdom of heaven sent a level 12 strong man to lead several level 10 and level 11 strong men to clean up sand bandits in the desert. Didn''t they return in vain?"


    "It''s really that these sand bandit branches are too scattered and too cunning. It''s difficult, difficult, difficult to destroy them all!"


    Two people are saying, the caravan front and side, suddenly raised bursts of yellow sand.


    "Stop! Alert!"


    The captain of the guard shouted with a grim face.


    Under the command of the guard captain, the caravan stopped moving forward and looked nervously at the raised yellow sand.


    In the yellow sand, sand bandits in different costumes are waving their weapons and barking towards the caravan.

 Chapter 266

    Soon, the whole caravan was surrounded by sand bandits. It was roughly estimated that there were more than 300 sand bandits, which was three times the number of caravans!


    The head of the sand bandit was a bald man with scars on his face. The head of the sand bandit looked at the caravan with fierce eyes. When he saw the large number of goods in the middle of the caravan, he burst into a wild laugh.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to meet a group of fat sheep today! Put down the goods and leave. I''ll spare your life."


    Although the sand bandits are ferocious, if the caravan does not resist, they rarely kill the people in the caravan. These sand bandits are very smart. If they kill all these businessmen, who will give them money?


    In the caravan, the captain of the guard called together several businessmen who hired them.


    "Everybody, whether it''s war or surrender, you make a decision." the captain of the guard said.


    He took people''s money and helped people eliminate disasters. If businessmen choose to resist, he can only fight to the end with his men and sand bandits, but the odds of winning are really not high.


    "Captain Oliver, are you sure you can deal with these sand bandits?" asked a businessman.


    Captain Oliver is a soldier at the top of level 7. Businessmen all have high hopes for him.


    Captain Oliver smiled bitterly: "I''m not sure. Look at the scale of these sand bandits, there are at least three strong level 7 or even level 8."


    Hearing the four words "level 8 strong", the businessmen all took a breath.


    "How are you thinking? I don''t have time to wait for you to make a decision! If you don''t take the initiative to hand over the goods, don''t blame me for being cruel." the sand bandit leader said impatiently when he saw that the caravan didn''t reply for a long time.


    In the caravan, the round faced merchant gritted his teeth: "I have invested all my wealth in the goods this time. If the goods are robbed, what''s the use of my life? I won''t fall!"


    Some people took the lead in expressing their position, and several businessmen stood up and said they were unwilling to hand over the goods in vain. Asking them to hand over all the goods they invested in is like killing them!


    Captain Oliver sighed helplessly: "I''ll go out and talk to the sand bandits. If I can''t, I can only fight to the end!"


    As a caravan guard, he is supposed to lick blood on the edge of the knife. Naturally, he will not leave the caravan and escape alone because the sand bandits are powerful.


    Oliver went to the front of the caravan and shouted to the leader of the sand bandits, "Sir, we are willing to offer 10000 gold coins. Please raise your hand and let us go?"


    Ten thousand gold coins were the reward promised by the caravan to the guard. Now he took them all out.


    Hearing the caravan bargaining, the sand bandit leader''s face was cold: "ten thousand gold coins want to send me? Don''t ask who I am! Since you choose to die, don''t blame me!"


    "Brothers, give it to me. Kill them all and leave none!"


    With that, the leader of the sand bandit took the lead in rushing out towards the caravan. At the same time, his fighting spirit burst out. He turned out to be a strong man of level 8!


    "Get ready to fight!"


    Captain Oliver shouted, but his face was strangely ugly, which was the last thing he wanted to see! Today, it seems that there is no escape!


    When the sand bandits rushed to the caravan and the two sides were about to meet each other, a sudden change occurred!


    Between the sand bandits and the caravan, yellow sand suddenly surged from the ground and turned into four sand walls more than three meters high, firmly protecting the whole caravan in the middle.


    The sand bandits waved their weapons and hit the sand wall, but even the sand bandit leader, a level 8 strong man, could not break the sand wall.


    "Who?"


    The sand bandit leader''s eyes flickered fiercely and looked around cautiously.


    At this time, he couldn''t guess that there was a strong man nearby!


    The members of the caravan guarded by the sand wall are overjoyed. Is there a magician who is proficient in earth magic!


    "Stop looking. I''m here."


    A voice without any emotion came from the yellow sand. The leader of the sand bandits followed his reputation and saw a slightly short figure slowly coming towards them in the yellow sand.


    The visitor is a boy in his early sixties, with red hair and black eyes, and a huge gourd on his back.


    I love you!


    I love Luo stopped not far from the head of the sand bandit and looked at the head of the sand bandit without any emotion.


    "Did you release these sand walls?" asked the leader of the sand bandit.


    I love Luo nodded: "that''s right."


    "Since you want to keep this caravan, I''ll give you a face today. Let''s go!"


    At the command of the bandit leader, he will take his men away.


    The reason why the leader of the sand bandit directly recognizes the advice is that he can''t see the strength of I love Luo, but from the four sand walls released by I love Luo, the strength is definitely not weak! The sand bandit leader doesn''t want to fight a strong man with unknown strength for a caravan.


    Although the strong man in front of him looks like a boy of fifteen or sixteen!


    The sand bandits raised their feet to leave, but found that their feet were fixed on the ground. They couldn''t lift them, even the leader of the sand bandits, a level 8 strong man, was no exception!


    The sand bandits hurriedly looked at their feet and saw that their legs were unconsciously wrapped in yellow sand and spread to their knees.


    The leader of the sand bandit turned to his legs and pulled out, but he didn''t move.


    In the hot desert sun, drops of cold sweat fell from the sand bandit leader''s face. Now he doesn''t know that the young man in front of him is a super strong man!


    If you are not a super strong man, how can you make do with your hands and feet and imprison yourself and more than 300 people under your hand!


    "Sir, we have never offended you. If you have any conditions, just say we will do our best!" the leader of the sand bandit prayed.


    I love Luo''s eyes and voice still have no emotional color: "my condition is only one, that is death."


    I love Luo said, the yellow sand under the sand bandits'' feet began to spread, up along their legs, and wrapped the whole body of the sand bandits in the yellow sand. I love Luo raised his right hand and shook it gently.


    The yellow sand wrapped around the sand bandits suddenly began to shrink and then spread. The sand bandits who were still alive just now were paralyzed on the ground, covered with blood and no breath.


    If you carefully examine the bodies of these sand bandits, you will find that the bones in their bodies have become crushed and their internal organs have been crushed!


    The sand walls around the caravan scattered, and the caravan people were shocked when they saw the scene around them.


    The sand bandits who were still swaggering in front of them just now have all died! On the sand, two large characters composed of yellow sand stand out.


    Sky curtain!


    "Have you ever heard of the sky curtain?" asked a businessman.


    Everyone shook their heads. Captain Oliver said, "it should be the strong man who killed these sand bandits. His name is Tianmu, or he comes from an organization called Tianmu."


    Since then, the word "curtain of heaven" has been deeply printed among the people.


    In the yellow sand, I love Luo looked at the endless desert and muttered to myself: "the third batch of sand bandits. I don''t know what''s going on in Azur. It''s time to implement the plan he said."


    In Huaxia Town, Alan rode a strong wind eagle and landed in the Lord''s house in Huaxia town.


    Huaxia town is not a small town, so it can''t use the transmission function. I love Luo and Kakashi rode the two dragons respectively, and Allen can only use the gale eagle for a while.


    Falling from the eagle''s back, Allen patted the wings of the gale Eagle: "I thought you were very fast before. How come you are so slow now."


    The fierce wind Eagle made a long cry and was deeply wronged.


    You''re used to riding a dragon. Of course you think I''m slow! That''s a dragon. I''m an eagle. Can I compare with the dragon!

 Chapter 267

    Since Abner agreed to work for huaxialing, he stopped teaching at the teaching booth and concentrated on the establishment of a junior college. He participated in the site selection and construction of the college and the formulation of the education law of the law court. It can be said that he was conscientious.


    When Allen found Abner, Abner was busy writing and painting in the government office next to the Lord''s house.


    Seeing Allen coming in, Abner stopped his pen, stood up and saluted Allen: "Lord."


    In the past, Abner could be informal when he saw Alan. Now that he has joined Huaxia collar, these etiquette are necessary.


    "Don''t be polite, Mr. Abner," Alan chuckled. "I don''t know what Mr. Abner is busy with?"


    "It''s some articles of association after the establishment of the college. Please have a look, Lord." Abner said and handed Alan the book he was just writing.


    Allen took it and looked through it carefully. All the above are some articles of association after the establishment of the college and the formal teaching, as well as many related things such as the rules of the college. To Allen''s surprise, Abner has also made preliminary ideas about which disciplines the college teaches, and listed them one by one.


    There are not many disciplines listed in the book, only five, language and writing, arithmetic, east continent geography, harilan national history, monster and plant cognition.


    In addition, for students with magic talent or spirit fighting talent, the college also adds magic spirit fighting cultivation.


    "Sir, it''s a bother." Alan closed his book and said with satisfaction. Abner had made a detailed plan, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    Abner smiled: "this is my duty. Why bother? The LORD came to me. I don''t know what''s the matter? The Lord is a busy man. He won''t come to me if he has nothing to do."


    Abner joked.


    "I wanted to talk to Mr. about the subjects taught in junior college," Alan waved his book. "But just now, Mr. has a perfect idea."


    "What advice does your Lord have for these disciplines I listed?"


    Allen smiled softly: "I was worried that Mr. Abner would set up too many disciplines, but now it seems that I am worried too much."


    Abner stroked his beard: "Lord, don''t worry, I''m not eager for quick success and instant benefit. Since intermediate colleges and advanced colleges will be established in the future, the junior colleges only need to lay a good foundation for these students."


    "Considering that the junior college students are young, they will learn some basic and easy to understand things, and it is not too late to further study in the intermediate college or advanced college. The five disciplines I selected are used by students everywhere in their future life. These five disciplines will be set up from the junior college to the advanced college, and the contents of professors will be determined by the students Shallow and deep, layer by layer. "


    Abner explained.


    Allen and Abner have already discussed the length of study in colleges at all levels. The final plan is three years for junior colleges, three years for intermediate colleges and three years for advanced colleges, a total of nine years.


    Among them, the study of senior colleges is not compulsory, and students can choose whether to read or not. However, Allen believes that most people will choose to read after seeing the benefits of education.


    Alan nodded slightly as he listened: "Mr. Abner is really thoughtful. By the way, Mr. Abner has paid attention to the construction of the college. When will it be completed?"


    "Mayor Jill is urging the college to build with all its strength. Now the construction site is built day and night in three shifts, but it will not be completed until the beginning of next year," Abner replied.


    "At the beginning of the year, I can make it in time. I set the opening date for school on February 1, as long as I can finish it before February 1," Allen said.


    Abnero thought: "on February 1, there must be no problem. Does the LORD have a detailed plan for the teaching time? I remind the Lord that work and rest are combined. If the teaching is conducted all year round, the students may not be able to bear it."


    Allen smiled gently: "Abner, don''t worry, I understand this. I have made a detailed plan for the teaching time every year."


    Allen plans the teaching time of the college from February 1 to May 30 and from August 1 to November 30 every year. Twelve months, eight months in class and four months off.


    In the month of class, there are three days off each month, namely the 10th, 20th and 30th of each month.


    Allen told Abner about his plan.


    After hearing this, Abner was lost in thought. After a long time, he said, "Lord, is this holiday too long?"


    He did support the combination of work and rest, but he didn''t expect that the Lord''s combination of work and rest was more cruel than him! He had planned to give the students two months off every year.


    "According to my plan, the students have holidays in February and August every year. These two months coincide with the season of spring harvest and spring planting, autumn harvest and autumn planting. The students can also help with farm work at home." Abner said his own idea.


    Alan chuckled: "Sir, you can''t let the students have classes at school on New Year''s day on January 1. As for farm work, sir, don''t worry. I have made proper arrangements."


    Allen has a preliminary idea for agricultural reform and plans to implement it next year. On January 1 of each year, it is the new year of the world and one of the most important festivals in the world.


    The new year is comparable to the Spring Festival in the eyes of Chinese people.


    "Moreover, during the four months of holiday, students are not entirely used for rest. The college can organize some outdoor activities for students to participate voluntarily," Allen added.


    Abner nodded: "since the Lord has made proper arrangements, it''s according to the Lord''s plan."


    After saying goodbye to Abner, Allen came to the law school again and reviewed the first draft of the education law formulated by the law court in detail.


    Because it has already passed the ditch with Arthur, the general ideas in the education law are almost the same as what Allen thought. He also pointed out some places where Allen felt inappropriate.


    In the next few days, it was calm, the construction of the territory was carried out step by step, and the residents began their preparations for the new year with joy.


    About ten days before the new year, Allen received a mobile phone call from his father Bowen. During the call, Bowen hoped that Allen could go back to his family and spend the new year with his family.


    Ellen thought a little and rejected his father''s proposal. After all, he was not alone, but the Chinese Lord. Before and after the new year, Allen decided to organize a large-scale celebration in the territory, and the activity had begun to plan a few days ago.


    In such an important and festive event, if Lord Allen did not show up, the effect of the celebration would be greatly reduced.


    Allen told his father what he thought. Although Bowen was disappointed that Allen could not return to the family, he understood.


    However, Allen hesitated whether the venue of the celebration was in Huaxia town or nice city.


    Emotionally, Allen prefers to hold it in Huaxia Town, because after all, it is not only the place where he made his fortune, but also the core of the territory. However, Huaxia town is now in a period of great construction impacting the small town. It is inconvenient to hold activities, and the number of people is not as large as nice city.


    As the only big city in nice urban area, nice city has become the central city of China after Allen took office.

 Chapter 268

    After a long struggle, Allen finally decided to place the celebration in nice city.


    After all, the New Year celebration is for the whole territory. At that time, residents from various villages and towns will come together, which is not good for a small place.


    Holding such a large-scale celebration is not a simple thing. There are too many things for Allen to consider.


    The first is accommodation. After the announcement of the celebration, not only the residents of the leading villages and towns in China, but also the residents of other territories in nice city may come to join in the fun. Allen expects that the number of people gathered in nice city may exceed 100000!


    The accommodation of more than 100000 people is not a trivial matter. The hotels in nice city alone can''t cope with it.


    A few days in advance, Allen began to mobilize the army and let the soldiers build camps and tents outside the city. For today''s sake, the residents who came all the way to the celebration can only rest in tents outside the city for two nights.


    However, these tents are large military tents, and the living conditions are not bad.


    Later, Allen mobilized all kinds of food and vegetables from the whole territory to nice city. On the celebration day, Allen planned to hold a big banquet to entertain all the residents present.


    With the availability of ingredients, there are naturally no fewer chefs. Fortunately, many residents in nice city volunteered to act as chefs during the celebration, which saved Allen a lot of trouble.


    After solving the problem of food and accommodation, the next is the problem of public security. More than 100000 people gather together. If the problem of public security is not arranged properly, there is likely to be great trouble. General Allen called most of his troops to nice and put them in charge of law and order.


    Those who deliberately make trouble will be taken directly and disposed of after the celebration.


    Allen summoned craftsmen to build a big stage in the open space outside nice, on which the performance of the celebration was carried out.


    Speaking of performance, Allen suddenly thought that he didn''t know the performance forms of the world, and there was no department in charge of cultural and recreational activities in the territory.


    A few days ago, he arranged for an official to be responsible for the preparation of the performance, but he didn''t know how the preparation was.


    "Go and get Brent," Allen said to the bodyguard next to him.


    Brent is the official arranged by Allen to be responsible for preparing the performance. Brent has been an official in nice city for many years. After two changes of the city owner, Allen kept him. According to the officials left behind in nice city, Brent and the housekeeper of the Lord''s house were responsible for the celebrations in the city in the past.


    Brent almost trotted to Allen: "Lord, are you looking for me?"


    Brent bowed his head and looked very respectful. He had experienced three city masters, but Alan was the most awed.


    "How''s the performance for the New Year celebration?" Allen asked.


    "Lord, everything has been arranged! I not only invited all the famous song and dance troupes in nice city, but also invited several famous song and dance troupes in other big cities to ensure the Lord''s satisfaction." Brent said confidently.


    Alan nodded: "I don''t know what will be performed in the performance?"


    Brent took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to Allen: "Lord, this is the schedule I arranged. Please have a look."


    Allen took the program list and read it one by one. The more he looked, the higher his eyebrows frowned.


    Brent on one side saw Allen''s face gradually changing, and he was immediately frightened. Is the Lord dissatisfied with my program arrangement?


    No reason! I have invited the best song and dance troupes in several big cities nearby. If the territory is not willing to pay a high price, people will not come!


    The celebration was held on January 1. There were performances in the morning and afternoon, but Alan saw from the program list that all the programs were singing and dancing, or singing and dancing. There was no other program.


    What kind of celebration performance is this? Just change its name to song and dance performance!


    "Brent."


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Why is this program all about singing and dancing?" Allen asked puzzled.


    Brent stared at Allen with surprised eyes, and his puzzled color was even worse than Allen: "Lord, this performance is naturally singing and dancing. Is there anything else?"


    Alan was speechless for a moment. He finally understood why there were only songs and dances on the program list, because there were no other forms of performance in this world!


    It''s right to think about it. People in this world have no time to work hard for survival. Where are they going to develop other forms of entertainment? The program is not only full of songs and dances, but also folk songs and dances with the same style. Allen even saw several repeated programs on the program list, but the performing team changed.


    "It''s just a song and dance show. Won''t people get tired of it all day?" Allen asked.


    "Of course not," Brent said with a reassuring expression, "these civilians don''t have one or two opportunities to enjoy music and dance in recent years. They are too happy to be tired of it."


    Allen understood that it was not the song and dance troupes in the world who refused to innovate, but the people in the world were too easy to be satisfied!


    "These programs have to be changed, they have to be changed," Allen pointed to the schedule. He didn''t want such a featureless celebration performance. He was afraid he would fall asleep while watching the performance.


    Brent nodded hurriedly: "since the LORD said he would change it, naturally he would change it? I don''t know how the Lord wants to change it. Please make it clear."


    Brent couldn''t imagine how the song and dance performance would be changed.


    "You should consider deleting some of the song and dance performances above, and only leave no more than a quarter."


    Brent was stunned when he heard the speech: "Lord, what about other times? If only a quarter of the program is left, I''m afraid I can''t make it all morning."


    One morning, Brent took Alan''s face into consideration and deliberately said more. In fact, only a quarter of the words were left, and he couldn''t last half the morning.


    "I''ll arrange other programs and I''ll let you know when I''m ready." Allen said. It seems that he has to be a pioneer in the reform of alien entertainment.


    "Yes, Lord!" brenton breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Alan say he was in charge. He was afraid that Alan would let him find a way by himself.


    Allen thought about the performance on the earth before crossing and asked, "if you tell me, I''ll recruit actors from all over the territory. Anyone who thinks he has acting talent can come to the city master''s house for an interview."


    "Actor?" Brent wondered.


    "It''s the performers," Alan explained casually. "The interview time starts tomorrow morning. In addition to those who have acting talent and think they have a skill, they can also come."


    Bren nodded. "Yes, I''ll inform you right away."


    Nowadays, mobile phones have been popularized in Chinese leading official departments. There are almost one mayor in each town and village, and the news spreads very fast. On that day, the news that the Lord wanted to recruit actors to participate in the New Year celebration spread all over the territory.


    The news specifically mentioned that actors need to have acting talent. What is acting talent? If you pretend to be an aristocrat, you should have the temperament of an aristocrat. If you pretend to be a beggar, you should have the sadness of a beggar. If you act as a robber, you should have the ferocity of a robber.


    In addition, those who think they have a skill and can make people laugh or exclaim can also go to the city hall of nice for an interview.


    The news spread that people who think they have acting talent or skills are all eager to try.

 Chapter 269

    The next morning, Alan had breakfast and sat in the hall of the Lord''s house early, waiting for the arrival of the interviewer.


    After a night''s thinking, Allen decided to move the three performance forms of crosstalk, sketch and drama from his previous life to this world. Of course, if he found someone with special skills during the interview, he could also add acrobatic performance.


    Alan has no idea whether crosstalk and sketch will succeed, but the performance of drama has unique advantages in this world.


    The interviewers had already lined up outside. After Allen announced the start of the interview, people poured into the city master''s house with excitement. Under the command of the guards, a long line was lined up at the door of the hall again.


    Alan was accompanied by lacs, Ruiwen and other heroes who had no mission, as well as Brent, the official in charge of the celebration performance.


    The first one to come in for an interview was an aristocratic youth. Although he was not outstanding, he was fairly decent. When the young man entered the house, he looked indifferent.


    "Meet your Lord."


    The young man gave Alan his name and bowed to Alan.


    "Are you here to interview actors? Or do you have a skill?" Allen asked.


    "Interview actors."


    Ellen thought: "if you suddenly get a million gold coins, the expression of ecstasy, you show it."


    The young man nodded and then stood there quietly with a smile on his face.


    After a long time, Allen urged, "you can perform."


    "Lord, I''m already performing."


    "Ah?"


    The young man smiled faintly: "money and I are like floating clouds. Even if a million gold coins are put in front of me, I still have this indifferent expression."


    Alan''s forehead turned black and continued to write a question: "what would you do if you met a legendary beast rushing towards you? Perform."


    The young man nodded, calmly stood in place and looked ahead.


    "But the legendary beast shouldn''t be enough to scare you, so you''re so calm?" Allen asked.


    The young man nodded with a smile: "Lord, you are wise."


    Alan understood that the boy was just making trouble!


    "Somebody, catch him and cut him directly," Allen ordered to the bodyguard next to him.


    "Yes!"


    The two bodyguards beside him took orders and marched towards the young man.


    When the young man saw two bodyguards coming towards him, his face changed greatly. He wanted to pass the pass easily with his indifferent performance. How did he get killed!


    "Lord, spare your life, spare your life!" the young man knelt to the ground and prayed with snot and tears, calm down no longer.


    Alan looked at him and smiled softly, "why, don''t you calm down now?"


    "Go down, you don''t pass the interview!"


    "Thank you Lord, thank you Lord!" the young man quickly thanked and ran out in a panic.


    Alan shook his head. It''s outrageous that the boy should make fun of himself.


    "Next."


    Several people were interviewed in a row, but none of them satisfied Allen. Their performances were so stiff that they didn''t know what they were. Allen also knows that no wonder these people, because there is no profession of actor in this world.


    Later, Allen had to lower his requirements. As long as his acting skills were passable, he asked them to stay behind and wait for the second round of interview.


    At noon, Allen had a hasty meal and continued the interview.


    The interviewers'' lunch was also in charge of the city hall, which also didn''t make them hungry.


    "Next."


    With the cry of the guard at the door, an old magician wearing a worn magician robe with two or three patches on the robe entered the hall.


    The old magician looked like he was in his early 60s, with white beard and hair, disheveled hair, and a beard that he hadn''t taken care of for a long time. He looked very down-to-earth. The magic wand in the old magician''s hand was also shabby, and the bare began to reflect light.


    Ellen slightly felt that the strength of the old magician was only level 1. With such an old level 1 magician, we can see how poor the talent of the old magician is!


    I''m afraid it''s just a little better than ordinary people and can barely practice magic.


    "Fire magician, Anthony, meet the Lord and all adults."


    The old magician walked into the hall and respectfully saluted Allen, lacs and others.


    "Master Anthony, I don''t know whether you are here to interview actors or have a skill?" Allen asked. The reason why the word "you" is used is out of respect for the elderly.


    Whether rich or poor, the elderly in their 60s are worthy of respect.


    Anthony smiled and his voice was a little hoarse: "it''s a skill. I''m here to make a fool of myself in front of the Lord."


    Anthony was also at sixes and sevens about whether his skill would be recognized by the Lord.


    As he showed, he didn''t get along well. Anthony is a first-class magician aged 60, 30 and 63 this year. A slightly powerful Lord will not accept it. Some small Lords would accept Anthony''s refuge, but Anthony didn''t want to spend the rest of his life in a poor small territory.


    So he began to wander around, relying on his skills to perform around, but he could also earn the money needed for life, but his life was a little tight.


    Yesterday, he was performing his unique skills in a small village near nice city. Suddenly, he heard the news that the Lord recruited people with skills to perform, so he came to try his luck.


    "Then ask the old mage to perform," Allen said.


    Anthony nodded and slowly stretched out his right hand. In the palm of his hand, a fireball slightly larger than his fist appeared out of thin air.


    Just when everyone was confused and felt that releasing a fireball was a skill, the fireball in Anthony''s palm suddenly began to change.


    The fireball changed in Anthony''s palm, and finally turned into a flame bird. The bird''s eyes, mouth, legs and every feather on his body were all lifelike and vivid! If people hadn''t seen the formation of the flame bird with their own eyes, they might mistakenly think it was a living flame creature!


    What''s more amazing is that the flame bird made two soft calls, waved its wings and began to fly around Anthony. Every dance of the wings of the flame bird is no different from that of the real bird. It can''t be seen that it is controlled by people!


    "What a strong fire control ability!" beside Allen, lacs couldn''t help sighing all her life. "Even if brand''s guy, I''m afraid his fire control ability is a little inferior to the old mage."


    Brad in Lach''s mouth is naturally one of the most powerful fire magicians in varolland, revenge flame soul brand.


    Alan nodded: "yes, I''m afraid the legendary magician can''t control magic to this extent. Anthony can be called a master of fire control regardless of his strength."


    However, what is more shocking is still behind. After Anthony turned into a flaming bird, a fireball rose in the palm of his hand again, and then began to turn.


    A vivid flame bird appeared again, and its shape was very different from that of the first bird.


    Then there is the third, the fourth, the fifth


    Finally, nine flaming birds of different shapes flew up and down around Anthony, making a soft sound.

 Chapter 270

    Nine flaming birds danced around Anthony for a while, each with a soft sound of "bang", which dissipated into the air.


    Anthony breathed softly, his head and face were covered with fine sweat, slightly tired.


    He is only a first-class magician and releases nine flame birds at the same time, which is still a little reluctant for him.


    Pop! Pop! Pa


    Allen stood up and applauded. Anthony''s performance was wonderful.


    After Allen got up and applauded, lacs and other heroes stood around the bodyguards. Everyone in the hall began to applaud in unison. Anthony''s performance just now opened their eyes.


    It turns out that magic can still be played like this!


    Everyone looked at Anthony standing in the center of the hall with surprise and admiration. Their applause was absolutely heartfelt.


    Under the applause, Anthony bowed deeply to the people in the hall, and his eyes had begun to wet. When he stood up straight, he was already in tears.


    Although he is weak and down-to-earth, he has always been proud of his fire control skills. However, this fire control skill has not been recognized by others.


    He once visited some powerful magicians, but these magicians despised his fire control skills. In the view of magicians, strength is the foundation of a magician. No matter how good fire control is, it is just some heretical things, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    However, today, his fire control skills have finally been recognized. He can hear that the applause in the field comes from his heart!


    More importantly, among others, there is the Chinese leader, Alan Senlan.


    Today''s Allen, whether in terms of strength or power, has been the first person of the young generation in the scorching sun kingdom. Even if he looks at the whole continent, I''m afraid only prince Carl, the son of God in the kingdom of harilo, can hold him down.


    Being recognized by such a person is totally different from being recognized by ordinary people.


    The applause subsided. Alan didn''t speak immediately, but waited for Anthony to gradually calm down.


    "Lord, I''ve lost my manners." Anthony calmed down his mood and said with a little shame.


    Allen smiled gently: "master Anthony doesn''t have to. Your unique skill can be called a magic skill. With this superb fire control skill, you are enough to be called a master."


    "But can''t master Anthony change anything except Flamingo?" Allen asked.


    "Yes," Anthony said, "as long as I''ve seen things, even things I can imagine, I can be transformed. Of course, the volume of the transformed things can''t be too large. The magic in my body is not enough to support things that are too large."


    Anthony said here, his expression was a little dim, and his level was too low, which can be said to be his hard injury.


    Allen could not help but sigh that with Anthony''s fire control skills, if he was strong enough, he would definitely be famous in the mainland. Why should he be so miserable.


    If a legendary magician shows the same fire control skill, it is a magic skill, which is enough to arouse the worship of the whole continent. But if a low-level magician shows it, it is HuaQuan embroidered legs, which is useless, just like Anthony''s experience.


    Things in the world make people sigh.


    "Master Anthony doesn''t have to sigh. I believe that one day, your fire control skill will be recognized by the whole continent." Allen comforted and then invited Anthony. "I don''t know if master Anthony is willing to sit down and interview the people behind with me?"


    "Of course," Anthony replied.


    Allen asked the bodyguard to help Anthony arrange the next seat and began to continue the interview with the people behind him.


    After a whole day''s interview, in addition to Anthony, Allen selected 34 actors and a person with skills. Of course, the 34 actors have to pass the re examination before they can officially participate in the performance.


    The man with a skill is a beast trainer. When he came to the interview, he took five ordinary beasts and two first-class monsters, one of which is a flying monster.


    Under the man''s command, the five beasts and two monsters made all kinds of funny or thrilling movements, causing people to laugh and scream.


    This kind of stunt is really suitable for performance! Allen felt that if this man was smart enough, he could set up a circus and perform everywhere, and he would definitely be rich for a lifetime.


    Allen decided to keep him. His performance can definitely become one of the most eye-catching performances in the New Year celebration.


    The next day, Allen continued his interview. He left more than 30 people for the actor''s re examination, but he didn''t find anyone who could shine in front of him.


    After two consecutive days of interviews, Allen stopped the interview, disappointing those who failed to attend the interview.


    Alan is also helpless to stop the interview. He also hopes to have an interview for a few more days. Maybe there will be an acting talent in front of him, but time doesn''t allow. It''s not a few days before the new year. Allen has to let them rehearse after choosing the actors. It doesn''t take long to choose the actors slowly.


    After the interview, Allen conducted a second round of interviews with the remaining nearly 70 actors, and finally left 21 people to participate in the subsequent performance. These twenty-one people are not necessarily useful. The reason why they stay so much is to prepare for a rainy day.


    Alan has prepared the scripts of crosstalk and sketch. Allen has selected two classic works from the sketch and crosstalk he saw in China before crossing. He probably wrote them down through memory, and then went through some alien processing to make the laughter points more suitable for residents of different worlds.


    Allen is not sure whether sketches and crosstalk can succeed in this world and whether they will be accepted by the residents of this world, but it is not a big problem, because these two forms of performance are mainly to cause people''s laughter. Allen showed the script to Galen and other heroes. They all laughed with laughter, especially lacs, who almost laughed away.


    Scripts can achieve this effect. As long as the performers are not too bad, it is easier to succeed.


    In addition to sketches and crosstalk, Allen also plans to move the drama to the world, but the theme of the drama has not been decided yet.


    Allen picked out more than ten of the 21 actors and gave them the scripts of the sketch and crosstalk. They were asked to rehearse by themselves first. When they rehearse a few times and get familiar with the script, Allen will guide them.


    Although Allen is neither a sketch master nor a crosstalk master, since he moved these two forms of performance to the world, he has seen dozens of classic works before crossing. It is more than enough to point out the residents of different worlds who know nothing about crosstalk and sketch.


    After arranging for the actors to start rehearsal, Allen found Brent, the official in charge of the celebration performance again.


    "Lord, are you looking for me?" Brent came to Allen and said respectfully.


    "Brent, do you know what popular legends are among the people?" Allen asked.


    Allen doesn''t intend to make up a new story by himself. He wants to choose a story that is widely spread in the world. In this way, the performance form of drama, which meets the residents of the world for the first time, can arouse people''s resonance and succeed in one fell swoop.


    It would be bad if Allen wrote a new story and acted it out. The residents of the world couldn''t understand it.

 Chapter 271

    "A widely spread legend?" Brent thought briefly. "The most widely spread story among the people is the story of the brave fighting the dragon."


    "The brave fight the dragon?"


    "Yes, the general content of the story is like this..." Brent said, telling the outline of the story of the brave fighting the Dragon again.


    It is not much different from the story Allen heard on earth. A dragon did evil and ruined the lives. Several young warriors bravely stood up and embarked on the journey of killing the dragon, and finally cut the dragon under the sword.


    "Well, I see," said Allen, who decided to use the story for the plot of the play.


    Just in time, let Bruce Lee guest play the role of the dragon. As for the brave, let Galen and other heroes play it, and the other dragon roles use the selected actors.


    Allen called Galen and other heroes and told them his thoughts.


    Lux and Sona are eager to try, but Galen''s face is bitter.


    "Lord, I can''t act," Galen complained.


    "No, it''s an order!" Alan insisted.


    Laches smiled: "my brother is stupid. What''s the difficulty? I''ll teach you!"


    "Well, that''s it," Allen said. "You prepare first. When I write the script, you start rehearsing."


    Allen finished, completely did not give Galen and others another chance to complain, and walked away quickly.


    Alan is preparing for the New Year celebration in the territory. On the western border, I love Luo and azir get together.


    These days, the two men acted separately to find sand bandits in the desert. Thousands of sand bandits have died in their hands. Now the sand bandits in the desert are dying, and the living hide and dare not show up. It is very difficult to find the sand bandits.


    "Azir, now that the sand bandits are hiding, should we start the plan you said?" I asked ero.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" azir asked with a smile.


    I love Luo''s expressionless face: "not afraid."


    "Let''s start."


    In the desert, a caravan is moving forward in the wind and sand, and the guard is much looser than before.


    Now everyone knows that two unknown strong men are hunting sand bandits in the desert. Now the sand bandits are all hiding and can''t find them. It''s almost impossible to meet them.


    Businessmen are very grateful to the two strong men who hunt sand bandits in the desert. Although the two strong men will leave sooner or later and the sand bandits will continue to be rampant sooner or later, at least the two strong men have brought them peace for a period of time.


    The caravan moved forward slowly. Suddenly, the yellow sand was all over the sky, and a fierce fight came from the yellow sand.


    "Stop!"


    The leader of the front guard shouted and stopped the caravan.


    After a while, the sound of fighting disappeared, the yellow sand died away, and two figures, one tall and one short, appeared in front of everyone. It was I love Luo and azir. They didn''t know what they wanted to do. They even wrote and acted in such a fight.


    "It''s Lord Hulu and Lord Jinjia!" someone in the caravan exclaimed.


    I love Luo and azir everywhere to eliminate the sand bandits. The rescued businessmen don''t know their names, so they affectionately call them Lord Hulu and Lord Jinjia according to their most prominent characteristics.


    But I don''t know how I feel when I hear the name of Lord Hulu.


    I love Luo to stare at azir closely, cold voice way: "hand over the thing, spare your life."


    From the golden helmet came azir''s ridicule laughter. Azir stretched out his left hand and a colorful fruit glittered in the palm of his hand.


    "Do you want this sacred fruit? You must defeat me first!"


    Azir said, put away the sacred fruit in the palm and fight with me again.


    The two people drifted away, leaving only a whole caravan. They were stunned when they looked at the direction of their disappearance.


    "Is that the sacred fruit just now?"


    "It should be as like as two peas," the same as the book.


    "God, there is a sacred fruit in the desert. Lord Jinjia is so lucky!"


    Deep in the desert, I love Luo and azir stopped fighting and stood side by side.


    "When the caravan returns to the city, the news of the emergence of the sacred fruit will spread. At that time, many strong people will enter the desert to look for us. I love Luo, are you sure to deal with it." azir asked while playing with the sacred fruit in the palm of his hand.


    Suddenly, the sacred fruit turned into light spots and dissipated in the air. It was condensed by Azur With magic!


    I love Luo''s expressionless face: "in the desert, under the legend, no one is my opponent. Even if the legend comes in person, I can escape. It''s you. If there is a legendary strong man, are you sure to get out?"


    Azir smiled: "don''t worry, I''m the emperor of the desert. The desert is me, I''m the desert! In the desert, no one wants my life."


    Azir said, the whole body turned into yellow sand, scattered on the desert and disappeared without a trace.


    I love Luo''s eyebrows. With his ability to control the sand, I can''t find out where azir is now. He has really become a handful of yellow sand!


    A hundred meters away from I love Luo, yellow sand surges and condenses into Azur.


    "How about I love Luo?" azir laughed.


    Huaxia collar.


    As the new year approached, Allen arranged for everyone to rehearse and came to Huaxia town alone.


    Allen plans to start recruiting tutors for the college after the new year. Now he comes to Huaxia town to discuss the specific rules of recruiting tutors with Abner.


    For the next two days, Allen stayed in Huaxia town until the matter of recruiting tutors was settled. Then he returned to nice city and continued to watch the rehearsal.


    At the gate of nice city, a luxury carriage drove to the gate and was stopped by several policemen at the gate.


    The guard saluted the carriage: "Hello, please stop for inspection."


    When the carriage stopped, the coachman reported to the people in the car. A young voice came from the car: "check it!"


    There was some impatience and helplessness in the voice.


    There were three people in the carriage, two men and one woman, all dressed up as aristocrats. They were obviously young masters and young ladies from the aristocratic family.


    When entering the first town of huaxialing, the guard at the entrance of the town wanted to check the carriage. At first, they refused.


    Noble carriage, is it you soldiers who say you can check it!


    However, the stalemate made them realize that in China, whether aristocrats or civilians, they could not enter the city without inspection. However, they had to compromise and obediently let the police members check.


    Fortunately, the inspection of Huaxia collar is not cumbersome, but it is only necessary to check that there are no major abnormalities.


    Later, when they entered other towns, although they were unhappy about the inspection into the city, they all cooperated obediently to avoid wasting their time.


    "If it weren''t for that thing called mobile phone, even if Huaxia invited me, I wouldn''t come!"


    While undergoing inspection, a young master in the car muttered. Yes, they come to China for their mobile phones!


    According to the Convention, some time before the new year, the young masters and young ladies of several nearby big cities will get together to get in touch with each other. In previous gatherings, young masters and ladies in nice city were relatively neglected. Who makes nice city not as rich as other big cities?


    However, at several gatherings this year, the young masters and young ladies in nice city were elated, each holding a mobile phone and showing off in the envious eyes of young masters and young ladies in other big cities.


    Say we''re from nice? Do you bastards know what this is? This is a mobile phone, God language generation!


    You don''t know what a cell phone is?


    Young masters and ladies in nice city will immediately despise you. They don''t know such magical things as mobile phones. Tut tut

 Chapter 272

    What''s more, when a young master from nice city went to a party in other cities, he took the trouble to transport a whole set of newly purchased sofas, put them in the banquet hall and sat on them complacent.


    Several young masters and ladies from other cities tried to sit on it, and they were immediately amazed. Even the young master of a large family offered 1000 gold coins to buy the sofa on the spot.


    The young master of nice city who took the sofa with him happily handed the sofa to the wronged big head. A thousand gold coins were enough for him to order three sets of sofas in Tianmu Pavilion.


    For a time, mobile phones and sofas were popular in the aristocratic circles of several big cities around nice city. Everyone was proud to hold a mobile phone and put a sofa at home. Just at this time, the news that huaxialing is going to hold a new year celebration on the new year''s day spread to the surrounding cities, so the young masters and young ladies in these cities made an appointment to come to nice city to buy mobile phone sofas and have a lively look at huaxialing''s New Year celebration.


    As of December 30, thousands of nobles from other big cities had entered nice city.


    Many families are headed by clan leaders who come with their families. Because there are several big cities nearby, only nice city holds New Year celebrations. It is human nature to join in the fun. If nice city has fun, it is natural to come to nice city.


    After entering the city, the patriarchs of some big families, holding some identities, will go to the city master''s house to visit Allen. Allen also warmly receives them one by one. After all, they are guests.


    After the reception, Allen also invited several nobles who could talk with him or have a higher title to watch the performance on the main stage with him on the celebration day, and the invited nobles readily agreed.


    After reading the new law of Huaxia, many people will think that Allen is biased against the nobility, but in fact, it is not so. Allen is not biased against the nobility. The new law stipulates that nobles and civilians are equal before the law, but none is specifically aimed at nobles.


    In Allen''s view, there are social strata, there are high and low, and there will be no equality. For example, he is the Lord of the Chinese leadership. In any case, his status and resources can not be equal to a civilian.


    What Allen said about equality is equality before the law, an equal attitude towards life, not equality in social status and resources, which is impossible to achieve.


    If you violate the law of huaxialing, both nobles and civilians will be punished equally. This is the equality Allen wants!


    The rehearsal of the celebration performance is also going on in an orderly manner. After Allen''s training for several days, the actors participating in the performance have been getting better and can perform the effect Allen wants.


    In addition to two sketches, two crosstalk and a play, Allen added several other programs. For these programs, Allen also spent a large amount of honor points to buy needed items and soldiers in the system mall.


    Allen attaches great importance to this new year celebration. It is not only a good opportunity to unite the hearts of the people, but also a good opportunity to promote the ideas of Chinese leadership to the whole kingdom and even the whole continent! After the celebration, a different trend will sweep the whole continent.


    The new year is finally coming!


    The kingdom of Lieyang is on January 1, 597.


    Allen has also been looking forward to this day for a long time, because today is not only the new year, but also the day of lucky draw, but also the third consecutive draw of monthly lucky draw, quarterly lucky draw and annual lucky draw!


    Especially the annual lottery, according to the introduction of the system, but there must be good things!


    Early in the morning, Alan just got up and did nothing, so he entered the system space and began to draw.


    Among the three kinds of lucky draw, Allen first chose the monthly lucky draw. After all, good things should be kept until the end.


    There is nothing to look forward to in the six prizes in the monthly lucky draw. There are even two small wooden boxes.


    Allen chose the lottery, the pointer flew around and finally stopped on a small wooden box.


    "Congratulations to the host, get a small box of wood."


    "Alas!"


    Allen sighed and comforted himself. It doesn''t matter. He should save his character for the lottery!


    Then Allen entered the quarterly lottery. The quarterly lottery has only four opportunities a year. If he doesn''t produce good things, it''s a little too much.


    Entering the quarterly lucky draw, six prizes on the disc came into view. It was very good. There was no small wooden box. This means that no matter how bad your luck is, you don''t have to worry about drawing a small wooden box.


    Allen turned the pointer and began the lottery. The pointer finally stopped on a drawing.


    "Congratulations to the host. Get a ''Lord''s house upgrade drawing (Level 2)''."


    The pleasant voice of the system sounded in Allen''s mind. Allen was overjoyed to hear the name of the prize.


    It''s the upgrade drawing of the Lord''s residence! Alan has been waiting for this for a long time!


    The first-class Lord''s residence in Huaxia town has brought many benefits to me. I can cultivate to level 6 so quickly. Although it is more because of my belief in crystal and sacred fruit, the cultivation speed bonus of the Lord''s residence is also indispensable.


    Recently, Allen has no time to practice in the Lord''s house, but he has always arranged trusted men to practice in the Lord''s house. Now tiesan and others have been promoted to level 5.


    This speed could not have been achieved without the bonus of doubling the cultivation speed of the Lord''s residence. The attribute of doubling cultivation speed is almost the same as changing a person''s talent. It can be called against the sky.


    The property of the first level Lord''s house is so powerful that Allen has been looking forward to what special effects the second level Lord''s house will have. Unfortunately, the upgrade of the city Lord''s residence needs drawings, but Allen has not been able to extract the upgrade drawings until today.


    Alan was very satisfied that the quarterly lottery could draw the upgraded drawings of the Lord''s house. With a happy mood, Alan entered the annual lottery.


    The annual lottery is definitely the highlight!


    On the lucky draw disc, the prizes in the six squares are as follows.


    A dark token with mysterious patterns; A glittering egg is quite different from the ordinary "mysterious creature''s egg" that often appears in peace; A silver gray scroll full of mystery; It''s a huge knife. The blade emits light blood; An ordinary drawing; A mini tower building.


    Each of the six prizes looked extraordinary, which made Allen sigh that it was worthy of the annual lucky draw.


    Allen even thought greedily, if only he could pocket all six prizes.


    Allen chose the lucky draw, and the pointer flew around. Allen stared at the pointer and waited for which prize the pointer would stop on.


    The rotation speed of the pointer slowed down, turned the blood light giant knife, turned the mysterious scroll, and finally stopped on the mini tower.


    As soon as the pointer stopped, the pleasant voice of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host and get the prize ''tower of trial''."


    It turned out to be the small tower. Allen''s heart moved. If he guessed right, the small tower should be a special building.


    Special buildings must have special properties. For example, the Dragon carving led by China is a special building, and the effect can be called against the sky.


    I hope this small tower will also be of great help to the territory! However, from the name, the effect of the tower of trial is likely to be personal.


    Thinking so, Allen enters the system space, takes out the small tower and looks at the properties of the small tower.

 Chapter 273

    Tower of trial:


    Building quality: the town building can be the transportation of the town and the country. With this tower, there will be a large number of strong people in China.


    Building description: the test tower has 1000 floors. The strong at level 7 or above can enter the test tower for test. Rewards can be obtained through the test. The rewards are divided into layer number rewards and ranking rewards. If you have passed the floor, you can repeat the challenge. There is no reward for repeated challenges.


    Trial rules: the experimenter enters the trial tower for the first time, challenges from the first layer, and passes it out of the tower after death. For the next challenge, you can choose to continue the last challenge or start from the first level again, up to once a day.


    Level rewards: you can get primary rewards through each level, intermediate rewards through level 10, advanced rewards through level 100, and ultimate rewards through level 1000! Rewards vary from person to person.


    Ranking reward: the strong ranked in the front of their respective levels each month can get ranking reward. The higher the ranking, the richer the reward.


    Entry restrictions: only Chinese collar workers can enter


    After reading the attribute introduction of the test tower, Allen was overjoyed that the test tower was a town building! As the attribute says, the town building can be the luck of a country!


    Although I don''t know what the reward of the test tower is, it''s definitely not bad from the four words of Zhenguo architecture alone.


    After some consideration, Allen decided to put the test tower outside Huaxia Town, but it was not urgent. It was not too late to do it after the celebration.


    To Allen''s disappointment, the lowest level of entering the test tower is level 7, but he now has only level 6. He can''t enter the test tower to see it before upgrading.


    At the end of the lottery, the bodyguard reported that the celebration was ready and was waiting for Alan and other senior Chinese leaders to enter.


    The celebration was held in a large open space outside nice, on which a square stage 100 meters long and more than 60 meters wide has been built. The height of the stage is only about one meter to ensure that people under the stage can smoothly watch the performance on the stage.


    The front of the stage is a stepped seat, from far to near, from high to low, step by step. In order to build this auditorium, Allen sent hundreds of craftsmen to complete the construction for several days, and the amount of work is several times that of building the stage!


    The whole auditorium is enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people, but now there are more than 100000 people in nice city. This auditorium is not enough. People who can''t occupy seats can only stand and watch the celebration performance.


    For more than 100000 audiences, people standing on the periphery can''t watch the performance on the stage anyway. Therefore, Allen specially ordered heimerdinger and wild grass to develop two kinds of magic devices, magic projection device and magic sound amplification device.


    On the back of the stage, there is a square black wall 100 meters wide and 100 meters high. After the performance starts, the situation on the stage will be projected on this wall through the magic projection device, so that all the audience can clearly see the performance on the stage.


    According to heimodinger, magic projection technology is not a high-end technology, but the magic source stone that needs to be consumed is an astronomical number. According to heimerdinger''s estimation, at least 100000 gold coins of magic source stone will be consumed after a whole day''s performance!


    Alan would never have dared to spend so much if he had not been supported by the canopy Pavilion.


    In addition to the magic projection device, several magic sound amplification devices are placed around the stage. Compared with the magic projection device, the energy consumption of the magic sound amplification device is almost negligible, and it is much simpler in technology.


    In the kingdom of the burning sun, the larger forces have mastered the magic power amplification technology. For example, the most common guard post is the use of magic sound reinforcement technology.


    With magic projection device and magic sound amplification device, anyone can clearly watch the whole performance.


    When Allen came to the scene, the field was full of people and noisy. When Alan appeared, people cheered in unison.


    Alan smiled and waved to the crowd. Under the escort of the bodyguard, he sat directly in the front and middle seat.


    Looking at the time, Allen said to a bodyguard next to him, "let''s go and start."


    A moment later, a girl with blue hair and wearing a long blue dress came onto the stage with an ancient musical instrument, walked slowly to the center of the stage, sat cross legged and put the musical instrument on her lap.


    The girl''s ten fingers moved gently, and a melodious sound of the piano came from her fingertips and passed to everyone''s ears through the sound amplification devices around the stage.


    The beautiful sound of the zither has enchanting magic. With the sound of the zither floating, the noisy crowd gradually calmed down. Everyone listened to the wonderful sound of the zither and was intoxicated.


    In the sky, with the melodious sound of the piano, the sound of birds came, as if they were accompanying the piano.


    "Wow, what a beautiful bird!"


    A little girl couldn''t help exclaiming.


    I saw dozens of colorful birds flying over the blue skirt girl in the sky, forming a beautiful and spectacular picture. Countless petals fell from the colorful birds, onto the stage and around the girl.


    These colorful birds naturally come from the sky curtain city. As for the origin, Allen directly claims to rent them from the sky curtain. Anyway, now the high-level of the Kingdom and the guardian of light know that huaxialing has an excellent relationship with the sky curtain. Renting a few colorful birds is naturally a small matter.


    And the blue skirt girl playing the piano is naturally the zither fairy Sona.


    After the song, SANA stood up, bowed slightly to the surrounding audience, and then walked slowly down the stage.


    At this time, people were still immersed in the beautiful melody and SANA''s Fairy like temperament. For a time, they forgot to applaud and cheer.


    After Sona stepped off the stage, Galen and lacs stepped on the stage hand in hand. Their brother and sister were the hosts of the celebration performance.


    When they saw Galen and Lachs walking onto the stage, the audience gave a burst of warm cheers. Galen and Lachs had been working in huaxialing since they were still a small village, and had a high reputation among the people.


    "Hello, everyone, welcome to the New Year celebration. I''m lacs, and the big fool next to me is my brother Galen." lacs said with a smile, and the ridicule of Allen made everyone laugh.


    Galen scratched his head. When he came up, he was driven to the rack. If he could choose, he would rather fight with a strong man of level 12 than stand here as the host and let lacs make fun of him.


    "Now, let''s invite our Lord to come up and make a speech!"


    In the warm applause of the crowd, Allen stepped onto the stage, said a few words, and announced the beginning of the performance.


    The first program is a common song and dance performance in the world. It has no characteristics, but people still enjoy it. As Brent said, even the most common song and dance performances are not enjoyed by civilians in the world every year.


    After the first program, in the applause of the people, several soldiers put a table and two chairs on the stage. Then, a middle-aged man dressed as an aristocrat stepped onto the stage, looked left and right, and went straight to the table.


    People calm down and stare at him curiously. They don''t know what he wants.


    The middle-aged aristocrat gently wiped his fingers on the table, put his fingers close to his eyes and looked at it. He was disgusted. Then he took out a piece of paper from his body and wiped the desktop and the chair he wanted to sit carefully. Then he smiled and sat down gently.


    Most of the aristocrats in this world, especially young people, take some soft paper towels with them in case of need. This kind of paper towel is much more expensive than ordinary paper. It is a fashion among nobles, but it is rarely used by civilians.


    After sitting down, the middle-aged nobleman looked around and saw no one around. He gently touched the used paper towel on the table with his hand, and the paper towel fell to the ground. However, the middle-aged nobleman seemed to be nothing.


    Such a self deceptive performance made people laugh.


    At this time, a restaurant attendant dressed up came to the middle-aged aristocrat. After a short exchange, the middle-aged aristocrat took out a set of tableware from his space ring. The attendant took the tableware and stepped down. After a while, he came up with tableware full of food.


    The middle-aged nobleman took the meal, took out a silver coin and handed it to the attendant: "remember to find me a copper coin."


    The attendant skimmed his mouth, took out a copper coin and handed it to the middle-aged nobleman. The middle-aged nobleman took the copper coin and carefully put it away.


    The audience laughed again. An aristocrat even had a space ring. It''s too stingy to care about a copper coin!


    At this time, people finally understand that the people on the stage are really performing an aristocrat who eats in a restaurant.


    Off the stage, Allen smiled and was satisfied with the actor''s performance. Through a short performance of more than a minute, a stingy and somewhat clean noble image has been vividly expressed by him.

 Chapter 274

    The middle-aged nobleman took two bites and seemed to feel that the food didn''t taste very good. He took out a bottle of seasoning from the space ring, added some to his food, and then put the seasoning on the table.


    Stir it and taste it again. It''s delicious! The middle-aged aristocrat smiled with satisfaction.


    Just then, a man dressed as a poor soldier came up and sat across from the middle-aged aristocrat: "waiter, have some noodles."


    After a while, the waiter brought a plate of noodles, and the fallen soldier threw a silver coin to the waiter: "don''t change it."


    This sketch is one of the classic sketches Allen has seen in his previous life. The two performers at that time were masters in the sketch world. Now, although their performance on the stage is much worse than that of the two masters, what needs to be expressed has also been expressed.


    The following plot is similar to the original one. The performance ends with people''s continuous laughter.


    The two actors stood in the center of the stage and bowed deeply to the audience, causing a burst of warm applause.


    Listening to Lei Xiao''s applause, the two performers are ecstatic. From today on, their lives will be very different from before.


    Allen smiled with satisfaction. From the effect of the scene, the debut of the sketch was very successful.


    Next, crosstalk, animal training performance and master Anthony''s fire control performance took turns, causing bursts of laughter and exclamation, and the applause was almost uninterrupted. In the wonderful performance and the enthusiastic applause and cheers of the audience, the morning passed quickly.


    Lux and Galen stepped on the stage again. Lacs smiled sweetly: "the performance in the morning will be over here. The Lord has prepared meals for everyone. After lunch, the performance will continue."


    People who still have more meaning left the stage one after another. While recalling the wonderful performances just now, they walked towards the city.


    Now in nice city, the streets are full of tables, and each table is full of food. People can call friends and have dinner at any table.


    Only the meals of more than 100000 people cost Allen 100000 gold coins!


    Coupled with a more sumptuous dinner, such extravagant celebrations are not willing to play by any big city owner. But Allen didn''t feel bad. When the gold coins were spent, huaxialing harvested more things, although these harvests haven''t seen any effect for the time being.


    In the city Lord''s house, Allen entertained officials of the territory and visiting nobles, as well as the Connie family who had officially sworn to serve Allen.


    Just a few days ago, the Connie family had decided to officially settle in nice city and swear allegiance to Allen to serve Huaxia collar forever.


    Allen did not treat them badly, and immediately appointed Alvin, the patriarch of the Connie family, as the administrative Minister of nice city, responsible for the administration of nice city.


    You know, the power of the executive secretary in nice city is second only to Allen, the city Lord, but his power is only in daily government affairs. He has no right to interfere in finance, police and law courts.


    Allen''s power in the territory was extremely scattered. The heads of various departments performed their duties, and no one had the right to interfere in the affairs of other departments.


    At the party, Alan saw Martha again. At this time, Martha was much thinner than before, and her face was haggard and distressing.


    Alan felt soft and wanted to comfort her, but he resisted the impulse. When Ellen looked at Martha, she seemed to feel something. Martha also looked at Ellen.


    His eyes crossed. Alan seemed to have done something wrong. He hurriedly avoided his eyes, but he didn''t find that Martha''s eyes were full of sadness after his eyes avoided.


    Sophia also appeared at the party. She came with her father. After saying hello to Alan, she returned to her father.


    Alan looked at the nobles and nobles at the party with deep thoughts.


    Many of the nobles present were lords of various territories in nice city. Now they don''t know. After the new year, Allen is ready to fight against their territories.


    There are not many evil Lords. Fortunately, Allen will take more moderate measures to annex their territory. For those evil lords, Allen will inevitably set off a bloody storm.


    Allen cast his eyes on several lords in the banquet. In the information of the sky, they all did bad things! And this new year may be the last new year in their life.


    Alan shook his head. It''s such a great holiday. Why do you always want to do such a bloody thing!


    In the afternoon, the performance continued.


    After four or five programs, Allen finally ushered in the finale drama prepared for the celebration, drama: the brave fight the dragon!


    If the play can be successful, Allen can foresee that there will be a large number of people in the world who take acting as their profession.


    On the stage, the voice of the narrator sounded.


    "In this remote country, the people in the Kingdom live a peaceful and stable life until one day, the Dragon comes!"


    With the narrator, a loud dragon chant came from the horizon. A ferocious dragon fell from the sky and landed on the stage, with a flame in its mouth.


    There was a burst of exclamation in the crowd, and even some spectators from afar did not know that the dragon was owned by Huaxia, and screamed to escape. Fortunately, most of the audience were insiders. Someone immediately stopped him and explained.


    After a short period of disturbance, the audience gradually quieted down and the play continued.


    Galen, asso, lacs and other heroes came on stage one by one, performing a story of a brave man fighting a dragon on the stage.


    Under the stage, all the audience held their breath and stared at the performance on the stage. They couldn''t bear to make a sound to avoid interrupting the performance on the stage.


    Gradually, people found that what was performed on the stage was a story they had been familiar with since childhood. However, after the realistic interpretation of Galen and others, they were still fascinated.


    Until the end of the play, people came out of the story and gave warm applause to the actors on the stage.


    This performance is wonderful!


    After the play, the sky had darkened, and the whole day''s celebration performance was officially announced to be over. However, the audience still stood in place, afterthought of the performances they saw today, and didn''t want to leave for a long time.


    If only I could watch it again! This is the most real idea in the hearts of all present.


    Today''s performance can be called one of the most wonderful performances they have ever seen in their life!


    Many nobles feel that compared with the performance led by Huaxia, the performances they have seen before, which are purely supported by song and dance, are simply drowsy!


    After the performance, lacs stepped onto the stage again: "today''s performance is over. The Lord has prepared a dinner. We''re going to revel to the end tonight!"


    "In addition, I have another thing to announce, that is, we huaxialing cooperated with Tianmu pavilion to record today''s whole performance with magic crystal! Starting tomorrow, the crystal recording today''s whole performance will be sold in Tianmu Pavilion, and the price of each crystal is..."


    Lacks looked at the audience around with a smile: "each recording crystal only needs a gold coin!"


    Even civilians can afford a gold coin. Most people in the venue have made plans. They must buy a recording crystal tomorrow in order to enjoy the unprecedented performance again.


    Even if you don''t see it, it''s great to take it out and show it off in front of people who haven''t seen it.


    In fact, the cost of each recording crystal is above one gold coin. Allen wants to do this loss business in order to beat out the name of Huaxia leader.


    As long as these record crystals are spread throughout the Kingdom, many people will come to China for tourism out of curiosity. With this trend, Allen just pushed the worry free city that has been preliminarily built onto the table.


    In Allen''s development plan, tourism is one of the leading industries in China.

 Chapter 275

    One night''s Carnival. Early the next morning, Allen convened the high-level leaders of the territory, including Jill village head, Arthur, Abner and others who were originally in Huaxia town.


    Village head Jill and others arrived in nice city the day before yesterday to attend yesterday''s New Year celebration.


    Of course, Kakashi and other ninjas were not present. The original residents in the high level of the territory did not know the real relationship between the sky curtain and the Chinese collar.


    The aboriginal officials who were able to attend the meeting were all people whom Allen trusted extremely and who were absolutely loyal to the territory after a detailed investigation.


    The first is to reward people for their achievements. According to the achievements of the previous year, Allen rewarded the top leaders of the territory one by one, not even heroes such as Galen, although they didn''t care about them.


    At the end of the reward, Allen said, "in the short term, there are three tasks for our territory."


    "First, the construction of junior colleges everywhere must be completed before February 1. Village head Jill is responsible for this and must urge them to complete it on time."


    "Also, here is a drawing. Village head Jill, you will expand the Lord''s house in Huaxia town according to the drawing."


    Village head Jill came forward and took the drawing: "yes, Lord."


    "The second thing is the recruitment of college tutors. I have talked about the recruitment process with Mr. Abner. Mr. Abner, please take charge of this matter. If you need anything, just open your mouth and the territory will fully cooperate."


    Abner nodded, "Abner takes orders."


    Abner is the president of the college. He is responsible for this matter. Naturally, he is duty bound.


    "The third and most important thing is the annexation plan of other territories in nice urban area. Galen and svein, you two are responsible for this matter."


    "Yes!" they said together.


    Svein Jie smiled: "Lord, I don''t know when I can do it?"


    "You get ready first and wait until the tenth of this month," Allen said. "Let them finish the new year."


    Swein nodded, "Lord, be kind."


    After the meeting, Allen changed his appearance with the mask of time and space and took a look outside the Tianmu Pavilion. At this time, the Tianmu Pavilion is already overcrowded. The line at the door is hundreds of meters long!


    Seeing this, Allen smiled gently. When these people from other big cities go back, the reputation of Tianmu Pavilion will spread completely in several nearby big cities, and Tianmu Pavilion in other big cities can also open business.


    Allen dialed the mobile phones of ten well-known ninjas in other big cities and ordered them to open at the same time on the 5th of this month. I don''t know how these nobles from other big cities will look when they return to their big city and find that there is also a Tianmu Pavilion in the city.


    The happy time is always short. In the sound of laughter, the time turns to January 11.


    At the gate of nice city, Galen, wearing armor, stood up on the spot. Opposite Galen, tens of thousands of soldiers were arrayed neatly, standing in front of Galen like a straight javelin.


    At the front of the line, thirteen commanders are receiving Galen''s instructions.


    Galen asked the bodyguard beside him to distribute the thirteen pieces of paper to the thirteen commanders, and then said, "your hands are the evidence that the thirteen lords of nice city collude with the shadow eagle as the evil kingdom. Now, you start immediately, take this evidence into the territory written above, and catch the Lords of the territory back to nice city."


    "In the process of arrest, if someone resists, kill him on the spot!"


    In fact, Galen was eager for these lords to resist and be killed on the spot by the soldiers led by China. When people die, it will not only reduce a lot of trouble, but also make it easier to arrange charges on them.


    "Move!"


    With Galen''s order, the soldiers divided into thirteen squares and set off together towards the target territory they were responsible for.


    These 13 squares are large and small. According to the strength of the target territory, there are more than one or two thousand people and less than hundreds. However, no matter which square array, it has the strength to crush the target territory.


    In the northwest of nice urban area, fagas collar.


    Fagas collar is one of the old territories in nice city area. It was listed as one of the 23 collars in nice city more than ten years ago, and its strength is very high among the 23 collars. It is one of the strongest territories in addition to the four collars.


    After the rebellion of the blue shirt army, the original four leaders in nice city, the mine odd leader, the Saint zel leader and the Ecuadorian leader, were destroyed, and the red rose leader was greatly weakened. Although fagas leader also greatly reduced his strength in the rebellion of the blue shirt army, he still became one of the strongest leaders in nice city except the Chinese leader.


    Fagas ranks second among the four new territories listed by the good people in nice urban area. Of course, these four territories do not include Huaxia collar.


    In the house of Lord fagas, Lord kozmo lay very leisurely on a recliner in the hospital, with a comfortable face.


    Around kozmo, the housekeeper, guard and maid stood in a row, waiting on kozmo.


    "Housekeeper, what happened to the chick I saw in the territory yesterday? Didn''t you let you bring her to the Lord''s house for the night?" kozmo, lying on the recliner, suddenly asked.


    "Lord, it has been arranged and will be delivered to your room tonight." the housekeeper said respectfully, and then couldn''t help reminding, "Lord, Lord Allen, the current city Lord, is said to be a man who hates evil as hatred. Do we need to be a little more restrained in the future? In case we are accidentally found by the city Lord..."


    Kozmo twisted his body and hissed: "this is my territory, and all the people in the territory are my private property. No matter how wide Alan Senlan''s tube is, it can still control whether fagas can get it."


    Just then, a guard rushed in in panic.


    "Lord, it''s bad, it''s bad!" the guard knelt down and looked frightened.


    Kozmo frowned: "what''s the matter? Is the sky falling?"


    "It''s the Chinese leader!" said the bodyguard. "The Chinese led army suddenly entered our territory and went straight to fagas town. The soldiers at the entrance of the town wanted to stop them, but they were directly killed. Now they are coming towards the Lord''s house."


    "What!"


    Kozmo jumped up from the recliner and said, "Hua Xialing is coming in? How many people are there?"


    "It looks like more than two thousand!" the bodyguard replied.


    Kozmorton looked like earth. Everyone in nice city knows that the Chinese led troops are elite divisions. The weakest arms in the army are third-order soldiers. Two thousand Chinese troops are at least two thousand third-order soldiers!


    Today''s fagas leader claims to support two thousand soldiers, but kozmo knows that most of these two thousand soldiers are ordinary people without fighting spirit. There are only a few hundred soldiers, and there are only more than two hundred third-class soldiers.


    In the past, fagas had nearly 1000 class III soldiers, and their strength was not weak. Unfortunately, most of them had died in the war with the blue shirt army.


    "How dare the Chinese leader send troops to attack our fagas leader? Is Alan Senlan not afraid of the Kingdom''s sanctions?" kozmo muttered.


    "Go out with me. There must be some misunderstanding!"


    Kozmo said, taking the guards out. He didn''t want to run. First, he didn''t want to give up this territory. Second, he didn''t believe that the Chinese leader really dared to risk the world''s condemnation and attack the territory of other lords in peacetime.


    This behavior is no different from betraying the kingdom!

 Chapter 276

    When kozmo arrived outside the Lord''s house, the whole Lord''s house had been surrounded by Chinese soldiers.


    At the front, a commander rode on his horse and looked coldly at kozmo who had just walked out of the city master''s house.


    Kozmo hurried up: "why did the general lead troops to attack our fagas leader, but what''s the misunderstanding? This order was issued by Lord Allen?"


    The commander gave kozmo a cold look: "the city Lord has an order. Fagas Lord kozmo colludes with the evil organization shadow eagle to betray the Kingdom and the harilo nation. He ordered us to take kozmo back to nice city immediately and wait for the kingdom to fall."


    After the commander''s words, everyone was surprised.


    The soldiers led by fagas, including the housekeeper and bodyguard of the Lord''s house, all looked at kozmo with suspicious eyes. The Lord colluded with the shadow eagle? Although it sounds very unreliable, Lord Allen wouldn''t talk nonsense without evidence!


    If so, we''ll draw a line with the Lord. There''s no reason to lose our lives with him.


    The housekeeper and the bodyguard, the soldiers had a little 99 in their hearts.


    The commander''s words made kozmo more frightened. If the crime of colluding with the shadow eagle was committed, let alone the Chinese leader attacking his territory, even if he was killed directly, the kingdom would not stand out for him!


    "My Lord, I''m wronged! I''ve never been in contact with the shadow eagle. How can I collude with the shadow eagle? Someone must have framed me!"


    Kozmo fell to his knees and shouted injustice.


    The commander was still cold. "It''s up to the city Lord to decide whether you are wronged or not. If you really don''t collude with the shadow eagle, will the city Lord wronged you? In order to prove your innocence, you''d better come with us!"


    Kozmo''s thoughts suddenly changed, and he gradually realized that what colluded with the shadow eagle was just a charge arbitrarily arranged by Alan in order to take away his territory! If he really goes with these soldiers, even if he doesn''t collude with the shadow eagle, Allen has a way to make himself collude with the shadow Eagle!


    Never go with them!


    Thinking of this, kozmo hurried back a few steps: "I didn''t collude with the shadow eagle. I''m the Lord of this territory. Without the command of the Kingdom, you have no right to catch me!"


    He''s gambling. Alan doesn''t dare to really use force against him without evidence. Unfortunately, he did not know that there were dozens of members of the shadow eagle in the prison in nice city. As long as Allen wanted, these were living evidence.


    The commander''s face was cold: "since you resist arrest by force and try to escape, no wonder I!"


    Kozmo was stunned. When did he resist arrest by force and attempt to escape?


    Just thinking, the commander jumped down from his horse and cut off kozmo''s head with a knife.


    The commander was originally a pioneer Knight of level 5. He was promoted to level 7 by Allen in gold coins. It was natural to catch kozmo with the strength of level 7 soldiers.


    A few days later, the news that thirteen lords colluded with the shadow eagle and were killed or captured by Lord Allen spread all over nice city, causing an uproar in nice city.


    It is possible for one or two lords to collude with shadow eagles. If so many lords collude with shadow eagles, the Lords in nice city will not believe it. The Lord who has a quick mind has thought that Lord Allen is going to start on each territory in nice urban area and bring the whole nice urban area into his pocket!


    Sure enough, within a few days after the news spread, svein began to go to the major territories in person.


    Bukoling, one of the four new territories in nice urban area, is slightly weaker than fagasling.


    In the reception hall of Buko''s Lord''s house, there are only two lords, Marcus and svein.


    "Lord Marcus, how are you thinking?" Swain stared at Marcus sitting opposite him, and Jie smiled.


    Just now, Swein made a condition to Marcus that as long as Marcus was willing to give up the territory, huaxialing could give him a full 300000 gold coins and appoint him as the mayor of Buko town.


    Marcus looked very ugly, hesitated for a long time and said, "Lord svein, bukoling is the foundation of our family. I can''t give up."


    Swein Jie smiled: "since Lord Marcus has made up his mind, I won''t give much advice. However, I remind Lord Marcus that dozens of members of the shadow Eagle are still detained in the prison of nice city. According to them, in addition to the thirteen lords, there are other lords in nice city who collude with the shadow eagle. I hope there is no lord Marcus."


    Swain said that, stood up and walked out of the hall, leaving Marcus sitting where he was, numb.


    "Lord Swein, I agree, I agree!"


    Just as Swein was about to walk out of the hall door, Marcus suddenly stood up and shouted. With these words, Marcus seemed to have exhausted all his strength and sank into his seat.


    Swein looked back, Jie smiled: "wise decision."


    Red rose collar.


    Sophia and her sister walked anxiously outside the door. There were several bodyguards standing at the door. Their eyes looking at the door were also anxious.


    Lord Sidney has locked himself in the house for a whole day and does not allow anyone to enter, including his two daughters.


    Sophia gently knocked on the door: "father, please come out. You haven''t eaten or drunk all day. Otherwise, I''ll go to nice city to find Alan and ask Alan not to swallow our red rose collar. He will agree."


    Sophia called to her father and burst into tears.


    After a long time, the door was opened with a squeak, and Sidney came out tired.


    "Father, you''re out at last!" Sophia and her sister hurried up.


    Sidney sighed: "Sophia, you go to nice city with me. From today on, our rose family voluntarily give up their territory and swear allegiance to huaxialing."


    Sidney''s decision stunned everyone present.


    In the nice city area, each territory was collected by Allen in various ways. Alan was surprised by Sidney''s active refuge. Alan immediately appointed Sidney as the Lord of rose city and took charge of everything in rose city.


    As a result, Sidney''s power did not decrease much. On the contrary, because he relied on the big tree of Huaxia collar, his status in the whole kingdom increased a little.


    Allen''s big move, naturally, could not hide from the kingdom. Soon, the news was spread to the king''s capital.


    Palace, in the study of King bazel.


    The eldest prince and the second prince of the Kingdom sat opposite basil. Basil looked at his two sons and slowly said, "what do you two think of what Alan Senlan did in nice city?"


    The big prince looked angry: "Alan Senlan wants to control the whole nice urban area in his own hands by eliminating dissidents under the pretext of the shadow Eagle! Father, I''m afraid Alan Senlan has a heart of disobedience! Please order him to be punished."


    Bazel was noncommittal and asked his second son, "what do you think, second son?"


    The second prince''s eyes flashed, and he wanted to stop talking. Finally, he said, "I agree with my eldest brother. Please order my father to punish Alan Senlan!"

 Chapter 277

    Looking at his two sons, bazel shook his head gently.


    "It''s hard to say whether Alan Senlan has a different heart, but in any case, we can''t punish him. The guardian of light has heard that the dozens of shadow Eagle members detained in nice city pass are genuine. The guardian of light wants us to arrange someone to take them over in nice city and send them to the headquarters of the guardian of light."


    "So we can''t punish him now, but also order him to be rewarded. Moreover, Alan Senlan has built nice city into an iron barrel. If I want to punish him, I must go to war with nice city! Today''s kingdom can''t stand this turbulence."


    Bazel was full of helplessness when he said these words. Now he can''t say Alan Senlan''s punishment. In the final analysis, it is because the Kingdom has been unable to do what it wants. It would not be a problem if he insisted on punishing Allen and taking nice city with the strength of the Kingdom, but such a turmoil would definitely add frost to the snow of the scorching sun king, which bazel absolutely did not want to see.


    Today, after two wars, the kingdom of the burning sun has a bright appearance, but in fact it has been riddled with holes and rotten. If it had been a few years ago, bazel would have sent troops to denounce Allen''s behavior.


    Moreover, to punish Allen, bazel had to consider the feelings of the Senlan family.


    The original high-level of the Kingdom, the Senlan family and the porter family fought against and restrained each other, which bazel loved to see, so he didn''t intervene all the time. Even when the potter family was weak, he helped the potter family.


    Who knows that the porter family even intended to rebel. This behavior is absolutely intolerable to bazel. Bazel took the porter family in a rage. Today, the top level of the sun Kingdom, without the control of the porter family, has become the dominant scene of the Senlan family.


    Therefore, as long as Allen doesn''t rebel openly and doesn''t do too much, bazel will never challenge Allen for the stability of the kingdom.


    After the two princes left, basil rubbed his forehead. Alan Senlan can ignore it first, but the Senlan family must find a way to suppress it. The kingdom cannot be dominated by a family.


    When Allen integrated various territories in nice urban area, the western border of the Kingdom began to fluctuate because of a news.


    From the kingdom of heaven, the three strong men walked out of the wilderness area and saw their happy expressions. Obviously, they gained a lot.


    First, a person with light armor and a huge bow on his back would be recognized if Alan was present. This person is the 12th level strong man who shot a Fengshen pterosaur with an arrow in the war between the scorching sun Kingdom and the zizaidian Kingdom, the leader of the demon team, Randy.


    The two people next to Randy are the other two members of the demon team.


    After leaving the wilderness area, the three entered a tavern in a remote town. There are not many people in the tavern, but everyone is well-equipped and has experienced a lot of battles.


    Here is the gathering place of adventurers!


    When Randy and the three entered the tavern, the noise in the tavern suddenly stagnated.


    The devil team is famous. The adventurers in the tavern look at Randy and their eyes are full of fear and awe, and even their voices can''t help lowering a lot.


    Randy ignored the adventurers in the tavern and went straight to the front desk: "what''s the news recently?"


    "Lord Randy, you''re here!" the bartender of the tavern said with a smile, "just in time, there''s a big news. Lord Randy, you''ll be interested!"


    "What''s the news?" randiton became interested. Although the bartender was exaggerating, he never targeted at the target.


    The bartender took out a document from under the counter and handed it to Randy: "please have a look at Randy."


    Randy took the information and saw the content on the information. His eyes flashed.


    "Look, too." Randy handed the information to his two companions, who were shocked after reading it.


    "How accurate is the message?" Randy asked.


    "At least 50 percent!" said the bartender. "These days, several well-known strong men have gone to the desert."


    "The 50% chance is already very high. Even if there is only a 10% chance, we should go and have a look at the sacred fruit," Randy said.


    With that, Randy took out a bag of gold coins from the space ring and threw them on the counter: "this is for you."


    The border between the two countries, in the desert.


    The four strong men surrounded me and sealed my way.


    "Where is the golden warrior? Is the sacred fruit in your hand or in his hand?" asked a level 11 burly soldier.


    I love Luo''s expressionless face: "in my hand, how?"


    "Well, hand over the sacred fruit and we''ll let you go!" the burly soldier was overjoyed at the speech and said to me.


    I love Luo disdained to smile: "if you want divine fruit, do you deserve it?"


    The four strong men looked at each other and their eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Do it!"


    With a loud drink, four people attacked me at the same time.


    Among the four, three soldiers and one magician. While the three soldiers attacked me, the magician also sang spells.


    Behind the magician, the yellow sand surged, and Azur''s tall figure appeared behind the magician.


    The magician''s perception is very strong. As soon as azir appeared, the magician stopped singing and suddenly looked back behind him, his eyes full of panic.


    A golden spear accurately pierced the magician''s chest and pierced his heart. Poor magician, as a level 10 strong man, died in Azur''s hands without even releasing his magic.


    On the other side, after three soldiers rushed to me, a large area of yellow sand suddenly surged around the four people, wrapping them firmly behind the yellow sand. A scream came from the yellow sand. A moment later, the yellow sand dispersed. Among the four people, only I Ailuo stood in place unharmed. The bones of the three soldiers who attacked me Ailuo were broken and died on the spot.


    I love Luo gently waved, the sand under the four bodies turned into quicksand and swallowed the four bodies.


    Azir looked at the body sinking into the yellow sand and smiled gently: "the end of the greedy is death."


    I love Luo coldly looked at azir: "azir, you think of this method to help me earn killing value. In fact, it is to satisfy your hobby of killing?"


    Azir smiled: "it''s all the same, isn''t it?"


    I love Luo and azir hunt the strong in the desert. Alan naturally noticed the change of killing value in the system and immediately dialed my love Luo''s mobile phone.


    After asking about the situation, Allen was silent for a moment, and then asked, "pay attention to safety. If you meet a strong man who can''t deal with it, retreat back immediately."


    Alan''s words are a tacit acquiescence to the "fishing" behavior of I love Luo and azil.


    On January 15, huaxialing promulgated the education law, which announced that from February 1 this year, all families in the territory should send their school-age children to junior colleges.


    The promulgation of the education law has caused an uproar in the territory, and many residents are puzzled. Is it impossible to send their children to college?


    In the end, Allen personally gave a number of speeches throughout the territory to explain to the people the benefits of allowing children to receive education from an early age.


    Because all students have to start from the first grade of junior colleges, each college now only needs to recruit enough first-year tutors, which reduces the pressure of insufficient tutors.


    As February 1 approached, with Abner''s running, the territory finally recruited enough mentors and arranged them one by one to local colleges.


    On February 1, colleges across the country officially opened, and countless children entered the college and began to receive education. Allen and Abner presided over the opening ceremonies of colleges in Huaxia town and nice city respectively.


    When the ceremony was over and the students'' college career officially began, Allen suddenly heard a systematic prompt sound in his ear.

 Chapter 278

    "Congratulations on the host''s completion of the branch task ''education oriented'', the opening of the education system and the update of the branch task."


    Branch Mission: the heart of the strong


    Task description: as a lord, his own strength can not be ignored, although this is not the most important thing.


    Mission objective: the Lord reaches level 10.


    Task reward: a legendary suit.


    Alan was stunned by the sudden completion of the branch line task. He remembers that the task of the branch task of "education oriented" is to establish a complete education system in the territory, but now he has just built a junior college, and neither the intermediate college nor the advanced college has an impact. Even if the task is completed?


    Perhaps the education system identified by the system is different from what he thought. Now that the task has been completed, Allen will no longer think more. It''s a new branch task. Allen is the first time to encounter this task to improve his strength.


    But level 10 still looks like a distant future!


    Allen entered the system, and sure enough, there was an education system in the main element. Allen''s entry into the education system focuses on the location, attributes, mentors and students of each college in the territory.


    At this time, the level of the education system is level 1, and a subsystem of the education system can be opened. In the future, a new subsystem can be opened every level of the education system.


    Allen browsed through the subsystems of the education system, each of which was of great help to the college.


    College card system: after opening, the system will generate a college card for each student, tutor and staff of the college. All the information of the holder in the college will be recorded in the college card and updated at any time.


    Inter hospital transmission system (not activated and cannot be opened): after opening, a transmission array can be built at the designated position of the college, and those holding the college card can be transmitted to any other college through the transmission array. Activate after opening the hospital card system. After activation, you can choose to open it.


    Student status system: after opening, the system can collect the psychological status of each student and feed it back to the tutor, so that the tutor can conduct counseling and education.


    Reward and punishment system (not activated and cannot be opened): after opening, the system will score the performance of each student and tutor every month, reward those with high scores and punish those with low scores, and record the reward and punishment in the hospital card. Activate after opening the hospital card system. After activation, you can choose to open it.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten subsystems are listed one by one, and most of them can be activated only after the hospital card system is opened.


    Almost without thinking, Allen chose to turn on the hospital card system. Because the hospital card system is not turned on, many of Allen''s favorite systems cannot be activated.


    After opening the hospital card system, Allen found Abner, described the hospital card in detail, and entrusted him with the task of distributing the hospital card. Abner thought yuanka was an alchemy technology and shouted incredible.


    After solving the problems of the college, Allen turned his attention to the more than 10 million honor values in the system. It''s a waste to put so many honor values in the system, but they can''t improve the territory''s strength.


    After some planning, Allen decided to reserve one million honor values for use, and the others were used to summon heroes, buy soldiers and buy Bruce Lee.


    As for Dalong, that is, Baron Nash, Allen gave up the purchase after some consideration. Baron Nash''s strength is level 12, but the required honor value is 3 million. The cost performance is too low.


    With more than 10 million honor values, Allen decided to summon three heroes. Each hero consumes one million honor values and a total of three million honor values. Buy eight little dragons. Each little dragon needs 300000 honor values, a total of 2.4 million honor values. All other honor values are used to buy soldiers except one million for standby.


    However, these soldiers can''t be bought at one time. They are too conspicuous, so they need to be bought slowly.


    Allen came to the open space, called eight dragons out, and then handed them to Galen to help them arrange their habitat. Then Allen began to summon heroes.


    After the system was updated, the honor value required to summon heroes was fixed at 1 million, and can only be summoned randomly, which made Allen regret why he didn''t summon more heroes.


    Allen enters the system, the hero alliance element, and chooses to summon heroes.


    "The host chooses to summon a hero. The summon succeeds and consumes one million honor points."


    Light and shadow flashed, a young handsome man with yellow hair and adventurer clothes appeared in front of Allen and smiled at Allen.


    "A handsome man like me is the protagonist in other games."


    "Explorer ezerel, at your service!"


    After summoning the Explorer ezerel, Allen summoned the ice crystal Phoenix enivia and Debon manager Zhao Xin. The joining of the three heroes greatly increased the strength of Huaxia leader.


    Allen returned to the city with three heroes. He just wanted to have a rest, but he accidentally received the news from rexay. There was an accident in worry free city! After receiving the news, Allen immediately reached the worry free city deep underground through the transmission array in the city.


    The construction of worry free city has been preliminarily completed, and it has been recognized as a large-scale city by the system, refreshing a level 13 legendary Thor King Kong and thunder dark. Today, Leian and rexay are jointly responsible for the affairs of worry free city.


    When it was sent to worry free city, Allen immediately found rexay and Raym and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Lord, the soldiers and craftsmen outside the city were suddenly attacked and suffered heavy damage. The place of the accident was far away from the city, so Lei Yan couldn''t go, so I rushed there alone." rexay said.


    "When I arrived, I killed the attackers immediately, but the attackers were very strange."


    "Weird?"


    "Yes," said rexay, "Lord, please follow me. Now the bodies of the attackers are in the city!"


    Led by rexay, Allen came to an open space in the city and smelled a strong smell of blood from a distance, disgusting.


    When he saw more than ten corpses in the open space, Allen''s eyebrows wrinkled high, and the smell of blood came from these corpses.


    There are twelve corpses on the ground, which may be human from the appearance. The reason why it is possible is that the shape of these bodies is no different from that of humans, but the whole body is red, including skin, armor and weapons!


    Even if they are dead, the eyes of these bodies are still full of strange blood!


    "Lord, I have checked that these people''s weapons and armor are made of blood! And they are not living people. Strictly speaking, they should belong to undead creatures. Unfortunately, the guy Vladimir is not here, otherwise he will be able to solve the mystery of these people."


    Rexay explained that the Vladimir in his mouth is naturally not the iron emperor of the neighboring country of China on earth, but one of the heroes of the heroic alliance, the scarlet Reaper Vladimir.


    Allen tried to resist the pungent smell of blood and turned the body on the ground. A term existing in ancient times appeared in Allen''s mind, bloody Legion!


    The corpses on the ground are almost the same as the bloody Legion under the command of the destruction god kirius, which only exists in the source continent as recorded in the book!


    However, why did the bloody legion, which only exists in the legend, appear in worry free city? Does the legendary god of destruction, cherios, really exist, break the seal of the source continent and begin to invade the east continent!


    With this in mind, an invisible pressure filled Allen''s heart, as if a pair of blood red eyes were staring at him in the dark, making him unable to breathe.

 Chapter 279

    "Do you know where these attackers came from?" Allen asked.


    "I don''t know yet," rexay replied, "but I''m sure it''s underground."


    Alan bowed his head and thought. Suddenly, the strange blood mine sealed by Lucius appeared in Alan''s mind. Alan''s eyes lit up: "maybe I know where they are."


    The characters summoned by the system can also use the inter city transmission function. Allen asked ezerel, enivia and Zhao Xin to transmit them from nice city to worry free city, took rexay, and walked towards the underground karst cave where the strange mine cave is located.


    Well, three people and two animals, to be exact.


    With the gradual deepening, ezerel said, "I smell blood. It seems that we have found the right place."


    Walking through the long underground cave, several people entered the cave and suddenly opened their eyes. Everything in the cave is the same as when Alan came last time. There are no changes and abnormalities, except the thick smell of blood in the air.


    "Lord, someone is approaching!"


    Rexay, who was sneaking underground, suddenly said that when she was underground, she could sense movements from a long distance, which was her natural ability.


    Zhao Xin heard the speech, with a horizontal spear, blocked the front and protected Allen and ezerel behind him.


    A moment later, a team of blood red figures appeared in the sight of Allen and others. Allen''s eyes narrowed. It was indeed a bloody Legion!


    There are more than 20 soldiers of the bloody legion, all wearing fresh blood armor, holding a blood knife in the right hand and a huge shield formed by blood in the left arm. From the perspective of equipment, the more than a dozen soldiers killed by Alexei are quite elite. Allen tried to feel their strength, but he only felt a strong blood energy and could not feel the intensity of the energy.


    "Do it, kill them all!" Ellen ordered.


    Allen is not worried that the four heroes can''t deal with this team of soldiers. According to the epic records, the most elite blood bathing Legion under the God of destruction kirios is a tenth order army. Allen doesn''t think the most elite troops of the blood bathing Legion will appear here.


    Of course, the most elite troops under the command of God of destruction here refer to the formed troops, that is, the troops that can gather a corps of 10000 people. There are not a few of kirios'' level 11, 2 or even legendary level men. For example, kirios'' Pro guard is composed of 12 legendary strong men!


    When the destruction god kirios captured the source continent, it could be said that it was a monstrous flame. At that time, the four strongest races in the source continent, hariran, Noah, elves and animal spirits, united all forces on the continent to fight kirios, and were defeated by kirios with the power of destruction and decay. You should know that the four major races at that time were not comparable to the four remaining races in the East and West continents.


    Take the harilan nation for example. When fighting against the invasion of the destructive God kirios, the harilan nation had a God and hundreds of legendary strong men! Compared with the Harlan people in ancient times, today''s Harlan people are simply a contrast between candlelight and bright moon.


    If the goddess noe had not sealed the source continent at the cost of her life and with the help of the power of the whole underworld, where would the four races have the chance to survive in the East and West continents?


    As for the soldiers in front of him, although he didn''t know where they came from, Allen estimated that they would not exceed seven ranks at most.


    With Allen''s order, Zhao Xin took the lead in waving his long gun and rushed to the soldiers of the bloody Legion in front of him. Zhao Xin danced with a long gun in his hand. Before ezerel and enivia started, he had killed the bloody Legion.


    Because there are enough honor values and the price of skin only needs 100000 honor values, Allen helped each newly summoned hero buy skin. Zhao Xin bought Zhao Yun Zilong.


    This skin attribute enables Zhao Xin to have the power of the dragon soul, greatly improves Zhao Xin''s various attributes, and can open the unparalleled mode of the dragon soul. The effect is almost against the sky. Compared with this skin, several other skin may have some advantages in a single aspect, but they are much worse in comprehensive attributes.


    After killing the enemy, Zhao Xin took away his long gun: "Lord, the strength of these soldiers should be about level 5, but their physical strength and recovery ability are much stronger than ordinary level 5 soldiers. Moreover, their attack comes with a strange blood attribute power, which is difficult for ordinary level 5 soldiers to compete with them."


    Allen nodded: "the strength is not strong, but I don''t know how many blood soaked legions there are. We must find out if we continue to move forward."


    Under Allen''s leadership, several people continued to move towards the strange mine. Allen was very sure that the soldiers of the bloody Legion came out of the mine. I just don''t know whether these bloody legions existed in the mine, just woke up, or entered the mine from the source continent in some way.


    If the former is good, the number of bloody legions is limited after all. If the latter is good, it will be a big deal! If these bloody legions really come from the source continent to the east continent in some way, and the export is in the mine, Huaxia collar is likely to be destroyed!


    "Lord, a large number of troops are gathering ahead."


    Just as several people were about to reach the strange mine cave, rexay suddenly made a noise.


    Several people stopped and Allen asked, "a large number of troops? Can you determine the specific number?"


    Rexay was silent for a moment and then said, "it can only be determined that there are more than 3000 people in the activity."


    Rexay''s sense of the distant enemy is realized by the vibration on the ground when the enemy is moving. If the enemy is stationary, she can''t sense it.


    "Three thousand?" Alan frowned. Three thousand bloody legions would be very difficult to deal with if they were all of the strength just now. Moreover, rexay said that the number of people in the activity was more than 3000, and the actual number is unknown.


    "Sneak in and don''t disturb each other."


    After Allen said that, several people crept forward slowly and came to the mine cave. After hiding in a rock wall, Allen finally saw the strange scene of the entrance of the mine cave.


    Blood red!


    Now the whole cave entrance has been filled with the red figure of the bloody Legion! Some of these soldiers are standing in place in a neat array, while others are moving slowly to adjust their positions. Allen roughly estimated that the bloody Legion at the mouth of the cave was at least more than 5000!


    What makes Allen more surprised is that there are a steady stream of bloody legions pouring out of the mine!


    Alan waved his hand and motioned several people to step back with him.


    After withdrawing from Lishu all the time, several people breathed a sigh of relief. Alan''s face was grim. He knew that he would make a big deal this time!


    "You return to worry free city immediately and organize all soldiers and craftsmen in worry free city to evacuate from the underground world! Rexay, you stay in the underground world to monitor these bloody legions. Once they show signs of breaking out of the underground world, inform me immediately!"


    Several people returned to worry free city. Allen left ezerel and Zhao Xin to organize the evacuation, and he and enivia came to nice city through the transmission array.


    "Inform svein, asso, Galen... To rush to the Council hall for a meeting immediately!" Allen reported several names to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguards saw Allen''s face. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they also knew that the matter was urgent. They quickly took out their mobile phones and dialed Galen''s number.

 Chapter 280

    In the Council Hall of the city Lord''s house, all the senior leaders of the territory were present. Allen told the people about the bloody Legion. After hearing this, everyone looked grim.


    "Lord, you must not let the bloody Legion rush out of the underground world, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable!" svein said. Now Huaxia is in the period of great construction. If you let the bloody Legion rush to the surface and destroy it, all your previous achievements will be wasted.


    "I understand that!" Allen said. "I have mobilized all the elite troops of the territory to gather at the entrance of the underground world. Once the bloody Legion rushes out of the surface, it will be destroyed on the spot!"


    With that, Allen couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "I thought this underground world was a treasure, but I didn''t think it was a big trouble."


    "Lord, do you want to ask the kingdom for help?" Alvin suggested. "The emergence of the bloody Legion is not our own thing, but the whole continent."


    Allen thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s not urgent for the time being. If we Huaxia collar can cope with it, we''d better not inform the kingdom."


    "That''s right," Swein said. "We integrated the nice city area some time ago. The Kingdom didn''t say it. The heart must be afraid of our Chinese leaders. If the Kingdom hadn''t declined now, it might have sent troops against us. If we asked the kingdom for help, it would be easier to ask God than send God."


    After some discussion, Allen finally made a decision: "svein, Galen, asso and Timo, you are responsible for preparing the elite troops of the territory and gathering at the entrance of the underground world! Others will rush to the exit of the underground world immediately, guard near the exit and prepare for war at any time!"


    "Also, the bloody Legion must not be divulged!" Allen asked. Naturally, the object of his instruction was not Galen and other heroes, but the high-level indigenous residents who also attended the meeting, such as Alvin of the Connie family.


    "Yes, Lord," they answered in unison.


    After the meeting, Allen and the heroes without mission set off immediately and rushed to the entrance of the underground world.


    Allen still had millions of honor points left on him. He slowly summoned the soldiers, but this time he summoned them all directly. Considering the combat effectiveness of the bloody legion, it is difficult for Level 3 and 4 soldiers to cause fatal damage to them, so Allen bought all the soldiers above level 5 this time.


    More than 5 million honor points have summoned more than 5000 soldiers above level 5. Now Allen has only a million honor points left.


    After the soldiers were called out, they began to camp in place, and Allen and others also lived in the barracks.


    At the same time, Allen ordered Kakashi to drive the sky curtain city towards the location of the underground world entrance at full speed. If the sky curtain city could be stopped over the entrance, the thunder sky and the lion king in the sky curtain city could join the war, and Allen wouldn''t care about the threat posed by the bloody Legion.


    The large-scale mobilization of troops in the territory naturally attracted people''s attention. People speculated what the Lord wanted, but no one got the exact news.


    In the underground world, over the bloody legion, a space crack appeared out of thin air.


    An old figure floated out of the space crack and looked down on the bloody Legion below. None of the soldiers of the bloody Legion found the existence of the old man above.


    "Finally appeared? If it weren''t for the agreement in those years, I really wish I could kill all of you!"


    Lucius looked at the bloody Legion below, his face full of hatred with a charitable smile, and his eyes showed a terrible light.


    After a short time of revealing his true feelings, Lucius returned to normal, hehe laughed at himself: "for more than 2000 years, I thought I had been bearish, but I didn''t expect to see these hateful guys, but the hatred is still. Maybe this hatred can be eliminated only when I die."


    "Now, it''s up to Alan."


    Lucius finished, moved and disappeared into the air.


    After Lucius disappeared, a general on a bloody horse in the bloody Legion raised his head and looked at the place where Lucius disappeared, showing a strange smile.


    "Lucius..."


    The hoarse voice floated in the air.


    As time went by, rexay had been monitoring the movements of the bloody Legion in the underground world, and then fed back the news to Allen at the first time.


    On the first day, the bloody Legion gathered 10000 people in the melting cave!


    The next day, the bloody Legion entered the underground world and occupied worry free city!


    On the third day, rexay broke through the ground and appeared in front of Allen and others.


    "Lord, the bloody Legion began to gather and come towards the surface!" rexay said.


    Allen stood up and looked dignified: "command the whole army to prepare for the battle! Never let a soldier of the bloody Legion rush out!"


    At the exit, a faint smell of blood spread from the cave. All the soldiers clenched their weapons and stared at the hole of the underground cave. They knew that the bloody Legion was close!


    A moment later, a group of bloody soldiers appeared at the mouth of the cave and rushed out.


    "Attack!"


    At Galen''s command, the soldiers who had been waiting at the mouth of the cave for a long time killed the bloody soldiers who rushed out.


    The pioneer army of the bloody legion, all level 5 soldiers, armed with blood knives and blood shields, fiercely attacked the Chinese leading soldiers guarding the cave entrance.


    Most of the soldiers guarding the cave entrance are also level 5 soldiers, which is equivalent to the strength of the bloody Legion. The two sides fought together, and some soldiers fell down, and the soldiers behind them made up for it.


    "Let''s do it too!"


    Zhao Xin said, taking the lead in killing the bloody legion, and other heroes followed suit and attacked the bloody Legion.


    The participation of heroes can greatly reduce the losses of ordinary soldiers.


    Deep underground, the bloody general raised his eyebrows: "why, haven''t you been able to attack?"


    A soldier who had just returned from the front line to deliver the news said, "general, mankind has deployed heavy troops at the exit, and several strong men have participated in the war. We can''t rush out at all!"


    "Strong men?" the general smiled coldly. "I''ll meet them."


    The general said that, holding a bloody long gun, he walked towards the cave, and the soldiers on the road gave way one after another.


    At the entrance of the cave, with the help of the heroes, the Chinese army finally stabilized the situation and firmly suppressed the bloody Legion in the underground cave.


    Allen stood on a high ground and looked at the battle at the mouth of the cave. He was not happy because the Chinese army was dominant, because he knew that the strong of the bloody Legion had not yet appeared.


    Imagine a bloody legion of ten thousand people, how can it be ruled by a strong man? However, Allen did not worry too much, because the commander of the bloody legion, that is, the 12th level strong at most, is unlikely to be a legend. If Galen and others join hands, the level 12 strong can still cope.


    Unless the enemy has a large number of level 11 and level 2 strongmen, there are more heroes under his command.


    Just thinking, a figure wearing bloody armor and holding a bloody long gun, which is different from ordinary bloody soldiers, appears at the mouth of the cave. It is the general!


    The bloody general appeared at the mouth of the cave and looked around indifferently. He didn''t turn pale because the bloody Legion was suppressed.


    "I''ll meet him!"


    Zhao Xin, who was killing, found the bloody general, shouted and rushed towards the bloody general with his gun.


    Zhao Xin didn''t underestimate the enemy. He directly opened the unparalleled mode of dragon soul. Imagine that ordinary soldiers of the bloody Legion are so difficult to deal with. How can this bloody general be an easy generation?


    After opening the dragon soul unparalleled mode, Zhao Xin''s attack, defense and speed have been greatly improved. His body jumped in front of the bloody general, his long gun was like electricity, and a shot stabbed the bloody general in the throat.


    The bloody general looked at the spear stabbed at him coldly, as if it were a statue without any action. Just as the tip of the gun was about to hit him, he suddenly shot!


    What a fast gun!


    Zhao Xin had such an idea in his mind that he had no time to block and dodge. He was directly stabbed into his body by a bloody long gun. The spear pierced Zhao Xin''s chest and came out of his back.


    The bloody general''s spear was held high, and Zhao Xin was put on it like a prawn pierced by a bamboo stick.


    The bloody general threw the spear, and Zhao Xin''s body was thrown out of the spear and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Vulnerable humans."


    A hoarse voice came from the bloody general.

 Chapter 281

    When Zhao Xin''s body fell to the ground, Galen immediately rushed forward and brought Zhao Xin''s body back.


    "Kieran, come on!" Galen gently put Zhao Xin''s body on the ground and hurried anxiously.


    Galen and Zhao Xin, Jiawen, are collectively known as the three friends of Debang. Now Zhao Xin, a good friend, has become a corpse. How can he not be in a hurry?


    Keelan nodded and looked dignified. A golden energy came out of his hand and wrapped Zhao Xin''s whole body. Shrouded in golden light, time went back, and Zhao Xin''s wound gradually disappeared. A moment later, Zhao Xin jumped up from the ground.


    Zhao Xin took up his long gun and looked at the bloody general opposite. His eyes were full of war. He didn''t accept it! If I hadn''t been careless, I wouldn''t have been killed by the other party! At least three and five shots!


    Seeing this, the bloody general said with great interest, "the power of time? I can''t imagine that there are people who master the law of time in today''s mankind."


    As soon as the bloody general opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes focused on him, full of dignity. He can shoot Zhao Xin. His strength is terrible!


    "He''s not that strong," Zhao Xin said suddenly. "I was careless just now, and there was a strange energy when he fired the gun, which made him speed up a lot."


    If we fight again, although Zhao Xin knows he is invincible, he can at least stick to a few rounds.


    "Stupid human," the bloody general disdained when he heard that Zhao Xin was not strong. "If it weren''t for this weak body, you would have been blasted into slag by this seat just now, and you wouldn''t even have a chance to revive."


    Zhao Xin was also unwilling to show weakness: "if I were at the peak, you wouldn''t even have a chance to shoot in front of him!"


    Typical losers don''t lose.


    "Join hands to deal with him, I''m in the front!"


    Galen said, opened the shield, shouted demacia, and rushed to the bloody general first.


    Zhao Xin, Yasuo, Ruiwen, rexay and others followed, and izzaril''s Secret shooting, enivia, svein and lacs''s magic attacks have flown to the bloody general.


    Although it was shocking that the bloody general shot and killed Zhao Xin, after Zhao Xin''s words and Galen''s analysis, we have guessed the approximate strength of the bloody general.


    Better than level 12, but not legendary! If you have to say it, it is a pseudo legend at most, just like Marvin, who is known as the first person under the legend in the kingdom of the scorching sun. This kind of strength, under the joint efforts of heroes, is not unmanageable.


    You know, today''s heroes have one skin!


    Under the joint attack of the heroes, the bloody general retreated one after another. He was accidentally shot in the left shoulder by Zhao Xin, and blood flowed from the wound.


    "Damn it," roared the bloody general, "if this body can''t even play its legendary strength, you mole ants also want to hurt me!"


    The bloody general said and grabbed a bloody soldier beside him. The soldier''s body turned into a stream of blood and poured into the bloody general. Under the moisture of blood, the wound stabbed by Zhao Xin healed instantly.


    After recovering from the injury, the bloody general grinned: "although you only hurt me, it''s still unforgivable. Prepare to bear my anger."


    As the bloody general said, a stream of bloody energy spread around him. The bloody energy touched the bodies of soldiers killed in the war on the ground, both the bloody soldiers and the bodies of the Chinese army, and turned into a stream of blood.


    The blood condenses and compresses in front of the bloody general, and finally forms a bloody ball slightly larger than the fist, which emits a strange blood awn.


    The bloody general held the blood cells in one hand and flashed blood in his eyes: "come and have a taste of this blood bomb. Although this blood bomb has only one thousandth of the power of the real blood bomb, if you can take it, I''ll spare your life today."


    With a wave of his right hand, the bloody general threw out the blood bomb and flew to the location of Galen and others. Looking at the flying blood bomb, the bloody general showed a cruel smile.


    The blood bomb looks ordinary, but it is one of his unique skills. The legendary strong people who died under this move are already in double digits. If his body is here, even the gods dare not underestimate this move.


    As for the ants in front of us? I''m afraid it will soon turn into blood under the attack of blood bomb.


    "I''ll come!"


    Asso stepped forward, waved his samurai sword and blocked a wind wall in front of the crowd. The appearance of the wind wall relieved Galen and other heroes, as if the blood bomb in front of them was no longer a threat.


    The heroes of the League of heroes can''t understand the effect of asso wind wall, especially ezerel.


    "Naive!" the bloody general disdained to smile, "only a windwall released by level 9 soldiers wants to block my blood bomb? Even the legendary strong here dare not be so big."


    This sentence of the bloody general is not nonsense. The lethality of this blood explosion bomb can not be underestimated even if the legendary strong man comes in person.


    The blood bomb hit the wind wall and disappeared without a trace in the blood general''s incredible eyes, as if it had never appeared in this world. After blocking the blood bomb, the wind wall flickered several times and broke in the air.


    "How could it be!" the bloody general couldn''t believe it: "how could my blood bomb be blocked by such a wind wall!"


    At this moment, the bloody general''s heart collapsed.


    The bloody general is not an ordinary person. As he said, this body is just a small part of him. His real identity is the first general under the God of destruction, kirios, the supreme commander of the bloody legion, the strong man of God level, and the blood god buck!


    In the ancient war, the legendary strong man who died in the hands of the blood god Buck was close to a hundred people, and he led the fall of several gods.


    A few years ago, when the bloody Legion fought with the underworld Resistance Army, they accidentally found a time crack leading to the east continent in the underworld and reported the news to buck. Buck has been in the source continent for thousands of years. He has been extremely bored. After receiving the news, he immediately gathered a separate body and wanted to enter the east continent through the space crack.


    However, this space crack is extremely unstable and is slowly and automatically repaired. It took buck several years to build a stable space channel and enter the east continent with some bloody legions through the space channel. Unfortunately, the space channel was extremely fragile and could only allow the strong under the legend to enter. Buck had no choice but to compress his strength to level 12.


    Now the passage has completely disappeared under the automatic repair of space. Buck knows that there are legendary strong men in the east continent, so he doesn''t want to go back alive. He just wants to kill in the human world and vent his loneliness in the source continent for thousands of years.


    But now, the killing skill of Lord Barker, the blood god, was blocked by a level 9 soldier with a wind wall, which was so easy and comfortable, which made the blood god''s great human feelings embarrassed? What would you think of Lord kirios and his little friends if they knew about him?


    Not only that, now Lord buck, the blood god, feels a bit in a dilemma. He wanted to kill all the mole ants in front of him, but the strength of the separation was not enough for him to do this. After all, the strength of the separation was only level 12, although it was much stronger than the ordinary level 12 strong ones.


    Moreover, he just said that as long as the mole ants opposite blocked his blood bomb, he would spare the lives of these mole ants. How can the great blood God go back on his word in front of mortals?


    After some entanglement, Buck finally snorted proudly: "since you blocked this attack, I''ll spare your life today!"


    With that, buck will take the bloody Legion back to the underground world and make up his mind that if he doesn''t kill you today, it doesn''t mean he can''t kill you tomorrow! As long as the God goes back to absorb the energy of thousands of bloody Legion soldiers and forcibly raise his strength to legendary level, it''s not a piece of cake to deal with you mole ants!


    As for the loss of thousands of bloody legions? In Buck''s eyes, the bloody Legion belongs to renewable resources, and he doesn''t care about the loss of thousands.


    Just as Buck turned and wanted to leave, an old voice came from the sky: "buck, since he has come, do you want to leave safely?"

 Chapter 282

    Lucius floated down in the sky and fell in front of buck.


    "Mr. lucious!" said Alan.


    Lucius looked at Alan and smiled: "Alan, you did a good job. I really didn''t see the wrong person."


    Lucius''s praise made Allen smile: "by the way, Mr. Lucius, how are Belle and Wangcai?"


    Seeing Lucius, Belle''s playful figure inevitably appears in Allen''s mind. Of course, there is Wangcai.


    "Belle is very good, and Wangcai is also very good," Lucius smiled. "Now belle is practicing in a place. You will be surprised to see her next time."


    "Lucius, how can you talk to a little boy without saying hello when you see an old friend?" opposite Lucius, buck, the blood god, said strangely.


    Lucius turned around and looked at buck in front of him. His eyes were cold: "buck, you dare to come to the east continent. Really think I dare not kill you?"


    Buck laughed: "it''s just a small part. What if you kill it? It''s a great honor for me to die in the hands of Lord Lucius!"


    "Lord Lucius, look at your eyes full of hate? Speaking of the female God I killed in those years, it seems that she is your lover? She is full of divine blood, but she has made a great contribution to our bloody Legion."


    Buck''s words completely angered Lucius. Lucius snorted angrily and waved his hand. A huge palm of energy fell from the sky and beat buck to the ground.


    "Hahaha..."


    When the giant palm hit, Buck didn''t dodge. He laughed and said, "Lucius, if you''re really a man, you''ll come from the mainland and kill my body. What''s the ability to hide in the east continent and survive?"


    Boom!


    The huge palm hit buck and patted his bones with one palm.


    Alan looked at Lucius with a look of rage and thought. He seemed to have heard something terrible just now.


    "Alan, for some reason, I can''t fight against the bloody Legion. Of course, buck, the blood god, is not among them! You help me kill all these dirty bloody legions, none of them!" Lucius said after killing buck.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lucius," said Allen. "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll kill all these bloody legions."


    The bloody Legion lost buck, a strong man. With the help of heroes such as Galen, it is only a matter of time for huaxialing to completely eliminate these bloody legions.


    "By the way, you said the guy you killed just now was called blood god buck?" Alan asked curiously.


    Lucius nodded: "strictly speaking, it''s a part of the blood god buck. With the old man, how dare he step into this continent!"


    "His name is buck, the God of blood. Isn''t he a God?"


    "That''s right," Lucius said. "Buck is indeed a strong man at the divine level, and he is the first general under the destructive God kirius. He made the famous bloody Legion."


    "Then you are old..."


    Since buck is a God, it can be heard from the conversation between the two just now that Lucius''s strength is above buck


    Lucius stroked his beard and smiled: "since you have guessed, why do you need to ask more?"


    This answer is tantamount to admitting that he is also a god level strong man.


    Allen looked at Lucius with a little shock in his eyes. It turned out that there were gods in the world! And the God himself had known for a long time. Alan never imagined that the poor old man who sat on the territory square a year ago and sang an epic was a god!


    Are the gods of the world so idle?


    "Aren''t you Lucius, one of the twelve heroes of ancient times?" asked Allen.


    "That''s right."


    "But according to the epic, didn''t you die in the hands of Jean, one of the twelve heroes of ancient times?"


    Lucius smiled: "ancient things can''t be described clearly in an epic?"


    "Well, I''m leaving, and these bloody legions will be handed over to you. You can''t let go of any of them." Lucius said, "Also, I know that this small place in nice urban area can''t restrict you. Whether you are king or hegemony, it''s your freedom. I don''t want to pay attention to it. But one thing must not threaten the survival of the harilan nation, or I will kill you myself!"


    Lucius looked very serious when he said these words.


    Alan nodded. "Alan understands."


    A God''s warning, he dare not take it seriously, unless huaxialing also has his own God.


    And threatening the survival of the harilan nation, Allen never thought that his identity in the world was an authentic harilan.


    Lucius nodded, floated up slowly, tore a space crack in the air and floated away.


    Alan looked up at where Lucius had disappeared, his eyes flashing.


    In just a few days, both the emergence of the bloody Legion and the identity of Lucius have had a great impact on his understanding of the world. He used to see many things recorded in epics as fairy tales, but now it seems to be true!


    Allen thought of the most Lord system in his mind. Could this system also be made by a powerful God? If so, how powerful should the gods of the manufacturing system be? What is the purpose of his manufacturing system?


    The task of encircling the bloody Legion was entrusted to Galen and others, and Allen returned to nice city. The defeat of the bloody Legion is only a matter of time. Alan doesn''t need to stay there and pay attention at any time.


    The emergence of gods not only refreshed Allen''s understanding of the world, but also made Allen full of power. With the help of the most Lord system, will one day be able to become gods and live forever with the world?


    You know, Allen at this time is not the waste wood with extremely poor cultivation talent. After the transformation of the power of faith and sacred fruit, he is already one of the top talents in the mainland.


    At this moment, Allen is full of cultivation power!


    Just when Allen began to devote himself to cultivation, killing after killing had begun in the desert on the western border.


    Those who dare to enter the desert to seize the sacred fruit are at least strong people of level 10 or above. After hunting and killing one after another, more than 20 strong people have died in the hands of my ero and azir!


    The bodies of these strong men were sunk into quicksand by my love Luo, and there were no dead bodies. However, the bizarre disappearance of more than 20 strong men still attracted the attention of other strong men.


    In a small town on the edge of the desert, more than a dozen strong people gathered in a pub.


    "Just got the news, four people of the tiger team are missing again. Counting them, there are 27 strong people missing?" a shirtless man shouted, "I have a hunch that their disappearance is definitely related to the two people we are looking for!"


    Opposite the big man, a man dressed as a magician smiled gently: "although I don''t expect anything from your hunch, you may be right. The so-called sacred fruit is probably a game set by these two people, but I don''t know what their purpose is. Is it simply to hunt and kill the strong?"


    "I suggest that we work together to find out these two guys first, see if their sacred fruit is true or false, and then make plans."


    The magician''s proposal was supported by the strong.


    In the corner, a man with a long bow stood up and walked outside the tavern, followed by the soldiers and magicians sitting with him.


    "Randy, aren''t your demon team going to act with us?" the magician shouted at the three who left.


    Randy didn''t look back: "I''m not interested. Those two people are not even legends. It''s ridiculous to have to work together against them."


    "I will shoot them myself to verify whether the sacred fruit is true or false."

 Chapter 283

    In the desert, the yellow sand condenses, and Azur''s figure appears next to me.


    "How?" I love Luo Qing asked.


    Azir smiled: "they have learned to be smart. More than ten people are walking together. Shall we do it?"


    The strong men who entered the desert are looking for me, Ailuo and azir. Aren''t I looking for them?


    "More than ten people, are you afraid?" I love Luo said, "don''t you call yourself the emperor of the desert, invincible in the desert?"


    Azir snorted disdainfully, "fear? In the desert, the emperor will not fear anyone."


    I love Luo nodded: "well, let''s do it now. I''ll attract their attention. You''re doing it secretly."


    The two assigned tasks and dispersed.


    A few miles away, more than a dozen strong men scattered, looking for clues nearby.


    The shirtless man shouted: "we''re looking for someone like this. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. When can we find it!"


    A strong man nearby sneered: "you don''t want to find, you can give up, and no one forces you. Tut Tut, that''s a sacred fruit. Are you willing?"


    "Hum!" the shirtless man snorted angrily and stopped talking.


    "Look ahead!" a soldier suddenly shouted.


    They looked ahead and saw a thin young man standing quietly in the yellow sand, looking at them coldly. Behind the young man, there was a big gourd on his back.


    "It''s him!"


    The crowd was pleasantly surprised. More than a dozen strong men stepped forward and surrounded me.


    "Ha ha, I finally found your boy!" the shirtless man laughed.


    "Are you looking for me in a hurry to die?" I love Luo Leng''s voice.


    "What a sharp mouthed boy, are you crazy when I chop you first!" said the shirtless man, waving his huge axe and rushing towards me.


    "Patrick, don''t be impulsive." in the crowd, a grey robed magician shouted to the big man. The big man seemed to be very convinced of the magician. When he heard the magician''s cry, he put away his axe and returned. While returning, he said, "let your boy see my power later."


    The grey robed magician stepped forward: "I''ve been looking for you for so long. I don''t know what you call."


    "I love Luo."


    "It''s Mr. Ai Luo. In fact, we don''t mean any harm to you. We just want to know whether the sacred fruit is true or false. If it is true, where is the sacred fruit now?"


    I love Luo grinned: "I said it was false, do you believe it?"


    "Of course not!" the shirtless man said, "I advise you to hand over the sacred fruit if it is in your hand. If it is not in your hand, tell us the whereabouts of the sacred fruit as soon as possible. We don''t have time to write with you here."


    I love Luo glanced at the people: "I''m curious. If you come together, who should it belong to if you really find the sacred fruit?"


    Everyone''s face was frozen when they heard this question.


    "It''s none of your business!" said the grey robed magician. "You just need to tell us where the sacred fruit is."


    I love Luo''s expressionless face: "kill me, you will know the answer, if you have that ability."


    "I really can''t stand the arrogance of this boy!" the shirtless man shouted, "brother, let''s do it. This boy is not a legendary strong man. There are so many of us. Even if Ma Wen of the scorching sun Kingdom comes, we dare to fight. Why should we write with this boy?"


    The grey robed magician nodded: "in that case, we will offend him. Do it and try to save his life!"


    With the order of the grey robed magician, more than ten strong men attacked me, and the shirtless soldiers took the lead, rushed to me and struck me with an axe.


    Following this axe, there were sword attacks by several soldiers and magic attacks by magicians in the distance.


    No one noticed that at high altitude, a flying creature was falling rapidly and approaching!


    The strong ones besieged me Ailuo. To their surprise, none of these attacks failed. They all hit me Ailuo!


    The shirtless man hit me with an axe, and I was stunned. With this strength, this boy can''t even stop his axe?


    Just when the strong were surprised at the ease of their attack, my love Luo''s body suddenly turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared into the air.


    Shadow separation!


    "How possible!"


    The shirtless man exclaimed. How can a living person suddenly disappear?


    "Ah..."


    A scream came, and they hurried to look behind them. I saw the figure of Ailuo appear behind a magician. My right arm was wrapped in yellow sand, inserted into the magician''s body from behind the magician, and peeped out from the front chest.


    On the other side, Azur''s tall figure suddenly appeared, waved four sand soldiers and attacked the strong.


    "They are indeed a group. Attack and kill them all!"


    All the strong soldiers are divided into two ways, one to my ero and the other to Azur.


    In the sky, the ghost bat beast stopped at a height of about 100 meters from the ground, and the three members of the demon team stood on the ghost bat beast''s back.


    "The strength of these two people is so strong, and their ability is so strange!" looking at the battle below, especially the use of yellow sand by ero and Azur, Elia, a soldier of the demon team, sighed.


    Randy looked at the battle below with a serious look: "Their strength is not strong, but their ability to control sand is superb. In the desert, they can play a strength far beyond their own level. But they don''t know whether this ability is a rare sand magic or whether they have mastered the sand law. If the latter, the sacred fruit in their hands may be true!"


    "Elder brother is right," said the magician grace. "Two people who master the power of law less than level 12 can do it only with sacred fruit. Can it be that what they find is not a sacred fruit, but a sacred fruit tree!"


    Thinking of this, all three of them are full of enthusiasm. A sacred fruit tree will bear seven fruits. If those two people really find a sacred fruit tree, they may have five sacred fruits! In this way, each of them will share one sacred fruit and there is still a surplus!


    "Elder brother, do we want to fight? Those people below seem to be unable to hold on." soldier Elia said. Under the joint attack of I ero and Azur, several strong people below have died, and the situation is in jeopardy.


    Among these strong men, there are still several people who are familiar with their demon team and have some friends. That''s why Elijah asked.


    "What are you doing to save them?" Randy said. "They''re dead. As long as we kill those two people, no one will argue with us."


    "But Patrick, they are also down there. Are we a little..." Elijah hesitated.


    Randy gave him a horizontal look: "Elia, you are a soldier. Don''t have such women''s benevolence. Now they are not your friends, but your competitors. If the sacred fruit appears, will they give you the sacred fruit because you are their friends?"


    Elijah heard the speech and silently bowed her head.


    Below, the battle is coming to an end.


    I love the special abilities of aro and azir. In this desert environment, as long as we don''t encounter legendary strong people, we can be invincible! Although the strong people fight hard, they are still killed by aro and azir.


    But after all, the other side is strong at level 10 or above, and even several strong at level 12. Although I love Luo and azir killed each other, they also paid a lot of price.


    Azir was ok, but he was slightly injured. I love Luo was accidentally hit by the fighting spirit of a soldier and ate a magic attack from a magician. He was seriously injured. Most of his body has been dyed red by blood.


    However, their harvest is also not small. Only three of the more than a dozen strong men were killed by azir when he had to, and the others were killed by I love Luo, earning a lot of killing value.


    In the sky, Randy''s eyes lit up when he saw that I love Luo killed the last strong man, that is, the shirtless man Patrick.


    Right now!


    On the back of the ghost bat beast, Randy held the long bow behind his back in his hand, drew the bow and took an arrow, and the tip of the arrow pointed directly at my love on the ground.

 Chapter 284

    Randy''s bow was not the meteorite armor breaking arrow on which he became famous, but a silver sharp arrow with mysterious patterns. This arrow looks more mysterious and powerful than the meteorite armor breaking arrow.


    "I forged three broken arrows in total. I wanted to use them when I met an invincible legendary strong man, but now they are used on you two. Even if you die, you should be honored!"


    Randy said, the sharp arrow in his hand had come out of the string and pointed directly at my love on the ground.


    When an arrow was shot, Randy took out an empty arrow again and shot it at azir next to me. Unexpectedly, he wanted to kill two people at the same time!


    "Land!"


    After shooting two broken arrows, Randy commanded the ghost bat to land on the ground.


    "I''m really willing to use the broken empty arrow," sighed the magician grace.


    Randy''s broken air arrow is extraordinary. Randy and his three men spent most of their savings to find a legendary master of weapon smelting. Just like the name of this arrow, the air breaking arrow has the air breaking effect. It is known to break through all defenses. It is Randy''s biggest card.


    If it were not for the sacred fruit, it would be too important. I love Luo and azir''s ability is too strange. Randy is not sure to defeat them directly. Randy can''t bear to use such a precious broken arrow at the beginning!


    On the ground, I Ailuo, who was resting, seemed to feel something. Suddenly he looked up at the sky and his face changed greatly.


    "Be careful!"


    At the same time, azir shouted.


    In the air, two sharp arrows tore through the space, one in front of the other and shot at me, ero and azir.


    I love Luo struggling to stand up, his hands quickly seal, countless sands gush out of his gourd, forming a huge sand wall in the air.


    Empty sand wall!


    Facing these two sharp arrows, I love Luo can''t trust to defend with ordinary sand in the desert.


    Azir also quickly waved his gold spear, and several sand guards gathered in the air to block the only way for the broken air arrow.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two broken air arrows shot one after another on the air sand defense wall of my ero. The strong defense of the air sand defense wall was directly torn by two sharp arrows and continued to rush towards my ero and azir.


    I love Luo looked at the broken empty arrow shot at him, and his body flashed to one side. However, the broken empty arrow had general tracking ability. As soon as the arrow tip turned, it continued to rush towards me love Luo.


    This time, I didn''t have time to dodge. My eyes widened. I watched the broken empty arrow shoot at me and was shot in the chest by the broken empty arrow.


    Plop!


    I love Luo falling straight on the yellow sand. Life and death are unknown.


    "Damn it!"


    Azir almost exhausted his magic and summoned several sand soldiers with shields to block him, but they were shot through by broken empty arrows one by one. However, azir''s sand soldiers gradually slowed down the speed of the broken air arrow after all. Azir quickly hid aside. Although the broken air arrow had tracking ability, it only hit his left arm.


    In the sky, the ghost bat had fallen to the ground, and Randy three jumped down from the ghost bat.


    After looking at my love Luo lying on the ground and azir with an arrow in his left arm, Randy smiled gently: "you can run for your life under my broken arrow. Sure enough, you have some strength. Do you hand over the sacred fruit yourself, or do I kill you and get it yourself?"


    Azil looked at Randy in front of him, his thoughts turned and analyzed the situation at this time.


    I love Luo''s death is uncertain, and he himself is seriously injured. If he chooses to fight, he can''t be the opponent of the three in front of him!


    If he runs away, he can get away easily, but in this way, he will abandon my love! Thinking of this, I fight with ero these days, and all scenes of hunting and killing the strong emerge in front of him.


    Azur, the desert emperor, will not abandon his companions and escape alone!


    Azir waved his golden spear, and a row of sand guards appeared out of thin air and rushed to Randy.


    "Dare to resist, stubborn!"


    Randy snorted coldly, but he had to deal with the sand guards who had rushed to his eyes first.


    At this time, Azul rushed forward, picked up my love, and ran in the opposite direction of Randy and others. While running, azil took a bottle of blue potion from the space ring and poured it into his mouth,


    At the entrance of the potion, Azur''s magic began to recover slowly.


    "Chase!"


    After eliminating the sand soldiers, Randy jumped onto the ghost bat beast''s back, rode the ghost bat beast and began to chase Azur.


    However, to their surprise, azir moved very fast in the desert. Even if he carried a person on his back, his speed was the same as that of ghost bats in the sky.


    "Damn, how can this guy be so fast!" Randy scolded on the ghost bat''s back.


    Generally speaking, the speed of human beings in the desert will slow down, but what''s the matter with that guy on the ground? For other strong players, even on ordinary ground, they don''t have such a fast speed!


    "Chase, I don''t believe he can keep this speed all the time!"


    As soon as the two sides pursued and fled, no one would give up. More than ten minutes passed in an instant.


    On the ground, azir kept pouring bottles of red and blue potions into his mouth while running away quickly. His injury and Magic were fully recovered. But even so, azir did not dare to stop to fight. After all, his level was only level 9, and the strength of the other three was far higher than that of the ordinary level 12.


    If he chooses to fight, his chances of winning are very low!


    However, azir knew that he could not escape all the time, because although magic and injury could be recovered by potion, his physical strength could not be recovered! He keeps moving at such a high speed, which consumes a lot of physical strength!


    "I love Luo. Whether you can live depends on your own fortune!"


    Azir seemed to have made up his mind. He stopped and waved the gold spear in his hand. The yellow sand under his feet began to flow slowly and turn into a piece of quicksand.


    Azir, standing on the quicksand, began to sink slowly.


    "Stop him!"


    Randy yelled, stretched his bow and arrow, and shot at azir.


    However, this arrow was just an ordinary arrow, which was easily blocked by the sand soldiers summoned by Azur. When the ghost bat fell from the sky, azir and I ero had disappeared into the yellow sand.


    Randy jumped down from the ghost bat and stared at Azul''s disappearance with a gloomy face.


    Chasing azir, he lost not only the opportunity to get the sacred fruit, but also the two broken empty arrows inserted in my ero and azir!


    If the sacred fruit is just an uncertain thing, the loss of the two broken arrows is real!


    "Brother, was he accidentally swallowed by quicksand, or did he do it intentionally?" the soldier Elijah asked.


    "It''s definitely intentional!" Randy clenched his teeth. "With his control over the yellow sand, how can he be swallowed up by quicksand! If you continue to patrol in the desert, I don''t believe they can hide in the yellow sand all the time!"


    Under the yellow sand, azir sank slowly, supporting a space while sinking, so as to ensure that I love Luo will not be completely covered up by the yellow sand.


    Looking at the already angry I love Luo, azir sighed: "it''s really brain damaging. I can only kill people. Where can I save people?"

 Chapter 285

    Azir was thinking about how to save me, and his body continued to sink. He didn''t know how deep it was, and suddenly he was empty.


    Below, it is no longer sand, but an empty space! Azil was overwhelmed and fell down.


    Plop!


    Azir fell heavily on the ground holding me Ailuo. Fortunately, azir was strong enough. Although it was painful to fall at this height, it could not cause substantive damage to him.


    Azir stood up, and there was a bluestone ground made of huge bluestones under his feet. Azir looked up, and the sand on his head was blocked by a film composed of mysterious energy and could not fall down.


    The surrounding rock walls are also made of boulders. The boulders are inlaid with crystal stones emitting light golden light, so that the whole space is shrouded in a light golden light, like a divine realm.


    Azir looked around. It was a square passage, more than 30 meters wide and more than 50 meters high. The front was shrouded in golden light. He didn''t know where to go.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place hidden under the desert. I love Luo. I hope your life is big enough. Let me find something to cure you here. Otherwise, I don''t know how to save people."


    With that, azir picked up my ero and walked inside along the passage.


    Walking on the road, azir tried to call Allen''s cell phone to report the situation here to Allen, but he couldn''t get through.


    Huaxialing, after several days of planning, Allen issued a notice to recruit magic technology talents for the whole continent.


    For a long time, the magic technology research led by Huaxia has been in the charge of heimerdinger and waste grass. There are only a few assistants. Allen wants to recruit more talents proficient in magic technology to help them.


    Allen decided to divide the magic products developed by the territory into two types: high-end products and low-end products. High end products are sold by tianmuge, while low-end products are sold by Huaxia collar. In this way, there is a reasonable explanation for Huaxia collar''s strong economic strength.


    Nowadays, mobile phones have been recognized by the aristocratic circle of the kingdom. Countless aristocrats are competing to go to Tianmu pavilion to buy mobile phones. Even there is no Tianmu Pavilion in the big cities in the north of the Kingdom, and the aristocrats in the city will ask their relatives and friends to take one to themselves at a high price.


    Even in several other kingdoms, some people have noticed the existence of mobile phones and bought mobile phones in the kingdom of the sun at a high price through various channels.


    The hot sale of mobile phones can bring hundreds of thousands of profits to Allen every day! Once the price of mobile phones is reduced and opened to civilians, the profit will be further improved. When mobile phones spread all over the continent, the income from selling the energy magic energy block required by mobile phones alone will be an astronomical figure.


    Relying on the mobile phone industry, Huaxia collar doesn''t have to worry about gold coins in the future.


    After announcing the recruitment of magic technology talents, Allen came to the laboratory of heimerdinger and barren grass and provided them with a new subject, magic locomotive.


    The so-called magic locomotive is based on the earth''s motorcycle, but the driving energy is replaced by magic energy. Once the magic locomotive is successfully developed and the shape is more cool, it will set off a magic locomotive storm in the mainland.


    At least it will be loved by young people.


    In the desert, underground.


    Azir did not know how long he had gone and came to a magnificent hall. Along the way, azir did not encounter any danger and mechanism, as if there were no living creatures in it.


    The main hall is still empty. There is only a high golden throne. On the throne is a golden crystal. The crystal is diamond, about the size of a football, emitting dazzling golden light.


    Seeing the Golden Crystal, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in Azur''s heart. Azil felt very incredible that a dead object would make him feel a sense of crisis.


    "Hehe, after many years, someone finally found here." a voice floated in the hall.


    Azul looked solemn, looked around the hall carefully, and finally cast his eyes on the golden crystal.


    The Golden Crystal emits dazzling light and gradually condenses into a translucent figure composed of golden light.


    The figure is a young man with a slender figure and wearing a set of golden light armor. He smiles and gives people a feeling of spring breeze.


    "Who are you?" azir asked, staring at the young man. Although the other party was only an empty shadow, it gave him a feeling of great danger!


    The young man smiled: "I should ask you this. You broke into my palace. Just tell you, my name is Nicholas. I don''t know if anyone in the world remembers my name."


    Azul shook his head. "I haven''t heard of it."


    The young man laughed at himself: "sure enough, after so many years, the world has already forgotten me."


    The young man said, casting his eyes on azir: "although you are weak, I feel a strange energy in you. It seems that your origin is not simple. Moreover, it seems that you are not from the Barnard nation."


    "Can you tell me about the outside world? Is the ruler of the mainland still Barnard? Did the guy in the West spread his faith to this continent while I was away? Needless to ask, he would do so. He fought with me for this purpose."


    The young man said a lot of things that azir didn''t understand.


    Azir shook his head again: "I haven''t heard of any Barnard people. Now the people who rule the mainland are the hariran."


    "Harilan people..." there was a trace of confusion in the youth''s eyes, as if searching for the name in his memory.


    "Alas, after so many years, things have changed."


    Finally, the young man gave up his memory and sighed.


    "How about we make a deal?" the young man stared at Azul.


    "Tell me?"


    "I think the guy in your arms is dying," the young man pointed to my love Luo held by azir, "I can help you save him as a reward..."


    The young man paused and looked a little excited: "as a reward, you lend me his body for a period of time, I promise, just for a period of time."


    "Lend you my love Luo''s body?" azir''s eyebrows wrinkled. "You mean..."


    "I''ve had enough of such a dark day when I''m alone underground. I want to go out and have a look," said the young man. "I just checked his body, which is very suitable for my attachment. If you agree to lend me his body, I''ll give him a great advantage after borrowing it."


    Azir fell into a deep thought. If he saved me, as the youth said, at the price of borrowing my love''s body for a period of time, it''s not impossible. But this guy doesn''t know the old monster that has existed for many years. If he doesn''t borrow it, isn''t my love like death?


    "If you hesitate again, the little guy will die." the young man reminded, "I know what you are worried about, but if I really have bad intentions, I can''t discuss it with you slowly?"


    The young man said and lifted his hand gently. Azir felt that an invisible force bound him and slowly raised his body and hung it in the air.


    "Although I have no body and only such a divine personality, it''s easy to deal with you. If I really have bad intentions for you, I don''t need to deceive you at all. I just do it directly."


    With that, the young man put azir on the ground again.


    Azul pondered for a moment and said, "I can''t make a decision instead of me. You save him first. If he agrees, he will lend you his body. If he doesn''t want to..."


    "I''ll lend you my body!"

 Chapter 286

    "Oh?"


    Azir''s answer surprised the young man. The young man looked at azir with great interest: "I didn''t expect you to make such a decision. Is this your so-called friendship?"


    Azir put me on the ground and looked at me: "if I am awake and dying, I believe I will make the same choice."


    The young man smiled gently: "in that case, let me treat him first."


    For young people, as long as they can go out, it''s the same with my love Luo''s body or azir''s body.


    The young man cast his eyes on my love Luo. A golden energy wrapped my love Luo. Under the golden light, the broken arrow inserted in my love Luo was slowly pulled out of my love Luo''s body, and the wound on my love Luo began to heal gradually.


    The young man moved his hand, and the silver broken air arrow flew into his hand. The young man looked at the broken air arrow in his hand with great interest: "this arrow is a little interesting."


    Then the young man cast his eyes on the broken empty arrow that azir''s left arm hadn''t pulled out yet: "since everyone''s cooperation is so happy, I''ll help you take off the arrow."


    The young man waved his hand, and the broken arrow on Azur''s left arm was pulled out. Then a golden light wrapped Azur''s wound and healed his wound.


    The young man took the two broken empty arrows in his hand and played with them. Then he threw them in front of azir: "these two arrows are still valuable. Put them away."


    Azir naturally knew that the two broken empty arrows were not ordinary things and were not polite. They were directly included in his space ring.


    "This little guy should wake up too." azir said to the young man after putting away the broken arrow.


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, I love Luo suddenly opened my eyes and stood up from the ground.


    Looking around, I love Luo''s eyebrows wrinkled: "Azul, where is this?"


    "I love Luo, it''s like this..."


    Azir told me what happened and what the young man wanted. But azir didn''t say that if I didn''t agree, I would lend my body to the youth instead of me.


    I love Luo to listen to Azur''s story and fall into silence. After a short silence, I love Luo looked at the young man: "so, if you didn''t save me, I would be dead?"


    The young man nodded: "you can say so."


    "Well, I promise to lend you my body," I said.


    "I love Luo. In fact, you can refuse." Azul hurried to hear that I love Luo agreed.


    I love Luo''s rare smile: "don''t worry, just lend him my body for a period of time, and I''ll come back."


    "Wise choice," said the young man with a smile, "in the future, you will find what a wise decision you have made today."


    "Tell me what to do?" I love Luo.


    "It''s very simple," the young man smiled gently. "Just pick up this divine figure and hold it in your hand."


    The young man said and pointed to the Golden Crystal on the throne.


    "Divine personality?" I love Luo looked at the divine personality on the throne and walked forward without any hesitation, holding the divine personality with both hands.


    The young man''s face showed an excited look: "well, hold the divine personality and don''t move. No matter what happens later, your consciousness must not resist, otherwise it may hurt your soul."


    After the young man said that, his body turned into a golden light and entered the divine lattice. Then, the divine lattice began to empty and integrate into my love body.


    I love Luo''s eyes are closed, and my eyebrows are full of pain.


    After a long time, I opened my eyes and saw a golden light in them.


    "For many years, I can finally leave this damn place! I can live forever here, but what''s the meaning of such immortality."


    The young man looked up at the thin energy and complex expression on the top of the palace.


    "I should call you Nicholas now. With your strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to leave here. Why are you trapped for so long?" azir asked.


    Nicholas sighed: "you don''t know that the divine personality can''t move by itself, so I can''t leave here without a body as a carrier."


    "Are you a God?"


    "Of course," said Nicholas, "if I were not a God, how could I have a divine personality? But I''m afraid my God has been forgotten by the mainland for many years."


    Nicholas and Azul talked casually, without the feeling of being superior to the gods. Of course, it may also be that he stayed alone in this underground palace for too long and had forgotten what the gods should look like.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    Nicholas said, a golden power wrapped Azur, and the two began to rise together. Break through the energy film and the sand will separate automatically wherever they go.


    Nicholas glanced at the palace wrapped in the energy film below: "since I have left, there is no need to continue to exist here."


    With that, Nicholas waved his hand, the energy film disappeared, and the sand poured into the palace.


    Nicholas took azir all the way up, broke through the cover of yellow sand and appeared in the desert.


    Nicholas looked around at the yellow sand and showed a happy smile: "for many years, I finally saw the continent and the world again."


    In the sky, Randy three are riding on the back of ghost bat to patrol. The scene of Nicholas and Azur breaking through the ground is seen by the three.


    "There it is!" Randy beamed. "They''re finally out. I''ll see where you''re going this time!"


    With that, Randy commanded the ghost bat beast to fly down and fall in front of azir.


    "I thought you would stay under the yellow sand all your life." Randy said fiercely. Randy frowned when he saw that their injuries had healed.


    He couldn''t understand the lethality of the broken empty arrow. The boy carrying the gourd was shot in the chest by an arrow. It''s lucky that he didn''t die. How can he recover so soon!


    Nicholas looked at Randy and the three in front of him. Somehow, his dull eyes became sharp.


    "You are stained with Barnard blood. Have you ever killed Barnard?"


    "But this is good news for me. At least it proves that Barnard people still exist on this continent."


    "Barnard?" Randy was stunned. "You mean those guys in the Polish kingdom? Yes, I did kill a lot of the original residents of the Polish kingdom."


    "Polish Kingdom, original residents..." Nicholas repeated these two names, and then said, "I don''t want to intervene in the rise and fall of the nation, but look at the blood on you, I''m afraid there are no less than a thousand Barnard people who died in your hands?"


    "Blood light, what blood light?" Randy said inexplicably. "Yes, I did kill many people in the kingdom of Poland. Why, do you want to avenge them?"


    "Barnard people were my believers after all. Since you were hit by me, pay for the Barnard people who were killed by you."


    Nicholas said, with a wave of his hand, a golden divine power came out of his body, wrapped Randy and the three people and floated in the air.


    Randy and the three struggled desperately, but they couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the golden light. A sense of powerlessness rose in the bottom of their hearts.


    "How could it be, how could it be, how could he be so strong!" Randy shouted unbelievably.


    Even if it''s a legendary strong man, it''s easy to kill the three of them, but he can''t easily bind them!


    "Go and repent to the dead Barnard."


    Nicholas whispered, and then the golden light shrank suddenly, killing Randy and the three directly. After the three died, the bodies gradually melted and completely disappeared under the golden light.


    The famous demon team on the mainland died in this desert without leaving a body!


    "Azul, do you know where the kingdom of Poland is in their mouth?" Nicholas asked.

 Chapter 287

    Azil pointed to the guide: "I haven''t been to the kingdom of Poland. It is said to be in the south."


    "South?" Nicholas looked to the South with a complicated look.


    "Won''t you go and have a look?" Azul asked.


    Nicholas sighed softly, "naturally, I''m upset if I don''t go to see it. Azir, let''s say goodbye. As soon as the time comes, I will naturally return the control of my body to ero."


    Nicholas finished and floated away.


    Azir looked at Nicholas leaving, took out his cell phone and dialed Allen''s cell phone. Through his cell phone, azir told Allen exactly what happened here.


    Hua Xialing, Alan was quite surprised after hearing Azur''s story. There was a god hidden under the desert! According to the self account of the God Nicholas, he should be the God of the Barnard people who guarded the original inhabitants of the continent thousands of years ago.


    But somehow, there was only one divine grid left of the God, and the spirit lived in the divine grid for thousands of years.


    "I see. You go back to the territory first," Allen said.


    Lucius, buck and Nicholas, three gods have appeared in just a few days, which makes Allen feel a great pressure. The gods that only exist in the legend appear one after another. Does it indicate anything?


    We must improve the strength of Huaxia collar as soon as possible!


    At the same time, I love Luo''s current situation makes Allen very worried, but in the face of a God, Allen is really powerless.


    On that day, just after Allen finished his day of practice, the bodyguard handed Alan''s mobile phone: "Lord, Lord Jill was looking for you just now."


    In order to improve his strength as soon as possible, Allen made a plan for himself to practice for five hours a day. During the practice, he would give his mobile phone to the bodyguard next to him. No one could disturb him without extremely urgent things.


    Allen took the phone and asked, "what''s the matter with village head Jill?"


    "Village head Jill said that the transformation of the Lord''s house in Huaxia town has been completed. Please go and have a look."


    "Oh, the upgrade of the Lord''s house is finished?" Alan looked happy. "I''ll go right away."


    During this time, the Lord''s residence has been upgraded and expanded, so Allen can only give up the double cultivation speed bonus of the Lord''s residence and practice in nice city. Now that the Lord''s residence has been upgraded, he can go back to practice again.


    Because Huaxia town has not been upgraded to a small town, Allen can''t use the transmission function, so he has to ride Bruce Lee. Fortunately, there are ten dragons in the territory, but I''m not afraid it''s not enough.


    When he came to Huaxia Town, Allen commanded Bruce Lee to land directly in the Lord''s house.


    Compared with the first-class Lord''s house, the second-class Lord''s house has been expanded by about one-third, which looks much more atmospheric than before.


    Allen checked the properties of the second Lord''s house.


    Lord''s residence (Level 2):


    Special function 1: cultivate in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s residence, and the cultivation speed is increased by twice.


    Special function 2: the Lord''s residence martial arts field can turn on the time acceleration function. After opening, the time flow rate will double, and the biological life in the martial arts field will not be affected by time acceleration.


    After upgrading the Lord''s residence, open new special functions.


    Upgrade conditions: have the upgrade drawing of the Lord''s residence (Level 3).


    The upgraded properties of the Lord''s house did not disappoint Allen. It not only added a new special function, but also strengthened the original special function.


    At level 1 of the Lord''s residence, the attribute of special function 1 was to double the cultivation speed, but now it has doubled, that is, it has tripled. The attribute of special function 2 is against the sky, which is to change the time flow rate!


    After opening, the time flow rate is doubled, that is to say, after spending two days in the martial arts arena, the outside world has only passed one day, and the consumption of life is only one day!


    If the two special functions are superimposed together, it is equivalent to Allen''s cultivation speed has become six times the original! With such a powerful increase in cultivation speed, even the most useless guy can become a peerless genius, not to mention Allen''s cultivation talent is now superior to the whole continent.


    Under such a terrible increase in cultivation speed, even Prince Carl, the peerless genius of Harlow Kingdom, is probably worse than Allen.


    "It seems that I will stay in Huaxia town to practice in the future." Allen smiled. Now his strength is the later stage of level 6 warrior. With the increase of six times the cultivation speed, I''m afraid he can be promoted to level 7 in a few months!


    "Let me know. From today on, I will stay in Huaxia town. If there is anything wrong with the territory, let them contact me on their mobile phone or come to Huaxia town to find me." Allen told the bodyguard next to him.


    When you are promoted to level 7, you can see the tower of trial.


    Allen has put the test tower outside Huaxia Town, about ten miles away from Huaxia town. Galen and other heroes have gone through the tower of trial. In the ranking of the Ninth level strong, ezerel has crushed all heroes and ranked first.


    Three months later.


    In the martial arts arena, Allen suddenly stood up from the cross sitting and burst out of fighting spirit. At the same time, the pleasant sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations, the host level has reached level 7, and the hero level of all hero leagues has been raised to level 10."


    Alan smiled and shook his fists. The strength of level 7 was much greater than that of level 6.


    "Lord, you have broken through level 7! Congratulations!"


    Tiesan and others are also practicing in the martial arts arena. Seeing Allen breaking through level 7, they hurried forward to congratulate him.


    Alan nodded with a smile: "yes, I have finally reached level 7. I can break through the tower of trial!"


    Allen has been fascinated with the tower of trial for a long time. According to Galen and others, the rewards in the tower of trial are very rich. Today''s Chinese leaders, as long as they are strong at level 7 or above, no one does not challenge the tower of trial. There are even many strong people from other places who come here with admiration and join Huaxia collar in order to obtain the qualification to enter the test tower, which greatly increases the high-end combat power of Huaxia collar.


    In order to enter the test tower to challenge every day, most of these strong people live in Huaxia Town, and many work in the police station or Guard Corps. After all, the strong also need gold coins to live.


    Now that he has been promoted to level 7, Alan naturally wants to challenge the test tower. However, it is said that strong people gathered outside the test tower every day. In order not to cause a sensation, Allen decided to go again in disguise.


    Lord Allen''s prestige in China is very high. If he shows his true face and causes a sensation, it''s a piece of cake.


    Using the illusion function of the space-time mask, Allen transformed his appearance into the appearance of a demon swordsman. Yes, it''s the one who instigated the 10000 people''s Congress parade in the king''s capital.


    He had long fiery red hair, wore a black Samurai suit, and carried a long red sword on his back.


    To hide his identity, Allen can''t ride a Bruce Lee or a gale eagle. He can only walk. Fortunately, a distance of ten miles is nothing for a level 7 soldier.


    Allen hurried all the way and finally came to the bottom of the test tower. There was a lot of noise under the test tower. Allen roughly estimated that there were hundreds of people.


    If these people are all here to challenge the tower of trial, here are hundreds of strong people with level 7 or above! It can be seen from this that under the attraction of the tower of trial, after a period of accumulation, huaxialing has a profound foundation in high-end combat power. At least, apart from Huaxia collar, no big city in the kingdom can have so many strong people at or above level 7.


    Although many of these strongmen just join Huaxia collar and do not work for Huaxia collar every day, if Huaxia collar has a war, they all want to participate in the war. If not, Allen can expel them from Huaxia collar, and all the rewards they get from the tower of trial will be systematically deprived, which is absolutely tolerated by these strong people. Therefore, as long as they join huaxialing and enter the tower of trial, their future life will be bound with huaxialing.


    Allen was just a level seven soldier. His arrival didn''t attract anyone''s attention. When Allen came to the bottom of the test tower, the first thing he saw was the row after row of tower breaking rankings.

 Chapter 288

    The list is divided into nine columns with ten names in each column.


    These nine columns correspond to level 7, level 8, level 9... Up to level 15. Each level has a ranking list, ranking the first to tenth in this month.


    The ranking list is cleared on the first day of each month and reordered according to the tower breaking situation of this month. If the tower breaking layers are the same, the one with the shortest time will be the top.


    Allen looked at the ranking list. The ranking lists from level 12 to 15 were still empty. There was a name on the ranking list of level 11, Colin.


    First place, Colin (453 floor)


    Second, empty.


    Third, empty.


    ¡­¡­


    Colin is a level 11 magician. He joined Huaxia collar last month. At that time, Allen personally received him. At the same time, Colin is also the only level 11 strong player in China today.


    Today, Colin is the guest Secretary of the Lord''s house in China.


    There are six names in the ranking list of level 10. The six strong players of level 10 have joined huaxialing in recent three months. Three of the six people work in huaxialing, and the other three are free, but have the identity of huaxialing residents.


    The number of floors that the six people broke into was between 300 and 400.


    The ranking of level 9 is much more lively. Allen''s acquaintances are at the front.


    First place, ezerel (499 floor).


    Second, Ruiwen (499 floor).


    Third, Galen (498 floors).


    Fourth, Yasso (498 floors).


    ¡­¡­


    Tenth, lacs (495 floors).


    The top ten in the ranking list of level 9 strong people are swept up by the heroes of the hero League, and the number of layers is higher than that of level 11 strong person Colin! This list makes all the strong people under the tower intuitively realize the terrible of these well-known strong people.


    Allen''s acquaintances also ranked first in the eighth ranking.


    First place, delaire (298 floors)


    In addition to delaire, the guy with the highest ranking in the eight level ranking Gang, that is, the second guy, only broke 193 layers. It can be seen that delaire''s strength is also far better than the strong ones at the same level.


    As for the ranking of the top seven, none of them has broken through the 100th floor.


    After reading the ranking list, Allen also has a general understanding of the difficulty of the test tower. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for level 7 soldiers to break through 100 floors, unless they are talents with leapfrog combat strength.


    But obviously, apart from heroes of the League of heroes and delaire, Huaxia has no such genius. The well-known ninjas in Naruto have this strength, but in order to not expose the connection between the sky and Huaxia collar, these well-known ninjas did not participate in the challenge of the test tower.


    In the tower of trial, the Challenger cannot hide his real name.


    "I don''t know how many floors I can break through?"


    Thinking so, Allen went to the gate of the tower of trial and stepped into the tower of trial.


    Inside the tower of trial is a compressed space. After the Challenger enters the tower, the body will stay in a random space at the bottom without being hurt by anyone, and the spirit will start to break into the tower.


    Allen stepped into the tower and was on the first floor of the test tower.


    Opposite Allen, a wolf monster was grinning at Allen.


    "Roar!"


    After Allen stood still, the wolf monster roared and jumped at Allen.


    The speed of the wolf monster is not fast in Allen''s view. Allen dodges gently and avoids the monster''s attack. Then he pulls out the dry fire sword behind him and cuts it at the monster.


    With one sword, the wolf monster was split in two.


    The strength of this wolf monster is not high. It only has the strength of the peak of level 5 or the early stage of level 6. The strong of level 7 can easily defeat it.


    "It seems that the first few layers still don''t have much pressure for the strong level 7," Alan said to himself.


    After Allen killed the wolf monster, a voice sounded in the sky.


    "Challenger Allen successfully passed the first pass and won a primary pass reward ''energy crystal''."


    Sure enough, although Allen turned into a flowing fire and entered the tower, the name recognized by the tower of trial was still Allen, and he was not given privileges because he was a Lord.


    With this sound, a white spar appeared at Allen''s feet. Allen picked up the energy crystal: "is this the energy crystal?"


    Allen naturally heard Galen and others say about energy crystallization. In the layer number rewards of the test tower, the intermediate rewards of layer 10 and the advanced rewards of layer 100 will vary depending on people, but the primary rewards of each layer are the same, that is, energy crystallization.


    There is a strange energy in the energy crystal, which can be transformed into fighting spirit, magic and even any kind of power. It is absorbed by soldiers or magicians. The higher the number of layers, the more energy contained in the reward energy crystal. However, the energy crystal cannot be taken out of the test tower, and the challenger can only absorb it in the test tower.


    Allen holds the energy crystal in his hand and probes into it. He only feels that an energy flows into his body from the energy crystal, which is then transformed into the energy homologous to his fighting spirit and absorbed by himself.


    After absorbing all the energy in the energy crystal, Allen felt his fighting spirit strengthened a little.


    "Very good. The existence of energy crystals can greatly improve the upgrade speed of soldiers or magicians. In the future, the promotion speed of Chinese leaders will be much faster than that of the strong in his place." Allen said with satisfaction.


    "No wonder the existence of the tower of trial makes the Kingdom and the guardian of light jealous."


    Just when the fame of the test tower spread, the royal family of the sun Kingdom and the guardian of light sent people to explore. Unfortunately, no one can enter the test tower except the residents of China.


    The messengers sent by the Kingdom and the guardian of light had asked Allen about the reason, but Allen didn''t know.


    I don''t know where this tower came from, why only Chinese residents can enter, and how to lift this restriction.


    Alan knew nothing about the existence of the tower anyway.


    "Maybe it''s a gift from the gods," Allen said. At the same time, Allen also worried that the tower of trial would lead to Lucius, a strong God, but until now, Allen''s worry has not happened.


    Alan had a feeling that even the gods could not take the tower of trial away. The power of the system, in Allen''s view, surpasses all gods.


    The messenger sent by the guardian of light is a legendary strong man. The legendary strong man wants to forcibly break into the test tower, but he can''t enter within 100 meters of the test tower anyway.


    The messenger of the kingdom is also a genius. He thinks that the reason why only the Chinese leader can enter the test tower is that the test tower is within the strength of the Chinese leader. If the test tower is moved to the king''s capital, the people of the whole kingdom will be able to enter the test tower.


    So the messenger of the kingdom made a decision to dig! Dig out the whole tower of trial and move it to the king''s capital.


    Unfortunately, when he excavated, he found that the land within 100 meters of the test tower had become as solid as a rock and could not start at all. Of course, this difficulty could not stop the envoy of the kingdom. He immediately acted according to the circumstances and ordered people to start digging along the 100 meter radius.


    "I don''t believe it. Dig down 10 meters and 20 meters. The land is still so hard!" the Kingdom envoy said unconvinced.


    Ten meters, the soil inside is still as solid as a rock.


    Twenty meters, still!


    Thirty meters, still!


    The envoy of the kingdom is also a man of great perseverance. He has been digging for 100 meters, and the groundwater has been dug out by him, so he gave up.


    No way, dig down again. Even if he can dig it out, he can''t take the test tower away!


    Asked Allen, he couldn''t find out why. If he wanted to take the tower of trial away, he couldn''t take it away. Finally, the messenger of the Kingdom and the guardian of light had to give up and return in vain.


    In addition to these two forces, the hands of other forces on the mainland can not reach the Chinese leadership.


    For the time being, both the Kingdom and the guardian of light have temporarily given up the idea of the tower of trial. Alan doesn''t know whether they have done anything else secretly.


    After passing through the first layer, a light column transmission array appears in front of Allen. Allen steps into the transmission array, and a black eye has entered the second layer.

 Chapter 289

    The opponent on the second level is still a monster, which was easily killed by Alan.


    The third floor, the fourth floor


    All the way to the tenth floor, Allen''s opponent turned into two monsters, but the strength of the two monsters was still not strong.


    "Challenger Allen successfully passed the tenth level and won the intermediate level clearance reward ''primary strength enhancement''."


    After Allen killed two monsters on the tenth floor, the sound in the air sounded again. With the sound in the air, a pillar of light enveloped Allen and strengthened Allen''s power.


    Allen clenched his fist and felt the strength of his body: "not bad, the strength has increased by about one percent."


    Although 1% is not much, it is quite good as an intermediate customs clearance reward. After all, the intermediate customs clearance reward will be issued once every ten floors. Intermediate clearance awards are so awesome, Alan began to expect the top 100 level reward will be what.


    Allen has the law of thunder and the secret skill of golden bell body protection. He has superior combat strength. However, he has just been promoted to level 7 today, and his foundation is not stable. His actual combat effectiveness is equivalent to that of an ordinary level 7 peak strongman.


    Allen went all the way to the tower. On the 20th floor, he got "primary speed enhancement", on the 30th floor, he got "primary physical enhancement", and on the 40th floor, he got "primary strength enhancement"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Allen had broken into the 83rd floor.


    The opponent on the 83rd floor is a level 7 monster, and it is a more powerful one. After a hard fight, Alan was accidentally thrown under the monster. The monster was not polite. He opened his mouth and bit at Alan''s neck.


    Allen felt a sharp pain, and the darkness had come to the bottom of the tower.


    "Unexpectedly, I only broke into the 83rd floor."


    Allen is a little disappointed. It seems that if he wants to break through the hundred floors, he has to consolidate his strength.


    There is only one chance to challenge the tower of trial every day. Since the challenge has failed, Allen directly returned to Huaxia town.


    Back in Huaxia Town, Allen''s cell phone suddenly rang. Allen picked up his cell phone. The number displayed on it was his father, Bowen Senlan.


    "Father," Alan called through his cell phone.


    "Haha, Alan, how are you doing?" Bowen asked with a laugh.


    The father and son chatted a little. Bowen asked, "Alan, can you come to Wangdu these days?"


    "What happened?" Allen asked.


    "The five-year selection ceremony of the kingdom is about to begin. Don''t you join in the fun? It''s easy to recruit a few strong people back with your current strength." Bowen smiled.


    Selection ceremony?


    When Bowen mentioned it, Allen remembered that this year was indeed the year to hold the selection ceremony, and the calculation time was already early May, which was indeed fast.


    The selection ceremony is held every five years. The ceremony starts on May 16 of that year.


    "Unknowingly, it''s May." Allen sighed. He has been practicing hard during this time, and naturally feels that time flies. In recent months, he conducted several lucky draws, including the quarterly lucky draw on April 1. Unfortunately, he didn''t draw anything particularly useful.


    The so-called selection ceremony is actually an activity for the royal family, major families and major city lords to select talents. The selection ceremony is divided into two parts, the strong selection and the talent selection.


    Those who participate in the selection of strong people are strong people with successful cultivation. If these strong people are valued by major forces, major forces will pay a lot of money to recruit them under their own command. Of course, when it comes to the selection of the strong, in fact, there are only some strong people of level 78 at most. The real strong people disdain to participate in this selection.


    The real strong, the major forces personally invite, people may not agree, why should they participate in this selection activity.


    As for the talent selection, the participants are some talented teenagers with outstanding talents but no cultivation resources. Most of these teenagers come from civilian families. On the one hand, they don''t have good cultivation skills, on the other hand, they don''t have enough cultivation resources, so they have to devote themselves to major forces.


    After recruiting these talents, the major forces will devote all their resources and vigorously cultivate them. For countless years, countless strong people have been born.


    For example, the original Lord''s house of nice city and the big housekeeper of the falwen family, Rogers, is the genius selected by the falwen family in the selection ceremony, and has grown all the way to a level 11 strong man.


    This is why Rogers is loyal to the farwin family.


    "We Chinese leaders don''t lack any strong people now, unless we can recruit strong people of level 11 and level 2," Allen said with a smile.


    Bowen followed with a smile: "how can I forget that you huaxialing now has a test tower, and there is really no lack of strong people. As for the strong people of level 11 and level 2, it is basically impossible to appear. According to the previous situation, it would be good to have strong people of level 8 or above."


    Later, Bowen''s tone became serious: "but I want to remind you that the test tower can be called the treasure of the country. Although I don''t know why it appeared in the Chinese collar, the kingdom will never give up so easily. If I guess right, the kingdom must be planning something to seize the test tower now. You must be careful."


    "Father, I understand," replied Allen. Naturally, he knew that the kingdom would not give up easily. It was a big deal for soldiers to block the water and cover the earth.


    "It''s good that you have a bottom in your heart," Bowen said. "Will you come to the selection ceremony this time?"


    "Of course," Alan smiled. "I also want to recruit some geniuses to play the game of genius."


    "Well, that''s good. Your mother misses you too. Come early."


    After talking to his father, Allen began to think about going to Wangdu. The main purpose of Allen when he went to Wangdu was not to recruit talents and play the game of talent cultivation. It was just a joke he said casually.


    The main purpose of this trip to Wangdu is to build Tianmu Pavilion, the residence of Tianmu in Wangdu.


    I love the killing of aro and azir in the desert and earn a lot of killing value for Alan. Moreover, other well-known ninjas have not been idle in recent months. They kill villains everywhere in the big city they are responsible for to earn killing value.


    Now Allen''s killing value is not only enough to raise all the well-known ninjas that have been summoned to level 10, but also has surplus killing value to recruit two more well-known ninjas and raise their level to level 10, and then recruit some ordinary ninjas.


    Allen has just risen to level 7 today and is preparing to raise the well-known ninjas he has summoned to level 10. However, helping ninjas upgrade requires ninjas to be next to Allen, so Allen needs to summon them to Tianmu city first.


    Allen dialed the Ninjas'' cell phones one by one and asked them to get to Tianmu city in the shortest time.


    In the next few days, Allen will challenge the test tower once a day, and then wait for the arrival of famous ninjas in Tianmu City, raise their level to level 10, and then let them return to their responsible city.


    Five days later, all the famous ninjas have risen to level 10 one by one. On this day, Allen passed the ninety-nine floors of the tower of trials and was defeated by the gatekeeper on the 100th floor.


    "I will challenge the tower of trial again tomorrow. No matter whether I succeed or fail, I will leave for Wangdu."

 Chapter 290

    The next morning, Alan came to the tower of trial. At this time, the ranking of the test tower has changed, especially the ranking of the level 7 strong.


    First place, Allen (99th floor)


    Allen''s name is at the top of the seven strong list.


    Whether this level 7 strongman named Allen is a lord or not has already aroused a heated debate in the strong circle of Chinese leaders. After all, the list only records the first name, not the last name. It''s guaranteed that there will be other strong people called Allen.


    However, according to the grapevine news from the Lord''s house, the Lord has indeed broken through level 7, so it is likely that this strong man is Lord Allen. However, the strong men under the tower have never seen the Lord appear. From now on, they may not be the Lord.


    After entering the test tower, Allen directly chooses to challenge from the last challenge layer.


    As soon as the scene changed, Allen appeared on the 100th floor of the test tower. Opposite him was a black bear monster.


    The strength of this black bear monster is at the peak of level 7. Its skin is rough and its flesh is thick. Its attack power is very strong. However, its speed is not slow! Yesterday''s challenge, Alan died miserably under the paw of this black bear.


    Seeing Allen appear, the black bear monster man stood up and roared at Allen.


    Alan had just suffered from the black bear monster yesterday. Naturally, Allen didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately opened the golden bell body guard to protect himself and dodged the bear attack of the black bear monster.


    Allen pulled out the dry fire sword behind him and cut it at the black bear monster.


    The test tower tests the challenger''s own strength, so it will not simulate the collateral effects of the equipment. For example, the dry fire sword in Allen''s hand can''t release the fire magic in the trial tower. It can only be used as a weapon for close combat on the spot.


    Allen waved his long sword and fought with the black bear monster. In the twinkling of an eye, he had made seven or eight moves.


    After the failure of the challenge yesterday, Allen carefully summarized the failed battle. The strength, defense and speed of the black bear monster are excellent, and it looks like there is no weakness. However, Allen found through careful memory that the flexibility of the black bear monster does not seem to be high, in other words, it is very bulky.


    Its speed is fast, but it is only fast in a straight line. When the body rotates and changes direction, it is very general. This is its weakness!


    Challenge again today. Allen has been tossing and turning in the battle. His body shape is changing. Sure enough, the black bear monster can''t keep up.


    Seeing a chance, Allen stabbed the black bear monster in the neck with a sword. Unfortunately, the defense of the black bear monster is too high. Allen''s sword pierces from the back, so the damage to the black bear monster is not fatal.


    Stimulated by the injury, the black bear monster became more violent and roared at Allen.


    Allen doesn''t care about the black bear''s rage. As long as he finds the weakness of the black bear monster, it''s only a matter of time to cut it under the sword.


    One sword, two swords, three swords


    When Allen stabbed the tenth sword of the black bear monster, the black bear monster finally couldn''t support it and fell to the ground.


    "Challenger Allen successfully passed the 100th level. According to the challenger''s actual situation, he won the advanced clearance reward and the secret skill ''thunder blade''."


    With the sound in the sky, a mysterious message came into Allen''s mind. This mysterious message is the secret skill of thunder blade.


    Thunder blade is an attack secret skill. The release requirement is to understand the law of thunder. This is why the trial tower rewards Allen with this secret skill.


    Allen already has a defense secret skill, golden bell body protection, and now he has learned an attack secret skill, the blade of thunder. One attack and one defense complement each other.


    Alan stood in place with his eyes closed. After a long time, he completely digested the new secret skill of thunder blade. Allen opened his eyes and stepped directly into the transmission array leading to the next level.


    Just right, try the thunder blade just learned with the opponent at the next level!


    The opponent on the 101st floor is a group of wolf shaped monsters. I''m afraid there are twenty or thirty at a glance. Because of the increase in the number, the strength of these wolf shaped monsters is not strong, but they can reach level 6.


    At this level, the test is the challenger''s group warfare ability.


    Seeing Allen appear, the wolves howled and rushed to Allen.


    Allen clenched the dry fire sword in his hand, and the power of thunder began to condense on the sword. The wolves rushed closer and closer. When they were about to rush in front of Allen, Allen raised his long sword. At this time, on the long sword, there was electric light flashing.


    Thunder blade!


    Alan struck with a sword!


    The thunder light spread over allen''s long sword, turned into a lightning sword more than ten meters long, and cut heavily among the wolves.


    Boom!


    The wolf shaped monsters hit by the lightning giant sword were turned into coke under the power of lightning and died on the spot. After the thunder and lightning giant sword cut through the wolves, it broke down into several chain lightning and began to spread around.


    Crackling!


    After a burst of thunder, the wolves that were not directly hit by the thunder sword were also hit by the thunder, turned to the ground and twitched.


    Under one sword, all the wolves are destroyed!


    Allen burst out a burst of happy laughter. The blade of thunder is a secret skill that needs to understand the laws of the thunder system. It''s really powerful! The drawback is that the consumption of fighting spirit by this sword is also huge. That sword just now consumed a third of Allen''s fighting spirit! In other words, Allen can only use three swords in his heyday!


    This move with the same power and consumption can only be used as a bottom card at the critical moment of battle.


    After breaking through 101 floors, Allen worked hard and passed more than 20 floors. He was not defeated until 123 floors. On the 110th and 120th floors, Allen gets attribute enhancement again.


    Alan walks out of the tower of trial. The strong people outside the tower of trial are discussing the suspected Lord''s strong man Alan''s breaking through 122 floors with level 7 strength.


    You know, this is the tower of trial. It has existed for several months and has never been completed by a level 7 strong person! Some weak level 8 strong players can only reach this level.


    It seems that the Allen strong man is also a genius with leapfrog combat strength!


    Allen returns to Huaxia town and is preparing to take several heroes to Wangdu, but he accidentally receives a cell phone call from heimerdinger.


    "Lord, we''ve succeeded, we''ve succeeded!" heimerdinger shouted excitedly at the other end of the mobile phone.


    Alan naturally knows what success means in his mouth, magic locomotive!


    In fact, as early as more than a month ago, the laboratory of heimerdinger and waste grass had studied the magic locomotive, but the speed of the newly developed magic locomotive was not ideal.


    You know, in this world of magic and fighting spirit, all kinds of strange mounts emerge one after another. If the speed of magic locomotive is not fast enough, it has little advantage to compete with these mounts. According to Allen''s requirements, the speed of the magic locomotive must be more than 100 kilometers per hour to be qualified, while the speed of the newly developed magic locomotive is only about 30 kilometers per hour, which is far from Allen''s requirements.


    In addition, because the road conditions in this world are extremely rugged, all magic locomotives must have excellent off-road damping effect.


    Now heimerdinger said that it was successful, which means that the speed and shock absorption of the magic locomotive meet Allen''s requirements!


    "You wait for me in the lab and I''ll be right there!" Alan said excitedly.

 Chapter 291

    Tianmu city is near Huaxia town. Alan rides Bruce Lee directly to Tianmu city.


    The laboratories of heimerdinger and weeds today are far from those hidden underground in Huaxia town. In the sky curtain City, the floor area of heimerdinger laboratory is no worse than that of the city master''s mansion!


    Perhaps it is not appropriate to call it a laboratory. It should be called an experimental center. Because there are not only dozens of laboratories with various functions, but also several large experimental fields in this experimental center.


    Allen enters the experimental center and finds heimerdinger. Heimerdinger and weeds take Allen to a test site. There are three magic locomotives in the test field, which are red, black and silver.


    The shape of the magic locomotive has long been formulated by Allen and heimerdinger. It is roughly similar to motorcycles on earth, but much larger than ordinary motorcycles. The magic locomotive is nearly four meters long and more than one meter wide. People ride on it with their legs not on both sides, but on the body.


    At a glance, these three magic locomotives are like three wild beasts!


    In the future, there will be many different models of magic locomotive to meet the preferences of different people.


    "Are these three finished products?" Allen asked.


    "That''s right," hammerdinger nodded. "All the accessories are complete, the energy is sufficient, and you can go on the road at any time."


    "I''ll try."


    Alan said, stepping on the red magic locomotive, and the key of the magic locomotive was inserted in the car.


    Because the energy consumed by the magic locomotive is magic energy, the function of the key is not to ignite, but to unlock, just a simple anti-theft measure.


    Because he had already tested the original version of the magic locomotive, Allen was also familiar with the driving of the magic locomotive. After unlocking with the key, Allen pressed a green button on the car body, and the magic stone installed in the car body began to provide energy, and the magic locomotive started instantly.


    The magic stone required by the magic locomotive is the same as that on the mobile phone. It is also specially made by heimerdinger through some means, which can not be imitated by others.


    Naturally, it was impossible to test the speed of the magic locomotive in the experimental center, so Allen drove the magic locomotive directly to the street. Today, there are no residents in Tianmu City, and the streets are very empty.


    Allen pushed the accelerator to the end. Let''s call it the accelerator. He kept accelerating and drove the magic locomotive along the road.


    In just three seconds, the speed of the magic locomotive was raised to 100 kilometers per hour, and the speed was still rising. It didn''t stop until it rose to 150 kilometers per hour.


    Allen drove the magic locomotive around the city and then stopped at the gate of the experimental center.


    "That''s good!" Alan said happily. "The maximum speed can reach 150 kilometers per hour, which has surpassed most mounts."


    Only some advanced mounts can match or surpass this speed, but how many advanced mounts are there in the whole continent?


    "How many of these new magic locomotives have been produced now?" Allen asked.


    "Only three seen by the Lord," replied hemedinger.


    "I''ve taken all the three magic locomotives," Allen said. "You continue to study and strive to build the production line of magic locomotives as soon as possible. Once the magic locomotives can be mass produced, it will become the second best-selling product after mobile phones."


    Speaking of mobile phones, now the sales of mobile phones have been very hot. Allen has expanded the factory producing mobile phones three times in three months, and the supply is still in short supply. This forced Allen to delay his plan to reduce the price of his mobile phone and launch a new model.


    "Yes, my Lord!" answered hermodinger and the weeds.


    Alan took the magic locomotive to Wangdu, naturally in order to advertise the magic locomotive. Now the selection ceremony is about to begin. Young masters and sons of all families in the whole kingdom are gathered in the king''s capital. If Allen shows off on a magic locomotive in the king''s capital, he will certainly leave a deep impression on these noble young masters. At that time, once the magic locomotive starts selling in the Tianmu Pavilion, these young masters will definitely rush to buy it.


    Allen put the three magic locomotives into the space ring and directly transmitted them to the master''s house of nice city through the transmission function.


    Yasuo and other heroes have already been waiting for Allen in the city master''s house and are ready to set out with Allen to the king''s capital.


    This time Allen is going to bring four heroes, Yasuo, Zhao Xin, Ruiwen and Sona.


    After meeting in the city Lord''s house, Allen''s five people took three dragons and began to move towards the king''s capital.


    Four days later, the king''s tall city wall was in sight.


    "Fly straight in." Allen pointed to Wang Du.


    He has already communicated with the kingdom. In the future, the Chinese led Bruce Lee can fly directly into the king''s capital and go to the dragon house to settle down.


    Three little dragons roared into the king''s capital from above the city gate, which attracted the crowd preparing to enter the city and the guards of the city gate to look up.


    "Is that the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom? It looks slightly different from the legend, but it looks more domineering than the legend!" a nobleman who came to the capital for the first time sighed at the little dragon flying in the air.


    A sneer came: "I don''t know anything. Where is the aeolian pterosaur? It''s a giant dragon led by China! Its blood lineage is much more noble than the aeolian pterosaur of the kingdom."


    The speaker was a noble young man who seemed to know Chinese collar very well.


    "Huaxia collar, is it the Huaxia collar with the tower of trial?" others suddenly became interested and asked. Today, the most famous of huaxialing is probably the tower of trial.


    "Of course, in addition to master Allen''s Chinese collar, how many Chinese collars are there in the kingdom?" the noble young man blushed. "I tell you, I know very well about Chinese collar. I just went to China collar some time ago and had dinner with master Allen!"


    "Let me see, there must be master Allen on the back of the three dragons. He came to the selection ceremony."


    The noble youth began to boast about his deeds of visiting China with others. There was no way to verify whether what he said was true or false.


    After Allen commanded Bruce Lee to fly into the king''s capital, he flew straight into the dragon house.


    The manager of longshe is still Marvin, but Marvin looks much older than before.


    In the war with Zizai Kingdom, Marvin detonated the power of his understanding of the law, which not only completely destroyed his opportunity to promote legend, but also greatly wasted his life.


    Today''s Marvin is powerful, but I''m afraid he doesn''t have many years of life.


    "Little guy, we''ve met again." seeing Alan, Marvin said with a smile, "that''s good. You''ve been promoted to level 7. It''s said that you also understand the law of Lei family. You''re as talented as Prince Carl in harilo kingdom. Finally, we have successors in the Kingdom of Lieyang. We can be more at ease when we go."


    "Lord Marvin." Allen respectfully saluted Marvin. In any case, Marvin''s fearless sacrifice is worthy of respect.


    If someone else is already fully confident of being promoted to legend, I''m afraid he would rather watch the Kingdom die than ruin his legendary road.


    Marvin looked at Allen with a smile: "last time it was two dragons, this time it was three. It seems that what you said is untrue. Why don''t we make a deal? You let a dragon give me, and I''ll give you a great benefit."


    "What''s the benefit?" Allen became interested when he came. For a strong man like Marvin, the great benefit he said must not be simple.


    "It''s a long story. Go and do your own business first. When you come to me in your spare time, I''ll talk to you in detail." Ma Wen said.


    "In that case, let''s leave first." after Alan said goodbye to Marvin, he left the folding space of the dragon house with Ruiwen.


    Walking out of the folding space and into the street, Allen smiled at Ruiwen and said, "come on, I''ll take you for a ride!"

 Chapter 292

    As soon as Allen waved his hand, he took out three magic locomotives from the space ring and landed on the ground.


    "Get in the car, one for two." Alan smiled and rode on the silver magic locomotive.


    Subsequently, Yasuo chose the black magic locomotive, Zhao Xin chose the red magic locomotive, and Ruiwen and SANA sat behind them respectively.


    "Let''s go!"


    Allen started the magic locomotive and drove along the road towards the Senlan family.


    Because they are in the city, Allen''s driving speed is not fast, but it can still be described as fast as the passers-by walking on the road.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three magic locomotives passed the street with a roar. In fact, because the energy of the magic energy locomotive is the magic energy stone, it will not make a roar. This sound is specially added by Alan to heimerdinger, which can be opened and closed freely.


    The selection ceremony will be held in two days. Other big families all over the country have basically sent representatives to Wangdu to wait for the beginning of the selection ceremony, and most of the representatives of these families are the legitimate young masters of each family. Now these young masters are wandering around the king''s capital.


    Three magic locomotives roared past, attracting passers-by to watch.


    "What''s that?"


    Several noble young masters were walking together on the road. When they saw three magic locomotives roaring past them, they couldn''t help showing surprise. One of them asked.


    "Leo Potter, you have lived in the king''s capital for a long time. Do you know what it is? Is it a new thing popular in the king''s capital?" asked another young master.


    The noble young master known as Leopold shook his head: "I''ve never seen such a thing in the king''s capital, but it looks really handsome and domineering. I want one too!"


    "Me too!"


    The young masters nearby responded one after another.


    "Help me find out which family those people were from just now," Leopold said to the bodyguard behind him.


    "Young master, I seem to recognize those people just now." a bodyguard said.


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    "Who is it, say it!"


    "It''s easy to know who it is. If you want us to ask him about the provenance of the three vehicles, he won''t refuse."


    All the young masters urged.


    "If the villain is not mistaken, the one riding silver in front should be young master Alan Senlan of Senlan family, and the people behind him seem to be his bodyguards."


    "Senlan family!"


    "Master Allen!"


    Several noble young masters couldn''t help shouting in a low voice.


    Although their family is not small, both Alan Senlan''s name and Senlan family are the existence they can only look up to.


    It is needless to say that since the potter family fell because of betraying the Kingdom, the sun kingdom is now dominated by the Senlan family, and no family can match it except the royal family.


    Alan Senlan is now the first person of the undisputed young generation in the scorching sun kingdom. Even if he puts aside his identity as the legitimate young master of the Senlan family, his power in the whole scorching sun kingdom is also in the top 50. This ranking seems not high, but don''t forget that Alan has just turned 20!


    "Is it appropriate for us to visit master Allen? We don''t have much friendship with master Allen." a noble young master asked with insufficient confidence.


    "There should be no problem," said Leopold uncertainly. "It is said that master Allen has a good temper and is easy to get along with."


    "And if we go to visit, we can find out the origin of the thing and make friends with master Allen. Don''t we kill two birds with one stone?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard the speech.


    When several people were struggling to visit Allen in the Mori blue family, Allen had driven the magic locomotive to the residence of the Mori blue family.


    The three roaring magic locomotives immediately attracted the attention of the guards at the door. When they saw the people on the magic locomotives, several guards immediately respectfully welcomed them.


    "Master Allen!"


    Several bodyguards saluted Allen together. Their respect for Allen came from the heart. Today, Allen is the pride of the whole Senlan family and even the whole kingdom.


    Allen nodded to the guards at the door, put the three magic locomotives into the space ring, and took Ruiwen into the house.


    After returning to the family, Allen settled in his own courtyard first, left Ruiwen four in the courtyard, and went directly to the courtyard where his parents lived. Knowing in advance that Allen was going to return to the family, Allen''s parents, big brother Darren, were waiting for Allen in the family.


    The three were naturally very happy to see Alan back to the family. They sat together and began to chat. During the chat, Darren showed great interest in huaxialing''s test tower.


    Hearing his eldest brother mention the tower of trial, Allen''s heart moved.


    Not long ago, Darren was also successfully promoted to level 7 warrior, which has met the level requirements for entering the test tower. The last time he came to the king''s capital, Allen taught his eldest brother Darren the secret skill of "golden bell body protection". Now Darren has mastered the two secret skills of "golden bell body protection" and "cutting the blazing sun", and has the strength of leapfrog fighting.


    Among the rewards of the test tower, whether it is energy crystallization, attribute improvement, or various advanced rewards given by the hundred layers, the improvement is huge for a soldier. If Darren can enter the test tower, his upgrade speed and strength will be greatly improved.


    It''s good. Naturally, you can''t forget your family!


    "Brother, you''re nothing in Wangdu. It''s better to live in China for a while and try the test tower." Alan said, telling Darren about the benefits of the test tower.


    "If you have been testing in the test tower for a long time, the upgrade speed can at least double, and the actual combat experience and actual combat effectiveness can be greatly improved."


    After hearing this, Darren was very excited. No soldier can refuse the temptation to improve his strength, especially Darren who has the heart of a strong man.


    After a short hesitation, Darren agreed. Going to Huaxia collar is beneficial to him. Besides, he also wants to see what his brother''s territory is like.


    As they were talking, the bodyguard reported that several noble young masters had come to visit Allen and were waiting in the reception hall to ask Allen if he would go to see him.


    "Come to visit me? Which family? What''s his name?" Allen asked. He didn''t seem to have any friendship with the king''s men.


    Sure enough, the bodyguard reported the names of several people and their families, and Allen didn''t know them.


    "I know these families. They are medium-sized families in the kingdom." Bowen said, "Alan, you don''t have many friends among your peers. Although these families are not strong, since people come to visit, you might as well meet them."


    Alan nodded and said to the bodyguard, "go and treat each other well first, and I''ll be there later."


    The bodyguard answered and turned away.


    Alan stood up and said, "father, mother, brother, I''ll leave first."


    "Little brother, I''ll go with you." Darren stood up and said, "father, mother, I''ll leave first."


    "Go, go," Bowen said. "Alan, after you pass by, remember to meet your grandfather. His father is in the house now."


    "I see, father," said Allen.


    Allen and Darren came to the family reception hall together. Five young nobles were sitting in it with a little formality.


    "Master Alan, master Darren!" when they saw Alan and Darren coming, the five quickly got up and said hello.


    "Welcome some young masters to visit," Alan smiled. "If you don''t mind, how about going to the courtyard where I live?"


    "OK, OK." the five hurried.


    The seven people came to the courtyard where Alan lived, sat down in the courtyard and exchanged greetings. Alan asked, "I don''t know if the five young masters are visiting. Can I help Alan?"


    "There''s something I want to ask young master Allen about," said the noble young master named Leopold. "Just now we saw young master Allen and several bodyguards galloping through the street on a thing. I don''t know what it is and where to buy it?"

 Chapter 293

    Allen laughed when he heard the speech. It turned out that the five people came for the magic locomotive. He was really good at advertising. Allen went to an open position and waved his hand. The silver magic locomotive appeared in front of the people.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Yes, that''s it!" several people answered, gathered around and looked at the magic locomotive with love.


    Even Darren, who saw the magic locomotive for the first time, was attracted by the domineering shape of the magic locomotive and asked, "Alan, what''s this?"


    "It''s called a magic locomotive. It''s a magic product sold by Tianmu Pavilion. It can be used instead of a mount. The maximum speed can reach 150 kilometers per hour," Allen said.


    "So fast!" several people couldn''t help exclaiming. Allen was driving at a low speed when they saw the magic locomotive in the street just now, so they didn''t know the real speed of the magic locomotive.


    "Is Tianmu pavilion the organization that sells mobile phones?" a young master asked and took out a mobile phone. "This mobile phone is really a good thing. Unfortunately, there is no Tianmu Pavilion in our big city."


    "Don''t mention your city, even our king doesn''t have it." said Leo porter. "Now there are only more than ten big cities in the south. By the way, master Allen, it is said that the Tianmu Pavilion first appeared in your Chinese territory. Do you have friends with the Tianmu pavilion?"


    "I do have some friendship with the Tianmu Pavilion," Alan smiled. "It is said that the Tianmu organization is preparing to build the Tianmu Pavilion in Wangdu, which should be completed in the near future."


    "Is it true?" said Leo Potter happily. "After that, can''t I buy a mobile phone and a magic locomotive in Wangdu! Great!"


    After asking the origin of the magic locomotive, several people began chatting all over the world. Leo Porter suddenly said, "master Allen, I don''t know if you''ve heard that his Highness the third prince returned to the capital some time ago."


    Somehow, hearing the words of the three princes, Darren''s face was a little gloomy, as if he was very unhappy with the three princes.


    Alan shook his head. "I haven''t heard."


    At the same time, Allen keenly felt the change in his big brother''s face.


    In fact, Allen didn''t even know the last name of the three princes. Naturally, he wouldn''t care whether he returned to Wangdu.


    "His Highness the third prince is a student of a legendary strong man. He has been practicing outside with that legendary strong man for many years." Leo Porter said. "It is said that his Highness the third prince has great talent. Now he is a level 8 peak soldier and may break through level 9 at any time. Master Allen, if you see his Highness the third prince, you should pay attention."


    Alan frowned when he heard the speech: "why?"


    I have no intersection with the three princes. Why should I pay attention to him?


    "Because I heard that after his Highness the third prince returned to the royal capital, he disdained when he heard that master Allen was called the first person of the younger generation in the kingdom. He once threatened to find a chance to compete with you in public to see who was the real first person of the younger generation." Leopold explained.


    Somehow, when talking about it, Leopold couldn''t help glancing at Darren sitting aside.


    Allen then knew why Leo Potter wanted to be careful of the three princes. It turned out that the three princes were dissatisfied with being called the first young generation of the kingdom. Allen couldn''t help sighing that he couldn''t think of a day when he was tired of false fame.


    "Hum!" Darren suddenly snorted coldly, "he is also worthy of being thirty more than Ellen. He is only a level 8 soldier. I can surpass him in time. Not to mention Ellen? He dares to shout so, that is, he is stained with the light of age."


    "When he was twenty, Alan could solve it with one finger!"


    Darren disdained the three princes and showed no mercy because he was his royal highness.


    A genius like Darren will always admire a genius better than himself. Indeed, it is indeed a genius for the three princes to reach the peak of level 8 soldiers at the age of 27. Darren wouldn''t slander like this if he was at ordinary times, but Darren wouldn''t agree if the three princes wanted to step on Allen.


    Allen looked at his eldest brother. Since Leo Porter mentioned the three princes, his eldest brother''s performance has been a little strange. Is there any contradiction between the eldest brother and the three princes?


    With the eldest brother''s character, if only I heard that the three princes wanted to compete with themselves for the title of the first person of the young generation, it would not be so.


    "Brother, you and the three princes have had conflicts?" Allen asked.


    Leo porter looked at Allen and Darren, and stopped talking, obviously knowing something.


    "There was a conflict," Darren admitted generously. "When he disdained you that day and threatened to let you know who was the first person of the real Kingdom''s young generation, I was there. Since he was against my brother, I naturally wouldn''t agree. He challenged him on the spot and wanted to teach him a lesson."


    Then Darren laughed at himself: "it''s a pity that your elder brother, I''m not as skilled as others. I didn''t teach others a lesson. Instead, I was taught a lesson by others. I lost my face and left disheartened."


    Alan''s eyes were cold when he heard the speech.


    Although the eldest brother said it lightly, it can be seen from his expression that he was definitely insulted after being defeated by the three princes, otherwise he wouldn''t be so! Since Darren didn''t say anything, Alan would not ask, but since the big brother was so humiliated for his own sake, he must help the big brother return the humiliation.


    On the way to Wangdu, Allen has become more proficient in the cultivation of the blade of thunder. If he breaks out with all his strength, he may not have the power to fight against the three princes at the top of level 8.


    If you meet him, you don''t need to defeat him. You just need to remain invincible in his hands. When the three princes are seven or eight years older than yourself, they can lose their face.


    And as Darren said, a few years later, Allen and the Darren brothers are sure to surpass the three princes, especially with the help of the tower of trial.


    When Allen and others talked about the three princes, in the palace, the three princes and King bazel were talking in the study.


    "Father, I will be responsible for the selection of the royal family at this selection ceremony?" the third prince said in the study.


    His Highness the third prince is about 1.8 meters tall and has clear facial lines. He is a sunshine and beautiful man to the letter.


    Bazel smiled and looked at the three princes with doting eyes: "since you are interested, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Thank you, father," said the three princes. "Also, I''ve heard people mention the test tower led by China these days. It''s amazing. Father, do you know what the test tower is?"


    When the third prince mentioned the test tower, bazel sighed and picked up a stack of data from his desk: "this is the intelligence of the test tower I sent someone to collect. Have a look."


    This stack of data is one centimeter thick, so we can see how detailed the data of the test tower collected by bazel.


    The three princes picked up the materials and read them carefully one by one. It took nearly half an hour to finish reading the materials in hand.


    Putting down the information, the three princes were shocked: "father, if all the information is true, then this test tower can be called a miracle and is definitely a treasure of the country! This treasure must belong to the kingdom. It''s ridiculous to put it in a small Chinese collar!"


    "I also want to take the test tower back to the Kingdom, but you can see in the data that this test tower can''t be moved at all. I don''t know why only those who join Huaxia collar can enter! Being a father is helpless." bazel sighed.


    "Father, I know you have a way, but you don''t want to use it." the third prince said.


    Bazel shook his head: "I know what you mean, but once so, he will completely tear his face with Alan Senlan. If Alan Senlan obeys his orders, it''s ok if he chooses to resist..."


    "Such indecision is not the domineering father in my heart." the third prince said, "the whole scorching sun kingdom belongs to our royal family. Why should my father care about the feeling of Alan Senlan?"


    "You don''t understand," bazel said. "Alan Senlan is different. He understands the power of law. If there is no accident, he will become a legend in the future."


    The third prince smiled gently at the speech: "the power of law? It will enter the legend? Father, what do you think this is!"


    The third prince stretched out his right hand, and a flame suddenly rose in the palm of his hand.


    "Fire law!"


    Bazel was surprised and delighted to see the flame. As a level 12 soldier, how could he not recognize the power of the fire system law!

 Chapter 294

    After the departure of the morilan family and Leo Porter, Allen and the Darren brothers went to see their grandfather, Arman.


    Arman is not young. Recently, he is concentrating on cultivating and impacting the legendary realm, so he has basically ignored the political affairs of the kingdom. Just a few days ago, yarman had officially resigned from King bazel and resigned from the position of military Minister of the Kingdom, and King bazel had agreed.


    However, yarman is still in the position of military minister at this time. He can''t really retire until he officially completes the handover with the new military minister in a few days. The candidate for the new military minister has been basically determined. It is yarman''s eldest son, Kevin Senlan.


    It''s not that the Senlan family holds the position of military minister. It''s really Kevin of the scorching sun kingdom. In terms of military talent, Kevin is the most powerful, and no one can surpass him. Although in the war with the kingdom of harilo, Kevin was suppressed by Prince Carl quite miserably.


    Two days later, on May 16, the selection ceremony officially began.


    The major families are basically the younger generation of the family in charge of selecting talents at the grand ceremony. For example, the heads of the Senlan family are balun and Darren. As for Allen, he represents nice city, a Chinese leader, not the Senlan family.


    Early in the morning, the three went out with the bodyguard to the venue of the selection ceremony, the fiery sun arena in Wangdu. Allen did not take the family bodyguard, but took Ruiwen four.


    Lieyang arena is one of the landmark buildings of the king''s capital. Its shape is similar to that of the ancient Roman arena and can accommodate more than 100000 spectators. At ordinary times, the arena mainly organizes some wrestling competitions, collects tickets, opens a village and sets up gambling for profit, and each selection ceremony is also held in this arena.


    Out of the family, Darren came up to Alan and said, "Alan, it''s far from the arena. Why don''t you take out your magic locomotives and let me play with Barron."


    Balun also came together when he heard the speech: "magic locomotive? What thing?"


    "It''s a good thing anyway," Darren said.


    Alan smiled and nodded. "Naturally, no problem."


    With that, Allen took out three magic locomotives from the space ring. It was the first time Baron saw the magic locomotive. At first sight, he was deeply attracted by the wild and domineering shape of the magic locomotive.


    "Alan, what is this thing and what is its function?" at this moment, the proud Barron turned into a curious baby.


    "Well, in short, it''s a magic mount. I''ll teach you how to drive."


    Alan said, stepped on the silver magic locomotive and began to explain to them how to drive the magic locomotive. The bodyguards behind them were also very curious and listened carefully.


    "I''ll try!"


    After hearing Allen''s explanation, Darren couldn''t wait to get on the fire red magic locomotive and try to drive it. At the same time, Baron also stepped on the black magic locomotive.


    Although they were both driving the magic locomotive for the first time, as senior soldiers, they had excellent physical coordination and easily mastered the driving skills.


    "Ha ha, it''s very simple. Let''s go!" Darren said proudly on the magic locomotive, and then said to the bodyguards behind him, "meet us in the arena by yourself."


    Allen also asked Ruiwen to go to the arena with the guards of the family.


    Then, the Allen brothers drove the magic locomotive towards the arena.


    "Haha, it''s easy to drive. It''s good, haha!" Darren laughed while driving.


    "Big brother, Baron, if you like, these two magic locomotives will be given to you." Allen smiled.


    Darren was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "ha ha, I''m not polite. But if you give him the magic locomotive, he may not like it. I think it''s better to forget it."


    "Who says I don''t like it!" Barron said hurriedly.


    The three drove towards the arena laughing and joking all the way. From time to time, they met carriages of other families driving to the arena. The three drove the magic locomotive past these carriages, which attracted the owner of the carriage to look at it through the window and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    A roar came from the front door of the sun arena, and Allen three drove the magic locomotive to stop at the front door.


    As soon as they stopped, the three magic locomotives attracted the attention of everyone at the door. Some noble young masters who knew Darren and Baron immediately came up and asked them what it was.


    Alan will not give up such a good advertising opportunity. He immediately explained the function and origin of magic locomotive to the public.


    After a lot of excitement, Allen and the three of them put the magic locomotive into their space ring and stepped into the arena. At this time, the economic arena is full of people, and more than 100000 seats have been filled.


    The positions in the front rows of the arena are reserved for the royal family and major families. The position of Senlan family is in the front row, occupying more than 100 seats, which is second only to the royal family.


    When Allen three people arrived at the area where dasenlan family was located, there were many stewards and bodyguards in the area to arrange everything and prepare food and drinks.


    "Master Baron, master Darren, master Allen!"


    Seeing the arrival of Allen, the housekeeper in charge immediately greeted him and saluted respectfully.


    "Housekeeper ignor, it''s hard," Barron said.


    In terms of status, the ignor housekeeper ranks third among all the housekeepers in the Senlan family, and is deeply trusted by the family yarman.


    "Three young masters, please sit down and have something to eat first. The selection ceremony will not start until a while," said the housekeeper ignor, leading the three to the middle position to sit down.


    Some young masters of large families have arrived in the surrounding area and nodded to Allen, who responded one by one. Allen looked around and then looked at the widest area, the Royal area. The head of the royal family hasn''t arrived yet, but he doesn''t know which Prince will be this time.


    While eating the fruits, vegetables and cakes prepared by the family, the three of Allen chatted casually. After a while, Ruiwen and the family guards also rushed over and sat behind the three of Allen.


    Just as the selection ceremony was about to begin, a slender and well-dressed young man entered the arena surrounded by many palace guards. As soon as the youth entered the arena, they attracted the attention of everyone in the arena.


    The head of the royal family is here!


    "Brother, which Prince is this?" Allen asked.


    "Three princes, Angus!" Darren said gnashing his teeth.


    Alan''s eyes were cold. Is this the third prince? Alan had a feeling that he would meet the three princes and couldn''t avoid it if he wanted to.


    But Alan never wanted to avoid it.


    After the third prince Angus entered the arena, he looked around for a week. Instead of directly entering the area where the royal family was located, he walked straight towards the area where the Senlan family was located under the attention of everyone.


    "See the prince, your highness!" seeing the arrival of the third prince, the bodyguards and administrators of the Senlan family saluted the third prince together. The third prince raised his head and went straight to Allen without any indication.


    Allen stood up and saluted the three princes slightly: "I''ve seen your highness."


    Although they were unhappy with the three princes, after all, as ministers, Alan and Darren did not behave too domineering and ignored the three princes under the eyes of tens of thousands of people. However, although the two people shouted their Highness the third prince, their tone was flat and there was no respect.


    Allen felt a little surprised that Baron was also acting like this. Is there any festival between Baron and the three princes?


    The three princes nodded slightly at the three, glanced at Barron and Darren, and fell directly on Allen.


    "Are you Alan Senlan?"

 Chapter 295

    "I am," Ellen replied expressionless.


    The third prince was not unhappy because of Allen''s attitude, but looked at Allen with proud eyes: "now people say you are the first person of the young generation in the scorching sun Kingdom, but I don''t agree with that. I want to compete with you to see who is the first person of the young generation worthy of the name."


    Aside, Darren sneered: "Your Highness, you are 27 years old this year. It seems that this young generation has nothing to do with you."


    Darren sneered and did not give the three princes face at all.


    The third prince gave Darren a cold look and did not speak. In fact, the three princes also know that it is not a very glorious thing to stand up and compete for the title of the first person of the young generation with a man seven years younger than themselves. But he is not willing to be pressured by such a person whose strength is not as good as his own. They all say that Allen is the first person of the young generation. Doesn''t it mean that he is not as good as Allen? He has always been arrogant and naturally unwilling to do so.


    The third prince was obsessed with cultivation and had no interest in the throne and power, so he didn''t have to learn what his two brothers had. He always acted as he wanted and unscrupulous.


    Generally speaking, I''m not afraid to offend people!


    Over the years, he followed his legendary teacher to practice outside. When he was young, he became a top power of level 8. He thought that he would be regarded by the people of the kingdom as the first genius of the Kingdom and respected by thousands of people after returning to the kingdom of the sun. Unexpectedly, after returning home, he heard that there was a demon like Allen in the kingdom. After hearing about Allen''s deeds, the arrogance of the three princes had to admit in the bottom of his heart that if he was the same age as Allen, he could not compare with Allen. It can even be said that they were not at the same level at all.


    What I''m talking about here is just a comparison of cultivation. If it''s better than other aspects, such as governing territory, Alan can throw him out of the eight blocks!


    Full of the expectation of becoming the first genius of the Kingdom, he returned to the Kingdom, but was beaten by Allen''s existence. Naturally, the three princes couldn''t stand the blow, so they acted extreme. They had to fight with Allen anyway, regardless of the age gap between them.


    If, under normal circumstances, the three princes were concerned about face, they would never be so.


    "In fact, I''m not interested in the title of the first person of the young generation," Allen said. "But if your highness wants to compete with me, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    "You have some courage," said the third prince. "Don''t worry, there will be a chance soon."


    With that, the three princes left and returned to the area where the royal family was located.


    After the three princes left, Allen asked Barron, "Barron, have you had a holiday with the three princes?"


    Baron shook his head. "No."


    "Then why do you have this attitude towards him?" Alan asked puzzled.


    Barron looked at Allen and Darren: "I have heard about the holidays between the three princes and you two. Although we are competitive in the family, we are brothers outside. Naturally, I want to stand on the United Front with you."


    "Ha ha, well said, it''s worthy of being Darren''s brother!" Darren patted Baron on the shoulder and laughed.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. Darren patted Baron on the shoulder with great strength, and Baron grinned. Barron shook off Darren''s hand on his shoulder, brushed the position where Darren had patted with his hand, and his face was disgusted.


    Alan looked at the two people in the fight and couldn''t help smiling. For the first time, he had a complete change in Barron''s senses.


    Barron always looks very proud and despises everyone. In fact, he is quite good!


    What Allen didn''t know was that he was exiled to Telu village as Lord. When he just left the king''s capital, a confidant bodyguard of Baron advised Baron to get rid of him.


    Balun not only sternly rejected the advice of the confidant bodyguard on the spot, but also put the bodyguard in a cold palace as soon as he returned to the family and never took him with him again.


    In the Senlan family, competition belongs to competition, and family affection is family affection, which will never be confused. This is also the traditional spirit inherited by the Senlan family for thousands of years.


    After the three princes arrived, the seats in the arena were full, and the organizers immediately announced the beginning of the selection ceremony.


    Under the attention of the public, an old man in a luxurious robe walked to the center of the arena. The old man walked vigorously and knew his strength was not weak at a glance.


    The old man went to the center of the arena, first bowed in the direction of the three princes, and then bowed to the audience in the other three directions.


    "Welcome to the scorching sun arena to participate in the selection ceremony!"


    The old man was full of anger. This sentence spread all over the arena through the magic sound reinforcement devices around him.


    The selection ceremony didn''t have too many cumbersome ceremonies. After briefly explaining the rules of the selection ceremony, the old man announced that the ceremony began.


    The selection ceremony is divided into two parts: the selection of the strong and the selection of talents. The first is the selection of the strong.


    For the selection of the strong, the minimum level of candidates is level 4, and the maximum is unlimited. The organizer will group all candidates, and the strong at the same level will be a group. After the selection, the candidates in the same group will compete one by one to conduct a single round of knockout.


    In the knockout competition, after the end of each competition, each family can recruit two candidates. If the winner chooses to accept the recruitment, it will be deemed to give up the subsequent competition automatically. If the winner refuses to recruit, continue the following competition, which may be selected by a stronger family or lost in the end.


    The selection of the strong starts from level 4 and progresses step by step.


    "The first is the selection of level 4 strong people. There are 1033 level 4 candidates in this grand ceremony." the old man shouted, "now, let''s start the first competition. Level 4 soldier Maxwell vs. level 4 soldier Frederick."


    As the old man announced the start of the competition, the two soldiers entered the arena from both ends of the arena and stood in front of the old man.


    "Maxwell, 25, Frederick, 43, the battle begins!"


    With the old man''s order, the two fought together. The reason why the old man reported their ages before the battle was to make the families better choose. Generally speaking, even if the young party is defeated, more families will choose the young party, because the young representative has better training value.


    The battle between the two did not last long. The results were divided in more than three minutes. Maxwell, 25, won.


    "Can a family recruit two people?" the old man asked after the battle.


    The old man''s words were quickly responded by several family leaders in the audience. Three families invited Maxwell and one invited Frederick, but these four families are small families.


    Frederick accepted the invitation of the family without any hesitation. He has been defeated. If he refuses the invitation again, he will get nothing at the selection ceremony.


    Maxwell did not choose to continue to participate in the next competition, but chose one of the three families who gave the best treatment to accept the invitation.


    "Let''s start the next battle..." the old man shouted on the field.


    In the audience, Allen said reluctantly, "if this goes on, it''s just a trial for the top four. It''s going to take more than ten days?"


    It takes at least ten minutes for each competition, from the admission of candidates, to the battle, to the family recruitment. In this way, five or six battles can be fought in an hour.


    The trials lasted ten hours a day, and only about 50 battles a day, but the first round of the selection of the level 4 strong took almost ten days. It will take at least more than ten days from the beginning to the end of the whole level 4 strong selection.


    "That''s natural," Darren said. "In the past, the selection ceremony often lasted more than a month or even two months. Generally speaking, the candidates selected by the level 4 strong are the most and the longest. In the future, it will not be so slow."


    "Wouldn''t the heads of these families feel bored watching the battle every day for more than a month?" Allen said.


    Darren smiled: "how could it be that some talents often appear in the selection ceremony. The heads of all families dare not neglect them. It''s a pity if they miss a genius."


    "Darren is right," Barron followed. "There are many talents who came out of the selection ceremony. For example, Lord Xavier was selected by the royal family in the selection ceremony."


    "Uncle Xavier was chosen by the royal family at the selection ceremony." Allen was a little surprised. "The royal family really made money."


    Baron nodded: "the royal family really made money. It is said that at that selection ceremony, the heads of our Senlan family were my father and third uncle. At that time, the third uncle greatly appreciated Lord Xavier and tried his best to recruit Lord Xavier into our Senlan family. Unfortunately, he failed to compete for the royal family."


    Hearing Barron''s words, Allen knew that there was such a story back then. No wonder his father and Xavier would become close friends. They had long cherished each other.


    "So, anyway, I have nothing to do. It''s better to take a serious look at these battles," Alan smiled. "Maybe I''ll find a peerless genius."


    The battle in the morning ended soon. A total of 23 battles were held in the whole morning, and a total of 46 people went to the next game. Forty three of the forty-six were invited by the family, and only three were not invited by any family. However, one of the three was the winner and could participate in the next round of battle. Therefore, only two were not selected by any family.


    Of the 43 people invited, 35 accepted the invitation directly, and only eight chose to enter the next round. This makes Allen feel that maybe there won''t be many people left in the second round.


    After the selection in the morning, the old man was about to announce a temporary rest and fight again in the afternoon, but he saw the three princes jump up from the audience and fall in front of the old man.


    "Your Highness!" the old man quickly bowed and saluted, "I don''t know what your Highness has to say."


    The third prince smiled gently and said in a loud voice, "take your time. I want to have a competition with master Allen of the Senlan family to decide who is the first person of the younger generation in the kingdom. I hope you can bear a witness."


    The words of the third prince, after his fighting spirit bonus and the amplification of the magic amplifier, rang through the whole arena.

 Chapter 296

    "Alan Senlan, do you dare to fight?"


    The third prince stared at the area where the Senlan family was located, and his eyes were full of war. He knows that he is older and higher than Alan. Even defeating Alan is not a glorious thing. He will even be criticized secretly. But he doesn''t care. He just wants to beat Alan once in front of everyone and prove that he is better than Alan, otherwise he won''t be happy.


    Therefore, the three princes insisted on fighting with Alan not so much for the first person of the young generation as for their own happiness. In fact, he returned to the kingdom with great ambition. He thought that he would be the first genius of the Kingdom after he came back, but he was overwhelmed by Alan. It was too oppressive!


    Darren jumped up in the area where the Senlan family was located, "I''ll fight you!" but Allen grabbed him.


    The third prince looked at Darren disdainfully: "the defeated generals are also qualified to fight with me?"


    "Big brother, since he wants to challenge me, let me do it." Allen said, jumping into the arena and facing the three princes from a distance.


    Next to the third prince, the old man who presided over the selection ceremony saw Allen come on, his eyes lit up and his face was excited. The duel between his Highness the third prince and young master Allen is an important play! Thinking of this, the old man secretly glanced at the three princes with his sad eyes. For this kind of thing, his Highness the three princes should communicate with him in advance and let him arrange it for himself in order to achieve the best effect! Such a hasty duel is a waste of resources!


    The old man has committed an occupational disease.


    The old man stepped forward with a loud voice: "today, you have a blessing in the eyes. You can see the duel between the two geniuses, his Highness the third prince and master Allen. This morning''s ticket is definitely worth it!"


    Yes, ordinary people need tickets to enter the arena to watch the selection ceremony. Every time the royal family holds the selection ceremony, it can not only select a large number of talents for the Kingdom, but also make a lot of money. This is also the reason why the royal family is keen to hold the selection ceremony.


    Every year, members of the royal family propose to change the selection ceremony to once every three years or once a year, but their opinions have never been adopted.


    "I can''t help but wonder if every audience this morning will charge a gold coin for the ticket, ha ha. Now, let me introduce the battle to you! Standing on my left is the three princes of the Kingdom, his highness Angus. His highness Angus left the kingdom to practice at the age of 12 by taking the legendary strong as his teacher..."


    At this time, the old man has been fully involved in the play, and his mouth can be described as endless.


    "Shut up!" the third prince glanced at the old man, "can you talk less nonsense!"


    Your highness challenges Allen to compete for the title of the first person of the younger generation in the kingdom. Such a serious matter makes you look like a monkey. What a formality!


    "Er...," the old man immediately said, "now, let''s witness the world war between your highness three and master Allen!"


    The old man said that and quickly stepped aside. If you continue to chatter and annoy your highness, it seems that you don''t even have a place to reason.


    "Alan, you''d better do it first." the third prince held a double machete and said. According to the news he got, Allen''s level is the peak of level 6, while he is the peak of level 8, which is two levels higher than Allen. If he tries to take the lead again, he will be too bullying.


    The weapon of the third prince is the traditional weapon of the hariran people, double machete. Most people who use this weapon are more orthodox in their bones.


    Allen took out the dry fire sword from the space ring: "in that case, I''m not polite." then he had a sword against the third prince.


    Allen used the dry fire sword in Wangdu as a flowing fire. Now he takes it out and risks being recognized. But in order to have the strength to compete with the three princes, Allen had to use the dry fire sword.


    However, even if someone recognizes the dry fire sword, he is at most wondering why the weapon of Liuhuo came into his own hands and whether there is any relationship between himself and Liuhuo. He will never guess that he and Liuhuo are the same person.


    "That sword? Isn''t it from the demon swordsman called Liuhuo?" sure enough, Allen just took out the dry fire sword and was recognized by Darren. Darren was too impressed by the owner of the sword, Liuhuo. On that day, he fought with Liuhuo in the challenge arena. If Xavier hadn''t done it, he might have died in the terrible fire magic of Liuhuo.


    In the arena, Allen and the three princes had just made contact, and the three princes were surprised.


    "You have broken through level seven!" exclaimed the third prince while fighting.


    People in the arena saw Allen''s level 7 strength, which was even more in an uproar. You know, Prince Carl, the son of God in the kingdom of harilo, the recognized first genius on the mainland, also broke through and became a level 7 soldier at the age of 20. Alan has now tied Prince Carl''s record!


    Prince Carl, but a peerless genius known as the son of God! Is it not another son of God who can equal his record?


    At this time, although the three princes were still fighting with Alan, they didn''t know where to fly.


    Alan in front of him reminds him of Prince Carl of harilo Kingdom, the man who makes himself feel desperate and invincible.


    No one in the kingdom of Lieyang knows that his legendary teacher and Prince Carl''s legendary teacher are close friends. He and Prince Carl have practiced together for a long time. During the years of practicing with Prince Carl, he was overwhelmed by him in everything. He was far away from Prince Carl in terms of training speed and understanding secret skills. The only thing he could defeat Prince Carl was eating speed.


    Obviously, this is not something to be proud of.


    Every time he faced Prince Carl, he looked up at an insurmountable peak, and a sense of powerlessness came from his heart. Now in Allen, he seems to see the shadow of Prince Carl.


    Allen was seriously fighting. Suddenly, the three princes jumped back and opened the distance.


    "Forget it, don''t fight." the third prince said.


    "Why?" Alan wondered.


    "I suddenly feel that it''s not a very humiliating thing to be pressed by someone comparable to Carl." then the three princes put away their machetes and turned to walk outside the arena.


    Allen was silent. What kind of person Prince Carl was? He was only comparable to him in cultivation speed, which was enough to make the arrogant people such as Prince three willingly give up the challenge to themselves.


    "Wait a minute." Allen suddenly shouted to the three princes.


    The third prince stopped and looked back at Alan: "what''s up?"


    "You humiliated my big brother the other day?" Alan asked.


    The third prince looked at Darren in the distance: "yes, he, a level 7 soldier, challenged me beyond his ability. It''s just that he humiliated himself."


    "Apologize to my big brother," Allen said, "or fight me and apologize to my big brother after losing."


    The third prince disdained to smile: "I never apologize to the weak."


    "That is to choose to fight with me and apologize after losing?" Allen raised his dry fire sword.


    The third prince''s face sank: "Alan Senlan, I stopped because you have unparalleled talent. Do you really think I''m afraid you won''t succeed?"


    "Then come and fight," Alan said firmly. "If you lose, apologize to my big brother."


    "Since you insult yourself like your big brother, I will help you," said the third prince, holding a pair of machetes, and returning to Allen again.

 Chapter 297

    In the area where the Mori blue family is located, Darren saw that Allen insisted on fighting with the three princes for himself and said to himself, "Alan, you fool, show off what can help me out. If you are defeated by the three princes, our brothers will be humiliated by him and die!"


    "I envy you two brothers," said Barron.


    "What are you talking about," Darren smiled and patted Baron on the shoulder. "You''re not our brother, too."


    On the arena, the three princes held up their double machetes: "Alan, now I''ll let you understand the gap between level 7 soldiers and level 8 soldiers. A genius like you may have the ability to fight beyond your level, but I''m not an ordinary level 8 soldier."


    The three princes have made up their minds to defeat Allen cleanly with the momentum of crushing. Such a victory is valuable to him.


    With that, the three princes crossed their swords in front of them, and their fighting spirit condensed on them and burst into dazzling light. Then, the three princes threw their swords, and the two huge swords crossed and rushed towards Allen.


    Level 8 soldiers can''t fight spirit and leave the body. There is only one explanation for the three princes to do this, that is, the secret skill of attack!


    Opposite, Allen''s face was grim, and the golden bell protector had already been opened. Allen drew the power of the dry fire sword, waved the sword and rowed several circles in the air. A huge shield composed of fire appeared in front of Allen.


    Finally, seven huge fire shields stood in front of Allen.


    Fire method. Chain fire shield.


    With the improvement of Allen''s strength, he has been able to attract more power in the dry fire sword and release more Fire spells.


    "Fire magic? Swordsman?" the third prince frowned. "This flame gives me a strange feeling. It seems that it is not an ordinary fire magic."


    The three princes have understood the law of fire and have a keen perception of fire. They have noticed the difference between Allen''s fire method and ordinary fire magic. Nature is different. One is magic and the other is magic.


    The sabre gas hit the first side of the huge flame shield, gave a slight meal, and then smashed the huge flame shield with a bang, and then the second side, the third side


    The two Dao Qi were as powerful as bamboo. They successively broke the seven huge fire shields in front of Allen. However, after breaking the seven huge shields in a row, the Dao Qi had exhausted and was easily blocked by Allen.


    "Are you a swordsman?" the third prince asked incredulously.


    It''s incredible. You know, the swordsman practices magic and fighting spirit at the same time. At Allen''s age, it''s shocking enough to cultivate fighting spirit to level 7. If you cultivate magic to a high level, doesn''t it mean that his talent is more terrible than Prince Carl?


    "It''s not magic. There''s no magic smell on that boy. It''s the sword. I can''t see that there are a lot of treasures in the hands of this little guy named Alan."


    Above the arena, three old men are watching the battle below with great interest. Among the three elders, two were Mickey, the legendary warrior and Xiu, the legendary magician Alan had met. It was Mickey who was talking just now.


    Although they were curious about Allen''s sword, they didn''t show much interest. When they reached this stage of cultivation, becoming God was their only goal, and other foreign objects didn''t attract them much.


    "Andy, your precious apprentice won''t lose to this little guy?" Xiu said to another legend with a smile.


    The legendary strongman known as Andy snorted coldly: "if he can''t even deal with a level 7 soldier, see how I deal with him!"


    Mickey smiled when he heard the speech: "after all, Alan is the person that adult Lucius pays special attention to. It''s not a shame for your apprentice to lose to him."


    While the three were talking, Allen and the three princes below had begun to fight. Although the third prince was shocked by Allen''s talent, he immediately forced the shock to the bottom of his heart.


    No matter what his talent is, beat him first! If you lose to an opponent seven years younger than yourself and are forced to apologize to his brother, how can you save your face!


    Allen fought with the three princes. With the help of the dry fire sword, all kinds of fire techniques emerged one after another, but the strength of the three princes was much higher than him after all. Allen was beaten and defeated.


    Prince Carl broke the two fire methods released by Allen with his double knives. He flashed in front of Allen and cut it with a knife. Allen''s horizontal sword was blocked. However, the strength of fighting in his body was really poor. The three princes were too much and flew backwards by a knife.


    "Bang!"


    Allen fell heavily on the ground, his body was bounced up and fell again. He bounced three or four times in a row to stop. Alan struggled to his feet and wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand, which was full of blood.


    "How, do you want to fight?" the three princes said in a winning posture.


    Allen wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and grinned: "if it''s just at this level, he can''t beat me."


    With that, Allen''s dry fire sword was entangled with thunder and lightning, mixed with the existing flame, and interwoven with thunder and fire.


    In the audience, someone recognized Lei''s law and couldn''t help shouting. Soon, the news of Lei''s law spread and shocked the crowd.


    It''s just a 20-year-old level 7 strong man. Now he still understands the power of the law and doesn''t let others play!


    "The law of thunder?" the three princes chuckled. "Is this your card?"


    With a loud cry, Allen rushed to the three princes with a sword. With a sword, he was blocked by Prince Carl.


    Ding, Ding, Ding


    Allen''s swords were easily blocked by the three princes.


    "With the power of this law alone, I can''t help it." the third prince smiled. The paralysis and other effects attached to the thunder law attack were all blocked by the fire law in his body.


    "Take my move first!"


    Allen held the sword in both hands, and the thunder light flashed on the sword body and condensed into a huge lightning sword. In front of Allen, the three princes smiled and looked serious. He had a feeling that Allen''s move was not simple!


    Alan let out a loud cry and cut down with a sword.


    Thunder blade!


    The lightning giant sword cuts the three princes with an unparalleled potential. Under the lightning giant sword, the three princes seem so small.


    "What a domineering sword!" Mickey sighed in the sky. "Andy, don''t you save your apprentice?"


    "He can resist this kind of attack," Andy said indifferently.


    "I forgot that your apprentice also understood the power of law," Mickey said.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the three princes were struck by Allen''s lightning sword. Lightning and flying dust filled the whole area, making people unable to see whether the three princes were dead or alive.


    Everyone in the audience stared nervously at the position where the three princes stood just now. His highness will not be killed by Alan''s sword! If so, something big will happen.


    The lightning and flying dust gradually dispersed, and a glimmer of fire appeared faintly.


    "It''s the third prince. He''s fine!" exclaimed a sharp eyed onlooker.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the three princes stood where they were, with their clothes blackened and their hair disheveled. They looked very embarrassed. However, now people can not care whether the three princes are embarrassed or not.


    The three princes are surrounded by flames, and the flames rise above the twin knives.


    Alan''s pupil shrinks: "the law of fire!"


    This is the first time Alan has met an opponent who understands the power of law! But I don''t know whether the three princes understood the power of the law by themselves or swallowed the sacred fruit like themselves. If it is the former, the three princes can really be called a peerless genius.


    The audience around me was completely excited. The power of law, see the power of law again! It''s incredible that master Allen and his Highness the third prince are all understanding the power of the law.


    The audience sobbed on the spot. There were two geniuses in the kingdom who understood the power of the law before level 12. This is a sign of the Kingdom''s great prosperity!


    "Ellen, let''s try which of us has the stronger power of law!" Prince Carl stared at Ellen, his eyes full of war.


    Today, Alan will be defeated!

 Chapter 298

    The third prince actually understood the law of fire, which greatly surprised Allen.


    According to Allen''s original estimation, he has the law of thunder, the sword of dry fire, and two secret skills. Even if he can''t defeat the three princes, he can remain invincible. But when the three princes understood the power of the law, all the previous assumptions had become empty talk.


    Fortunately, he has the last card, but he can barely deal with the three princes. This card is the mask of time and space. Allen has always worn the space-time mask on his face, but it is usually hidden, and the creatures below the gods can''t detect it.


    It''s just that the ability of space-time mask is too rebellious. As a last resort, Allen doesn''t want to expose it.


    "Alan, your sword just now should be a secret skill of fighting Qi and combining the power of law. It''s really powerful. If I hadn''t absolutely suppressed you, I might have been defeated by your sword, cough."


    Although the three princes used the power of law to block Allen''s sword, they did not retreat all over and were seriously injured.


    "But now, try my blow." while the three princes spoke, the power of the law began to condense on the double knives.


    Allen looked at the three princes with a cautious look. He knew that what the three princes wanted to show was a secret skill that integrated the law of fire. Although the secret skills are rare, don''t forget that the teacher of the three princes is a legendary strong man. It''s not difficult to help his disciples get a suitable secret skill. At this point, Allen is slightly inferior to these legendary disciples. Although Allen has a system, the rewards of the system are random, and he may not get what he needs.


    The three princes jumped up and were in the middle of the air. They slashed down with their double knives towards Alan''s position.


    With a loud dragon cry, a flame dragon fell from the sky and rushed towards Allen''s position. Allen could not avoid it because of its speed.


    In the sky, Mickey''s face was sharp and their eyes were fixed on the war below, ready to save Alan at any time.


    Every strong man who understands the power of the law and is likely to be promoted to legend is the precious wealth of the harilan nation. They can''t watch this genius fall into the inner struggle. Before, Ma Wen of the sun Kingdom cut off the legendary road in order to fight against the strong in the Heaven Kingdom. The legends of the guardian of light regretted and regretted for a long time.


    "Boom!"


    The flame dragon bombarded Allen''s position, and the flame swallowed Allen in an instant.


    In the sky, Mickey''s body is about to rush down. In his opinion, Allen''s strength can never stop this blow. If Allen is hit directly by the flame dragon, he will die. However, as soon as he moved, he stopped with a faint sigh.


    Beside Mickey, Hugh and Andy looked down in surprise.


    The fire dragon hit the ground and blew it out of a huge pit. In the arena, everyone stared at the huge pit nervously, and Darren and Barron stood up nervously.


    The third prince stared at the huge pit shrouded in fireworks and dust and frowned. He wouldn''t kill Alan with one blow, would he? If so, it would be troublesome. Just thinking, the surrounding audience suddenly screamed, as if they saw something incredible. At the same time, the three princes suddenly felt a warm sensation coming from the back of their neck, and their neck was as numb as an electric shock.


    "Your Highness, the third prince, you lost." Allen''s voice sounded behind the third prince. The exclamation of the audience just now was precisely because Allen suddenly appeared behind the three princes.


    The three princes turned to look at their neck and saw a long sword intertwined with flame and lightning on his neck, and the owner of the sword was Alan. The third prince''s eyes were full of shock and disbelief: "when did you get behind me? How could you be so fast!"


    He was nearly a hundred meters away from Alan just now. Alan came behind him in an instant. He didn''t even see a figure. How can it be!


    "Take it as a secret skill," Alan naturally wouldn''t explain the ability of space-time mask to the three princes. "If you lose, apologize to my big brother."


    The third prince''s face turned blue and white. He finally gritted his teeth and said to Darren''s area, "Darren, it''s my fault to humiliate you that day. I apologize to you."


    With that, the three princes did not stay for a moment, and walked out of the arena with a cold face.


    In the sky, three legendary strong men looked at each other face to face.


    "Did you see clearly just now?"


    "See, it''s not speed, it''s a direct blinking past, it should be a space ability."


    "Space ability? The best in space on the mainland is Lord Lucius. Is he Lord Lucius..." Andy looked surprised.


    "You mean, he may be Lord Lucius''s disciple?" Mickey was surprised.


    Andy shook his head and spit out three words: "bastard!"


    Xiu: "


    Mickey: "


    When the third prince left, Darren and Baron immediately came over. Darren hugged Allen with a bear: "thank you, Alan!"


    Alan smiled gently: "brother, are you meat or not? Barron didn''t say that we are brothers."


    "Yes, brother, ha ha." Darren let Alan go, "But speaking of it, Alan, you''re so secretive. When did you break into Level 7 soldiers? I didn''t even tell you the eldest brother. 20-year-old level 7 soldiers, the news will spread, and the whole kingdom will be happy and crazy. In the past, those guys in harilo Kingdom always boasted about how the son of God of their kingdom was doing in front of us in the scorching sun kingdom. We are the scorching sun kingdom There''s not even room for a rebuttal. "


    "But in the future, if the guys of Harlow Kingdom boast their prince Carl in front of us, we people in the sun kingdom can tell them loudly, what if you have Prince Carl? We have Allen Senlan in the sun Kingdom, ha ha!"


    "All right, big brother," Ellen laughed. "There''s no one boasting about their family."


    "What''s the matter?" balun on the side rarely joked. "If it''s me who becomes a level 7 soldier at the age of 20, let alone my family boast, I''ll help myself boast."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The three burst out a long smile.


    In the afternoon, the selection ceremony continued. At this time, the news that Alan has become a level 7 soldier has spread all over the king''s capital, causing the audience to look at Alan longer than the game. Before the selection ceremony, the heads of the major families of the Kingdom lined up to greet Allen one by one and get familiar with him.


    The first round of the selection of the level-4 strong lasted ten days. After ten days, all the level-4 soldiers finally came to fight once. Allen didn''t miss any of the ten days of fighting. Unfortunately, he didn''t find any candidates who brightened his eyes.


    Darren and Baron, on the other hand, recruited two candidates who performed well in the past ten days, which made the two candidates ecstatic. They joined the Senlan family, but they didn''t dare think of anything before.


    The battle went on round by round. Five days later, the selection of the level 4 strong man finally ended. The final winner was a level 4 wind magician who was recruited by the royal family. After the selection of the level 4 strong man, the time had come to June 1. Allen conducted another lucky draw, but unfortunately he still couldn''t get anything good.


    Then came the selection of level 5 and level 6. Allen still didn''t recruit any candidates. Until the selection of level 7, a soldier finally attracted Allen''s attention.


    To be exact, it attracted Zhao Xin''s attention.

 Chapter 299

    In the arena, a battle of great disparity in strength is about to begin.


    The reason why there is still a great disparity is that the level between the two sides is not one level worse, but it is the biggest disparity within level 1. One has just been promoted to level 7, and the other is the peak of level 7.


    The host of the game is still the old man before.


    "Now, let me introduce you to the two candidates who will fight." the old man shouted.


    The number of applicants for the selection of level 7 strong players is not large, only 28, so there are only 14 games in the first round. However, the fighting time of level 7 soldiers is generally longer than that of level 4 soldiers. These 14 games will take about a morning.


    There have been seven games ahead, and this is the eighth.


    "The one on my left, named kanglifu, is 49 years old and has the highest strength of level 7 soldiers."


    "And the one on my right, named Hardy, age..." the old man paused here. "He is 24 years old and has the strength of level 7 soldiers!"


    After the old man''s words, the audience gave a burst of exclamation, and the heads of major families brightened their eyes, looking at hardy like seeing rare treasures.


    The 24-year-old level 7 soldier has been regarded as a super genius in the whole continent. It can be said that he is second only to Prince Carl and Allen.


    As for Darren, Darren is also 24 years old this year and has just been promoted to level 7. This young man named hardy can be said to be the same as Darren in talent. But don''t forget that Darren has been cultivated by the Senlan family since childhood. What about hardy?


    From Hardy to participate in the selection ceremony to find a way out, we know that he did not rely on any family, but only on his own efforts. From this point of view, Hardy''s talent is even better than Darren.


    But somehow, Hardy''s peerless genius has not been discovered by any family until now. In fact, with Hardy''s talent, he went directly to any large family, including the Senlan family and the royal family. The other party would sweep the couch and meet each other, focusing on training. There was no need to participate in any selection ceremony.


    At the moment of seeing Hardy, the heads of all the big families had made up their minds to win the prize anyway!


    "I declare that the battle begins!" the old man shouted after introducing them.


    Hardy is a handsome young man, wearing silver light armor and holding a long gun. His eyes are full of perseverance and strong sense of war. His weapons have attracted people''s attention. In this world, long guns are generally used by soldiers in battle in order to cooperate with military tactics. Few soldiers will use long guns as their own weapons.


    It''s even possible that Hardy is the only one.


    However, hardy cut the long gun a lot for flexibility in the battle, only a little more than two meters, and the length became almost the same as the long gun in Zhao Xin''s hand. You know, the length of the long guns in the battle array is at least more than three meters.


    Hardy and kanglifu fought together. Hardy danced with a long gun in his hand. Although kanglifu was much stronger than Hardy, he couldn''t take advantage of it for a while.


    "The young man named Hardy is good at shooting." Allen sighed as he watched the battle on the field.


    "It''s really good," Darren said. "If you don''t use secret skills, I''m not his opponent." Darren frankly admitted that he was inferior to his peers.


    "Zhao Xin, you are an expert in using guns. How do you feel?" Allen turned to Zhao Xin sitting behind him.


    Zhao Xin looked at the battle on the field and said, "this is also called shooting? It''s full of loopholes. If you let me shoot, he can''t even take a shot."


    "Zhao Xin, are you bragging? I think Hardy''s shooting skills are very strong. How can you even take a shot?" Darren said with a smile. After more than 20 days of getting along, Darren, Barron and Zhao Xin are very familiar with each other, and occasionally make some harmless jokes.


    Zhao Xin looked indifferent: "even if you don''t believe it, but his shooting skills are very scattered. At first glance, he groped out step by step without any systematic learning. It''s good to be able to practice his shooting skills by his own groping."


    Allen smiled gently: "Zhao Xin, do you want me to recruit him and give him to you for teaching? Maybe he can become a master of marksmanship in the future."


    "If the Lord is willing, I naturally don''t care," Zhao channeled. "If this boy lets me exercise, there is really a lot of room for growth."


    Several people were saying that the battle on the field had changed.


    Hardy''s strength is not as good as his opponent after all. Although he won a draw with his opponent at the beginning, it is mostly because his opponent doesn''t understand the shooting method and Puyi''s contact is not suitable. After his opponent became familiar with his shooting routine, he began to fall into passivity step by step.


    The weapon used by Khadi''s opponent kanglifu is a huge sword. When it is waved, it is very powerful.


    Finally, Congreve found a chance to get close to hardy and hit him with a sword.


    When hardy stood up from the ground, he was already bleeding at the corners of his mouth and staggered between his steps.


    "Young man, admit defeat. You are not my opponent," said Congreve. "With your talent, even if you are defeated, you will be robbed by major families. There is no need to work too hard."


    Hardy reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth: "I didn''t give up the habit of fighting until I lost my combat effectiveness and fell down completely."


    With that, hardy rushed to Congreve with a gun again. Congreve shook his head, waved his sword and fought with Hardy.


    After counting the moves, Hardy was again hit by Congreve''s sword.


    Finally, as Hardy said, he didn''t give up the fight until he couldn''t stand up.


    Alan shook his head gently: "this hardy is too competitive."


    "I like this kind of character. It''s tenacious enough." Zhao Xinza smacked his mouth. "People who learn guns want this spirit and never say die."


    On the court, the old man has announced that kanglifu has won, and then announced that major families can recruit hardy and kanglifu.


    According to convention, the first thing to start is the recruitment of losers, that is, Hardy.


    "Come to our gores family, and our family will devote all its resources to cultivating you." a noble young master couldn''t wait to stand up and shouted. However, from his position, it can be seen that the gores family is not a big family.


    Sure enough, another noble young master immediately stood up: "gores family? A barely medium-sized family dares to recruit Hardy''s genius. Hardy, come to our Caton family, you will be the most important training object of our family, and even the resources you get will be above our legitimate young masters."


    The carton family is also a famous family in the kingdom of the sun, enough to rank in the top 20 of the kingdom.


    However, the name of the carton family obviously could not restrain other big families. For a time, the recruitment of hardy and all kinds of promises to hardy were heard.


    "Alan, are you coming or am I coming?" Darren asked.


    Alan laughed: "let''s try it. There''s always a better chance for two people than letting him fall into the hands of others."


    Darren nodded, stood up and said in a loud voice, "Hardy, come to our Senlan family. The family will give you the best training. You won''t get less resources than me."


    As soon as the Mori blue family spoke, they immediately suppressed the voices of other families. All families knew that they had no advantage over the Mori blue family.


    Hardy looked up at Darren who stood up and was moved. Just then, another voice came.


    "Join the royal family, I guarantee that the resources given to you by the royal family will not be worse than anyone. Lord Xavier is a good example." the third prince got up and took Xavier as an example.


    Xavier is the youngest level 12 strongman in the Kingdom and the idol of many young soldiers. And coincidentally, Xavier is also Hardy''s idol.


    Hardy looked at the three princes and Darren. He looked very tangled. However, in his heart, he still prefers the royal family. After all, the resources owned by the royal family are definitely above the major families.


    Just as he was about to make a decision, Allen next to Darren suddenly stood up.


    "Don''t tangle up, come to our Huaxia collar." Allen smiled.

 Chapter 300

    As soon as Allen spoke, everyone''s eyes focused on him. The crowd suddenly felt that this was the one who was qualified to compete with the royal family and the Senlan family. Moreover, if Huaxia collar takes the genius, it is actually not much different from the Senlan family.


    Hardy looked surprised and even excited when he saw Alan stand up. Hardy is always proud of his talent, but he can be said to be convinced by Allen, a genius whose talent is still above himself. Hardy saw the battle between Allen and the third prince from the beginning to the end. Allen and he were also in the early stage of level 7, but he knew that if he fought with Allen, he might not last a minute.


    Hardy, who originally wanted to choose the royal family, hesitated again after Allen''s export.


    "Hardy, you have to think clearly," said the third prince. "The resources that our royal family has are absolutely incomparable to a remote small town. Don''t make a decision that you regret all your life."


    Allen smiled gently. He was not angry because the three princes said nice was a remote town. He turned to Zhao Xin and said, "Zhao Xin, I''ll give it to you and convince him."


    Zhao Xin nodded: "don''t worry, Lord, promise to complete the task." with that, Zhao Xin jumped into the arena and walked towards Hardy.


    "Sir, are you going to..." the old man who presided over the selection ceremony stopped and asked. If it were an ordinary bodyguard, the old man would not be so polite. However, Zhao Xin was covered with Zhao Yun''s skin and swaggered along, making the old man feel that he should not be a mortal.


    "Mr. Xin, I want to talk to this boy face to face. Doesn''t it violate the rules?" Zhao Xin smiled.


    "No violation, your honor, please." the old man asked Zhao Xin''s intention and stepped aside immediately.


    In the selection ceremony, there are often large families who like a genius and enter the arena to talk in person. It is not Zhao Xin''s initiative.


    The third prince waved to a palace guard nearby: "you go down too. We''ll double what conditions Huaxia will give him."


    The reason why the three princes want to take hardy down is that Hardy''s genius is really rare and that he wants to fight with Alan. I''m a genius valued by the royal family. Do you want to compete with a little Chinese collar? What a joke!


    "Yes, your highness!" said the guard. At this moment, the guard was very excited. Today, he can finally experience the feeling of being rich and smashing others with money! A picturesque scene appeared in the guard''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Xin said to hardy, "come to China and get it. I''ll give you 100000 gold coins!"


    He smiled calmly: "I pay double, 200000!"


    Zhao Xin: "I''ll give you some treasure to help you cultivate."


    Himself: "I''ll pay double for all the Tiancai and Dibao he said just now!"


    Zhao Xin: "I''ll give you a set of weapons and armor of certain quality, which can increase your combat effectiveness by tens of percent!"


    Self: "I''ll give you two sets of high-quality weapons and armor just now. Wear one and throw the other!"


    Zhao Xin: "I grant you a powerful secret skill that allows you to fight beyond your level!"


    Self: "we royal family give you ten kinds of secret skills, let you choose!"


    Zhao xinyujue: "you, you, you..."


    Myself: "I am rich and willful, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha..." the guard was immersed in a beautiful fantasy and couldn''t help laughing. Looking back, he found that the third prince and his colleagues were looking at him with surprised eyes.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you want to go?" the third prince said angrily.


    "Go, your highness, I''ll go now!" said the guard. He hurried into the arena and trotted all the way in the direction of hardy and Zhao Xin, for fear that the three princes would send others to let him lose this good opportunity to pretend to be forced.


    When the bodyguard ran to hardy and Zhao Xin, Zhao Xin and Hardy had just begun to talk.


    "Boy, you like to use guns, don''t you?" Zhao Xin looked at Hardy in front of him and asked foolishly. However, the opening of his mouth was the title of "boy", which really made hardy not much fond of him.


    "That''s right." hardy replied, but his eyes were always staring at Zhao Xin''s long gun behind his back. This was the first time he saw other soldiers using the same weapon as himself. Moreover, the exquisite workmanship and gorgeous shape of Zhao Xin''s long gun are many times better than his own long gun transformed from a military long gun.


    If only that gun belonged to me! Hardy couldn''t help thinking.


    "That''s a pity." Zhao Xin shook his head and looked at hardy with regret.


    "What''s a pity?" hardy couldn''t help asking because he was uncomfortable with Zhao Xin''s regretful eyes.


    "It''s a pity that you love guns, but you don''t know how to shoot at all." Zhao Xindao.


    When hardy heard Zhao Xin say he didn''t know how to shoot, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and disagreed: "I don''t know how to shoot? Do you want to try and see if I know how to shoot!"


    Hardy has always been proud of his shooting skills, and even thinks in his heart that he may be the first in the shooting skills of the Lieyang kingdom. After all, the Lieyang Kingdom has no famous strong man with a long gun as a weapon. Now Zhao Xin says he doesn''t know how to shoot. He can''t bear it.


    "Cough," the forbidden guard sent by the three princes coughed twice, attracted everyone''s attention, and then said to Zhao channel, "brother, should you talk about your conditions of Huaxia collar?"


    If you don''t say the terms, how can I pretend to force in front of you? The forbidden guard thought anxiously.


    Zhao Xin glanced at him as if looking at a mass of air and continued to say to hardy, "why, you don''t know how to shoot, and you''re not convinced?"


    "I really don''t agree," hardy looked up.


    "Well," Zhao channeled, "Master Xin, I''ll suppress my strength at level 7, no, at level 6. As long as you can help me take a shot, I''ll admit that you know the shooting method. How about it?"


    "Otherwise, I can suppress my strength at level 5."


    "No!" said Hardy. "You don''t need to suppress strength!"


    "Tut Tut," said Zhao Xin tut tut. "If you don''t bully me, I''ll suppress it at level 6."


    Hardy leveled his long gun: "come on!"


    Today, we must teach this arrogant guy a lesson! Didn''t you threaten to suppress your strength to level 6? Then I''ll hit you and have to go all out to see your face!


    "Look, I really suppressed my strength at level 6. Don''t lose. I lied that I didn''t suppress my strength."


    "Put your horse here!" hardy scowled.


    The guard on one side was worried. Why did they fight? They agreed to talk about the conditions!


    "Boy, look, I''m going to attack." Zhao Xin said, slowly holding the long gun in his hand.


    "Look at the gun!"


    With these two words, Zhao Xin''s long gun hit hardy like lightning.


    A little cold comes first, and then the gun comes out like a dragon!


    Hardy only felt the cold flash in front of him, and Zhao Xin''s gun tip had been against his throat. Hardy stared at the long gun in front of him, his pupils dilated and his face was shocked.


    Zhao Xin just now only used the strength of level 6 soldiers, but why does his long gun give people a feeling that he can''t resist! If he can use such a shot, the level 7 peak soldier who fought with him before may not even take a shot!


    "How?" Zhao Xin took back his long gun with a flat smile. "Admit that he doesn''t know how to shoot?"


    Hardy looked solemn: "I want to take another shot."

 Chapter 301

    "Oh, I appreciate your character," said Zhao Xin with a laugh. "In that case, I''ll give you another shot. This time, you have to see clearly."


    With that, Zhao Xin shot out again. As Zhao Xin said, this shot was much slower than the one just now.


    Hardy could not help but frown. This shot was very different from the one just now. Was the other party deliberately letting himself? Thinking in his heart, Hardy was not slow in his hand and stopped the long gun in his hand at the one stabbed by Zhao Xin.


    When the two guns were about to touch, Zhao Xin smiled gently, rubbed his hands, and a spiral force was applied to the gun body. Under this spiral force, Zhao Xin''s long gun suddenly turned around, bypassed the interception of Hardy''s long gun and pointed directly at Hardy''s throat.


    The tip of the gun stopped on Hardy''s throat again, just as it was just now.


    "How about this time?" Zhao Xin had to stare at hardy with a complacent expression. "Master Xin, my shooting skills are good. As far as your boy''s level is concerned, it''s not possible to take a shot from Master Xin after practicing for 100 years."


    Hardy looked at the tip of the gun pointing at his throat and looked gloomy: "I admit, I really don''t know how to shoot."


    At this moment, Hardy was dead. I''ve always been proud of my marksmanship. I even naively thought that my marksmanship might be the first in the kingdom of the burning sun. I didn''t expect to be so vulnerable in front of the real marksmanship masters! He can''t even stop the other party''s shot, and he is still when the other party suppresses his strength to a level lower than himself.


    Zhao Xin looked at the gloomy young man in front of him and couldn''t help scratching his head. He wanted to beat the boy. Did he beat too much.


    "You don''t have to be too sad. I''ll just say it casually for a hundred years. In fact, if you practice seriously, it won''t take that long," Zhao Xin comforted.


    Hardy: "


    "I''m not bragging about Mr. Xin," Zhao Xin continued. "In the whole mainland, Mr. Xin, I think I''m the second best at shooting, so no one dares to be the first. It''s not a shame for you to lose to Mr. Xin. As long as you join Huaxia collar, I''ll teach you my shooting skills."


    Hardy''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhao Xin''s words: "you said you were willing to teach me how to shoot?"


    "That''s natural," Zhao channeled. "Otherwise, Master Xin, why do I spend so much time with you? How about joining Huaxia collar? For the sake of your talent, you can become my eldest disciple."


    Hardy took away his long gun and respectfully saluted Zhao Xin: "student Hardy, have you seen the teacher!"


    Hardy is definitely a gun lover. When such a good opportunity is in front of him, he will not hesitate.


    "Ha ha," said Zhao Xin with a smile, "I promise you will become a master of marksmanship on the mainland in a few years."


    At this time, the guard sent by the three princes came over reluctantly: "Hardy, you have made a decision now? Don''t ask about the treatment? What Huaxia collar can give you, whether it''s money, equipment or secret skills, our royal family can give you double!"


    The forbidden guards finally said this sentence, but they didn''t feel as powerful as they thought.


    "No need," said Hardy. "Money, equipment and secret skills are external things. Hardy''s teaching is enough."


    Seeing that Hardy had made up his mind, the guard had no choice but to return to the three princes.


    "Waste!" after the guard returned, the three princes scolded angrily, but they knew that no wonder the guard didn''t have a master of marksmanship around him!


    "Lord, the task is completed!" Zhao Xin took hardy back to the area where the Senlan family was located and said with a smile.


    "Master Allen." hardy saluted Allen with a little formality.


    "What, master Allen," said Zhao, "call your Lord."


    "Well, Lord!" hardy immediately changed his voice.


    Alan smiled gently: "Hardy, welcome to Huaxia collar."


    In the afternoon, the selection of the level 7 strong was completed. The final winner was a level 7 peak soldier who was recruited by the royal family. From the beginning of the selection competition to now, from level 4 to level 7, the final winners of each level have been pocketed by the royal family.


    However, the three princes are not in a good mood today, because so far, the most talented candidates in the selection ceremony have not fallen into the hands of the royal family, but have been robbed by the Chinese leader.


    At night, Alan stayed in his room and two dark figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "See your Lord," they said together.


    "How''s it going, ferret?" Alan asked.


    The two people standing in front of Allen are two extremely powerful ninjas among Narutos, yuzhibo ban and yuzhibo weasel! Yuzhiboban, in particular, can be called one of the most powerful ninjas in Naruto.


    Of course, now the spot and weasel level is only level 10, which is far from being compared with the peak period.


    After Allen came to the king''s capital, he summoned ban and weasel that night and raised their level to level 10. Then he summoned hundreds of ordinary level 7 ninjas as their helpers until he consumed all the killing value. Wang Du is the core of the scorching sun kingdom. Alan naturally wants to deploy heavy troops.


    When he summoned the famous Ninja that day, Allen was overjoyed to see that the randomly summoned famous Ninja was banhe weasel. Ban and weasel are extremely powerful ninjas. They are very relieved to give them the Tianmu Pavilion of the king''s capital.


    "Lord, everything is going well. The royal family has received instructions from the guardian of light and is very cooperative with the construction of Tianmu Pavilion. It should be possible to complete the construction of Tianmu Pavilion before you leave the king''s capital." ban replied.


    Alan nodded: "very good. In the future, the affairs of Wang Du will be left to you two."


    The next day, the selection ceremony continued.


    The selection of level 7 strong people ended yesterday. According to previous experience, there will be no more than ten level 8 strong people and level 9 strong people. If nothing unexpected happens, the selection of the strong will end this morning and the selection of talents will be carried out tomorrow.


    Compared with the selection of the strong, the selection of talents is the most important play. There are often two or several families fighting for a genius. Compared with the candidates selected by the strong, the candidates selected by genius have higher talent. Secondly, they have been cultivated since childhood, and their loyalty will be higher than that of the strong who join the family on the way, so they are very popular with all major families. Most of the strong people with foreign names who are loyal to the family are selected by talents.


    "This year, a total of eight people participated in the selection of level 8 strong people," said the old man who presided over the ceremony. "Now, let''s invite the first pair of candidates!"


    The selection of the level-8 strong is much more intense than before, and major families have taken action to collect these level-8 strong one by one. But this time, Allen didn''t make a move, and there were really no candidates he could see.


    After the selection of the level 8 strong, the old man said, "next, I want to announce a good news to you. At this selection ceremony, there is a level 9 candidate!"


    Hearing that there were nine candidates, the scene was boiling. First, level 9 strong people are really rare. Second, the selection ceremony has not seen level 9 strong people for several times.


    The heads of the major families are even more energetic. The level-9 strong has been regarded as a high-end combat power in the major families. It would be great if we could directly recruit a level-9 strong without training.


    "Now, let''s invite the level 9 strong man to the stage!" the old man shouted.


    With the old man''s words, a graceful female Archer wearing a cloak and carrying a long bow slowly entered the arena.


    The female Archer has long hair and beautiful appearance. She walks step by step without expression, giving people a cold and gorgeous feeling.


    "Ouch, she''s still a beautiful woman." Zhao Xin said in surprise.


    Zhao Xin pretended to be surprised, but Allen was really surprised when he saw the appearance of the female archer.


    "It''s her!"

 Chapter 302

    This female Archer is Blanche.


    On the same day, jochte obtained a sacred fruit, deceived Alan and kidnapped blanche to leave. After Alan''s uncle Kevin knew the news, he sent many subordinates to look for them, but he found nothing.


    But I don''t know why Blanche appeared here and where jochte went.


    "Let me introduce to you," the old man Lang said. "The beautiful lady''s name is Blanche. If she is old, she will not be announced at the request of Miss Blanche. She is rated nine."


    "Because Miss Blanche is the only one to sign up for the selection of level 9 strong people, in order to let everyone have a preliminary understanding of Miss Blanche''s strength, we specially arranged a strong person at the top of level 9 as Miss Blanche''s opponent and let them fight. Next, let''s invite Miss Blanche''s opponent, level 9 soldier Chesterton."


    With the old man''s words, a soldier in his thirties wearing heavy armor stepped into the arena step by step.


    "This man''s name is Chesterton. He is a genius recruited by the royal family a few years ago," Darren introduced Allen, who is familiar with the strong men of the royal capital, "Because there are many royal secrets for him to practice, his strength is quite good. Although he is at the peak of level 9, ordinary soldiers who have just reached level 10 can''t take advantage of him. But although his strength is good, he is a little arrogant."


    Allen nodded after hearing Darren''s evaluation: "it''s normal for people with strength to be arrogant."


    While talking, Chesterton had come to Blanche and bowed to Blanche very gentlemanly: "Hello, beautiful Miss Blanche."


    Blanche nodded at Chesterton, with the little expression on his face.


    "Miss Blanche, would you like to join our royal family? On behalf of his Highness the three princes, I would like to extend a sincere invitation to you." Chesterton stared at Blanche with his eyes almost shining.


    Chesterton couldn''t help feeling excited when he saw Blanche''s first face. Over the years, he always wanted to find an ideal partner. His talent and strength should be similar to him and his appearance should be beautiful. However, among the high-level strong people, Yang flourishes and Yin declines. Occasionally, several high-level female strong people are not necessarily beautiful, and those who are strong and beautiful don''t necessarily look up to him, which led to him I''m in my thirties and still don''t have a partner.


    In Chesterton''s view, Blanche''s a gift from heaven. Blanche looks younger than him, but his strength has reached level 9, and his appearance is very beautiful. If you can catch Blanche


    "Lord Chesterton, this is against the rules." seeing that Chesterton started recruiting Blanche now, the old man hurried forward to stop it.


    Chesterton frowned and looked at the old man discontentedly. The old man was really annoyed!


    "Miss Blanche, let''s start. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you." Chesterton said confidently.


    Blanche didn''t want to stand here with Chesterton talking nonsense. She nodded and jumped back to distance from Chesterton.


    Chesterton looked at Blanche in the distance with a smile and stood quietly waiting for blanche to attack. The archer? May be a great threat to the magician. It''s a joke for a heavy armored soldier.


    Blanche pulled away from Chesterton, drew a bow and arrow, and shot at Chesterton.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Blanche shot five arrows in a row, and the five sharp arrows flew towards Chesterton in a five-star shape, sealing all the positions of Chesterton up, down, left and right.


    Chesterton''s face has become serious since Blanche shot the first arrow. This chick has some strength and is difficult to deal with! Chesterton pulled out the huge sword behind her and focused on Blanche''s attack.


    Blanche smiled and drew his bow and arrow again. A whirlwind began to rotate slowly around her.


    In the sky, three legendary strong men showed surprise at the same time.


    "Is this?" Mickey looked at Blanche below in surprise.


    "It''s the law of the wind system and a strong young man who understands the law!" Xiu sighed. "This selection ceremony is really a large number of talents!"


    "If this girl is recruited by the royal family or a family, it will be a terrible thing. After the recruitment starts, I will come forward in person and recruit her into the guardian of light. At the same time, I still lack a disciple. Now it''s cheaper for me." Mickey laughs.


    Mickey cultivates the rules of the wind system, and it''s best for him to teach Blanche. Although Mickey is not alone in the legendary strong guardian of light who understands the rules of the wind system, who makes Mickey just present.


    As for whether the guardian of light can recruit these candidates? Do you think Mickey three stay over the arena every day to watch the excitement? The guardian of light has directly recruited candidates to the guardian of light more than once in the selection ceremony, but most of the time, there are no talents enough to arouse the interest of the guardian of light in the selection ceremony.


    Once the guardian of light takes action, these geniuses will not hesitate to join the guardian of light and never leave. You know, the first condition given by the guardian of light is that the legendary strong take him as a disciple, which is a temptation that no genius can refuse, and a condition that no family, including the royal family, can afford.


    Below, Blanche released the taut bow string after a short accumulation of force. With a whoosh, under the acceleration of the law of the wind system, the sharp arrow shot at Chesterton like lightning.


    Chesterton was hit by Blanche''s arrow in the chest. After the sharp arrow hit him, it burst and flew him out. It flew more than ten meters before falling to the ground.


    Because it is a competition, the bow and arrow used by Blanche is specially made by the host and has no lethality, but it will burst and fly the enemy after hitting the enemy. The approximate lethality of this arrow can be calculated according to the distance the enemy flies.


    Generally speaking, if you hit the key, flying three meters is fatal. Flying ten meters


    Look at Chesterton''s face when he stood up!


    Chesterton stood up, his face turned blue and white, finally turned around, bowed his head and trotted away from the arena.


    What a shame! Just now he threatened not to hurt others. As a result, he was shot ten meters away with an arrow!


    Blanche shot an arrow to Chesterton, and the heads of the families stood up when they saw this scene. Although they don''t have the power to understand the law, how can they not even have the eyesight to see the power of the law?


    The third prince''s eyes shine. He lost Hardy''s genius two days ago. Today he must take down the archer named Blanche! Hardy is nothing compared to Blanche, a genius who understands the power of law!


    The power of understanding the law must enter the legend!


    In the arena, the old man in charge of the host opened his mouth wide and said after a long time: "I believe you have seen the strength of Miss Blanche just now. Here, the old man, I want to say more. Miss Blanche used the power of the wind system law in her last arrow, that is to say, Miss Blanche is a genius who understands the wind system law!"


    The old man''s words caused an exclamation at the scene. The heads of the big family can see that Blanche used the wind system law, which can''t be seen by the small family and the ordinary audience. They didn''t know until the old man said it.


    "Now, you can start recruiting Miss Blanche!" the old man said.


    "Wait!" Blanche, standing beside the old man, suddenly opened his mouth with a clear and pleasant voice. "Before starting the recruitment, I have something to say. I don''t know if I can?"


    "Of course," laughed the old man. "If Miss Blanche has anything to say, just say it."


    Blanche nodded at the old man, "thank you." then Blanche looked around. "Before you recruit me, I want to tell you one thing."

 Chapter 303

    "I offended the shadow eagle for some reason not long ago. Now the shadow Eagle wants to kill me and then quickly. No matter where I hide, they will find me. Therefore, if you don''t have the strength to fight the shadow eagle, you don''t have to recruit me to avoid getting into trouble." Blanche said.


    Blanche''s words poured cold water on the heads of the heads of the families, cooling their enthusiasm for Blanche.


    If you ask a member of a large family that he is afraid of shadow eagles, he will hold his head high and tell you, bah, how can I be afraid of the scum of shadow Eagles! If the members of the shadow Eagle dare to stand in front of me, I will destroy one by one!


    But in fact, people of these big families are full of scruples and even fear of the shadow eagle, because the fact that the shadow eagle is too unscrupulous to play cards according to common sense. The most famous one was that more than 200 years ago, the shadow Eagle suddenly shot at the first family of the self-contained Kingdom, the Biler family, and killed the powerful Biler family overnight! Afterwards, the guardian of light was furious and launched the cleaning of the shadow eagle in the whole continent. Unfortunately, it was unable to completely eliminate the shadow eagle.


    Every time the guardian of light starts to strike hard, the shadow eagle will disappear, and even people doubt whether they have been completely destroyed by the guardian of light. However, in a few decades or hundreds of years, if the guard of light slackens its attack on them, they will continue to jump out and do evil. Moreover, after a long period of secret development, their strength is even stronger than before!


    So after Blanche said that she had been watched by the guardian of light, although the families didn''t say anything on the surface, they had backed out and stopped recruiting Blanche.


    "The shadow eagle is just a group of mice that can''t see the light. What are they afraid of doing? Blanche, come to our royal family. I want to see if the shadow Eagle dare to step into the king''s capital!" the third prince stood up and shouted to Blanche.


    Blanche looked up at the three princes and finally wanted to join the royal family? In fact, in Blanche''s heart, there is some resistance to the royal families of the Three Kingdoms.


    Just then, a bright voice came: "Miss Blanche, we meet again."


    Blanche looked around when she heard the speech. It was Alan.


    Alan knew what was going on the moment he saw Blanche using the law of the wind system. At that time, Blanche and they got more than one sacred fruit. One of them was obtained by himself, and at least one was eaten by Blanche.


    "Lord Allen," Blanche replied, looking at Allen with a complicated look.


    When she first saw Alan, Alan was just a frustrated little Lord. He boldly took some bodyguards into the wilderness area, but almost died in the mouth of the level 6 monster armored leopard. Finally, he saved his life by himself. Finally, Locke also took a huge sword from Alan''s men. At that time, Alan''s men had no resistance in Locke''s hands.


    When we met again, Alan''s man had become a stronger man than everyone in their team and beat Locke with every move.


    Now, Allen is the most dazzling genius in the whole sun Kingdom and even the whole continent. Even if she swallows the sacred fruit and understands the power of the law, she can only look up to him. Thinking of all this, how is Blanche''s not complicated?


    When the third prince saw Alan stand up, his face suddenly sank. He frowned when he saw that Alan and Blanche knew each other.


    "Join us Huaxia collar," Alan said. "I promise the shadow Eagle won''t hurt you."


    "Talk big!" said the three princes. "Alan, you may not understand the horror of the shadow eagle. With the strength of the shadow eagle, you can easily destroy your Chinese leader by sending a legendary strong man. Can you have a strong man who can compete with the legend?"


    Allen smiled and shook his head: "we Chinese leaders really don''t have a legendary strong man, but his Highness the third prince may not know that Phoebe, the legendary strong man of the shadow eagle, once appeared in nice city and wanted to kill the city master''s house of nice city. Your highness, do you know the result?"


    "The corpse of Phoebe, the blood devil, may have turned into a skeleton now."


    "Hum!" the third prince snorted coldly, "I naturally know about the blood demon Phoebe, but it is the curtain of heaven that killed the blood demon Phoebe. It seems that it has nothing to do with your Chinese collar?"


    Alan chuckled again: "The sky curtain is located in nice city, the headquarters of our sun kingdom. I have some friendship with the high level of the sky curtain. They told me that the sky curtain has formed an alliance with the guardian of light to deal with the shadow eagle. Once the members of the shadow Eagle appear in nice city, there will be no amnesty! In this way, nice city may be the most unlikely place for the members of the shadow eagle, even safer than the king."


    "Hum, the fox pretends to be a tiger!" the three princes disdained.


    "Haha, Alan, Angus, don''t argue, this girl, we''re going to guard the light." a voice came from the sky, and Mickey fell slowly in the arena and in front of Blanche.


    All the audience were very excited and looked at Mickey, the legendary strong man, falling from the sky with reverent eyes. You know, as ordinary people, many people have never had the chance to see the legendary strong man in their life. Now a legendary strong man appears in front of them, how can they not be excited?


    "Lord Mickey!" Alan and the three princes saluted Mickey together.


    When the guardian of light negotiated with the sky, the messenger was Mickey. Alan naturally recognized Mickey. The third prince followed his teacher Andy, the legendary strongman, to practice in the guardian of light since childhood. How can he not know the legendary strongmen of the guardian of light.


    Mickey nodded to Alan and the three princes, then turned to Blanche and said, "Blanche, would you like to join the guard of light? I can take you as a disciple myself. I also practice the rules of the wind system, and it should not be a problem to teach you."


    With that, Mickey stretched out his palm and a micro whirlwind whirled in his palm.


    Allen and the three princes were helpless to smile. The guardian of light shot, and there was nothing for them.


    "I will!" Blanche answered almost without hesitation.


    She was chased by the shadow eagle and lived a fearful life every day. Only then did she think of participating in the selection ceremony, finding a powerful force to take refuge and get rid of the entanglement of the shadow eagle. On the mainland, are there any more powerful forces than the guardian of light?


    I''m afraid to give the shadow Eagle 10000 courage. They don''t dare to take the initiative to find the trouble of the guardian of light!


    "Ha ha, very good, Blanche, from today on, you are my only student!" Mickey laughed happily and picked up a student who will become a legend in the future. How can he not be happy?


    Those old guys, let them stare at the selection ceremony. They are reluctant to come one by one, and finally put it on my head. They should regret it this time, ha ha!


    Alan looked at Mickey, who was very proud. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind. If this plan can succeed, huaxialing will be completely bound with the guardian of light in the future. There is no need to worry about the sudden challenge of the guardian of light to huaxialing one day.


    With this in mind, Allen jumped into the arena and walked quickly to Mickey: "Lord Mickey, congratulations on your wonderful birthday." Allen said congratulations.


    "Haha, it''s really a happy disciple," Mickey said with a happy smile. "Alan, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "But there''s one thing to discuss with Lord Mitch, which is related to your student''s future achievements." Allen pointed to Blanche.


    Blanche looked blankly. How could he have something to do with himself again?


    "Tell me." Mickey was interested when he heard that it had something to do with his new baby student.

 Chapter 304

    "Lord Mickey must have heard of the test tower we led in China?" Allen said.


    Mickey nodded: "yes, I do know something."


    More than some understanding, the guardian of light can be said to have studied the tower of trial thoroughly. After the trial tower appeared, the guardian of light sent more than ten strong people of different levels to join Huaxia collar and asked them to explore the bottom of the trial tower. In order not to attract the attention of Huaxia collar, they sent no more than ten strong people than level 9. This is the specific situation and reward content of the strong who have already been tested in the tower after entering the test tower. Several strong people even find various excuses to stay in Huaxia collar, but refuse to return.


    For the evaluation of the tower of trial, the guardian of light has only two words, miracles!


    In the words of Lucius, the strongest guardian of light, the God, the tower of trial can never be made by gods of his level, and even kirius, the destructive God of the source continent, has no such ability. The great existence of making the tower of trial is at least one level higher than them.


    A higher level than the gods, what kind of concept is that


    Hearing Allen mention the tower of trial, Mickey has roughly thought of what Allen wants to say.


    "Lord Mickey, I think Miss Blanche had better join Huaxia collar while joining the guardian of light and becoming your student. There is no conflict between the two." Allen said, for example, the three princes belong to both the royal family of the sun Kingdom and the guardian of light, because the guardian of light is essentially different from the royal family and major families.


    "You won''t teach Miss Blanche every day. When Miss Blanche cultivates alone, she still gets better in China. The tower of trial will give Miss Blanche a lot of help." Allen continued.


    Mickey narrowed his eyes for a moment and turned to Blanche: "Blanche, would you like to join huaxialing? The tower of trial can really help you, but how to choose depends on your own will."


    "I listen to the teacher," Blanche said.


    Mickey nodded with satisfaction: "well, I''ll let you join Huaxia leader. Lord Allen, are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied, satisfied." Alan smiled. "Lord Mickey, I have another proposal. Why don''t you let the young generation of the guard of light join Huaxia collar so that they can quickly improve their strength. I promise that I won''t give them any restrictions and restrictions, and I will provide services for the guard of light free of charge."


    With that, Alan stared at Mickey and waited for his answer. Once Mickey agrees, the growth rate of the young generation of light guardian can naturally be improved a lot, but their future destiny will also be completely bound with huaxialing.


    Little slick! Think I don''t know what you''re up to? Mickey''s eyes narrowed: "I can''t decide such a big event alone. I have to go back and discuss it."


    Alan chuckled, "then I''ll wait for Lord Mickey''s good news."


    In the distance, the three princes looked at the proud Allen with a cold light in their eyes.


    After the strong selection, the talent selection officially began. Those who participate in the talent selection are teenagers who are only 15 years old, and the highest level is only level 3. In this world, no matter how gifted, everyone has to wait until the age of 12 to officially start practicing. Those who can reach level 3 before the age of 15 are already gifted teenagers.


    Talent selection Allen also appeared every day. After a few days, he also selected several talented teenagers. Allen is ready to take them back to the territory and cultivate them slowly. At the end of the selection ceremony, Allen selected 18 teenagers, ranging in age from 12 to 15, and their strength from level 1 to level 3.


    However, in the talent selection, there are no amazing talents like hardy and Blanche, which makes people in Wangdu shout that this selection ceremony is very strange. You know, in the previous selection, the talents in the talent selection are far better than the strong ones.


    After the selection ceremony, with the efforts of banhe weasel, the Tianmu Pavilion in Wangdu has been almost built. It can be officially opened in a few days. Allen decided to return to Huaxia collar after the Tianmu Pavilion opened.


    On that day, Allen was practicing in his courtyard when a bodyguard came and called the house owner in the Council hall.


    The owner, of course, is Alan''s grandfather, Arman.


    When Allen came to the Council hall, there were several people sitting in the hall. They were all senior members of the Senlan family. Allen''s grandfather, uncle and father were all present. Allen entered the Council hall and saluted the elders in the hall one by one.


    The senior members of the family also smiled at Allen. They wouldn''t put on any elder airs in front of Allen.


    "Alan is coming. Sit down first," said Arman.


    "Yes, Grandpa," Alan answered and sat down in the next seat. Allen looked around and found that he was the only one present of the younger generation. Darren and Barron were not there. And the faces of the family elders were more serious, which gave Allen a bad feeling. What happened to the family?


    Aerman sat high on the main seat and looked around at everyone present: "just today, the family got the news that the candidate for the new military Minister of the Kingdom has been determined."


    Alan, sitting at the bottom, frowned when he heard the speech. Isn''t the new military minister determined to be his uncle? Why did grandpa mention it? Was there an accident?


    "His majesty will announce the new military minister at the court assembly tomorrow. If nothing happens, it is Edgar of the peg family."


    As soon as this remark was made, there was an uproar in the conference room. Some high-level officials already know the news, but some people hear it at once.


    "Brother, the position of the military minister has been determined. Is it Kevin''s? Why does your majesty change his mind now?" an old man asked, and the others looked at yalman with puzzled eyes.


    Kevin sat with a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Arman sighed softly: "don''t you understand? Now the growth of our Senlan family has threatened the royal family. The royal family will not allow a family to dominate the kingdom. If any family is too strong, the royal family will fight."


    "Which of the akmadang family more than 100 years ago, the Rutherford family more than 300 years ago, and the waters family more than 400 years ago is not like this? Which one ended well under the suppression of the royal family? It''s not a big deal that the position of military minister was taken away by others. I''m worried that this is only the first step of the royal family''s suppression of our Senlan family, and there will be more means to kill us in the future The Senlan family has been suppressed so that they can''t turn over! "


    After hearing yalman''s words, the senior leaders of the Mori blue family were all taking a breath, because yalman''s words were by no means groundless speculation.


    The families listed by Arman were dominant in the kingdom of the sun at their peak, which was better than the current Senlan family. However, these families were suppressed by the royal family at their peak and finally declined.


    The waters family no longer exists, the Rutherford family has gone far away from the Harlow Kingdom, and the yakmadong family has become the third class of the kingdom. Facts have proved that no matter how powerful a family is and the royal family wants to suppress it, the family will not have much power to fight back.


    Obediently accepting the suppression of the royal family can save the family and reduce it to a third class at most. If you dare to resist, it can only be completely annihilated, unless there is a legendary strong man in the family. There is indeed a legendary strong man in the morilan family guarding the light, but if the royal family is determined to suppress the morilan family, even if this legend appears, it can only keep the inheritance of the morilan family from being cut off. It is absolutely impossible to continue the current glory.


    Once the family falls, it is still good to have a legendary strong man alive. If the legend falls, the family will be completely precarious.


    "Ellen, and you," said Arman, "since the tower of trial came to Huaxia collar, the royal family has coveted Huaxia collar for a long time. This time, we must also move Huaxia collar''s idea."


    Allen nodded heavily and thought about how to deal with it if the royal family was determined to suppress the Senlan family and his Chinese collar?

 Chapter 305

    The next morning, Alan came to the palace with his grandfather, father and uncle to attend today''s Kingdom Parliament. As the Lord of nice city, Allen is also a vassal in the scorching sun Kingdom, and naturally has the qualification to participate in the Kingdom Parliament.


    In the main hall of the palace, King bazel sat high on the throne, and the Kingdom''s ministers stood below. The Allen family stood together, calm and silent. In the past, most of the officials of the kingdom would look at Arman with flattering eyes, but today, the eyes of the officials at Arman and the Senlan family are a little strange.


    King Basil looked at his first ministers, especially Arman, with a complex look. Now the kingdom is in turmoil. He didn''t want to fight against the Senlan family and the Huaxia leader, but his third son Angus persuaded him. Angus said that as long as the huaxialing and Senlan families are suppressed and controlled by the tower of trial, the kingdom can cultivate a large number of strong people, which is completely more beneficial than harmful. Under the temptation of the tower of trial, bazel finally decided to take the lead in the Senlan family and China.


    "Today''s meeting mainly has two things to announce." bazel looked at the ministers and slowly opened his mouth.


    "First, allow the Royal Military minister, Arman, to resign from the post of military minister and change it to Edgar."


    As soon as they said this, everyone''s first reaction was to look at several people in the Senlan family to see how they reacted. However, they were disappointed. The Senlan family, whether Arman, Kevin and Bowen, or Allen, looked calm, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" a middle-aged man similar to Kevin stood up and saluted bazel with great joy. This middle-aged man is Edgar, the new military Minister of the kingdom.


    "Edgar, you have just served as military minister. Please ask Lord yarman for advice in case of trouble," bazel said.


    "Yes, your majesty!" Edgar saluted Basil respectfully, then turned and saluted Arman. "Lord Arman, please give me more advice later."


    Edgar seemed respectful, but there was a trace of pride in his expression.


    Aerman glanced at Edgar, snorted angrily and didn''t answer. The peg family made it clear that they were colluding with the royal family to suppress the Senlan family, and Edgar was the pioneer. Would Arman have a good face for him?


    Edgar smiled awkwardly, bowed his head and turned away, but there was a trace of malice in his eyes.


    "The next thing is the second thing," bazel said. "Alan Senlan of Senlan family, a young talent and good at governing the territory, I decided to reward him."


    Then bazel looked at Alan and said, "Alan Senlan."


    Under the attention of the ministers, Allen had to step forward: "Your Majesty."


    "With your talent, it''s too much to stay in a small place like nice city," bazel said loudly. "I now officially announce that Alan Senlan is dismissed as the city Lord of nice city and appointed Alan Senlan as the city Lord of Nicolo. At the same time, Alan Senlan''s fiefdom in nice city is also relocated to Nicolo city."


    Nikolo is a big city adjacent to the king''s capital. It is one of the richest cities in the kingdom of the sun except the king''s capital. If at ordinary times, a lord is transferred from the border to the richest area of the Kingdom, he is naturally overjoyed, but now everyone can see that his majesty wants to forcibly take the Chinese leadership in his hand! There is only one purpose for the kingdom to recover the Chinese collar, the tower of trial!


    Everyone in the Kingdom believes that the tower of trial is bound to Huaxia collar. As long as the Kingdom takes back the Chinese collar, the tower of trial will become owned by the kingdom. Unfortunately, bazel and the three princes did not know that even if they really took back the Chinese collar, it was just a futile struggle.


    "Alan, thank you for your Majesty''s reward!" Edgar stood aside and said proudly.


    Alan smiled softly, "thank you, your majesty."


    Edgar wanted to see panic and reluctance on Allen''s face, but he was disappointed. Allen''s face was normal, even with a gentle smile.


    "Alan, I have sent a new mayor to nice city. He is on his way to take office now. So you don''t have to return to nice city. Go directly to Nicolo to take office." bazel said.


    Alan''s face remained unchanged: "yes, your majesty."


    In his heart, Alan gave a sneer. The king had already sent someone to receive nice city. It seemed that he was afraid of trouble after he returned. Just, is nice so easy to accept?


    At the end of the Kingdom Parliament, Allen returned to the family with his grandfather, father and uncle.


    In the conference hall of the morilan family, all the senior leaders of the morilan family are covered with dark clouds.


    "Bazel has done a great job!" Kevin called the king''s name without any respect. "He has sent someone to nice city in advance. Alan, I''m afraid nice city has fallen into the king''s control now."


    Alan smiled gently: "don''t worry, uncle. It''s not so easy to take over nice city. Nice city and Huaxia collar are mine, and no one can take them away."


    "Alan, what you think is too simple." Kevin said, "the king sent someone to take over nice city. How can you not consider your influence in nice city? He will send two or three level 12 strong people to accompany him, suppress nice city by force, be loyal to your strength, and forcibly take over nice city. Do you have high-end combat power against level 12 strong people?"


    When Kevin wants to come, how long has the rise of Huaxia leadership been? It''s good to have one or two level 10 strong people in town. But this time, he underestimated Allen and Huaxia collar too much.


    "Uncle, it''s not easy to take over nice city even if the legendary strong ones come in person," Allen said confidently.


    Allen''s words surprised all the family leaders present. Where did Allen get this confidence?


    "Ellen, can''t you..." asked Bowen, Ellen''s father.


    Allen nodded: "all the people present are family elders, and I won''t hide it from you. We Chinese leaders do have legendary seats, and," Allen said here with a slight pause, "and there''s more than one."


    "Legend! There is more than one!"


    "What!"


    "How is this possible!"


    Hearing Alan''s words, the top leaders of the family couldn''t help shouting, and even Alan''s grandfather yarman was shocked.


    Legend, no matter where it is, is an existence to be looked up to! And Allen even said that there was more than one legendary strong man in China!


    "Alan, are you telling the truth?" asked Arman.


    Allen nodded: "it''s true, but for some reason, these legendary strong people can''t stay away from the city they defend. I hope you can keep this secret and don''t spread it out."


    Seeing Allen''s serious face, they gradually believed that what Allen said was true and looked at each other.


    They found that they couldn''t understand Allen more and more. Originally, they thought that the strength of huaxialing was strong enough. They didn''t expect that the real strength of huaxialing was so terrible.


    "Alan, the legendary strongman of China, has not been recruited by the guardian of light?" Bowen asked. Generally speaking, when a new legend is born, it will join the guardian of light.


    "No, because our Chinese legends are not human beings," Allen said. "They are giants tamed by me."


    Allen''s words once again surprised the senior management of the family, but they found that they had some immunity to all kinds of shocks brought by Allen. As for how Alan tamed these legendary beasts, they don''t want to ask.


    "In this way, Huaxia collar should be carefree." Arman smiled. "In this way, it can be regarded as a way back for our Senlan family."


    "Grandpa, it will never be so easy for the royal family to suppress our Senlan family this time. It is always dangerous for the family to stay in the king''s capital. It''s better to move the whole family to Huaxia collar. With the current strength of Huaxia collar, as long as the guard of light doesn''t intervene, I''m not afraid even to confront the kingdom!" Allen said. Allen always felt a little uneasy when the family continues to stay in the king''s capital. After the Kingdom showed its possessive desire for the Chinese collar, Allen was ready to break with the Kingdom completely.


    The emperor will take turns and come to my house next year! In a hurry, my young master followed the system and really overthrew the royal family of the sun Kingdom and became the king himself! With the strength of today''s Huaxia leader, we don''t need to be timid in everything as before!


    Arman thought for a moment: "after all, the root of our family lies in the king''s capital. Well, divide the family into two parts. One part continues to stay in the king''s capital and the other part follows you to China. Whether to stay in the king''s capital or go to China depends on the wishes of the family. Moreover, I don''t believe that with me, the Kingdom really dares not to fight against our Senlan family!"


    When Arman said his last words, he exuded a terrible momentum.


    Allen nodded: "but before the family moves to Huaxia collar, I have something to make clear. Please tell your elders to your younger generation."


    "In Huaxia collar, the new law of Huaxia is the iron law. No one can break it. If you break it, you will be punished! Anyone, including our Senlan family and myself!"


    "If anyone in the family can''t accept the new Chinese law, he doesn''t have to go to China to get it." Allen said very seriously.


    Alan must make it clear to the family first. Otherwise, in case a dandy of the family really violates the new Chinese law in China, Alan will order severe punishment and embarrass everyone.


    Alan said, taking out several copies of the new Chinese law from his arms: "this is the new Chinese law. Please have a look at it."


    Senior family members have heard of Huaxia''s new law for a long time, but most people don''t know the specific content. They immediately took several copies of Huaxia''s new law handed over by Allen and looked through them in turn.


    When seeing the specific content of the new law of China, the senior members of the family reacted differently. Some frowned, some shook their heads while watching, and some were calm.

 Chapter 306

    "Alan, is this law too harsh for a noble?" a clan uncle of Alan asked softly after reading the content of the new Chinese law.


    Allen shook his head gently: "the new Chinese law does not deprive the rights and interests of nobles too much, but provides more protection for the rights and interests of civilians, so that their lives and property will not be infringed by others without reason, especially their lives! I think neither nobles nor civilians should harm the safety of another person''s lives and property without reason?"


    "When the children of the family come to China, they are still aristocrats, and they will receive no less treatment. The only difference is that they can''t invade civilians and bully others at will. In my territory, even without the new Chinese law, I won''t allow aristocrats who enjoy bullying civilians to exist."


    "Well, it''s settled. The family children must abide by the new Chinese law when they arrive in China," said Arman after reading the content of the new Chinese law, "China has the rules of China, and I think Alan is right. If a noble takes pleasure in bullying civilians, I won''t let him go easily. If any child of the family feels that he can''t stand the constraints of the new Chinese law, it''s better to stay in the king!"


    At the end of the family meeting, Allen returned to his courtyard and was about to contact svein who remained in the territory through his mobile phone. He told him the news that the Kingdom sent the new town owner to nice city and asked him to respond in advance. The mobile phone in his hand suddenly rang.


    Allen looked at the number displayed on his mobile phone. It was svein. Allen couldn''t help frowning. Svein contacted himself now. Has the new city Lord arrived in Huaxia?


    Allen connected to his cell phone: "Swain, what''s up?"


    "Lord, there is an accident in the territory and you need to decide." svein''s hoarse voice came from his mobile phone with a faint murderous intention, as if he was annoyed by something and held a rage.


    With that, Swein began to report what happened in the territory to Allen. With Swein''s story, Allen''s eyebrows wrinkled higher and higher, and his eyes gradually showed anger.


    We''ll start this morning.


    Today''s Huaxia collar covers the whole area of nice city. Tade town is the northernmost town of Huaxia collar. Anyone who wants to enter Huaxia collar from the king''s capital first passes through tade town. Because it is located at the border, Huaxia collar has 1000 soldiers stationed in tade Town, and the barracks are about ten miles away from the town.


    Early in the morning, at the entrance of the town, just after a team of police members completed the handover with the night watchmen last night, they saw a team of cavalry coming towards the town. This team of cavalry is about 300 people, well-equipped, and three luxury carriages are firmly protected by the cavalry.


    Seeing the cavalry, the garrison members at the entrance of the town were surprised. Where did the army come from? When the cavalry came to the entrance of the town, more than 20 garrison members at the entrance of the town met them and stopped them. At the same time, a guard member had run into the town to inform the mayor.


    "Stop, who are you? What are you doing in China?" the captain of the guard asked after stopping the cavalry. The three hundred cavalry of unknown origin must not be allowed to enter the town.


    The cavalry at the front was wearing excellent armor, which was obviously different from the ordinary cavalry behind. It was obviously the commander of the cavalry. The commander of the cavalry looked at the captain of the guard with disdain and said proudly: "In the carriage is Lord Jackson, the new mayor of nice city. Now he is going to nice city. Lord Jackson has been driving all night. Now he wants to enter the town to have a rest. Get out of the way."


    The guards were all surprised at the news. The new city Lord? What about Lord Allen?


    "Lord Allen is the master of nice city. Your origin is unknown. I can''t let you into the city. I''ve sent someone to inform the mayor. If you want to enter the city, wait until the mayor arrives." said the guard captain.


    When the cavalry commander saw that he indicated his identity, the police captain still refused to let go, he was furious: "what kind of thing do you dare to block Lord Jackson''s way! What kind of thing is the mayor? Lord Jackson is the Lord of nice city. You don''t need his consent to enter the town under the jurisdiction of nice city! Get away from me quickly!"


    "What''s the noise outside?" a dignified voice came from the front carriage.


    The cavalry commander hurried to the carriage: "Lord Jackson, we want to enter the town ahead, but the soldiers at the entrance of the town don''t give us access."


    "Didn''t you tell them who I am?"


    "Yes, but they don''t believe it!"


    "Now that they know my identity and dare to block the way, it means that they have a rebellious intention. Can I teach you how to deal with the rebels?" Jackson''s cold voice came from the carriage, and the killing intention contained in the words made the cavalry commander tremble in his heart.


    In the carriage, Jackson smiled coldly. These Chinese led soldiers really wanted to die!


    Jackson knew that there would be diehards loyal to Allen in the Chinese leadership this time. King bazel had clearly told him that these diehards could be suppressed by force. Therefore, bazel specially sent two level 12 strong men to walk with him, and the two level 12 strong men were in the carriage behind him.


    In addition, the cavalry he brought is also one of the most elite cavalry teams in the Kingdom, the fifth order cavalry silver armor cavalry regiment! The commander of the cavalry regiment is a level 7 soldier. King Basil gave him a very clear order to hold the Huaxia collar in his hands with lightning speed and not give Allen any chance to turn over. There is no amnesty for those who dare to resist in China!


    In King Basil''s view, two strong men of level 12 plus 350 cavalry are enough to suppress all opposition forces of the Chinese leadership. Bazel didn''t care if it would completely annoy Allen. Robbing Huaxia lingben has already torn his face with Alan. What if he angers Alan again? Does he really dare to fight against the kingdom?


    Judging from the strength of Huaxia collar, if Allen really leads Huaxia collar against the Kingdom, the kingdom can easily suppress it, and Huaxia collar can''t turn over the waves. Although this will hurt the vitality of the Kingdom, compared with the tower of trial, a little damage is nothing. If the kingdom can really master the tower of trial, then there will be a large number of strong people in the kingdom. How dare the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of freedom dare to invade the kingdom of the sun again?


    Even, bazel has begun to fantasize that with the help of the tower of trial, the king of the scorching sun will be as strong as clouds, the national strength will increase greatly, and the Three Kingdoms of harilan will be unified. And he will become the greatest king in the history of the scorching sun kingdom. No, he is the great emperor!


    Now that he has made up his mind to take over Huaxia collar by means of bloody violence, Jackson will not be polite to these ordinary soldiers.


    The cavalry commander was reprimanded by Jackson, and his face suddenly sank: "Lord Jackson, I know what to do!"


    The cavalry commander drove his horse to the front of the team, pointed to more than ten guard members at the entrance of the town and said, "you intercepted the way of the city Lord without authorization with the intention of rebellion! Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    With that, the cavalry commander waved his hand and ordered the cavalry behind him: "kill all, not one!"

 Chapter 307

    At the command of the cavalry commander, a team of 30 cavalry immediately rushed towards the guard at the entrance of the town. The guard members all turned pale and pulled out their weapons one after another to prepare for the battle.


    "Send out the signal and ask for help from the barracks!" shouted the captain of the guard. These guards in the town can''t stop the three hundred cavalry like wolves. A guard took out a signal transmitter, pulled a mechanism, and listened to the "whoosh" sound. A signal bomb was sent from the signal transmitter and burst into the air, forming a colorful smoke in the air.


    In the barracks more than ten miles away from the town, the soldiers on duty immediately reported to the commander of the barracks after they found the signal bomb. After a while, more than 1000 soldiers in the barracks poured out and rushed to the town.


    After the police released the signal bomb, the cavalry rushed to them, waved their long knives one by one, and cut fiercely at the police.


    The ranks of these guards only range from level 1 to level 3. How can they be the opponents of this group of five rank cavalry? In the twinkling of an eye, more than 20 police members had been killed on the spot, and no one survived.


    The cavalry commander looked at the bodies on the ground with disgust: "it''s really a group of guys who want to die. Go to the city!"


    Just when they wanted to enter the city, a young man in his twenties rushed out of the town under the crowd of police members. When he saw the bodies of police members all over the ground, the young man''s face changed greatly.


    This young man is the mayor of TAD town and the talent selected by Allen for the second imperial examination this year.


    When he saw the signal bomb in the sky in the town just now, the young mayor felt bad in his heart. Now he came out and was even more surprised to see this scene.


    The young mayor stepped forward a few steps and was not afraid of the cavalry who were still bloody on the long knife. Instead, he asked loudly, "who are you, who dare to kill our Chinese led guard here?"


    The cavalry commander took a few steps forward and disdained to smile: "the guards? They are just a group of anti thieves. In the carriage are Lord Jackson, the new Lord of nice city. These people dare to block the way knowing his identity and deserve their death."


    "New city Lord?" the mayor frowned. "Is there a letter of appointment for the kingdom?"


    "Of course there is a letter of appointment, but you are not qualified to read it," said the cavalry captain.


    At this time, the curtain of Jackson''s carriage was lifted. Jackson got down from the carriage and went to the mayor. Jackson was followed by two bodyguards.


    "Show him the letter of appointment," Jackson said.


    "Yes, sir!" a bodyguard behind Jackson answered, took out the letter of appointment of the kingdom from his arms and went to the mayor: "well, look."


    The mayor took the letter of appointment and looked carefully. He found that the letter of appointment was indeed true.


    "Is the letter of appointment false?" Jackson asked.


    The mayor handed the letter of appointment back to Jackson''s Bodyguard: "the letter of appointment is indeed true, but Sir, if you want to be the city Lord, you need Lord Allen to come back and hand it over in person."


    According to normal procedures, the new city Lord can take office only after the old city Lord and the new city Lord complete the handover ceremony.


    "Wait for Alan Senlan to hand over?" Jackson smiled gently. "Your Majesty has ordered that Alan Senlan go directly to Nicolo to become the city Lord and will not return to nice."


    "If Lord Allen doesn''t come to hand over in person, we can''t recognize you as the city Lord. Moreover, even if you are the new city Lord, you can''t wantonly kill our Chinese led guard?"


    "Well," Jackson sighed, "I wanted to talk well. Who knows it''s another stubborn guy. Patrick, I''ll give it to you."


    Patrick, that''s the name of the cavalry commander.


    Patrick received Jackson''s order and rode to the mayor: "now you have two choices. First, support Lord Jackson as the city Lord. Second, don''t respect the city Lord''s order, punish him for conspiracy and kill him on the spot."


    In the face of Patrick''s threat, the mayor looked senseless: "what if you kill me? Without Lord Allen personally handing over to you, no one in Huaxia collar will recognize you as the city Lord!"


    Jackson laughed at the speech: "I didn''t expect you to be very loyal to Alan Senlan. If no one recognizes me as the city Lord, I''ll kill you to admit it! Do it!"


    "Do it, kill it all!" Patrick ordered to the cavalry.


    "Brothers, protect the mayor!" the chief of TAD town police standing behind the mayor shouted at the cavalry rushing up. In an instant, all the police members were blocked in front of the mayor under the leadership of the chief of police.


    The cavalry collided with the police, but it was a unilateral slaughter. The police members could not stop the iron hooves of the silver Armored Cavalry. One by one, the guard members died miserably under the knife of the cavalry, then the police chief, and then the mayor was cut off by a cavalry. To death, the mayor''s eyes were full of unyielding.


    At the end of the slaughter, the ground at the entrance of the town has been dyed red with blood, and there are residual limbs of the guard members everywhere.


    "Go to town," Jackson said blandly as he returned to the carriage.


    Three carriages drove into the town under the guard of cavalry, leaving only corpses at the entrance of the town.


    Soon after, the 1000 Chinese troops stationed in the barracks rushed to tade town. When they saw the corpses of the guard members all over the town, the soldiers all looked surprised and angry.


    "Who dares to lead the wild in China! Follow me to the city!" the leader of the Chinese army was furious.


    The commander''s name is Coster. He is a level seven soldier.


    The 1000 soldiers, including Coster, were purchased by Allen from the system. Except that Coster was level 7, other soldiers ranged from level 3 to level 5.


    After entering the town, the soldiers went straight to the government office. On the road, they found bodies from time to time, including police members and civilians. When he saw civilian bodies, Coster''s eyes almost burst into flames: "these animals! Whoever you are, you will pay for your killing!"


    When the Chinese army arrived at the government house, the 300 silver armour cavalry were resting at the gate of the government house. When they saw the 1000 Chinese Army coming fiercely, the cavalry immediately turned over and mounted their horses to prepare for the war.


    A thousand Chinese soldiers saw the 300 silver knights at the gate of the government house and immediately realized that this was the murderer who broke into the town. Coster didn''t even have the mood to ask the other party''s origin. He waved his hand directly: "attack! Let these bastards pay the price and avenge the dead people!"


    These silver soldiers are killing wantonly in the town. It is clear that it is not good. Where will Coster talk nonsense with them! No matter who the other party is, even the palace guard, Coster has to kill him first!


    "Kill!"


    A thousand Chinese soldiers shouted in unison, pulled out their weapons and rushed to the 300 silver Armored Cavalry.


    Patrick, the commander of the silver Armored Cavalry, smiled coldly: "is it useful to have many people? Dare to attack the Kingdom army. It''s lawless for China to lead these anti thieves! Attack!"


    Although there were a thousand people opposite, Patrick was not surprised. They were three hundred and fifty cavalry. Would they lose to a thousand regular troops? According to Patrick''s experience, in these remote cities, it''s good that there are three hundred and three ranks of soldiers in one thousand conventional armies, and most of the others are filled by some first-class and second-class soldiers.


    But when the two sides met, Patrick found himself wrong, very wrong! Where is this conventional army? It''s the elite of the elite! The fifth rank soldiers among the 1000 soldiers look more than the 300 cavalry under their own hands!


    In fact, the composition of this 1000 Chinese army is 250 soldiers, 304 soldiers and 503 soldiers. With such combat power, it''s not difficult to defeat the 350 cavalry.


    But Patrick didn''t have much time to sigh, because Coster had rushed towards him with anger.


    In the government house, Jackson and two strong men of grade 12 were drinking and eating, and turned a deaf ear to the sound of fighting outside. In their opinion, it must be the local garrison coming from outside. It is not difficult to solve the garrison in a town with the strength of the 350 rank cavalry.


    The three were talking and laughing when a silver Armored Cavalry rushed in covered with blood.

 Chapter 308

    Seeing the embarrassed appearance of the Silver Knight, Jackson and the three frowned at the same time.


    "What''s going on?" Jackson asked.


    "My Lord, the strength of the Chinese soldiers is very strong, and there are a large number of them. We can''t carry them anymore!" the silver Armored Cavalry panicked.


    The three people in the hall were stunned when they heard the speech. They didn''t expect that the combat effectiveness of the army led by China was so strong.


    "Leave it to me." one of the three stood up and said.


    Two level 12 strong men, a soldier and a magician, got up and spoke to the level 12 soldier, Alfred. Alfred is very powerful. Just now they entered the town. The guardian beast of the town, Thor King Kong, launched a fierce attack on them, killing more than ten silver cavalry, but Alfred killed them with a sword.


    The level of guardian beast refreshed in the town is between level 7 and level 9. Although TAD town is a border town, its scale is only medium. The guardian beast Raytheon King Kong in the town is only level 8. Can it be the opponent of a level 12 strong man?


    However, after Raytheon King Kong was killed, the body turned into a burst of thunder and disappeared in place, which really surprised Alfred and others.


    "If Lord Alfred makes a move, it''s natural for China to lead these ordinary troops," Jackson chuckled. "Then bother Lord Alfred."


    Outside the government house, the silver Armored Cavalry fought to resist the attack of the Chinese army. There were only more than 100 people left of the original 300 people.


    "Kill, kill them all!" the commander of the Chinese army, Coster, roared while fighting with Patrick. At this time, a sudden change occurred!


    A ten meter long fighting chop flew out of the government office and pointed at Coster. The fighting spirit chop was very fast. Coster was hit by the fighting spirit chop before he could react. His body was divided into two and cut into two.


    At the gate of the government house, Alfred walked out slowly with a huge sword on his back.


    "Lord Alfred!" Patrick hurried forward to salute.


    The soldiers led by China are fighting with the silver cavalry. When they see that their leader Coster is killed by a blow, each of them wants to split.


    "Avenge the commander!"


    The soldiers led by Hua Xia shouted and rushed towards Alfred with red eyes.


    Alfred coldly glanced at the soldiers of Huaxia collar and said, "don''t measure your strength!" he pulled out the huge sword behind him and greeted the soldiers of Huaxia collar. Alfred''s fighting spirit is vertical and horizontal. The soldiers led by China are stained with fighting spirit. No one can stop Alfred''s attack.


    In a moment, nearly a thousand Chinese soldiers had been killed by Alfred. Alfred wiped the blood on the giant sword: "it seems that the summer collar coming to China this time will have to kill."


    After the killing, the residents of the town hid at home and dared not go out. Outside the government house, a dark shadow flashed away. The shadow walked quickly through the streets and finally came to a remote cabin, but it was a ninja with a sky curtain.


    The sky Ninja came to his foothold and immediately reported what happened in the town to Kakashi through his mobile phone. Kakashi immediately contacted svein after receiving the news. Then Swain dialed Allen''s cell phone.


    "Lord, what should we do?" Swain asked. If he followed his own temper, he would kill all these intruders and leave none. However, the other party is the city Lord appointed by the Kingdom after all. He still needs to ask Allen for instructions.


    Allen was furious after hearing Swein''s report. Thousands of soldiers, police officers of the whole police station and several innocent civilians in the town were slaughtered mercilessly by the other party. How can Allen not be angry?


    He only wanted svein and others to stabilize the new city Lord and make plans after he went back, but now he just wants to kill all these people!


    "All these people have been killed. I will sacrifice their lives to the dead soldiers and residents! Remember, not one!" Allen said gnashing his teeth.


    Swein Jie smiled: "Lord, I understand."


    The nearest city to TAD town is Leiqi city. After being informed by Swein, the heroes of the left behind territory have been transferred from their own city to Leiqi City, and three little dragons have been transferred to Leiqi city with them.


    Galen, lacs, Swein, rexay, Kieran, Timo, Azul, ezrell, and enivia, all the heroes of the Chinese leadership went out except hemodinger and Ruiwen who followed Allen to the king''s capital.


    Three days after the nine heroes gathered in Leiqi City, Bruce Lee rose to the sky and flew to TAD town with the nine heroes.


    At the same time, Wang Du and Allen hurriedly found their grandfather Arman. Arman was surprised to see Alan. Just after the meeting, Alan came to him in a hurry. What happened?


    "Alan, what''s the matter?" asked Arman.


    "Grandpa, something''s wrong with huaxialing," said Alan. Alan told Arman what had happened to huaxialing, and then said, "Grandpa, I must kill this Jackson and the two level 12 strong men! Once I kill them, I will completely tear my face with the kingdom. If the family continues to stay in the king''s capital, it will be implicated by me. So Grandpa, you''d better take the family back to China with me."


    After hearing Allen''s story, Arman frowned, then sighed and shook his head: "I don''t want to take the whole family to China for asylum? But now the family has been watched by the royal family. If we move, do you think we can go?"


    In the previous meeting, yalman said that the root of the family was in Wangdu, which was completely empty. That was the real reason why he stayed in Wangdu. If you want to escape the royal capital from the Royal surveillance, someone must stay and attract the Royal attention, and he is the one who can attract the Royal attention most in the whole family.


    Alan heard the speech, his teeth were creaking. Must someone in the family stay and sacrifice? His thoughts turned sharply, thinking about how to get rid of the whole family, but there was no way. After all, the royal capital is the base of the royal family. The power of the royal family in the royal capital is too strong. Allen has no chips to fight.


    Jackson and others rested in TAD town for a while, then left the town and continued to go to nice city. Just out of the city, there was a loud dragon singing from the sky in the distance.


    The silver cavalry stopped their horses and looked up into the air. In the sky, three dragons are flying rapidly in their direction.


    "It''s the Dragon led by China!" Patrick''s face on the war horse changed greatly. Doesn''t it mean that all the dragons led by China have been taken to the king''s capital by Alan? Why are there still here!


    Hearing the sound of the dragon and Patrick''s exclamation, Jackson and two strong men of grade 12 also came out of the carriage and looked up at the sky.


    Jackson frowned: "Huaxia collar and dragon? It seems to be coming for us, but how could they get the news so soon?"


    The magician among the two level 12 strong men is called Achille, a fire magician. Archer looked at the three dragons in the sky and said with a slight smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a level 10 dragon in three days. Alfred and I can cope."


    As for the Chinese leader who may come by riding a dragon, Archer didn''t pay attention to it at all. Is there any famous leader in China? As far as he knows, the most famous strongmen of huaxialing, such as Galen, asso and svein, are just some level 89 strongmen. He and Alfred can sweep the area easily.


    On Bruce Lee''s back, swain and other heroes have already seen Jackson and his party on the ground.


    "It should be them," Galen said with anger in his eyes. "Fly over!"


    Three dragons flew over Jackson and others, and nine figures jumped down from the dragon''s back. Seven people, a Phoenix, a giant beast!

 Chapter 309

    Nine heroes fell in front of Jackson and others, their eyes were either angry, cold, or full of killing intention.


    "You did this in TAD town?" Galen asked with a cold face.


    "Yes, we did it," Jackson said. "Those people in tadtown are plotting against each other. They are stubborn and deserve to die. But it''s you. If you give up now, there''s still time."


    "So we didn''t find the wrong person," Galen said. "Invade our Chinese leader for no reason and kill our Chinese leader''s army and people. I''ll use your life to sacrifice the dead people."


    Jackson three people all gave out a long smile. Alfred disdained and said, "just you? Archie, don''t do it. Let me weigh how much weight they have. I dare to speak so wildly."


    With that, Alfred came forward with a sword: "you go together."


    According to the news that Alfred got, the level of these strong people in Huaxia is level 9. He is extremely relaxed to deal with several level 9 strong people with a level 12 warrior.


    Galen snorted angrily, "you deserve us to fight together? I''ll meet you!" and Galen strode to Alfred with a sword.


    Alfred sneered, "I don''t know how to live or die."


    Ezerel stepped forward: "the magician will be handed over to me. Go and deal with those small minions. I haven''t tried to kill the level 12 strong since I came here."


    "Izzie, can you do it?" said laches.


    "See me show him a face!" izzarel replied seriously.


    When the magician Achille heard that ezerel despised himself so much, he snorted angrily: "arrogance!"


    On the other side, Galen shouted demacia, raised his huge sword and rushed towards Alfred. Izzaril also fired a secret shot at the magician achil.


    "Let''s get rid of these minions first," said Swain, who had turned into evil crows and rushed into the crowd of silver Armored Cavalry.


    The surviving more than 100 silver Armored Cavalry could not withstand the destruction of the heroes. In a moment, they were completely destroyed. Even their commander Patrick was killed without any resistance.


    Jackson survived and was held in his hand by the tall azzel, trembling and afraid to resist. Now Jackson can only expect two level 12 strong men, Alfred and Achille, to show their great power and kill all these strong men led by China.


    On the battlefield, Alfred of level 12 and Galen of level 10 fought together, but they didn''t get any advantage. Galen''s combat effectiveness of level 10 is no worse than that of level 12 soldiers. Coupled with the bonus of death knight''s skin, even Galen, the strong man at the peak of level 12, dares to fight, not to mention Alfred, an ordinary level 12 soldier.


    Alfred was more and more surprised by the war. Galen''s strength was completely beyond his expectation. What made him feel cold in his heart was that if these strong Chinese leaders had such strength


    Galen and Alfred played fiercely, but izzaril had already had results.


    Before, because of abundant honor value, Allen helped each hero buy skin, and it was the future soldier ezerel that helped ezerel buy skin.


    The skin of future soldiers can enhance izzaril''s attack, defense and speed. It also has a flying effect, which can make izzaril fly in the sky without being promoted to legend. When izerer becomes a legend, this attribute will increase iserer''s flight speed by 100%. In other words, when ezerel becomes a legendary strong man, his flying speed will be twice that of other legendary strong men.


    After ezerel and Achille had a fight, the secret shot shot shot at Achille like a machine gun. Archie naturally didn''t dare to be careless and hurriedly cast a magic shield to resist.


    After protecting himself with a magic shield, Archer began to sing magic and made up his mind to burn the arrogant guy ezerel into fly ash.


    Before ezerel breaks archer''s magic shield, Archer Kankan sings the spell, waves his magic wand, and a fire rain falls from the sky, enveloping ezerel. Archie smiled at the corners of his mouth to see how you hide!


    The magic released by level 12 magicians, even the range magic, is fatal to the strong below level 10!


    Just when Archie wanted to watch izzarel turn into slag under the fire and rain, izzarel''s shadow flashed and disappeared out of thin air!


    "What!" archer''s face changed and exclaimed. On the side, with a whoosh, a secret shot had flown in front of archer. Archie could not avoid being hit by the Arcane Shot and fell in response.


    This arcane shot was not fatal. Just as Archie struggled to get up, izzaril''s right hand pointed to his head: "move again?"


    Archie''s face turned blue and red, and finally he didn''t dare to move.


    On the other hand, Alfred could play back and forth with Galen at first, but gradually, his strength began to be eroded by Galen''s death force and fell into the disadvantage step by step. Finally, under Galen''s sudden "demacia justice", Alfred was blown to the ground.


    A moment later, Jackson, Archer and Alfred were imprisoned and held together.


    "I am the Lord of nice city appointed by his majesty. Do you dare to treat me like this and not be afraid of his Majesty''s punishment?" Jackson still pretended to be calm, fierce and weak despite his great fear.


    Galen snorted coldly, ignored Jackson and directly pressed the three people to jump onto Bruce Lee''s back: "go to TAD town."


    "I admit that we have some impulses to kill in TAD Town, but those people in TAD town are the first to disrespect Lord Jackson," said magician Achille. "After all, we are the personal messengers of his majesty. Is it worth fighting with us for some civilians and ordinary soldiers? Are you not afraid of the king''s punishment of your Lord? Alan Senlan is in the king''s capital now."


    Archer began to persuade her painstakingly and threatened Alan a little.


    Galen and other heroes are still silent, just looking at the three coldly. Jackson was shocked by the cold eyes of the heroes and couldn''t help asking, "what do you want?"


    "What do you want?" Galen sneered. "It''s natural to use your three heads to commemorate the dead people in TAD town."


    Jackson''s three faces changed greatly when they heard the speech. Look at Galen''s expression and tone. This is to play for real!


    "You can''t kill us. We''re sent by his Majesty the king. You''re plotting!" Jackson shouted.


    Svein Jie smiled: "if you say rebellion, it''s rebellion. The Lord has been hesitant and difficult to achieve great things. It''s just that you help him make the best choice."


    Bruce Lee was so fast that he flew to TAD town in a moment.


    In TAD Town, after Jackson and others left, the residents of the town have spontaneously gathered the bodies of the dead guards and soldiers and yelled at Jackson and others.


    I hope the strong adults in the territory can get rid of those damn guys!


    In the sky, three little dragons flew over TAD town. The residents of the town were overjoyed to see the little dragons. The strong adults of the territory came! In China, they naturally know Bruce Lee. This is a special mount for the strong adults in the territory!

 Chapter 310

    The three dragons fell on the square in front of the government office, and the people who were picking up the bodies immediately surrounded them.


    "Lord Galen!"


    "Lord Swein!"


    ¡­¡­


    People cheered and were filled with righteous indignation when they saw the three Jackson under the pressure of Galen and others.


    "These three guys are the leaders of the group just now! I saw them secretly in the corner just now."


    "Lord Galen, you must not let them go and avenge my poor child!" an old woman sobbed. Her wife left early and has been dependent on her son for more than ten years. His son, a member of the police, had just died by the sword of the silver cavalry.


    The people angrily denounced the malice of Jackson and begged Galen to severely punish them.


    "Don''t worry," Galen shouted, "the killing they made can only be repaid with their blood. No matter who they are and who they are, I will sacrifice their lives to the souls of the war dead today!"


    Residents cheered when they heard Allen''s words. Two strong men of the grade 12 were all right. Jackson was pale and kept begging for mercy. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him and sympathized with the him.


    With the concerted efforts of the residents in the town, more than 1000 Corpses inside and outside the town were gathered together and placed on the ground like a sea of corpses. Looking at these more than a thousand bodies, both heroes such as Galen and the residents of the town are full of grief and anger.


    "Kneel down!"


    Galen raised his right foot and kicked Jackson three times to the ground. Pulling out the huge sword behind him, Galen looked coldly at the three Jackson struggling on the ground: "go to hell and confess to those who died miserably."


    "No! No!"


    "If you kill us, your majesty will not let you go!"


    "Put it down and talk!"


    Jackson prayed, but he could not shake Galen''s determination. Galen walked slowly to Jackson''s side, raised his sword and fell. Jackson''s head was cut off by Galen''s sword.


    "It''s your turn." Galen went to magician Archie.


    A trace of fear flashed in Archie''s eyes, but the dignity of the strong kept him from asking for mercy. Finally, Galen cut off his head with a sword.


    Alfred watched his two accomplices be killed, and saw Galen come to him with a sword. A fear of death filled his heart. Fortunately, he practiced all the way to level 12, his mind was still firm, and said calmly: "let me go, so that I can swear to the sun god and be loyal to Huaxia collar forever! I think Lord Allen will not refuse the loyalty of a level 12 strong man!"


    It was Galen''s huge sword that answered him.


    Galen opened the three heads in front of the corpse sea: "warriors who died in the war, all the incoming enemies have been ambushed and killed. Rest in peace."


    After killing the three people, Swein immediately informed Allen of the news. Allen ordered to block the news. Before they safely returned to Huaxia collar from Wangdu, they must not let the news return to Wangdu.


    If the king knew that the city Lord and two level 12 strong men he sent were killed by the Chinese leader, he might make some drastic moves!


    Then Allen dialed Kakashi''s cell phone.


    "Kakashi, keep an eye on the spies led by the kingdom in China. We can''t let them find out about the killing of the new city Lord, let alone let them spread the news! Also, strengthen the intelligence work of several big cities nearby, and never let anyone enter the territory to get the news next time."


    "Yes, Lord!" Kakashi said with a little shame. They got the news only after Jackson and his party entered the territory. It was indeed a major dereliction of duty.


    Wangdu, folding space, longshe.


    Marvin came to the area where the three dragons lived and wanted to have a friendly exchange with the three dragons, but he suddenly frowned.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t feel the smell of those three dragons!"


    Marvin quickened his figure and instantly came to the place where the three little dragons rest on weekdays. What appeared in front of him was the bodies of three giant dragons without any breath. Marvin immediately looked like frost. He quickly walked to the Dragon corpse and carefully examined the three corpses.


    "It''s Dragon grass!" Marvin''s eyes showed great anger. "Who did it!"


    A moment later, the breeders responsible for feeding the giant dragon and Fengshen pterosaur were called to the three dragon corpses by Marvin.


    "Tell me, who did it!" Marvin''s voice was murderous.


    Several breeders were silent. After a long time, one breeder said tremblingly: "Lord Marvin, Nathaniel was responsible for raising these three dragons yesterday. He didn''t seem to come."


    Marvin found that there was indeed a guy named Nathaniel among the breeders.


    "Get him!"


    "Yes, Lord Marvin." several breeders hurried to the place where Nathaniel lived to look for Nathaniel.


    Dozens of minutes later, a keeper ran back in panic: "Lord Marvin, Nathaniel poisoned himself!"


    Ma Wen''s face was like a drowning water. These breeders were personally selected by the royal family. They were loyal to the royal family and could not be bought by others to poison the three dragons. When you think of the recent conflict between the royal family and the Senlan family in the king''s capital and the Chinese collar, the behind the scenes leader of the poisoner is ready to come out.


    "Using such despicable means, the royal family has become so unbearable!" Marvin despised, but he had no way to the royal family. He is extremely loyal to the kingdom of the burning sun, otherwise he would not break the legendary road in order to protect the kingdom. Therefore, even if the royal family degenerates and suffers no more, although he is unhappy, he will continue to be loyal to the royal family.


    What bothers him most now is how he should explain to Alan when Alan comes.


    However, he was thinking about how to explain to Alan, so the bodyguard of longshe reported to Alan Senlan.


    Marvin sighed. He can''t hide. Let''s talk when we meet! For the first time, as a level 12 strong man, Marvin had the feeling of going to see someone.


    A moment later, Allen stood in front of the bodies of the three dragons, his face very gloomy.


    "Alas, Alan, it''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of these three little dragons and let people with evil intentions poison them. Didn''t I say to make a deal with you and give you a great benefit? Now I''ll give you this benefit as compensation?"


    "Lord Marvin, you just need to tell me who did it!" Allen said coldly.


    "Is a breeder of the Dragon House, named Nathaniel..."


    Before Marvin finished, Allen interrupted, "Lord Marvin, you should know that''s not what I''m asking!"


    Ma Wen, with a red face, sighed, "Alan, do you have an answer in your mind? Why do you ask again?"


    "I see," Alan said, turning away without stopping. As for Marvin''s great benefits, he is now full of anger. He is neither interested nor in the mood.


    Looking at Allen''s back, Marvin had to sigh.


    The events of Jackson and Bruce Lee''s murder not only filled Allen with anger, but also thoroughly saw the ugliness and unbearable of the royal family. If I don''t stand up and let it go, I''m afraid I''ll soon be eaten by the royal family! Although Jackson and others did what happened in Huaxia, in fact, the culprit was the royal family.


    Alan clenched his teeth and walked out of the dragon house. As long as he can safely return to Huaxia collar this time, he must let the royal family pay the price for his actions!


    Two days later, the palace hall.


    "Your Majesty, I''m going to leave for Nicola tomorrow. I''m here to say goodbye to your majesty," Allen said respectfully to bazel.


    Bazel nodded with a smile: "it''s better to go to office earlier. But I heard that bandits are rampant on the road from the king to Nicola recently. Well, I''ll send Darcy to go with you and protect you along the way, okay?"


    Bazel said to Allen with concern.


    Darcy in bazel''s mouth is a famous level 12 strong man in the kingdom of the sun, who is extremely loyal to the royal family.


    Alan sneered and protected along the way? I''m afraid it''s surveillance along the way. I''m afraid that in Nicola, the level 12 strong man will stay and continue to monitor himself. He won''t leave until the royal family has completely mastered the Chinese leadership. However, a strong man of level 12 wants to control himself. Bazel underestimates himself. Since the Chinese leader has killed two level 12 strongmen, there is no difference between this one!


    Bazel''s idea is the same as Allen''s guess. When bazel wants to come to Allen, the bodyguard around Allen is only level 9. It can be said that it is very safe to send a level 12 strong man to monitor him. Alan can''t play any tricks in front of a level 12 strong man.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" said Ellen. "I must be at ease with Lord Darcy on my way."

 Chapter 311

    The next morning, at the South Gate of Wangdu.


    Alan and Darcy rode side by side and came down to the gate in the crowd of hundreds of cavalry. There are more than 300 cavalry men, all dressed in black armor and wearing a face mask.


    The team stopped at the city gate. Darcy said to yalman, "Lord yalman, just send it here. Please go back."


    Arman smiled: "in that case, I''ll go back. I hope Lord Darcy will take more care of my grandson along the way."


    "Lord Arman, don''t worry. Since I have been ordered by your majesty to protect Lord Allen, I will not neglect on the road." Darcy said.


    "Lord Allen, let''s go out of town!"


    The soldiers guarding the gate had already received the order and immediately opened the gate. Allen waved to his grandfather and rushed out of the gate with the cavalry. Seeing Allen take people away, Arman showed a happy smile.


    "Homecoming, also, help me contact the guardian of light and say that I want to give up my power status in the scorching sun Kingdom and join the guardian of light!" Arman said to the bodyguard beside me.


    A strong man like Arman, who is at the top of level 12 and has preliminarily understood the power of the law, can choose to join the guard of light at any time, and no one can block it for any reason. However, once you join the guardian of light, it shows that you voluntarily give up your status in the Kingdom and have nothing to do with the kingdom in the future. The legendary strongman of the guardian of light, Hugh, Mickey, Andy and so on.


    For example, the legendary strongman of the Senlan family in the guard of the light will not intervene unless the Senlan family faces the disaster of extermination.


    Of course, this is only for the legendary strong and those who hope to step into the legendary level 12 peak, and the ordinary strong are not included. However, after most ordinary strong people choose to join the guardian of light, they will no longer have too much relationship with the original kingdom or forces, but serve the guardian of light wholeheartedly.


    After Allen took the ghost faced cavalry out of the city, Darcy, who rode beside Allen, said, "Lord Allen, I didn''t expect that the Senlan family still attached great importance to you and asked you to bring out the ghost faced Knights of the Senlan family."


    The ghost face Knight order is one of the most elite private soldiers of the Senlan family. It is a fifth rank army and is famous in the kingdom of the sun.


    Darcy''s words have a hint of irony. What about the ghost face knights? It may be very strong to deal with the ordinary army, but in front of his level 12 strong man, he is just a group of local chickens and dogs, which can''t protect Alan.


    "Grandpa heard from his majesty that there were many bandits along the way, so he sent them to protect me at will," Alan explained.


    Darcy disdained to smile when he heard the speech. Alan Senlan''s talent is amazing. He can be called one of the strongest talents in the mainland, but his brain is not very good. Does he really think there are many robbers along the way? That was just a reason your majesty found at will to send himself to monitor him. He took it seriously.


    Wang Du, in the palace.


    "Your Majesty, Alan Senlan has left the royal capital," a confidant bodyguard of bazel reported to him.


    Bazel nodded, "I see."


    After the bodyguard left, bazel''s eyes twinkled, hoping Darcy could keep an eye on Alan Senlan!


    This time, he cracked down on the Senlan family and tore his face with Huaxia collar. Bazel didn''t want to completely kill Allen, a dazzling genius, to avoid future trouble, but he didn''t dare. Allen has understood the power of law and will become a legend in the future. He is the focus of the guardian of light. If he killed Allen, the legendary strong man in the future, for private fighting, the guardian of light would not let him go.


    Now he just hopes that Alan can''t hold his breath and make any treacherous moves, so that he can legitimately expel Alan from the kingdom of the scorching sun and hand him over to the guardian of the light. As for whether Allen will trouble the royal family after becoming a legend, bazel is not worried at all. Although the legendary strongman is a strongman at the top of the mainland, the royal family of various countries has a deep foundation. Can it be easily threatened by a legend? Take the royal family of the sun kingdom for example. There are more than one legendary strong royal family guarding the light, and the three princes will enter the legend in the future.


    Compared with legend, the royal family will never be worse than the major families. Moreover, the guardian of light will not sit by and watch the legendary strong men in the organization attack the royal family of a country. Therefore, after Allen becomes a legend, it can be said that he has no threat to the scorching sun kingdom. At best, he can put on his face when he meets the Royal family members.


    On the avenue, a fork appeared in front of Allen and others. On the left, it led to huaxialing, and on the right, it led to Nicola, the big city where Allen was going to be the city Lord.


    "Go to the left!"


    Rushed to the fork, Allen almost without thinking led the team to the left.


    "Stop!"


    Darcy rushed to the front of the team with his horse and stopped the team with his horse.


    "Lord Allen, you seem to be in the wrong direction? You should go to Nicola on the right." Darcy said with a gloomy face. He didn''t expect that Alan really dared to make trouble in front of his level 12 strong man. He didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Ellen Le stopped fighting and smiled: "I know the road to Nicola is on the right, but I''m not going to Nicola, but Huaxia collar."


    Darcy''s face became more and more gloomy: "Lord Allen, this joke is not funny."


    Alan glanced: "I''m not in the mood to joke with you. I''m going to China to get it now. Will you go with me or let me take you on the road?"


    "Alan Senlan, you''re looking for death," Darcy said fiercely, staring at Alan.


    "Well, Alan, don''t ink with him. Clean him up and continue on the way. Late changes. You can''t relax until you return to Huaxia collar." behind Alan, a ghost faced Knight rode to Alan and said.


    "The young man is not steady. He starts to howl as soon as he leaves the king''s capital. That''s not good," the ghost faced Knight added.


    Darcy was surprised by the way the ghost faced Knight spoke. Listening to the ghost faced knight was like I taught my son. And the voice of the ghost faced Knight made Darcy feel very familiar.


    "I see, father," Alan said respectfully.


    When this title was called out, Darcy suddenly realized it, pointed to the ghost knight and said, "you are Bowen Senlan!"


    The ghost Knight takes off his mask. It''s not Alan''s father. Who''s Bowen Senlan?


    "Why, you and your master bazel didn''t think of it? You didn''t think of more." Bowen looked pale. Just now he taught Allen young people not to bang. Now he


    "Everyone take off his mask and let Lord Darcy see it, so that he can be an understanding ghost," Bowen said.


    All the ghost faced Knights took off their masks when they heard the speech. They saw Kevin Senlan, Baron, Darren... There were more than 300 people in the direct and collateral families of Senlan family. Now, all the others were present except Arman, the owner of the royal capital!


    "Well, what a Golden Cicada!" Darcy said fiercely. "Fortunately, your majesty has foresight and asked me to monitor you along the way. Do you think you can escape from me? Even if you escape a few by chance, I will go back to your majesty and inform the major cities to stop. Do you think you can escape safely back to China?"


    "What''s more, I''m afraid today''s Chinese leaders have fallen into Lord Jackson''s hands. You dare to violate your Majesty''s orders and plot evil. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Alan smiled coldly: "people who are about to die have a lot to say. Bazel has foresight? If he has foresight, he won''t send Jackson to take two level 12 strong men to China to die first, and then send you to follow me here to die!"


    "Zhao Xin, Yasuo, Ruiwen and SANA, you four fight together and make a quick decision!"


    Zhao Xin''s four people, except that SANA''s ability is biased towards assistance and her personal combat ability is not strong, the other three have the strength to kill Darcy alone, and if the four shoot togethe

 Chapter 312

    At Allen''s command, Zhao Xin, Yasuo, Ruiwen and sonaqi shot. Although Darcy was a level 12 strong man, he could resist the siege of four level 10 heroes there. After fighting twice, he was cut by Ruiwen with a sword.


    After killing Darcy, Allen ordered people to bury Darcy''s body on the spot, and took the people to run towards huaxialing.


    "Stop!"


    More than ten minutes later, Allen Lema, who rushed to the front, stopped. More than 100 meters ahead, a mysterious man covered in black robes stood quietly in the middle of the avenue, as if waiting for the arrival of Allen and others.


    After the troops stopped, Allen rode to the black robed man. The black robed man bowed and saluted: "ban, see Lord."


    This black robed man is the head of the Tianmu Pavilion in Wangdu, Yu zhiboban. The reason for this dress is that he doesn''t want the people of the Senlan family to know too much about the relationship between Allen and the Tianmu. Although all the people present are the direct descendants of the Mori blue family, Allen still knows the truth of being careful to sail for ten thousand years.


    As the person in charge of the curtain of heaven in the king''s capital, ban will inevitably appear in the king''s capital in the future. It''s not good to let the royal family know that the curtain of heaven is too close to the Chinese collar.


    "What''s the situation, ban? Is everyone safe?" Allen asked.


    Spot nodded: "Lord, don''t worry. Everyone has gathered safely. Now they are hiding in a nearby valley. Weasel and other ninjas are protecting them."


    Allen felt relieved when he heard the speech. Although he believed that there would be no mistake in Yiban and weasel''s ability, he was still worried before.


    The people who have met safely in bankou are not others, but the old and weak women and children of the Senlan family.


    As early as a few days ago, after discussing the escape plan with his grandfather Arman, Allen has begun to let the old and weak women and children in the family leave the king''s capital in batches under the cover of the sky. After all, the golden cicada''s escape plan disguised as a ghost faced Knight does not apply to these old and weak women and children.


    How do you let a child who is a few years old and a woman in her seventies and eighties pretend to be a ghost faced knight?


    Fortunately, the royal family mainly focused on the male members of the Senlan family, especially several direct members, and paid little attention to these old and weak women and children. With the help of the curtain of heaven, these old and weak women and children were divided into several batches and successfully fled the king''s capital.


    So far, all men, women and children of the Senlan family have successfully escaped from the king''s capital, and even some important bodyguards and housekeepers have escaped with them. Now, the Senlan family in the king''s capital has only some peripheral guards and servants, which is basically an empty shell.


    "Take us to meet them," Allen said.


    The valley where the family''s old and young women and children hide is not far from Allen and others, only about ten minutes away. After the two sides meet, they immediately rush towards Huaxia collar. However, in order to hide their tracks, they took some remote paths away from the town, and did not dare to go into the city all the way.


    Ten days later.


    In the palace, Basil''s face was a little ugly: "Nicole, haven''t you heard from Los Angeles yet?"


    Wang Du is only five days away from Nicola. It is reasonable to say that Allen and others should have reached Nicola long time ago. He once told Darcy to inform himself as soon as he arrived in Nicola, but there was still no news until now.


    Mobile phones have long been popular in the aristocratic circle of the kingdom. Bazel and Darcy have mobile phones. Before, he has kept in touch with Darcy. Darcy claims that they have encountered various situations, resulting in slow travel. But no matter how slow, ten days should come!


    Now he dials Darcy''s cell phone again, but he can''t get through! This makes bazel begin to doubt whether Darcy has betrayed himself or has encountered misfortune!


    "Report back to your majesty. There is no news from Nicola. I have informed all cities along the way to look for Lord Darcy''s trace. If there is any news, report back immediately." the Guard commander beside bazel replied.


    Just then, a guard hurried to report: "Your Majesty, there is a situation in the Senlan family!"


    "Say!"


    "This morning, Lord yalman left the forest blue family and joined the guard of light. Then we sent someone to sneak into the forest blue family and found..."


    "What did you find?" Basil felt that something might have happened.


    "It is found that all the people of the Senlan family, men, women, young and old, have disappeared! There are only some ordinary bodyguards and handmaids left in the Senlan family''s residence."


    "Bang!"


    Bazel smashed the wooden table in front of him with a slap: "are all missing? Are all the spies lurking in the Senlan family losers?"


    "All the spies sent to the Senlan family have lost contact. I''m afraid..."


    Bazel''s face was gloomy: "OK, what a Senlan family, what an Arman, what an Allen Senlan! Since they fled, they will return to Huaxia collar. Fortunately, Jackson has completely controlled Huaxia collar, and they just threw themselves into the net!"


    Bazel has been keeping in touch with Jackson these days. According to Jackson, he has swept away the power of Alan Senlan and completely mastered the Chinese leadership.


    "Call me Jackson''s cell phone. I want to talk to him!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" the guard hurriedly took out his mobile phone and dialed Jackson''s number.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" Jackson''s voice came from his mobile phone.


    "Alan Senlan and the people of Senlan family are out of our control. I guess they will return to huaxialing. Pay attention to them all the time. Once you find their whereabouts, catch them immediately!"


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. If they show up, I will let them have no return!"


    Huaxialing, in a secret room, a ninja in black hung up his cell phone and showed a smile on his face.


    This Ninja is one of the Ninjas stationed in TAD town. When Jackson brought people into the Huaxia collar, he always hid in the dark to watch. Naturally, he also heard Jackson''s voice. Imitating a listening voice and tone is a basic thing for ninjas.


    Similarly, Darcy, who spoke with bazel all the way, was imitated by ninjas in the sky. Unfortunately, Allen couldn''t make up a reason to explain why he hadn''t arrived in Nicola. He simply asked the Ninja to stop contacting bazel.


    In the palace, after the call with "Jackson", bazel said: "inform the City owners of all big cities along the way from Wangdu to Huaxia collar, send people to patrol all roads in the area and block Allen and his party!"


    In a wilderness, the Senlan family sat on the ground to rest, while the senior members of the Senlan family sat together.


    "We can''t go any further," Allen said. "Now bazel must have guessed our whereabouts and will definitely inform the major city leaders along the way to send troops to search for our whereabouts and send troops to intercept. With the family''s people, we can''t pass the blockade of the city safely."


    There are nearly a thousand men, women and children of the ethnic group led by China, and most of them have no combat effectiveness or very weak combat effectiveness. If you are intercepted by the city Lord on the way, it is impossible to protect so many people only by Zhao Xin and other heroes. In case of scuffle, there will definitely be heavy casualties.


    Allen also thought about sending Bruce Lee out to carry his people to the territory in batches. However, it takes about seven days for Bruce Lee to go back and forth. Now there are still seven Bruce Lee left in the territory. Even if all seven Bruce Lee go out, they can only carry about 100 people at a time. It takes nearly a thousand people here at least 70 or 80 days! This time is too long. Alan won''t use it unless he has to. You know, if they don''t return to huaxialing one day, they will be in danger one day.


    Fortunately, apart from Bruce Lee, huaxialing also has a Tianmu city. Long before leaving the king''s capital, Alan should have informed Kakashi to drive Tianmu city to the king''s capital. However, the moving speed of Tianmu city is much slower than Bruce Lee, so it hasn''t arrived yet.


    However, Allen and others have been rushing to Huaxia for the past ten days, and Tianmu city has been rushing to Wangdu. Now Tianmu city is not far from Allen and others, and there are about three days to go.


    "In the next three days, we will find a place to hide and avoid the search of the kingdom. As long as we avoid these three days, we can return to huaxialing safely!" Allen said.

 Chapter 313

    After a short repair, Allen sent the young people of the family to disperse around, looking for an area nearby where thousands of people could hide. More than two hours later, several young people of the family returned very excited. They found a secret small valley in the East.


    "Let''s go to the valley." Allen immediately decided that as long as they avoided in the valley for three days, they could get out of danger as soon as Tianmu City arrived. Because there is space, they still have plenty of dry food, not to mention three days, more than 30 days.


    The location of the small valley is extremely remote, far from the avenue. If it is not deliberately searched, it will not be found. Allen is very satisfied with this hiding place.


    However, Allen didn''t notice that a gray goshawk hovered above them in the sky and saw their every move clearly. After Allen and others hid in the small valley, the goshawk flew to the southwest and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Allen, the area where they are located, belongs to the city of Nain, one of the thirty largest cities in the kingdom. The city owner''s name is BIVIS, and he is a level 11 soldier. However, what few people in the Kingdom know is that BIVIS has the unique skill of training eagles. He has domesticated more than ten Eagle monsters and can have a simple communication with these Eagle monsters. After King bazel''s order reached the city of Nain, BIVIS immediately sent all his domesticated Eagle monsters out to look for the whereabouts of the Senlan family in the whole city of Nain.


    The reason why BIVIS works so hard is that the king has ordered, who will win the Senlan family, raise the title and reward millions of gold coins!


    In the Lord''s house of Nain City, Beavis was teasing a beautiful maid in the garden. Suddenly, an eagle sounded in the sky and a gray goshawk landed on a dwarf tree in front of him.


    "You go down first," Beavis said to the maid, who left quickly with a blushing face.


    The goshawk whistled at beeves. Beeves narrowed his eyes slightly and listened attentively.


    "The people of the Senlan family are in our Nain City area. It seems that your Majesty''s reward must be mine. Although I have no grievances with you, the reward promised by your majesty is too tempting. Don''t blame me."


    "Somebody!" cried Beavis.


    Immediately a bodyguard ran over: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Reorganize the troops and horses, I''ll take you to catch a big fish!" beamed Beavis.


    In the small valley, three days have passed. Allen has just talked with Kakashi. Tianmu city can reach the location of Allen and others in three hours. In order to avoid being discovered, kakasi let the sky curtain City fly very high and hide deep in the clouds. From the ground, people with good eyesight can only see a small black spot.


    In the valley, Alan was half lying under a tree, closed his eyes and rested. Suddenly, a black ninja came to him.


    Along the way, the Ninjas of the sky curtain have been accompanied. Allen explained to the family that he hired these ninjas from the sky curtain.


    "Lord Allen, the spies in front reported that a large number of cavalry, seven thousand, were coming towards the valley thirty miles away!" the Ninja reported.


    Alan was startled at the speech and jumped up from the ground.


    "Let the spies ahead follow them and report at any time!" Allen said.


    "Yes!"


    Kevin, Bowen, Zhao Xin and others nearby also gathered around. Kevin said, "it seems that we have been found. These cavalry are definitely coming for us!"


    This valley is so remote that if it had not been for the sake of waiting for others, no one would have sent a large number of cavalry to this ghost place.


    Allen nodded: "uncle is right. These cavalry must have come for us, but how did they find our trace? There is no city near the valley. It takes at least two or three days for thousands of cavalry to gather here, that is to say, we were watched on the first day we came to the Valley!"


    Allen thought that the Ninjas in the sky were scattered around as spies, and ban and weasel went out in person. If there were enemy spies nearby, they would never be unaware, unless


    Thinking of this, Alan immediately looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, a black spot hovered over the valley, and Allen vaguely recognized that it was a goshawk. The others looked up when they saw Alan looking up at the sky.


    "Sure enough, we have long been watched!" Allen said. When he fought with the blue shirt army, he had an advantage in his vision because of the existence of the gale eagle. He didn''t think it was his turn to suffer this loss today!


    "What shall we do now? Shall we leave the valley immediately?" one asked.


    Allen shook his head: "we can''t leave the valley and take the people. We can''t run past the cavalry on the plain. When the cavalry catch up with a charge, the people will definitely die and hurt countless!"


    "Alan is right. There is only one way to escape now." Kevin said. "Now the best way is to defend in the valley. Didn''t Alan say that someone will come to pick us up today? Alan, are the people who come to pick us up sure to rescue us under the siege of thousands of cavalry?"


    Allen only said that someone came to meet him, but he didn''t say it was a city of the sky.


    Alan nodded: "don''t say thousands. Even if there are 100000 troops, they can take us away safely."


    "That''s good," Kevin said. "Then let''s guard the valley mouth and defend it in the valley! Zhao Xin has superior strength and there are many senior soldiers and magicians in the family. It''s no problem to guard it for three hours."


    In fact, with the strength of Zhao Xin and the strong men of the Senlan family, it''s easy to break through, but they can''t break through with the old and weak women and children of the family.


    Now that he had decided to stick to it, Allen began to arrange personnel to guard the valley mouth immediately. In addition to Zhao Xin, there are more than 300 strong people in gukou. The strength of these strong people is at least above level 3. The strength of the younger generation ranges from level 3 to level 7. There are many strong people of level 10 and level 11 in the older generation.


    Allen sighed in his heart that although Zhao Xin and other heroes have the strength to kill the level 12 strong alone, they are much worse than the level 12 strong in the face of a large number of enemy sieges. Heroes can kill the level 12 strong with level 10 strength alone by their combat skills and special attributes, but they are always inferior to the level 12 strong in terms of total energy in their bodies.


    Because they only have level 10 after all!


    However, in the face of a large number of enemies, the total amount of energy stored in the body is the most critical factor. The fighting spirit in a level 12 strong man can support them to kill more than 1000 level 3 soldiers without worrying about energy depletion in their body. However, if Zhao Xin and others kill more than 1000 soldiers, even with the support of blue medicine, they are likely to run out of energy in their body and be besieged by the enemy to death.


    Soon, ban and weasel returned to the valley, and Allen asked them to join the defense of gukou. The Ninjutsu of banhe weasel has great lethality. It can''t be better to deal with such a scene. Of course, the more powerful Ninjutsu is, the more chakras it consumes. Today''s spot and weasel have only level 10. Chakras in their bodies are not enough to support how many large Ninjutsu they release. Even some Ninjutsu can''t be performed at their current level, such as Vientiane Tianyin, earth explosion Tianxing, etc.


    The ninja in front kept reporting the position of the cavalry, from thirty to twenty miles, ten miles. Finally, the thundering sound of horses'' hoofs spread to the valley.


    Cavalry, here we are!

 Chapter 314

    With the sound of horses'' hoofs, the figure of cavalry appeared in the sight of everyone in gukou. Thousands of cavalry were dark and boundless.


    In front of the cavalry, a man was wearing silver armor, and on his shoulder stood a little Eagle more than feet high. It was BIVIS. Seeing the people in gukou, especially Kevin and Bowen, BIVIS smiled gently: "Lord Kevin, Lord Bowen, it''s a great honor to meet you. For the sake of meeting each other, I''ll give you a chance to get caught without a hand, okay?"


    As one of the top 30 city leaders, BIVIS naturally met Kevin Bowen and others, but he didn''t have a deep friendship.


    Kevin snorted coldly, "if you want to catch us, you have to see if you have that ability!"


    Beavis shook his head and sighed, "since Lord Kevin doesn''t know the current situation, don''t blame me for being rude. Attack!"


    At the command of beeves, the cavalry behind him put up their long guns and rushed out towards the people at the valley mouth.


    "The top above level 7 is in the front, and others stand behind to assist in the attack!" Kevin said. Let the high-level strong above level 7 stand in front of the cavalry to resist the first wave of impact, which can well reduce personnel losses.


    The cavalry troops rushed one after another like a wave, impacting the defense line of the Senlan family. Zhao Xin and others, banhe weasel and the strong men of the Senlan family fought desperately to prevent the cavalry from stepping into the valley. Even Allen joined the battle with a dry fire sword.


    Allen waved the dry fire sword in his hand, and the range fire methods were sent out from the sword, causing a lot of damage to the cavalry.


    The valley mouth was narrow, and there were many strong men in the Senlan family. For a time, they also blocked the impact of cavalry.


    Outside the valley, Beavis looked at the war in front of him and frowned. The number of strong men in the Mori blue family was beyond his expectation.


    "Lord, do you want us to do it?"


    Behind BIVIS stood several magnificent strong men, all of whom were recruited by Nain City, including two level 11 strong men, five level 10 strong men, and one of the two level 11 strong men.


    BIVIS shook his head: "the strength of the strong men of the Senlan family is not weak. If the strong attack continues, the damage is too great. Order it and stop the attack for the time being."


    With the order of beeves, the cavalry who were frantically attacking the valley mouth retreated one after another, giving Allen and others a chance to breathe. Looking at the people at the mouth of the valley, BIVIS smiled gently: "they can''t break through with old, young, women and children. We don''t need a strong attack, just surround them in the valley. We hurried here this time, only cavalry without long-range arms. Now send someone back immediately and mobilize long-range troops in the city to see how they defend!"


    With that, BIVIS smiled softly, with an expression that I was so smart: "I won''t do the stupid thing of attacking at any cost."


    Gukou, watching the enemy cavalry retreat like a tide, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How did they retreat?" asked a strong man in the family.


    After a long battle, Kevin immediately guessed Beavis''s mind and said with a smile: "I''m afraid BIVIS doesn''t want his cavalry to lose too much. He wants to encircle but not attack. We''ll make plans when we mobilize long-range arms. Generally, we won''t have the slightest way to break through when we''re surrounded in the valley unless we give up the family. But BIVIS will never think that Alan has left behind."


    When they heard Kevin''s explanation, they all laughed. Beeves didn''t attack. They were happy and just needed to wait for Alan''s reinforcements.


    As time went by, the cavalry outside the valley had begun to camp and seemed to be preparing to surround the valley. At this time, both Allen and Bevis were very relaxed and thought they had a chance to win.


    About three hours later, Allen''s cell phone rang. After connecting, Kakashi''s voice came from his cell phone: "Lord, we''re here."


    Alan looked up at the sky and saw that a black spot in the sky was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Coming!" said Alan, looking up at the sky.


    The crowd looked up at the sky. "What''s that?" Darren asked.


    Alan smiled softly, "you''ll know later. I promise I''ll surprise you."


    The black spots in the sky became bigger and bigger, gradually like a dark cloud blocking the sun and making it dark below. The change of the sky naturally attracted the attention of BIVIS. Everyone looked up at the sky and guessed what the bigger and bigger monster in the sky was.


    As the sky curtain city got closer and closer to the ground, a panic began to spread among the cavalry. A cavalry muttered, "the sky won''t fall!"


    Finally, the huge shadow hovered in the sky, and everyone finally saw its true face. It turned out to be a city of the sky! Not to mention BIVIS, even Kevin, Bowen and others were stunned when they looked at the sky curtain city in the sky.


    "Ai, Alan, is that what you call reinforcements?" Darren asked with a big mouth.


    Allen smiled and nodded: "yes, this is the headquarters of the curtain of heaven in the scorching sun Kingdom, the curtain of heaven city. I invited them here at a high price."


    Outside the valley, beeves and others had already made a mess when they saw the sky city. However, they were not sure whether the sky city was an enemy or a friend, so they did not respond. If they knew that the sky city was owned by Allen, they might have fled.


    After the sky curtain city stopped in mid air, countless shadows flew out of the sky curtain City, including wind lions and colorful birds.


    Kakashi rode on a colorful bird, together with thunder sky shrouded in black robes, and brought more than 100 wind lions to Gulou Allen. Along with them, there were several heroes, such as Galen and ezerel.


    "Lord Allen, I''ve kept you waiting," kakasi said.


    Alan smiled softly: "I want to thank Mr. Kakashi for his help."


    Both of them have played a movie king performance, and others don''t see the real relationship between them.


    "What about those people?" Kakashi asked, pointing to BIVIS and others outside the valley.


    Alan, who has experienced many storms, has lost the kind-hearted and soft faced when he first crossed over. He heard the speech and said, "you''d better not let the Kingdom know about the intervention of the sky curtain to save us from leaving. It''s bad for the development of your sky curtain. In order to avoid the news coming out, I think it''s better to kill all these people."


    Kakashi smiled softly: "I think so too. Lord Lei Tian, the wind lion, please."


    Lei Tian nodded and took the Royal lion group with him to kill the cavalry outside the valley.


    "We''ll help too," said Zhao Xin, taking the heroes to the cavalry outside the valley.


    Suddenly, there was a cry of killing outside the valley.


    "Ellen, Mr. Kakashi, are you sure to leave all the cavalry outside the valley?" asked Bowen.


    Alan chuckled: "don''t worry, father. Lord Lei Tian is a legendary strong man. The leader of the group of wind lions is also a legendary creature. They are sure to do it."


    Allen''s words surprised everyone around him. The sky sent two legends to rescue Allen! They were shocked and relieved at the same time. If the two legends let each other escape, it would be a big joke.


    Kevin and Bowen looked at Allen meaningfully. The two legends can''t be invited at some price. From Kakashi''s attitude towards Allen, the relationship between Allen and the sky is definitely not simple. But Allen didn''t say, and they didn''t ask. They just need to know that Allen won''t be bad for the family.


    But they could not imagine that Allen had created the whole sky curtain.


    As they spoke, the killing voice gradually died down. Under the joint attack of two legends and many strong men, BIVIS and thousands of cavalry were killed like wind and remnant clouds, leaving only corpses everywhere and rivers of blood.


    After the enemy was eliminated, the clan rode on colorful birds under the command of Alan and entered the sky curtain city in batches. Tianmu city took off again and flew towards Huaxia.

 Chapter 315

    On the ground, banhe weasel and a group of ninjas watched Tianmu City fly farther and farther, and then returned to Wangdu.


    Tianmu city flies towards Huaxia collar. According to the speed of Tianmu City, it takes about 20 days to reach Huaxia collar. In Allen''s opinion, this speed is really too slow. However, Tianmu city can be upgraded. Now Tianmu city has only one level. After upgrading, Tianmu city will move much faster, and some new things will be added. However, the conditions for the upgrading of Tianmu city are extremely difficult and cannot be completed in the short term.


    On the way from Tianmu city to Huaxia collar, Allen ushered in the lucky draw on July 1.


    July 1st is the new quarter. The title of the article is simple and clear. It is called "the resistance of the brave! Ten Royal sins". The brave, of course, refers to Allen and huaxialing.


    Allen read the whole article carefully and couldn''t help but sigh that Abner is usually an image of a noble scholar. He didn''t expect that black people should be so cruel! In the article, Abner counts the ten major crimes and dozens of minor crimes of the royal family. In Abner''s works, the royal family is full of evil and countless!


    Allen knew that many of the contents were exaggerated by Abner and deliberately discredited the royal family. After reading it, he couldn''t help being filled with righteous indignation. He felt that overthrowing the royal rule was simply a messenger of justice, not to mention others?


    Allen believed that after reading this article, most residents of the Kingdom, even if they did not dare to rise up against the royal rule, would definitely curse the royal family and support the Chinese leadership from a distance.


    "The ancients often said that a pen is like a knife. I''m not deceived! People of this culture really kill without blood." Allen couldn''t help sighing. In Allen''s opinion, the effect of Abner''s article is comparable to that of hundreds of thousands of troops. No one in the territory can write it at this level, including svein, his chief think tank. At this moment, Allen is very glad that he recruited Abner by establishing an education system. Otherwise, where can he write such a high-level article now.


    After the article was written, Allen handed it to Kakashi: "let the sky stop all activities and spread this article throughout the kingdom in the shortest time!"


    Kakashi took the article: "yes, Lord."


    A few days later, bazel and Edgar, the new military minister, made a plan to attack the Chinese leader. They were trying to inform the whole kingdom of the crimes of the Chinese leader, and then sent troops to attack. A leader of the imperial palace guard ran in panic with a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Your Majesty, something serious has happened!"

 Chapter 316

    In the main hall of the Royal Palace, bazel looked at the article in his hand, his face was gloomy, as if it was going to drip water. Edgar, the military minister, glanced at the content of the article secretly and looked shocked.


    "Well, what a Chinese collar, what a Alan Senlan!" bazel angrily said, "I always thought he was loyal to the Kingdom''s red son. Now it seems that he has planned for a long time!"


    If the Royal charges listed in this article were all fabricated and nonsense, bazel would not be so angry. However, every crime of the royal family listed in the article is justified and combined with historical events, which makes bazel feel uneasy.


    Many of these charges are exaggerated, but bazel can''t find a reason to refute them, as if these charges are really iron facts! Even the king bazel had this feeling when he saw it, not to mention others.


    "Where did this article come from?" bazel asked.


    "Reply to your majesty. Now this article has been spread all over the Kingdom and can be found everywhere!" the commander of the guard replied.


    "What!" bazel was surprised again. "It has spread all over the kingdom!"


    "Yes, according to the information we collected, people in all cities and towns in the kingdom are spreading these articles wantonly. Then word of mouth spread them very fast."


    "Let''s go down and ask the city leaders to investigate the people who spread the articles. Once they find out, they will be arrested immediately and punished for conspiracy!" bazel angrily said, "Edgar."


    "I''m here!"


    "Act according to the plan and immediately mobilize troops to attack the Chinese leader! I will raze the whole Chinese leader to the ground!"


    With bazel''s order, several big cities around the Chinese border began to mobilize troops and assemble at the border of the Chinese border. At the same time, the Kingdom sent 100000 troops directly under it to China. For a moment, the whole kingdom was again shrouded in the clouds of war.


    The military mobilization of the kingdom. On the day of the curtain of heaven, Allen was discussing the war preparation plan with svein and others in the city Lord''s house. The systematic prompt sound suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Congratulations to the host, the Dragon Statue has risen to level 3, and the new features are turned on!"


    Dragon Statue, upgraded again!


    After several months of construction, Huaxia town has reached the scale of a small town, and now it has been renamed Huaxia city. But today''s Huaxia city is the smallest of all small cities, and the guardian animals in the city are only level 10.


    On the square in the center of Huaxia City, the Dragon Statue changed again. The golden light was emitted from the Dragon Statue, and the whole Chinese city was shrouded in a golden ocean. In the city, all residents prostrate on the ground and worship in the direction of the Dragon Statue.


    Dragon, it''s coming to life again!


    At the same time, all the strong in Huaxia feel a force surging in their bodies, which increases their strength by three points out of thin air!


    After Allen got the system prompt, he transmitted it from nice city to Huaxia city for the first time. Standing under the Dragon Statue, Allen looked up at the huge dragon statue. After rising to level 3, the volume of the Dragon Statue has increased a lot. Now it hovers up, more than 100 meters high. Standing outside Huaxia City, the first thing you see is the towering Dragon Statue.


    At the same time, the attributes of the three-level Dragon Statue are also displayed in Allen''s mind.


    Dragon Statue (Level 3)


    Feature 1: Dragon God: the territory is blessed by the Dragon God. It has good weather all year round, free from drought and flood, and the output of grain crops has increased significantly.


    Feature 2: Longwei: Longwei is always shrouded in Huaxia collar. Under Longwei, all monsters will fear Huaxia dragon and dare not step into the scope of Huaxia collar. Monsters forcibly entering China''s territory will be suppressed by Longwei and their strength will be halved.


    Feature 3: Dragon Soul: with the blessing of dragon soul, when all creatures of Huaxia collar are within the scope of Huaxia collar, their strength increases by 30%! At the same time, the dragon soul has awakened, and the dragon soul will gradually strengthen with the increase of believers. Dragon soul can move freely within the range of Huaxia collar and cannot leave the range of Huaxia collar.


    Other features are not enabled!


    Compared with the first two features, the third feature is not weak at all, and is more practical, especially at this important juncture when the war will start. Think about it, Galen and other heroes, all the strong men and soldiers led by China, have their strength increased by 30%. What a terrible scene it will be!


    Allen was worried about the attack on the kingdom. With the upgrading of the Dragon Statue, this worry was swept away. And the third feature mentions the awakening of the dragon soul. Is it


    Just thinking, a huge virtual shadow emerged from the statue in the shocked and revered eyes of the people. The virtual shadow gradually condensed in the air and finally turned into a golden five clawed dragon with a length of 100 meters!


    Messina Creeper!


    Allen looked at the dragon, and the attributes of the Dragon came to Allen''s mind.


    Dragon soul (level 13): a dragon soul condensed by the power of faith. It has a sense of autonomy and its strength will gradually increase with the increase of believers.


    This is another legendary creature! Moreover, compared with the Thor King Kong and the wind lion, the dragon soul can move freely in the territory, and its practical value is far from being comparable to the guardian animals of the city.


    Alan couldn''t help laughing. What about the 150000 troops in the kingdom? Dare to step into Huaxia collar, let you have no return!


    The dragon soul is condensed and formed in the air, and the people in Huaxia city have already been completely boiling.


    "It''s the dragon, the Dragon Lord has shown his spirit!"


    People prostrate on the ground and worship the dragon soul in the sky. It is certain that after the news of the appearance of the dragon soul spread, the residents of the whole territory will become the most loyal believers of the dragon.


    Allen also has a desire in his heart. With the increasing number of believers, will the dragon grow into a god like Lucius?

 Chapter 317

    At the beginning of August, the 100000 troops sent by the Kingdom arrived at the border of the Chinese border and joined the troops of several big cities around the Chinese border. The Kingdom did not adopt the strategy of dividing troops. 150000 troops came from the north towards the Chinese leadership, and TAD Town, the northernmost of the Chinese leadership, bore the brunt.


    After some discussion, Allen and Swein directly abandoned the northern town of TAD town and retreated all the way until they retreated to Leiqi City, which began to occupy the city. Today, the city of Leiqi has been built by Huaxia as an iron barrel. There are as many as ten defense towers erected on the wall alone, including four front walls and two walls on each of the other three walls.


    The leader of the kingdom was Edgar, the military minister. He led the troops with great momentum all the way. Huaxialing gave up several towns without any resistance, which made him arrogant and despise huaxialing. He smiled at the generals next to him and said, "the Chinese leader boasts so much. Now it''s just like this. If it goes on like this, I can capture the whole territory of the Chinese leader in only one month!"


    However, he was not happy for long, so he ate Huaxia collar under Leiqi city and hit him head-on.


    Edgar led the troops to the city of Leiqi and immediately ordered to start the siege. According to previous experience, huaxialing is likely to run away and let him easily capture Leiqi city.


    The soldiers of the Kingdom carried the ladder and attacked the city of Reggie. Edgar looked at the four defense towers at the head of Reggie and asked the generals nearby, "do you know what that is?"


    All the generals shook their heads, and no one knew them.


    In Leiqi City, Allen and Huaxia lead all the heroes and strong men to gather in Leiqi City, and 10000 troops of the territory are in the city. At the head of the city, Alan looked at the Kingdom soldiers rushing in and ordered, "get ready to fight!"


    On the city wall, rows of frost archers took bows and arrows and stood still at the head of the city, pointing at the soldiers under the city. At the same time, after the Kingdom soldiers rushed into a certain area, the four defense towers at the head of the city began to emit dazzling light.


    Four light bombs came from the defense tower and flew towards the Kingdom soldiers under the city.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    With a loud noise, each light bomb will burst after hitting the soldiers under the city. The huge explosion has terrible lethality. After each light bomb explodes, dozens of soldiers will die.


    Boom, boom, boom


    The defense tower fired light bombs at the speed of one in ten seconds, reaping the lives of the soldiers under the city.


    Some soldiers luckily broke through the fire blockade of the defense tower and rushed to the bottom of the city, but they were hit head-on by frost archers.


    Allen on the city wall could not help smiling gently when he saw the power of the defense Tower: "the defense tower is really powerful in the city defense war. If I fill the city wall with defense towers, I''m afraid I don''t need a soldier to defend the city."


    Of course, Allen is just talking. The honor required to fill the whole city wall with defensive towers is not what he can bear.


    Under the city, in a roar, the royal army suffered heavy casualties, thousands of soldiers were killed in battle, and they have not been able to touch the wall of Leiqi city.


    In the battle, Edgar ordered with a gloomy face, "retreat, retreat!"


    The soldiers who attacked the city heard the order to retreat, such as amnesty, and fled the city one by one. They wanted their parents to give themselves two more legs.


    "It seems impossible to attack the city from the front wall," Edgar said. "Order to disperse the troops and surround the whole city of Reggie. We attack the city from the other three sides!"


    More than 100000 people were scattered, and 30000 or 40000 people on each wall surrounded the city of Leiqi.


    "Listen to my command, the other three sides attack the city at the same time except the North! Alan Senlan, you only have 10000 soldiers. I think you can keep it!" Edgar said fiercely.


    The other three walls have only two defensive towers on each side. Although they are equally threatening, they are much better than the front. At the same time, Edgar informed the strong soldiers to rush to the top of the city and destroy the defense tower when they attacked the city.


    The siege began again. This time Allen let the heroes and the strong men of the territory garrison on three walls respectively and led the soldiers to defend together. In the city defense war, heroes and strong men above level 10 can easily empty the enemy on the top of a wall. During the battle, the strong men of the kingdom wanted to attack the defense tower, but they were defeated by one blow. Edgar attacked wildly for an hour and left more than 10000 bodies, but he couldn''t break into the city.


    There are also twelve strong men of the kingdom who want to directly break through the city gate to attack the city. However, each time they rush to the bottom of the city, they will be attacked by heroes such as ilriel, lacs and enivia, and finally have to flee in confusion.


    For a time, the two sides were deadlocked in Leiqi city. Edgar did not dare to divide his troops to attack other places. He also saw the strength of the strong Chinese leaders. If he dared to divide his troops easily, he might be defeated by the strong Chinese leaders.


    A general suggested: "Lord Edgar, why don''t we wait until the evening? After midnight, the Chinese leader will relax his defense. At that time, we only need to send two level 12 strong men to rush to the city and force the gate to open, so we can attack the city directly. With the strength of level 12 strong men, it only takes a few seconds to rush to the city. Unless the Chinese leader sends strong men to stare at it all the time, it must be too late to respond."


    Edgar nodded softly and agreed to the plan.


    However, they do not know that a huge crisis is waiting for them in the dark night.


    Since the Dragon Statue was upgraded, Allen has adjusted the battle plan. Allen decided not to drag down with the Kingdom slowly, but to mobilize all forces in the territory to defeat the enemy in an instant!


    Now, the sky curtain city has flown over Leiqi city and is hidden in the clouds. The thunder sky and wind lions in the city are ready to go. In Leiqi City, all the remaining seven dragons in the territory are here! The dragon soul has been on standby dozens of miles outside the city. It can start after dark.


    The Ninjas scattered in all major cities, except those in the king''s capital, have all returned to China, including 11 well-known ninjas and thousands of ordinary ninjas, who are now hiding outside the battlefield. These ninjas hide on the periphery of the battlefield in order to escape from the harvest kingdom.


    Alan has made up his mind that none of the 150000 enemy troops will stay! In this way, the secret of Tianmu city''s participation in the war will not be revealed.


    Of course, it is not easy to wipe out 150000 enemy troops. Allen is ready to expose the curtain of heaven. It is a big deal to shrink all the forces of the curtain of heaven in the Chinese leadership and develop slowly.


    Night fell slowly. With Alan''s order, huaxialing began to take action.


    In the sky, the sky curtain city fell slowly and stopped over the Kingdom barracks. But there was no moonlight tonight. Under the cover of night, the Kingdom army on the ground was unaware of the giants in the sky.


    Unfortunately, the base under Tianmu city is sharp, otherwise Tianmu city can crush most of the Kingdom''s army by falling directly into the Kingdom''s barracks.


    At the same time, the dragon soul also gathered its golden light and suspended over the Kingdom barracks, ready to take action at any time.


    In Leiqi City, a signal bomb shot into the sky from the city, burst in the sky and burst into a piece of fireworks. This signal bomb is the sign of hands-on!

 Chapter 318

    In the Royal barracks, Edgar and the strong and generals of the army are gathering in an open space and waiting for a later raid on the city of Reggie. Suddenly, the signal bomb over Leiqi City burst and formed a beautiful fireworks.


    "What''s that?" Edgar frowned. He wouldn''t think the people of rich city were still in the mood to set off fireworks at this time.


    Before the fireworks dispersed, hundreds of figures had fallen from the sky and landed everywhere in the military camp. One of the figures grew rapidly after landing, and finally became a giant ape 150 meters tall and surrounded by electric light.


    Level 15 Thor King Kong, thunder sky!


    After Lei Tian became bigger, he put his hand in his hand, and a lightning stick as high as his body appeared in his hand. Lei Tian roared violently, waved the lightning stick and swept around the Kingdom soldiers. Under one stick, hundreds of people around were swept away!


    "What is this!" Edgar looked at the thundering sky, his face changed sharply.


    At the same time, under the leadership of the king of the wind lion, more than 100 wind lions have also rushed into the crowd and slaughtered the soldiers of the kingdom. The weakest of the wind lions are level 10. It''s easy to kill these ordinary soldiers.


    "Come on, stop them!" Edgar ordered hurriedly.


    In Leiqi City, several dragon sounds came, and seven little dragons flew out of the city and joined the battle group. They rushed out of the city with the guardian beast of Leiqi City, a level 11 Thor King Kong.


    Just when the Kingdom army was panicked and nervous about the sudden emergence of these giants, a loud dragon chant came from the sky, and the dragon soul with dazzling golden light suddenly appeared and rushed towards the Kingdom soldiers.


    All the enemy who heard the sound of dragon soul and dragon chant felt a burst of fear and awe from the bottom of their hearts, and their strength seemed to be evacuated! The Dragon rushed into the crowd and sent out bursts of thunder. All the soldiers who came into contact with the thunder turned into coke in an instant.


    In Leiqi City, Galen and other heroes looked at the war outside and said, "let''s do it, too."


    In this operation, Allen specially supported all the strong people who were not summoned by the system. Now there are only heroes such as Galen in the city.


    After the heroes joined the regiment, they immediately killed.


    Irrell sent out an accurate barrage, a crescent shaped blue and white barrage several meters wide passed through the crowd, and thousands of soldiers in a straight line were swept away.


    Lach''s ultimate flash, the white light column, turned all the enemy into fly ash wherever he went.


    Galen rushed into the crowd, his body spun rapidly, and everywhere he went was a bloody storm.


    Yasuo''s figure flashed rapidly among the enemy. Every time he took out his sword, he would reap a life.


    Rexay hid under the ground and made collapses everywhere on the ground. Countless soldiers trapped underground were ruthlessly killed by rexay.


    ¡­¡­


    Heroes use their own skills and means to harvest the enemy. No one can resist them for a moment.


    After the massive massacre, Lei Tian turned his eyes to Edgar and the strong men beside him. His body jumped in front of them. With a wave of the lightning stick in his hand, countless lightning fell from the sky.


    Purple thunder!


    In the level 15 thunder sky, the purple thunder is terrible. Countless blue and purple thunders envelop the range of hundreds of meters around the thunder sky. All the enemies in the purple thunder range, whether level 12 strong or ordinary soldiers, are instantly extinguished.


    In just a few minutes, the Kingdom army that died in the slaughter of Chinese leading heroes and legendary creatures has reached tens of thousands, and the survivors of the Kingdom army have been less than 100000!


    Lei Tian, the invincibility of the dragon soul and the king of the wind lion completely defeated the psychological defense line of the king''s army. The soldiers of the kingdom who came back to God began to run wildly. Unfortunately, how can they run past giants such as dragons and the king of the wind lion?


    In Leiqi City, Allen ordered the city gate to be opened: "the whole army will attack and hunt down the enemy!"


    More than ten thousand soldiers in the city rushed out of the gate and killed the Kingdom army, which had already collapsed.


    Some soldiers ran all the way and finally left Leiqi city. Before they could be happy, black figures appeared behind them. The shadow took the knife and killed the soldiers who escaped one by one.


    These soldiers are naturally ninjas lying in ambush on the periphery.


    Until the sky turned white, the sound of fighting on the battlefield gradually dispersed, and there were no living people in the 150000 King''s army.


    Outside Leiqi City, corpses are everywhere, blood flows into a river, like hell on earth. Allen drove his horse outside the city. All he could see was blood, but Allen didn''t touch much in his heart.


    Allen sighed softly. I don''t know when he had become a little indifferent to human life. If I had seen this picture of corpses everywhere before, I''m afraid I would be very uncomfortable.


    "Swein, do you think I''ve changed?" Allen asked Swein next to him.


    With a smile, svein Jie looked at the evil crow happily foraging in the corpse sea and said, "Lord, once you have achieved success, your bones will wither, not to mention you want to be king? On the road of King hegemony, killing is inevitable. Since you choose to embark on this road, it will change."


    Allen shook his head gently: "I just wanted to quietly develop my territory and let the residents of the territory live a peaceful, stable and happy life. However, the kingdom is forced."


    "Lord, the kingdom will definitely feel threatened by the continuous development and growth of our Chinese leader. Even without the introduction of the tower of trial, the kingdom will sooner or later attack the Chinese leader for other reasons. Because our Chinese leader cannot be subject to the Kingdom, and the king will not allow a strong and uncontrolled territory in the kingdom. Unless you are willing to take everything in the territory, Including the secrets of the most Lord system are dedicated to the Kingdom and become a puppet controlled by the Kingdom, otherwise we will go against the Kingdom sooner or later. This is doomed on the day you own the system, and you can''t choose by yourself. "


    "Now that you have embarked on this road, you can''t turn back. Whether it is the kingdom of the sun, or the other three kingdoms on the mainland, or even the guardian of light, it will one day lead us to the opposite. Because we continue to grow, we will inevitably conflict with them, which is inevitable."


    "Even after we control the whole rainbow field, the animal spirits in the southern Falcon plain and the Noahs in the western continent will gradually become our opponents. Unless we give up development, these are absolutely unavoidable."


    Swein''s words made Allen fall into a long meditation. As Swein said, as long as the Chinese leadership has been developing, it will inevitably be opposed to one force after another, which is inevitable.


    Allen sighed: "indeed, I have no choice since the first day I set foot on this road. Since the Lord system chose me, why should I deliberately suppress myself and be controlled by others everywhere?"


    With that, Allen''s eyes showed an unprecedented firmness: "from today on, we Chinese leaders have completely embarked on the road of becoming king! Whether it is the east continent or the west continent, all forces that hinder our development have only two choices, surrender or perish! I want the whole continent to act according to the rules I set!"


    Since the crossing, despite the help of the most Lord system, Allen has always had a yoke in his heart, so that he doesn''t say to be king or bully, but only wants to live in a corner and develop silently. Wang Tu Ba ye, this is something Allen has never thought of.


    After three years, through all kinds of brilliance and achievements, setbacks and hardships, Allen finally completely released the shackles belonging to the transgressor in his heart, had the idea of dominating the mainland and established the belief of king.


    Allen''s change is doomed that neither the east nor the West will continue to be calm in the future.


    Swein looked at Allen and couldn''t help laughing. After strengthening the belief of the king, Allen has an extra momentum, a kind of self-confidence, a momentum and self-confidence belonging to the king.


    In the words of a novelist, it is the kind of bastard who makes all the beauties throw themselves into the arms and all the younger brothers bow down to be ministers. Of course, Allen''s bullying has no such effect. At most, it just makes him look more calm and confident.


    Jie Jie, the Lord has finally become what he should be. His future life will not be as boring as before.

 Chapter 319

    A brisk footstep sounded, and Kakashi came to Allen with all the famous ninjas.


    "How, but someone escaped?" Allen asked.


    Kakashi smiled softly: "all the escapees were stopped by ninjas, and no one escaped."


    "Very good," Alan smiled. "I don''t know how bazel will feel when he receives the news. Svein, send someone to clean up the battlefield and destroy all these bodies."


    "Yes, Lord," replied Swain.


    In fact, it is not difficult to destroy these corpses. The lightning attributes of thunder sky and dragon soul can be easily solved, so that these corpses can be completely turned into fly ash.


    A few days later, in the main hall of the palace.


    "Bang!"


    The high throne was shattered by the angry bazer. All the ministers in the hall bowed their heads, trembling and afraid to speak.


    "Missing? You tell me that 150000 troops are inexplicably missing in China? Missing fart!" bazel, the king of a country, no longer cares about the king''s instrument. Just yell.


    "They were still attacking the city the day before. How could they all disappear at night? It must have been led by China. They must have sent out legendary strong men, and more than one!"


    "Legends are not allowed to fight. This is the iron rule set by the guardian of light. Now Huaxia leader dares to violate it openly! Contact the guardian of light and report it! If the guardian of light doesn''t care, I''ll recall all the legends of the Kingdom and fight with Huaxia leader! Since Huaxia leader sends out rumors that they don''t care, we don''t have to worry about the scorching sun subjugation!"


    The news that 150000 troops of the Kingdom suddenly disappeared in China shocked the whole kingdom of the sun. For a while, the leaders of several big cities near Huaxia collar were in danger. Several of them directly moved to the most marginal areas of their big cities. They just ran away as soon as Huaxia collar sent troops.


    Few people in the whole kingdom believe that the 150000 people suddenly disappeared. Everyone knows that huaxialing must have done it, although they don''t know what means huaxialing used. It is reasonable to say that even if three or five legends act at the same time, it is impossible for none of the 150000 troops to escape. Besides, where are the three or five legends from China?


    For a time, everyone was in awe of the means of Huaxia collar.


    In the Chinese realm, Allen did begin to plan a counter attack on the kingdom.


    The 150000 troops of the kingdom were destroyed this time. The system rewarded Allen with a large number of honor values. If all these honor values were used to buy third-order soldiers, Huaxia collar could recruit nearly 100000 troops in an instant! With these 100000 troops, the Chinese led soldiers will fight more and more.


    However, the counter offensive kingdom is not a children''s play after all, so Allen did not act hastily, but decided to make a detailed battle plan with svein and others first.


    In the middle of the rainbow field, there stands a towering mountain at the junction of the Three Kingdoms of harilo Kingdom, the sun Kingdom and the Heaven Kingdom. The mountain goes straight into the sky, and the hillside is covered by clouds, so people can''t see the scene of the top of the mountain.


    This mountain is called Qingtian mountain. Qingtian mountain is surrounded by cliffs. It is difficult to climb this mountain without the strength above level 7.


    On the highest peak of Qingtian mountain, a continuous and uneven palace covers the whole mountain top. Few people know that this is the headquarters of the guardian of light, Shengguang peak.


    There are more than 20 stone pillars standing in a main hall of Shengguang peak. At this time, some stone pillars are empty, but on some stone pillars are sitting strong people. These strong people exude a frightening smell, the smell of legendary strong people!


    If you count carefully, you will find that there are 11 legendary strong people in the hall today! All of them were present except several legendary strongmen who were on duty outside.


    In the center of the stone pillars is a stone pillar slightly higher and thicker than other stone pillars. On the stone pillar sits an old man, Lucius, a strong God.


    "What do you think of Huaxia collar?" Lucius''s voice echoed in the hall.


    "It''s far fetched to say that he''s missing." a red robed old man said, "I think it must be Huaxia collar. Moreover, Huaxia collar sent out legendary strong men."


    "Yes," said another legendary strongman, "the legendary strongman is not allowed to participate in the war. This is the iron law set by our guardian of light. No force has dared to violate it for hundreds of years. Now the Chinese leader openly breaks this iron law and slaughters 150000 people of our harilan nation. Please punish Lord Lucius severely!"


    As soon as the voice fell, an old man in blue light armor said, "joke, I haven''t seen it at the scene. How can you be sure that Huaxia leader did it? Maybe several legendary beasts passed by and saw the soldiers of the kingdom of the sun. They were all killed by the way."


    "Xize, you are openly shielding huaxialing and the Senlan family! As a legend, how dare you seek personal gain like this!" the legendary strongman who asked to severely punish huaxialing shouted.


    The legendary elder of blue armour who spoke for Huaxia collar was the elder of Senlan family and the legendary strongman Xize Senlan.


    Xize smiled: "I''m just talking about the matter. It''s you who asked to severely punish Huaxia''s leader because of the loss of face in the battle of the sun kingdom. I also read the article" ten crimes of the royal family ". I didn''t expect that your royal family had secretly committed so many crimes. It''s really human face, beast heart and beast in clothes!"


    It is the legendary strongman of the royal family of the scorching sun Kingdom, GABR, who requests to severely punish the Chinese leaders. There are two legendary strong men in the royal family of the kingdom of Lieyang. Gabur is one of them. The other is on a mission outside, not on Shengguang peak.


    Previously, Xize and GABR had an excellent relationship because they both belonged to the kingdom of the sun and knew each other when they were young. However, since the royal family of the Lieyang Kingdom began to deal with the Senlan family and the Huaxia collar, they tore their faces.


    Xize''s temper is straightforward. This matter is the royal family for no reason. How can Xize''s temper not turn against the royal family? In particular, Xize heard that there was a super genius in the family who understood the power of the law when he was less than 20 years old. He was already very fond of this genius, that is, Alan. Would he sit and watch him suffer the bird spirit of the royal family? For Allen to fight against the royal family, Xize was 100 in favor.


    It''s a big deal that after the boy''s failure, he will come forward to keep him and bring him to Shengguang peak for cultivation. At that time, he can help him introduce a girl with the same outstanding talent at Shengguang peak, such as belle.


    However, it is said that Prince Carl of harilo kingdom is also interested in Belle. Carl''s talent is no worse than his own Allen. It is not a simple thing for Allen to win love from him. But Carl is much older than Belle, so he is suspected of old cattle eating tender grass. Xize''s thoughts have gone farther and farther


    It was not until Gabriel''s violent drink that he pulled Xize''s thoughts back.


    "That article about the ''ten SINS'' is full of nonsense. You can''t tell right from wrong when you live so old. Can you live on a dog! Also, don''t let me know who the author of that article is. If you dare to slander my royal family, I will tear him to pieces!" GABR shouted violently.


    "Lord Lucius!" Xize pointed to Gabriel''s grievance. "Gabriel attacked me personally and tried to attack ordinary people. Lord Lucius, you have to decide for me!"


    "You, you, you..." Gabriel pointed to Xize and was furious.


    "Well, don''t quarrel," Lucius said. "I''ll personally go to China to find out the truth and explain it to the king''s room of the sun king."


    "Lord lucious, why do you have to do such a small thing yourself? I''ll just go," Gabriel said.


    Xize glanced at Gabel: "you go? Even if you go, you will be convicted by you. Lord Lucius, I''d better go."


    "I''ve made up my mind. You must stop talking." Lucius''s tone was a little harsh.


    With that, Lucius closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xize and gable shut up and dared not continue to speak.


    Lucius'' real body has always been in the seat of Shengguang peak. Whether it is Lucius with Belle whom Allen first saw or Lucius who later killed the blood god buck, it is only Lucius'' divine power. And this time, it is also Lucius''s divine power to go to China.


    Hua Xialing, Alan was discussing with svein and others about the countermeasures to counter attack the kingdom. A voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Alan, I''m waiting for you in the garden. Come and see me soon."


    Hearing this sound, Allen was shocked. It was the voice of the God Lucius!

 Chapter 320

    The sudden arrival of Lucius shocked Allen.


    When sending legendary creatures such as dragon soul and thunder sky, Allen also thought about whether things would be exposed and found by the guardian of light, but he didn''t expect that the guardian of light would move so fast, and it was the God Lucius! Although Lucius never revealed his identity, Allen knew that Lucius was the leader of the guardian of light.


    "I''ll leave, you wait for me here," Alan said, and hurried out of the conference room, leaving the heroes looking at each other.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? Suddenly he left in a hurry." Lachs said.


    Zhao Xin scratched his head: "people are in three hurry. I guess the Lord must be unable to hold it, so..."


    "Well, don''t say anything." Swain looked serious. "I guess it must be trouble!"


    In a pavilion in the garden, Allen saw Lucius. Lucius sat at the stone table in the pavilion and looked at Alan with a smile. Lucius''s expression made Allen feel at ease. It didn''t seem like he had come to ask questions.


    "Alan, sit down," Lucius said.


    Alan saluted: "I''ve seen Lord Lucius." after that, Alan sat opposite Lucius. "I don''t know Lord Lucius''s coming this time?"


    "I''ve been to rich city," Lucius said. "If I''m right, you Chinese led three legendary creatures that night, right?"


    Alan nodded and replied, "that''s right."


    Lying in front of a god level strong man is meaningless. "Lord lucious decided what to do?" asked Allen.


    Lucius did not answer Allen''s question, but continued to ask, "did you go to war because of the curtain of heaven?"


    Alan''s face changed, and everything that happened seemed to be hidden from Lucius! Allen replied, "yes, I spent a lot of gold coins to hire the sky curtain..."


    Before he finished, Lucius interrupted with a smile: "little devil, you still want to deceive me. Did you create the sky curtain?"


    Being revealed by Lucius, Allen was shocked again and stared at Lucius, not knowing how to answer.


    However, Lucius''s next words made Allen suddenly lose his mind if he was struck by lightning.


    "The curtain of heaven, legendary creatures and all kinds of miraculous things in China are made by the thing in your mind?" Lucius asked with a smile.


    Lucius''s words made Allen''s mind a mess. He felt so panic for the first time since crossing. What''s the "thing in his mind" in Lucius''s mouth not the most Lord system? For a long time, the most Lord system is omnipotent in Allen''s heart. Allen never thought that the most Lord system would be discovered one day!


    What should I do? Will Lucius take away the most Lord system? Countless thoughts flashed through Allen''s mind, confusing his thoughts.


    Suddenly, Allen felt a pain in his forehead, but Lucius bent his fingers and knocked on his forehead. This knock was like a slap in the head, which instantly calmed Allen''s thoughts and returned to reality.


    "You boy, I''m talking to you. Why are you stunned?" Lucius smiled.


    The biggest secret was discovered by a god level strong man. Allen was very frightened and shouted dryly: "Lord Lucius..."


    "Why, I''m afraid I''ll take that thing from your mind?" Lucius asked with a smile.


    "How," Alan replied quickly, calming his mind, "Lord Lucius, as a God, how can he see these little things."


    Lucius''s face became gloomy: "don''t tell me, I really dare to be interested in the thing in your mind. Boy, every man is innocent and bears his sins, so you can''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    Alan looked at Lucius with a frightened face and was at a loss.


    "Ha ha, you''re scared. Young people don''t have the courage at all." Lucius suddenly laughed. "If I want to rob that thing in your mind, I''ll wait until now? I found it when I brought belle to your Chinese collar for the first time."


    A drop of cold sweat fell on Allen''s forehead, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Do you know what''s in your mind?" Lucius asked solemnly with a smile on his face.


    Allen shook his head: "this thing suddenly appeared in my mind. I don''t know what it is, but it''s amazing."


    "Nature is magical," Lucius said, staring at Allen, "You boy, you are a fool. I don''t know how this thing will choose you. If you chose me, I would have swept the source continent and twisted off the head of the guy in the source continent to comfort the dead. Even if you chose an ordinary man, it''s time to unify the Kingdom of the burning sun without dominating the mainland. Look at you boy, how long have you got that thing? I''m still in the nest In the little nice city, I''m worried to death by you! "


    "I''ve been paying close attention to the development of your Huaxia collar. What have you been doing in recent years? You don''t expand your power and do some miscellaneous things all day. You really don''t get down to business!"


    Lucius pointed to Allen''s nose and scolded, his tone full of "resentment".


    "Ah?" Alan was completely stunned. Seeing what Lucius meant, he was eager to dominate early. But isn''t he the leader of the guardian of light? Isn''t he trying to maintain peace and stability on the mainland? Did you make a mistake?


    "Ah what," Lucius said.


    Allen sorted out the thoughts that were confused by Lucius again and asked, "Lord Lucius, do you know what''s in my mind?"


    "Of course I know. Otherwise, how could I place all my hopes on you?" Lucius said. "Let me explain to you."


    "Everyone knows that gods are above legends. But what few people know is that gods are also hierarchical. From low to high, gods are divided into lower gods, middle gods and upper gods. As for whether there is a higher level above the upper gods, I don''t know."


    "Lord Lucius, you..."


    Lucius smiled: "Whether it''s me, kirius from the mainland, buck, the blood god under his command, or all the gods in the world, including the sun god crown that we hariran believe in, are just lower gods. How can the middle God and the upper God mix together in this low-level plane? Of course, the sun god crown has left this plane for thousands of years, and now maybe Has become the median God. "


    "And the thing in your mind, if I guess right, should be an artifact made by a powerful superior God!"


    "Artifact!" Alan was stunned again. The most Lord system was an artifact? But it makes sense. After all, the magic of the system may only be explained by an artifact.


    "But what is the purpose of the superior God to make such an artifact? It doesn''t seem to be of much use to him?" Alan wondered.


    "How can we guess the idea of the superior God?" Lucius said. "Maybe it has any special significance, maybe it''s his work of a game for fun."


    Alan heard that his forehead was black. Isn''t he that fun?


    "These are not important. The important thing is that this artifact can help you become stronger quickly, lead our four families to counter attack the source continent and defeat the destruction god kirios. That''s enough!" Lucius said.


    "So Lord Lucius wants me to use this artifact to develop and defeat kirios?" Allen asked.


    "That''s right."


    Allen frowned: "but if so, why didn''t lord Lucius directly take away this artifact and defeat kirios with this artifact, but chose to wait for me to become stronger slowly?"


    This is the biggest question in Allen''s mind at this time. Lucius clearly saw the resentment against the God of destruction kirius and the God of blood buck that day. Now there is an artifact enough to defeat kirius. Allen doesn''t believe that Lucius will not rob for any benevolence, righteousness and morality. After all, the resentment in his heart has been suppressed for more than 2000 years!


    Allen is also a very principled person, but thinking from another perspective, Allen feels that under the control of more than 2000 years of resentment, he will immediately seize the artifact and kill kirios first.


    There must be some reason why Lucius waited for himself to develop slowly with the help of artifact instead of seizing artifact!

 Chapter 321

    "What do you know, boy," Lucius said, "If I can snatch it, will I let this artifact stay on you? The artifact has a spirit. Even if I kill you, the artifact will leave immediately and will not be used by me. The artifact made by the upper God can only be snatched by the lower God. If I snatch it, I''m afraid I won''t even have a 100% chance. Not only will the artifact not be snatched, but I will defeat the Xi of kirius It''s a pity that I can''t hope. "


    "So it is," said Allen, puzzled. "Lord Lucius, rest assured that I will develop my forces and defeat kirios as soon as possible. After all, I am also a member of the harilan nation."


    Alan patted his chest and promised that he wouldn''t want money anyway.


    To Allen''s slight relief, Lucius did not find out the identity of his jumper.


    Lucius smiled and nodded, "you can teach me. I''ll come this time, in addition to showdown with you, there''s another thing."


    "What''s up?" Allen asked.


    "Naturally, you slaughtered 150000 troops of the sun kingdom with legendary creatures in Reggie the other day." Lucius said, "I don''t rob the artifact, not only because the probability of success is too low, but also because I found the kindness, kindness and fraternity in your heart from your concept of governing the territory, and found that you are not evil. If you are a villain, even if I fight hard, I won''t let you use the artifact to grow stronger slowly, so as not to cause trouble in the future."


    "But what have you done? You directly killed 150000 troops in the kingdom of the burning sun with artifact. These 150000 people are all the people of the harilo nation! I should initially set the iron rule that the legend forbids war, that is, I don''t want this kind of large-scale death and injury in the internal struggle of the nation. It''s just two times at a time. If you come more times, how many people of the harilan nation can withstand your slaughter ¡£¡±


    "Moreover, you blatantly violate the iron law set by our guardian of light. You are simply beating our guardian of light in the face. I don''t think you can do without it."


    "Well, I did this because I was beaten to the door and forced to be helpless," Allen explained.


    "Joke," Lucius showed a disdainful expression, "both sides have no legends to participate in the war. You have the help of artifact and can''t win the other side? I''m officially notifying you that legends are not allowed to be used in future wars. Do you know? Of course, I will restrict other legendary strongmen from participating in the war."


    "Also, try to kill as little as possible."


    Allen looked helpless: "it''s a difficult game to dominate and not kill wantonly. Lord Lucius, why don''t you and the guardian of light come forward and make the whole harilan nation loyal to our Chinese leader and join our Chinese leader? In this way, our Chinese leader can grow rapidly, and I don''t have to kill with one stone."


    "Don''t dream, you boy," Lucius said. "Directly let the whole harilan nation be loyal to you. What can you do to serve the public? In this way, there is no foundation in the world. Even if you have an artifact in your hand, it''s useless."


    "Don''t think about these impossible shortcuts. You''d better rely on your artifact to develop slowly. I can afford to wait. Moreover, the guardian of light will not provide you with any help. It''s good not to create some difficulties and setbacks."


    "Well," Allen said disappointed, but his heart was ecstatic. When he developed his territory, he was always worried about the giant of the guard of light. Now without the threat of the guard of light, he can do it boldly.


    "And," Lucius said, "you must give me an account of Reich''s lead, so that I can appease the legends of the sun kingdom. Now they are shouting to join the war."


    Alan came up to Lucius and made a look we knew very well: "Lord Lucius, we are all in this relationship. What else should we explain? Just press down on those legends. You are a great God, wise and powerful, unparalleled in the world. Do they dare to violate your wishes?"


    Lucius looked disgusted: "don''t get close and don''t flatter. Although I''m a strong God, I''ve always convinced people with virtue. How can I oppress people with strength."


    "Lord Lucius, what do you want to tell me?" Allen asked helplessly when he saw that Swein refused to be selfish.


    Lucius thought a little: "well, you can hand over any of the three legendary creatures and let me take them to Shengguang peak and imprison them for a hundred years. Of course, as long as you defeat kirios, who dares to imprison your legendary creatures for a hundred years."


    "Lord lucious, I can''t do it," Allen said. "These creatures are summoned by that artifact. They can''t leave the territory, and some can''t even leave the city."


    "Seriously?" Lucius asked.


    "Nature is true. How dare I deceive a God."


    "You just lied!"


    Alan smiled awkwardly: "that didn''t succeed, Lord Lucius. You''d better think of another plan."


    "No, I''ll let you go this time," Lucius said. "Next time there''s a legend, I''ll kill the legend on the spot."


    "Thank you, Lord Lucius," Alan said happily. "I promise there will be no legend next time."


    After Lucius left, Allen returned to the conference room, told the heroes what had just happened and asked, "do you think what Lucius said is true or false?"


    "It should be true," Swain said. "At least most of it is true, and he should have no malice to you, Lord."


    Alan nodded: "well, let''s continue to discuss the plan to counter attack the kingdom. Next, we must speed up our pace."


    Holy Light peak, in the hall, Lucius suddenly opened his eyes.


    "All legends, gather in the hall." Lucius''s voice sounded in the ears of the legends. After a while, more than ten legendary strong men sat on stone pillars.


    "I''ve made it clear that there are indeed three legendary beasts that have been killed by me on the spot." Lucius said.


    At the same time, Lucius couldn''t help sighing in his heart. I haven''t lied for more than 2000 years. Now I''m forced to lie for Alan. Alas!


    "Lord lucious, did you just kill the three legendary beasts? Alan Senlan, as a messenger, doesn''t have to be punished?" Gabriel asked angrily.


    When Xize heard that Allen''s three legendary creatures were killed, he was sighing in his heart. Hearing the speech, he immediately stood up and said, "it''s not enough to kill three legends? Gabriel, are you questioning Lord Lucius''s decision?"


    "Gabriel dare not!" Gabriel hurriedly said. Although Lucius was always kind, he dared not openly admit that he questioned a God. "I just think it''s unfair to the kingdom of the burning sun. After all, they lost 150000 troops."


    Lucius looked at Gabriel: "in this way, the kingdom of the burning sun can also invite legends to fight. What do you think?"


    "Really, Lord Lucius!" Gabriel said excitedly. The three legendary creatures should be all the inventory of huaxialing, that is to say, huaxialing has no legend now. If you help the royal family deal with the Chinese collar, it will be easy to destroy the Chinese collar.


    It seems that the Chinese leader must have offended Lord Lucius. Lord Lucius allowed the kingdom to send legends to fight and wanted to destroy the Chinese leader with the help of his legendary strong hand! Gabriel thought so.


    "Of course it''s true," Lucius said. "You tell bazel that in order to be fair, he can also send legends to fight. Similarly, in order to be fair, I won''t punish him afterwards. I will only kill the legends participating in the war."


    "This, this..." Gabriel said suddenly.


    Xize couldn''t help laughing: "Gabriel, go and help the Kingdom fight against the Chinese leader. With your legendary strength, it must be devastating to deal with a mere Chinese leader. I''m here waiting for you to return triumphantly, ha ha..."

 Chapter 322

    Late at night, Alan sat on the bed with his eyes closed.


    During the day, Allen had discussed with Swein and others on the specific strategy of counterattack against the kingdom. He would start only when he was ready in these days. The Kingdom has been greatly weakened after repeated wars, and China has a great chance of winning the war.


    Sitting alone in bed, Allen couldn''t help thinking of the most Lord system. It has been three years since he got the system. In these three years, the system has helped him a lot, but he has never known what the system is. Swein''s words had a great impact on him during the day. Is the system really an artifact made by a superior God? If so, the system should have entities. Can you contact the entities of the system?


    Thinking of this, Allen held his breath, went deep into his mind and began to explore. Although Allen is a soldier and doesn''t major in mental power, his strength has reached level 7, and his mental power will not be too weak.


    Allen could feel the system in his mind, but his mental power lingered in his mind for a long time, but he never found anything. Just when Allen was very disappointed and wanted to give up and withdraw his mental strength from his mind, a ruffian voice, but it was difficult to distinguish men and women, sounded in his mind.


    "Yo, boy, you''ve made progress. You know you came here to find me."


    Suddenly the voice in his mind frightened Allen. Allen stabilized his mind and asked, "are you a system?"


    "Of course, there are other people in my adult''s territory. But I prefer others to call me young adult than the ugly name of the system."


    Alan''s forehead is black. What''s your territory? This is my mind. Is my territory good!


    "Qing, is this your name? I didn''t expect the system to have a name," Alan said in surprise.


    In fact, what Allen really didn''t think of was that the system was "live"!


    "Hum, ignorant guy." Qing''s voice was full of disdain.


    "Qing, are you really an artifact made by a superior God, as Lord Lucius said?" Allen asked.


    "I said, call me green adult!" Green said.


    Alan nodded: "I know Qing, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Maybe it''s because there''s no way to take Alan. Qing doesn''t tangle with the question of address. His tone is full of disdain: "you mean the old man who talks nonsense with you? What upper artifact is just the old man''s own random guess. What does he know, a small lower God."


    "How good you are yourself," Ellen said. "Lucius didn''t find out. I''m so passive now."


    "The old man found me? Don''t be kidding!" Qing disdained. "If I hadn''t deliberately breathed out some breath to the old man, he wouldn''t have found me for tens of thousands of years. Otherwise, why didn''t the guy called blood god buck find me? I let you be so passive now. If it weren''t for me, you might have no bones left now."


    "How do you say that?" asked Allen, puzzled.


    "Do you think I deliberately reveal my breath to let the old man find that he is idle and boring?" Qing said, "or do you think that the old man and the guardian of light are really good things?"


    "The old man, as the only God in this continent, has countless powers and can easily monitor the whole continent. When he took the little girl to Huaxia collar for the first time, he found the extraordinary Dragon Statue and listed Huaxia collar as the focus of attention. If I don''t deliberately disclose my existence, there will be heroes, soldiers and dragons in Huaxia collar , the sky curtain City, the Dragon Statue, the city guardian, the Thunder God King Kong, these things appear out of thin air under the attention of a God. What do you think of this God? "


    Green''s words made Alan shudder. Indeed, the emergence of things in the Chinese collar out of thin air, how can we hide from Lucius, the God who focuses on the Chinese collar? At that time, Lucius, no matter how noble, whether public or private, will capture himself and force him to ask his secret. If he insists on not saying it, Lucius is really noble and selfless. Fortunately, he can keep himself in captivity at most. If Lucius had a trace of selfishness, I''m afraid he would search his soul and refine his soul, and then make a slice of his body for research.


    "How, do you want to understand the powerful relationship?" Qing said triumphantly. "If I hadn''t been smart and had an idea, I deliberately revealed my existence, which made Lucius mistakenly think I was a superior artifact and want to use you and my strength to fight his enemies. You don''t know how miserable you are now!"


    "As for the reason why Lucius said he didn''t rob, it was his truth. He was afraid that he would lose the hope of defeating kirios. I can feel his resentment against kirios and the blood god buck. If he could kill them by sacrificing his life, Lucius would sacrifice without hesitation. So since he is on you Seeing the hope of defeating kirios, I will never take action against you and rob artifact without 100% confidence. "


    "And when you have the strength to fight kirios, you still need to care about Lucius. How, do you appreciate me now?" Qing asked for credit.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Green." Allen said, "since you are not an artifact, what are you? And are you a man or a woman?"


    "It''s hard for me to explain such a high-level existence with a low-level creature like you," Qingsi said mercilessly to Alan. "As for men and women, they are only things that can be distinguished by low-level creatures. There will never be a difference between men and women in a high-level existence like me."


    Alan: "


    If it''s possible, Alan really wants to be beaten up. It''s too arrogant!


    "Qing, since you are a system, can you control the data in the system?" Allen asked, "for example, brush hundreds of millions of honor values for me, or brush some divine beasts for my use."


    "Naturally," said Qing proudly, "I am the system, and the system is me. What you said are small things that can be achieved by my adult''s thought."


    Alan was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "yes, that''s great! First brush some divine beasts for me. Come out. I''ll go to the source continent to destroy the kirios."


    "Although I can do it, I don''t want to do it," Qing said.


    "I don''t think you can do it," Allen urged.


    "Ha ha, I can''t do it! I just don''t want to do it. Yes, I don''t want to do it! I''m so sleepy. I went to bed and didn''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    With that, Qing had no sound.


    "Green? Green?"


    Allen shouted a few words, but there was no response. Allen had no choice but to withdraw his mental power from his mind.


    Opening his eyes, Allen rubbed his forehead with his hand. Things have become complicated since Lucius came today.


    Before, I only needed to use the system development, and never thought about what the system was and what the purpose of selecting myself was, but now it''s completely different.


    First, Lucius discovered the existence of the system and let himself develop as soon as possible with the help of the system to help him pay kirios. Of course, it turns out that Lucius doesn''t know what the system is, and everything about the system is just his random guess.


    Then, I now found that the system is "live", with my own ideas and my own name, Qing. So what is the purpose of the youth election? What does he want from himself?


    Alan''s head grew bigger and bigger. He only knew that he might not be as comfortable as before. I just hope Qing doesn''t have any malice towards him. Everything he does depends on the system. If he loses the system or the system wants to pit himself


    However, Allen has a feeling that although Qing is a system, it is right, but the system only operates according to its own rules. Qing can''t interfere at will, or even completely. But in this way, what is the significance of the existence of green?


    These questions can only be solved when they develop to a certain extent and develop the system to a certain extent

 Chapter 323

    There were 36 big cities in the kingdom of Lieyang. Six were occupied by the kingdom of harilo in the previous war, leaving only 30. Now China has declared its independence, leaving only 29. Among the 29 big cities, the territory of three big cities is adjacent to the Chinese territory, namely botas city in the due north, Cade city in the northwest and Bullock city in the due west.


    These three big cities, like nice city, are located in the border area, so their strength is not strong. In addition, the three cities sent troops when attacking the Chinese leadership, but the whole army was destroyed under Leiqi City, which made the three cities with insufficient troops worse.


    During this time, Chinese leaders sharpened their swords and prepared to counter attack the kingdom. Naturally, the Kingdom also got the news. Even if some reinforcements were sent to these three cities to garrison. However, far water cannot quench near thirst. Most of the reinforcements in these three cities come from nearby big cities. There is no directly subordinate army of the Kingdom, so both quantity and strength are extremely limited.


    On September 1, after nearly 20 days of careful planning and preparation, the Chinese led troops in three ways to attack three major cities at the same time. At this time, Allen had converted all his honor values into soldiers and purchased nearly 110000 troops. Plus more than 10000 soldiers before Huaxia collar, Huaxia collar supported more than 120000 soldiers at this time.


    This still only counts the soldiers purchased in the system, not the guardian Legion composed of the original residents of hariland. After three years of development, the guardian Corps has grown from scratch, and now there are 30000 soldiers.


    Allen left 30000 Guard Corps in the territory, and the other 120000 troops poured out in three ways. There are 40000 troops in each of the three routes, and the general allocation is as follows.


    Galen was the commander of the North Road army, asso and delaire were the Deputy commanders, and led 40000 troops to attack the northern city of botas.


    Zhao Xin was the commander of the northwest army, Ruiwen and lacs were the Deputy commanders, and led 40000 troops to attack the northwest city of Cade.


    Sville led 40000 troops to attack block city in the West because of the commander-in-chief of the West army and ilrell and Timo as deputy commanders.


    Other heroes and strong men are on standby in the territory. If the battle situation of any army is not good, immediately ride Bruce Lee to support.


    After the three-way army set out, Allen stayed in the territory for the lottery in September, but he couldn''t get anything good. In the next few days, the good news of the third route army came one by one. The Third Route Army was invincible and had successively captured several towns in the three major cities.


    However, Allen knew that the reason why the Chinese Army''s offensive was so smooth was that the three big cities took the same measures as the original Chinese leaders, abandoned the peripheral towns and concentrated their troops in the first small city for defense.


    On the fifth day, that is, September 5, Galen led the North army to lead the first attack to the first small town in the botas City area, under the city of Funes. There are five small cities in the urban area of botas, and Funes is the small city closest to China. Today, there are 50000 garrisons stationed in Funes City, 20000 of which are the Kingdom''s reinforcements, and the other 30000 are jointly made up by the city Lord''s house of botas city and the Lords of botas City, which is nearly 80% of the strength of botas city. If the city of Funes is defeated, the city of botas will completely lose its combat effectiveness.


    Galen led his troops to the bottom of Funes city and set up camp. He did not attack the city immediately. That night, the sky curtain members in the city sent out the details of Funes City, and attached two battle plans for Galen to choose.


    According to the information of the sky curtain, there are 51329 Chinese Communist troops stationed in Funes city. The name of the Supreme Commander is Alva. He is the confidant of the city master of botas and a level 11 soldier.


    The famous ninja in charge of botas City area in the sky curtain is big snake pill. Big snake pill has sneaked into Furness city as early as three days ago. While sending information, big snake pill attached two battle plans he formulated.


    In the first plan, tonight, big snake pill led the Ninjas in the sky to raid the city gate, open the city gate, and Galen led his army to attack the city.


    The second plan is that Galen will lead his troops to attack the city tomorrow, and big snake pill will assassinate Alva, the commander of the city, so that the Royal Army will have no leader and take the city of Funes in one fell swoop.


    Compared with the two options, the first one is obviously more secure and safer, but Galen chose the second one after repeated consideration. In Galen''s words, this is the first war in which China leads the use of foreign troops. Naturally, it is necessary to play the momentum of the Chinese army. The strategy of sneaky night attack should be used later. After all, this strategy can only be used once. After that, the kingdom must be on guard. It''s not so easy to succeed again.


    The next morning, the Chinese army left the camp and lined up in the city of Funes. Upon seeing this, the garrison of Funes immediately dispatched troops and sent soldiers to defend on the wall.


    The Chinese army broke up, Galen took the lead and led 3000 cavalry to the front of the army. These 3000 cavalry are pioneer knights, nearly half of them are level 5 soldiers, and the others are level 4!


    "Vanguard knight, charge with me!"


    Galen shouted and rushed out first.


    On the wall of Funes, all the defenders grew up in surprise. Guard general Alva said, "is this general of Huaxia an idiot? He even charged with cavalry in the siege. Does he want to directly wash down the wall of our city of Furness?"


    "Archer, shoot!" Alva ordered when Galen led the vanguard knights to the archer''s range. The archers on the wall bent their bows and arrows and shot at the bottom of the city. The arrow rain covered Galen and the vanguard knights in an instant.


    Galen, who was charging, looked up at the rain of arrows and shouted, "the golden bell protects the body!"


    Today, Jinzhong body protection has been popularized in the Chinese army. It is a required defense secret skill for every Chinese leading soldier. With this secret skill, the survival ability of Chinese soldiers on the battlefield has greatly increased.


    At Galen''s command, the three thousand vanguard Knights behind him opened the golden bell protection. Suddenly, a light golden bell appeared on the body surface of each soldier. The three thousand golden bells looked spectacular from a distance. The arrow rain shot from the city wall made a tinkling sound on the golden bell on the pioneer Knight''s body. A sharp arrow fell to the ground by the golden bell, which failed to cause any damage to the pioneer knight.


    "What''s that?" on the wall, Arlen looked at the golden bell on the vanguard knight and said in great surprise, "has Huaxia collar really been blessed by God!"


    While talking, Galen had rushed under the wall, and a few steps further was the huge gate of Funes. Galen shouted, "demacia", jumped up from his mount and rushed towards the city gate. The man had a huge sword in the air.


    Demacia, justice!


    A huge sword fell from the sky and bombarded the gate of Furness with thunderous force.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise and smoke, the gate of Funes city has broken in response!


    On the wall, whether the general Arlen or other soldiers looked at the city gate smashed by Galen''s sword, they were all shocked, and their eyes at Galen were like seeing a monster. Because there are senior soldiers in the world, the gates of each city are reinforced with special materials. Generally, the gate of a small city such as Funes City, even if the level 12 soldiers try their best, they have to attack several times to open it. And such a strong gate was blown open by Galen''s sword!


    Is this man really a monster!


    Galen opened the gate with a sword, jumped and rode on his mount again: "pioneer knight, rush in with me!"


    At the same time, in the leading battle of China, Yasuo, who was riding on the horse, saw that Galen successfully opened the city gate and immediately ordered: "the whole army attack!"


    At the command, more than 30000 Chinese troops killed Furness.


    On the wall, Alva recovered from his horror and watched the chaos in the city as a regiment of soldiers. He opened his mouth to command the soldiers to fight in the city. However, his mouth just opened and before he could say anything, the wall under his feet suddenly cracked.


    As a level 11 soldier, Alva reacted very quickly and jumped into the air. Just then, a dark shadow rushed out of the cracked wall with lightning speed. The black shadow was more than ten meters long and as thick as a bucket. It opened its big mouth and bit at Alva. It was a terrible Python!


    The Alva had no time to dodge in the air and were vomited by the python! After all, Alva is a level 11 warrior with rich combat experience. He immediately runs the fighting spirit to form a layer of fighting armor on the body surface to protect his whole body. He wants to be vomited by the Python and break out of the Python''s belly.


    After the python swallowed Alva, his body stopped in the air, and then exploded directly in the air!


    Boom!


    The Python''s body was shattered by the power of self explosion. A figure appeared in the explosion center, fell from the air and fell heavily on the wall. It was level 11 soldier Alva. But at this time, Alva was covered with blood and had no breath of life.


    In the dark place, the pale snake pill drew a evil smile from the corner of his mouth: "level 11 soldier, it''s really vulnerable..."

 Chapter 324

    Alva died in the war, and the soldiers of the kingdom were headless. In addition, they were photographed by the power of Galen''s sword to break the city. They had no intention of war in their hearts, and the whole result was doomed. The Chinese led the army into the city and almost didn''t encounter any decent resistance. They destroyed and occupied Furness city all the way.


    Before Galen and others set out to fight, Allen had explained that there was little killing, so Galen restrained the soldiers from killing wantonly, but shouted the slogan "those who lay down their weapons will not kill" while attacking the city. The soldiers of the kingdom had no intention of fighting for a long time, and the public opinion offensive before Huaxia collar was very in place. In the hearts of the soldiers of the Kingdom, Huaxia collar was not an evil division, so they didn''t have much resistance to Huaxia collar. Smelling that, in order to protect their lives, they threw down their weapons, squatted on the ground and chose to surrender.


    Even for the surrender of the Chinese collar, some soldiers are very happy in their hearts. Botas urban area is adjacent to Huaxia collar. The soldiers in these botas urban areas have long heard about how rich Huaxia collar is and how well the soldiers are treated. They have been looking forward to Huaxia collar for a long time. Take the treatment of soldiers for example. In botas City, the salary of a third-class soldier is about 20 to 30 pieces a month, while it is said that China receives 50 pieces!


    It is also rumored that Huaxia leads an aunt who sweeps the streets. Her monthly salary is as much as ten gold coins, but I don''t know whether it is true or false.


    The soldiers thought so, especially the residents of the city. Especially after seeing the Chinese led soldiers entering the city, they had strict military discipline and did nothing against the civilians. Some bold residents even took to the street to welcome the arrival of the Chinese army. An aunt even pulled the armor of a Chinese Army General and asked if she could arrange for her to sweep the street in the future.


    After the city was broken, the Ninjas of the big snake pill and the sky did not appear, but directly hid in the dark.


    The city Lord''s house, Galen, asso and delaire are sitting in the hall, listening to their generals report on the war.


    According to statistics, more than 2000 Chinese soldiers died in the siege of the city. These soldiers died when they fought with the defenders in the city who would rather die than surrender. In Funes City, more than 15000 defenders were killed, and more than 30000 other soldiers surrendered.


    Galen was very satisfied with the result. The battle was a happy victory.


    "Send the war report back to the territory, collect the demobilized troops, and put all these demobilized troops into the battle queue," Galen ordered.


    Galen mixed the original soldiers led by China and the demobilized army in a ratio of one to one. After three days of cultivation in Funes City, Galen continued to attack the city and land. Most of the combat forces in the urban area of botas died in the first battle in Funes city. Now the soldiers in the whole area are less than 10000, and they are all first-class and second-class arms. How can they stop the more than 70000 troops under Galen? For a time, towns and small towns fell one after another.


    Seven days later, the Chinese leader surrounded the big city of botas. The city master of botas had already abandoned the city and fled. The city''s guards did not choose to fight to the end and directly opened the gate to surrender. So far, the whole area of botas city has completely fallen into the hands of Chinese leaders.


    It took Galen only half a month from sending troops to occupying the whole area of botas city!


    At the same time, the other two armies have also received good news. They have captured most of the territory in the attacked area, leaving only the finishing work, which can be completely completed in a few days.


    After Huaxia collar captured botas City, botas city already belonged to Huaxia collar, and Allen directly transmitted it to botas city through the transmission function. In the city of botas, Allen gave a feast to reward the three armies.


    In the city Lord''s house, Galen asked Allen for instructions: "Lord, how to deal with these demobilized troops?"


    Although Galen mixed the demobilized army with the Chinese army for the time being, it was only a cheap move in wartime, and it should always be separated after the war. In addition to the Guard Corps, the troops led by China are systematically summoned soldiers. How can they be mixed with these demobilized troops all the time?


    Ellen slightly thought: "these demobilized soldiers, all under level 3 will be cut off, and they will be given houses and land to go home for farming or find another way out. Those above level 3 or level 3 will be given two choices. One is to join the Guard Corps, and the other is to join the police station."


    Although many troops were demobilized in this war, most of them were arms below level 3, and not many at or above level 3. This is also the reason why the Chinese led army can defeat each other. The weakest Chinese led soldiers are level 3 arms! With similar forces, the Chinese army has an overwhelming advantage in quality.


    This time, botas''s troops were nearly 40000, but if only soldiers at or above level 3 were selected, there were only a few thousand, almost one in ten. In terms of the quality of troops, perhaps only the troops directly under the major kingdoms can be comparable to the Chinese leadership. The private soldiers of these big cities and major lords are not at the same level as the Chinese army.


    A few days later, Cade city and block city also fell into the hands of the Chinese leader. In just half a month, Huaxia led the capture of three big cities, and the site became four times the original!


    After the capture of the three big cities, Allen did not choose to continue the attack, but temporarily put away his tusks and began to recuperate and digest the newly acquired territory. Compared with the Kingdom, Huaxia collar has insufficient information after all. If you don''t choose to fight for stability and continue to attack cities and land recklessly, there will be only one result in the end, and you will die alive!


    Now only three big cities have been captured, and all kinds of things have made Allen''s head very big. The appointment of city leaders in various cities, the appointment of urban grass-roots officials, the establishment of law courts, police stations, colleges and other departments, and the placement of demobilized soldiers are all big projects, which can not tolerate any carelessness.


    Fortunately, Allen has already started the reserve of grass-roots officials and talents, and the manpower is barely enough. Allen estimates that it will take at least three months to completely digest the three big cities. That is, continue to expand, as soon as the beginning of next year.


    Of course, with the continuous expansion of Huaxia collar, it won''t take so long to digest a city in the future. Originally, only one city had to digest three big cities, which is naturally a different result from the original 30 cities.


    The news that China took more than half a month to capture the three major cities of the Kingdom spread all over the Kingdom and even to the other three kingdoms at a hurricane speed. For a moment, the whole continent was shocked!


    You know, even when harilo Kingdom attacked the scorching sun Kingdom, it was not so efficient! Of course, when the kingdom of harilo attacked the kingdom of the sun, the kingdom of the sun was in full strength, and now it has declined incomparably, which can not be compared with the same day. However, even so, the strength of Huaxia collar is enough to shock people. After all, Huaxia collar only had one city before.


    After the news reached the king''s capital, King bazel was angry. He really didn''t expect that China would understand so strong and the three major cities would lose so quickly! Bazel sent messengers to ask for help from zizaidian Kingdom and harilo Kingdom while sending troops and generals to support the big city near Huaxia leader to prevent Huaxia leader from continuing to attack.


    The kingdom of harilo, the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of the burning sun were all branches of the royal family of the harilo Empire hundreds of years ago. Although there were constant frictions among the three countries and they all wanted to annex each other, when the fourth party wanted to rise, they were still united with the outside world.


    Alan is practicing in the martial arts arena of the Lord''s residence in Huaxia city. Suddenly, the bodyguard reported that Yasuo and delaire asked for a meeting.


    After Huaxia town was successfully expanded into Huaxia City, Allen relocated the main city of the territory to Huaxia city. Generally, Allen would practice in the city master''s house.


    "Asso and delaire, let them in," Allen said.

 Chapter 325

    "Lord!"


    After Yasso and delaire entered the arena, Qi Qi saluted Allen. Nowadays, asso and delaire are inseparable, which makes Allen wonder if asso has found true love. But whether in public or in private, Yasuo and delaire have not made any intimate and ambiguous moves, which makes Allen a little uncertain.


    "Asso, delaire, what can I do for you?" asked Allen.


    "Lord, I''m leaving the territory for a while," said delaire.


    "I''m going with her," asso said coolly.


    Alan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "go find the guy named Joshua?"


    "Yes," said delaire, "I must take the Holy Light Dragon Crystal in his hand. This is not only the teacher''s wish, but also the only way to restrain the boiling dragon blood in my body."


    "Dragon blood boiling?" Alan wondered.


    "Yes, Lord," Yasuo explained to delaire. "Recently, the dragon blood in delaire often boils automatically. Burning delaire''s blood and body makes delaire miserable. According to delaire, the Holy Light dragon crystal is the only way to neutralize the boiling dragon blood."


    Alan smelled the words with a cautious face. It''s no small matter that delaire was suffering from the boiling pain of dragon blood all the time.


    "Do you have a clue about Joshua?" Allen asked.


    Delaire shook his head. "No, but he should be in the kingdom of Poland."


    "Well, you go," Ellen said. "Be safe. Also, do you want me to send some ninjas to help you?"


    "No, Lord, if I get close to the Holy Light Dragon Crystal, my body will feel." delaire said.


    After Yasuo and delaire left, Allen continued to practice hard. Every day, in addition to dealing with territory affairs, he practiced in the martial arts arena. In addition to Allen, there are also several regular guests in the martial arts arena, including Darren, Baron, Blanche, and the 18 talents recruited by Allen at the selection ceremony.


    The kingdom of Poland, the king''s capital.


    On the square in the center of the king''s capital of the kingdom of Poland, there stands a statue dozens of meters high. The statue is carved of a slender young man wearing gold armor. Under the statue, every past resident of the kingdom of Poland will respectfully salute the statue before leaving.


    In the crowd, a small red haired boy with a huge gourd on his back looked up at the statue.


    "No wonder I felt the existence of believers after breaking that barrier. It turns out that Barnard people haven''t forgotten their faith. With the power of faith they provide, I may be able to exist for a longer time. It''s just strange that he didn''t take away my believers while I was away, and the west continent didn''t find his existence. Has he left this position?"


    The red haired boy is naturally Nicholas who occupies my love Luo''s body, and the "he" in Nicholas''s mouth refers to another god of his time, posel in the western continent.


    At the beginning, Nicholas and posel fought for believers and beliefs, fell in love and killed each other


    The reason why they love each other and kill each other is because they are close brothers. Although they fight each other badly, none of them is cruel and heartache. Even if Nicholas can survive with only one God, it is the credit of his brother posel. After Nicholas woke up, the first thing he did was to go to the western continent to look for Bossel. Unfortunately, he found no smell of Bossel all over the western continent.


    At the same time, Nicholas also found that the master of the western continent was no longer a believer of posel, but a nation and a group of elves calling themselves Noahs. This makes Nicholas feel that posel should not be in this position. If he is, how can his believers be bullied?


    After standing under the statue for a while, Nicholas turned his eyes to the center of the rainbow field, which is the location of Qingtian mountain Shengguang peak.


    "That place has the breath of gods. Maybe he knows something..."


    On October 1st, Allen ushered in the fourth and last quarterly lottery of this year.


    Allen first conducted the monthly lottery in October, and the prize was still a small wooden box. This makes Allen wonder if the green guy is making trouble because he can''t get good things in a row. But then again, Qing hasn''t appeared since she appeared inexplicably last time. No matter how Alan called in his mind, he didn''t respond.


    The prizes in the quarterly lucky draw disc are two drawings, an egg, a scroll, a mini temple and a piece of Rune paper.


    Allen chose the lucky draw, the disc pointer turned endlessly, and finally stopped on the rune paper.


    "Congratulations to the host. Get a ''lucky charm''."


    Allen takes the lucky symbol out of the system space and checks the properties of the lucky symbol.


    Lucky charm: attaching a lucky charm to any creature can double the luck of the creature.


    Seeing the attributes of the lucky charm, Allen was very disappointed. He didn''t play boss explosive equipment. What''s the use of this lucky charm. Allen was about to put the lucky charm into the system space. Suddenly, he remembered another thing idle in the system space, variation pill.


    The variation direction of the variation pill is uncontrollable. It may get better or worse, but if you stick this lucky charm on the creature swallowing the variation pill


    Allen thought for a long time about what creature the mutation pill was used on and chose Bruce Lee. There are only three creatures in the territory worthy of using variation pills, Thor King Kong, wind lion and Bruce Lee.


    Neither the Thor King Kong nor the wind lion can leave the city, so it is most suitable for Bruce Lee. Thinking of this, Allen summoned a little dragon to his side.


    Allen first pasted the lucky charm on Bruce Lee, then handed the mutation pill to Bruce Lee''s mouth and Bruce Lee swallowed it.


    After swallowing the mutation pill, Bruce Lee lay on the ground lazily in the sun, as if the mutation pill had not brought him any change. However, with the passage of time, Bruce Lee gradually became uneasy, and then became more and more irritable, as if he was suffering from some great pain.


    Finally, Bruce Lee could no longer bear the pain caused by the mutation in his body. He rolled on the ground and howled. In the process of tumbling, Bruce Lee''s body began to change. At the end of the change, a creature completely different from Bruce Lee appeared in front of Allen.


    This creature is twice as big as Bruce Lee. Its body surface is covered with a layer of dark red scales. It has two horns on its head and six wings on its back! Like Bruce Lee, this creature''s body surface is also surrounded by a layer of flame, but this layer of flame is different from Bruce Lee''s red, but purplish red.


    Allen looked at the creature''s attributes.


    Six winged Purple Dragon: a powerful superior dragon family, which is mutated from an ordinary giant dragon.


    Grade: Grade 12


    Skill: Purple burning the sky.


    Allen looked at the six winged purple dragon and couldn''t help laughing. Under the legend, there was another top combat power in the territory. In a war that cannot use legend, this six winged purple dragon is definitely a big killer!


    From then on, use the six winged purple dragon as a mount, which is much more windy than the ordinary little dragon!


    Alan was happy when his cell phone suddenly rang. Alan took out his cell phone and looked. It was Kakashi''s number. Alan connected the call, and Kakashi''s voice came out of his mobile phone.


    "Lord, the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of self-reliance have sent troops!"

 Chapter 326

    Hearing the news that Zizai Kingdom and harilo Kingdom sent troops, Allen became serious and asked, "how many troops do the two countries send and when can they reach the kingdom?"


    "The news came from the king''s capital. They only learned the news from the high-level officials of the kingdom. They are not sure about the specific number and itinerary of troops sent by the two countries," kakassi replied.


    "I see. Inform banhe and weasel and let them pay close attention."


    At the end of the call, Allen looked at the direction of the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of harilo. Sure enough, as people said, it was all right to fight between the three countries, but he could not tolerate other forces. In the whole rainbow field, only the kingdom of Poland can stand in the crevice of the three countries. With the strength of the three koriland countries, it is easy for any country to destroy the kingdom of Poland, but none of the three countries did it, which is very abnormal.


    There is only one abnormal force that can create this, that is, the guardian of light, but I don''t know why the guardian of light or Lucius saved an original resident country such as the kingdom of Poland. There must be a secret that outsiders don''t know.


    In the middle of the rainbow field, Qingtian mountain, Shengguang peak.


    A figure suddenly appeared over Shengguang peak, overlooking the continuous palaces on the peak. The figure has red hair and a huge gourd on his back. It is Nicholas who controls my ero body.


    Nicholas exuded a palpitating breath. As soon as PU appeared, he attracted the attention of everyone in the mountain. Several legendary strong men rose from the ground and intercepted Nicholas.


    The legendary strong men surrounded Nicholas. Everyone was dignified. They could feel that the momentum of the red haired boy was far above any of them. They have only felt this oppressive atmosphere in Lord Lucius! Could it be that the boy in front of us is a


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" a legend came forward and asked.


    Nicholas quietly stared at the legendary strong without any reaction.


    "You all step back. Now that this friend has come, please come to the hall." Lucius''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Hearing Lucius'' voice, the legends immediately breathed a sigh of relief, saluted the hall where Lucius was located and retreated. Nicholas looked at the hall where Lucius was, and his body flashed, and there was no trace.


    "How fast! I can''t see his movements at all!" sighed a legend.


    "Indeed, it seems that it should be a God. That''s right! I can''t imagine that there are gods in this plane except Lord Lucius!"


    The legends talked.


    In the hall, Lucius and Nicholas stand opposite each other.


    "My name is Lucius. I am the guardian of the harilan nation. May I ask your excellency?" Lucius took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "My name is Nicholas," Nicholas said, without revealing his identity.


    But Lucius didn''t want to hear his name. He was surprised and said, "Nicholas Barnard was once the guardian of the people?"


    "You know me?" Nicholas was surprised. He really didn''t think that he had been missing for thousands of years, and the new God in front of him knew himself.


    "I heard Bossel mention you, but he told me you had fallen," Lucius said.


    Bossel did not know what means he used to completely shield Nicholas''s breath on this continent. Lucius has been on this continent for thousands of years, but he has never found the palace and Nicholas hidden under the desert.


    Nicholas was excited when Lucius mentioned his brother posel: "do you know posel? Where has he gone? Has he left this position?"


    Bossel''s departure from this plane is the result Nicholas most wants to hear, because if not, it means that... Bossel has fallen!


    Lucius sighed: "posel, it has fallen!"


    In a word, Nicholas was struck by lightning.


    "Fall, brother, how can he fall?" Nicholas roared. "He has reached the peak of the lower God. How can he fall in this plane without the middle God! Tell me, what''s going on!"


    "Nicholas, don''t get excited. Although gods can last forever, there is really a God that has never been destroyed since ancient times. You don''t have to be too sad about the fall of posel."


    Nicholas calmed down a little when he heard the speech. Indeed, can the gods last forever? Look at yourself. It won''t be long before the spirit dissipates and dies completely.


    "Well, please tell me how the big brother fell." Nicholas calmed down and asked.


    "This matter will start more than 2000 years ago. We harilan people originally lived in another plane adjacent to this plane. There is only one continent in our plane, that is the source continent."


    "There are many races living in the original continent, among which the four strongest races are the hallorans, the Noahs, the elves and the beast spirits. In our time, the gods have become a legend that has not appeared for thousands of years. In order to find the long lost gods, twelve young legendary strong men of the four races embarked on the journey. They are called the twelve heroes of ancient times. And I am the Ten Heroes of ancient times One of the two heroes. "


    "After several years, we finally found the place where the gods might have existed, the God''s courtyard. When we opened the door of the God''s courtyard, it also brought disaster to the whole source continent. The God''s courtyard was the place where the gods of the source continent sealed and destroyed the God kirios at the cost of their lives! When we opened the door of the God''s courtyard, we also untied the seal of kirios Print. "


    "Kyrios broke the seal on the world, and the remaining gods who sealed kyrios also chose successors from the twelve heroes to inherit their own gods, so that these successors could become gods to fight kyrios. Under the guidance of the gods, the source continent began a war of annihilation. Unfortunately, I didn''t get the favor of the gods to inherit the gods. At that time, I was just a legend on the battlefield It doesn''t play a decisive role at all. "


    "Although kyrios is only a lower God, somehow his strength is far higher than that of ordinary lower gods. In that war, the gods lost miserably and fell one by one, and the source continent was completely under kyrios'' control. Just when the four races were about to perish, the NOE goddess of the underworld sealed the source continent with the power of the whole underworld at the cost of her own life The underworld connects the source continent and this plane for the bridge. "


    "Under the cover of the strong ones, the remaining four races entered the western continent of this plane, and I became gods with my strength in the process of escape. After the four races had multiplied in this plane for hundreds of years, kirios broke the seal and tracked down! Finally, I joined forces with the surviving gods and your big brother posel to repel kirios and fight kirios with Kiri Aus signed the agreement under the oath of the spirit. "


    "The content of the agreement is that the strong gods of both sides are not allowed to participate in the war again. The victory or defeat of the war is up to the ordinary strong men and soldiers under the gods. Kirios and his gods will not attack this position. Similarly, the gods on our side can not resist the attack of their soldiers."


    "After the end of the war, your eldest brother posel and several other gods fell down one after another because of heavy injury, leaving me alone. And the gods under kirios also fell one by one. Now there are only two gods under his command, the blood god buck and the dark god Jean. Fortunately, we signed the contract with the oath of the spirit, otherwise I would be unable to support myself. They had already attacked in!"


    "Until today, this war is still not over! In the underworld connecting the two planes, the bloody Legion under kirios always attacks this plane. All the legendary strong men of this plane will join the underworld Resistance Army and go to the underworld to resist the invasion of the bloody Legion. The legends of the four races are divided into two groups, the Noah and the elves, the hariran and the beast spirit One group, take turns to fight in the underworld. Now it''s Noah''s turn and the elves. If it''s our turn, all these legends on the mountain will fight! "


    "For more than a thousand years, countless legendary strong men have died in the underworld!" Lucius sighed. "Before posel fell, he told me something. I have followed it and never violated it."


    "What''s up?" Nicholas asked.

 Chapter 327

    "Posel told me that let me keep the reproduction and inheritance of the original residents of the East and West continents, and do not interfere with their beliefs. I immediately made a soul oath in front of him, and as long as I am there one day, I will keep the inheritance of the two races!" Lucius said.


    "Over the years, I have been abiding by my oath to ensure the inheritance of the two ethnic groups. Otherwise, with the strength of the three korilan countries, the Polish kingdom in the South has long been destroyed. How can it survive to this day?"


    Nicholas nodded: "I see. No wonder the Barnard people have not been destroyed and still maintain their faith in me. So, I want to thank you and my big brother. It''s a pity that he..."


    At this point, Nicholas couldn''t help feeling a little dejected.


    "Nicholas, I feel that your spirit has been slowly dissipating, isn''t it?" Lucius asked. The appearance of Nicholas made Lucius very happy, because Nicholas inevitably had to stand on his side against the invasion of the source continent. But Lucius felt that Nicholas''s spirit had been dissipating. At this speed, Nicholas would disappear completely in a few months.


    Nicholas nodded: "after leaving there, my spirit will dissipate until I die completely."


    "Is there any way to remedy it?" Lucius asked.


    Nicholas sighed, "there''s no way. If there''s a way, brother, he won''t seal me underground for thousands of years."


    For a moment, both fell silent.


    "Nicholas, I have an unkind request. I want to ask you a favor. I wonder if you can?" Lucius suddenly said.


    Nicholas nodded: "I''m a dying man, how can I have so many scruples. In terms of the kindness of your guardian Barnard and big brother''s believers, as long as it''s not too much, I''ll help you, you say."


    "Thank you!" Lucius said solemnly, "In the underworld, although the Resistance Army of the underworld has been fighting with the bloody legion, so that they can''t step into the East and West continents, some escaped fish still mixed in. These escaped fish turned into the appearance of various races and bewitched people. An organization called Shadow eagle was established in this position. For more than a thousand years, the shadow Eagle has committed all kinds of evil deeds. I don''t know how many The gifted strong lost their nature under their bewitchment. Even some legendary strong betrayed us under their bewitchment and inducement! "


    "But because of the original spirit oath, I can''t take action against these invaders and betrayers, or even use my divine power to investigate them, otherwise I will break the oath. And the legendary strong alone can''t completely eliminate them. So I want you to take action to eliminate the shadow Eagle!"


    Nicholas smiled gently: "no problem. I''m still struggling with how to spend the last period of my life. I''m just having fun with this shadow eagle."


    A God said to have fun, the tragic end of the shadow eagle can be imagined.


    Nicholas spoke with light wind and light clouds, but Lucius felt particularly dignified in his ears.


    "I thank you instead of all the creatures in the East and West continents!" Lucius said solemnly.


    "Ha ha," Nicholas smiled gently, "no, don''t forget, I was the patron saint of the continent."


    With that, Nicholas flashed and left the hall.


    In the hall, Lucius sensed Nicholas''s farther and farther breath and muttered to himself: "if one day, I''m about to drift away. I don''t know if I can be so free and easy."


    Huaxialing, banhe and weasel all spread news about harilo Kingdom and zizaidian Kingdom one by one. In mid October, the reinforcements of harilo Kingdom took the lead to zizaidian kingdom.


    A total of 100000 reinforcements were sent by the kingdom of harilo, all elite arms at or above the third level, personally led by Prince Carl, the son of God of the kingdom of harilo. After the reinforcements of the kingdom of harilo entered the kingdom of Lieyang, 100000 elite troops of the kingdom of Lieyang were united near the king''s capital, and 200000 troops came directly to China.


    More than ten days later, in late October, the kingdom of zizaidian also sent 100000 reinforcements to enter from the western border of the kingdom of Lieyang. Together with the 100000 defenders on the western border, the same 200000 troops rushed towards China.


    With 400000 troops coming, Huaxia leader is facing a huge crisis!


    The news spread across the mainland, and almost no one was optimistic about the Chinese leader. The 400000 troops were not the 150000 miscellaneous troops sent by the previous Kingdom, but the elite troops put together by the Three Kingdoms!


    In contrast, after the last war, Allen used the honor points earned in the war to expand his army again, and compiled the soldiers summoned by all systems into a legion, the varolland Legion.


    Today, there are two major legions in Huaxia, the varollan Legion and the guardian Legion. Among them, the varollan Legion has a total of 150000 people, all of which are elite arms summoned by the system. The guardian Legion has a total of 50000 people, of which the arms below level 3 have been eliminated. Now these 50000 people are also level 3 soldiers. However, compared with the varollan legion, the combat effectiveness of the guardian Legion is much weaker.


    In terms of military strength, the Allied forces of the three countries are several times that of the Chinese leader, and their military quality is no worse than that of the Chinese leader. In terms of command, the Allied forces have Prince Carl, a famous general and talented commander on the mainland. Based on these two points, all forces on the mainland believe that the Chinese leader will lose.


    Huaxia leader, Allen convened all heroes and high-level leaders of the territory to discuss countermeasures. As outsiders have seen in this war, the Chinese leadership is at an absolute disadvantage. If you are not careful, you will lose everything.


    "What do you have to do?" Allen asked, explaining the situation to the public.


    The first person who stood up and offered advice was still svein. Svein said, "the enemy is surrounded by two armies. If we are really besieged by two armies at the same time, the odds of victory are small, so we must take the initiative!"


    "According to the marching route and speed of the enemy''s two armies, the alliance of the northern kingdom of scorching sun and the kingdom of harilo will arrive about half a month earlier than the alliance of the Western kingdom of scorching sun and the kingdom of heaven. If the commander of the northern army is smart enough, he will attack together after the Western army arrives. At that time, we will be attacked by the enemy behind our backs and it will be difficult to resist! The commander of the northern army according to It is said that he is Prince Carl of harilo kingdom. His name must have been heard by everyone. He is definitely a handsome talent! With his intelligence, he will never make that low-level mistake and attack alone before the West Road army arrives. "


    "So we must take the initiative to break the North army before the West army arrives, so that we can solve the siege of the enemy on both sides!"


    A high-level official in the territory asked, "with Prince Carl''s ability, if he occupies the city, it is difficult for us to defeat him in half a month?"


    Swein said: "this is our only chance to counter attack. If we can''t defeat the West Road army before it arrives, we can only shrink our forces and defend passively. As long as we don''t rush forward, preserve our forces and shrink our sphere of influence to one or two big cities, even if the other party has 400000 troops, it''s not so easy to attack our territory."


    Swain said confidently, and his confidence stems from his ability. Even if Prince Carl is a talented commander famous in the mainland, svein is confident that Prince Carl will not benefit.


    "Just do what Swain says," said Allen. "Order all 150000 troops of the varollan Legion to rush to the northern border and prepare for the battle! The guardian Legion rushed to the western border to guard against the sneak attack of the kingdom!"


    At the beginning of November, after marching day and night, the coalition forces of the kingdom of Lieyang and the kingdom of harilo finally arrived at nori City, a big city adjacent to the northern border of the Chinese territory.


    The commander of the kingdom of harilo is Prince Carl, and the commander of the kingdom of the scorching sun is the Third Prince of the Kingdom, Angus.


    Angus and Prince Carl have practiced together in the guardian of light for many years, and they are very familiar with each other. Angus has always admired Prince Carl, so although the scorching sun kingdom is the main party of the coalition, the size and military affairs of the coalition are almost dominated by Prince Carl. Angus trusted Prince Carl''s ability very much, but he was also happy and relaxed.


    After the Allied forces arrived in nori, Angus and Prince Carl got together to discuss the next action.


    "Carl, what are we going to do next?" Angus asked.


    Carl said: "now in this situation, the best way is to wait for the reinforcements in the west to arrive, and then our two armies attack at the same time, making it difficult for the Chinese leader to take care of the head and tail and defeat it in one fell swoop."


    "Well, we''ll wait for the West Road army to arrive." Angus said, and he also felt that this scheme was the most secure.


    Prince Carl shook his head and smiled: "although this is the best plan, I''m not going to do it."


    "Ah, why?" Angus asked puzzled.


    Prince Carl showed a look of arrogance in his eyes: "because I''m Carl!"

 Chapter 328

    Swein thought that Prince Carl would not attack before the arrival of the West army, which is normal, but Swein missed one point, that is, Prince Carl''s pride as a peerless genius.


    All geniuses, especially young geniuses, will have their own pride. Prince Carl is known as the son of God and the first person of the young generation recognized in the mainland. His arrogance is unmatched by ordinary talents.


    In Prince Carl''s view, the total number of Chinese troops stationed on the northern border is only 150000, but he supports 200000 troops! In addition, the original 30000 garrison in nori city is 230000!


    Prince Carl''s arrogance can not tolerate that he has an absolute advantage in military strength, but has to shrink up and wait for the arrival of friendly forces in the West. What he has to do is to completely defeat the Huaxia leader before the West Road army arrives! That''s worthy of his name as a genius!


    What''s more, does Huaxia have any famous commander? The only one who can take action is probably Kevin Senlan of Senlan family. However, Kevin Senlan is only the defeated general of his men, and according to the news from the intelligence department, Kevin and the guardian corps of the leader of China Xialing are stationed on the western border, not on the northern border. The commander of the northern border is just a few nobody led by China.


    In that case, Prince Carl did not allow himself to stop and wait for friendly forces. In Prince Carl''s view, in the face of the mob led by China, don''t say that he has an advantage in military strength. Even if he is at a disadvantage in military strength, he can win. Just like when he unified the army for the first time and defeated the king of heaven with the weak.


    This is Prince Carl''s self-confidence, the self-confidence developed by winning every battle for several years!


    Prince Carl took a rest in the city and continued to lead China with 230000 troops. At this time, China''s 150000 troops leading the varollan army had rushed to the border to prepare for the battle.


    In the Chinese military camp, Allen and others got the news that Prince Carl continued to move south for the first time.


    "Swein, you seem to have miscalculated this time." Zhao Xin joked with a smile, without the tension before the war.


    When Swein heard the speech, Jie smiled: "I was wrong indeed. Prince Carl, as a peerless genius, really has the arrogance of a genius. However, his willingness to take the initiative is definitely good news for us. Although some young people have good arrogance, they sometimes have to pay a price for their arrogance."


    With that, Swain asked Allen for instructions: "Lord, are we guarding the city or intercepting in the wild?"


    "Are you sure you''ll win if you intercept in the wild?" Allen asked.


    Swein said confidently, "in terms of military strength, we are only 80000 less than the other party, but the number of our high-level arms is slightly more than the other party, so it is not a disadvantage. In terms of commander, I, Galen and Zhao Xin will not lose to Prince Carl."


    The meaning of Swein''s words is obvious, that is, even if the two armies face each other directly in the field, they won''t be afraid of each other.


    "Then fight in the wild," Allen said.


    In the previous war, the Chinese leadership was always at a disadvantage and had to defend the city and wait for the opportunity to fight back. But in doing so, the war will inevitably spread to the residents of towns and villages along the border, which Allen did not want to see. So this time, he decided to direct Chen Bing to the border and intercept each other.


    "Swein, Galen and Zhao Xin, you must choose a combat location. This location must be within the territory''s sphere of influence. Within the territory, our soldiers can get the strength bonus of the dragon soul."


    "Yes, Lord." Swain said.


    The three of Swain studied on the map for a long time, and finally chose a place. Because there was no natural danger near the border, the three chose a plain about 50 miles away from the border.


    In plain warfare, the test is the commander''s on-the-spot command ability, and on this point, svein and the three are confident that they are no less than others.


    Three days later, Prince Carl led 230000 troops across the border into the territory of China.


    "According to the scouts, the 150000 troops led by China have camped fifty miles away and are ready to fight a decisive battle with us in the wild." Prince Carl said with a smile, "I thought China understood that they chose to defend the city. I didn''t expect them to have some courage."


    "What shall we do? Call directly?" asked Angus, the Third Prince of the kingdom of the burning sun.


    Prince Carl shook his head: "150000 troops are in formation. Even if we have the advantage of military strength, we can''t defeat them at one fell swoop. Moreover, the heavy casualties of the strong attack are completely unnecessary!"


    "We set up camp opposite the Chinese military camp. I will slowly erode them through small-scale battles and completely break their confidence and morale!"


    Prince Carl said confidently.


    Angus nodded and said with some worry: "I heard that there are still some Chinese leaders and powerful generals, such as svein and Galen in intelligence. Are you sure to beat them in the game?"


    Prince Carl smiled confidently: "in the battle before the battle, the test is a commander''s on-the-spot command ability, the application of battle array changes, the mastery of arms matching, and the comprehensive command ability of the whole army! This ability can not be cultivated by talent alone, but also by the training of a real battle and the accumulation of experience."


    "Since I first led the army, I have experienced dozens of pre battle duels without losing! And the generals of the Chinese leader you said are in a corner. What can they have against experience?" Prince Carl said proudly.


    It''s a pity that he was wrong this time. In varland, Knox and demacia fought endlessly. Which of svein, Galen and Zhao Xin is not experienced in many battles! It can be said that each of them has experienced more wars than all the wars on the mainland since Prince Carl was born.


    Compared with the experience, the three Swein are all veteran veterans. They think that the veteran Prince Carl is the chick.


    Prince Carl is so proud, even arrogant and despise the enemy, because he has gone too smoothly along the way. For nearly ten years since he first led the army, Prince Carl has not been defeated in his military career for nearly ten years! If anyone gets this record, even if he is modest, he will become arrogant in war.


    Prince Carl led his troops to a place about ten miles away from the Chinese leader camp, stopped, sent scouts to guard against the Chinese leader''s raid, and began to command the soldiers to camp.


    This distance was specially selected by Prince Carl. Generally, the sentinels in the army are people with excellent eyesight. The Sentinels on both sides can see each other''s camp from a distance of ten miles in the plain. The large-scale troop mobilization in the opposing battalion can never escape the eyes of the sentry.


    In the Chinese leading barracks, every move of the coalition army was immediately transmitted back to the barracks by scouts. Some scouts on both sides even met together, fighting and casualties. The Allied troops stopped marching and began to camp. The news was immediately sent back by the scouts.


    In fact, there is no need for scouts to report, because the soldiers standing on the watchtower have already seen the dark 230000 army on the distant horizon, covering the distant earth like a huge black curtain.


    After receiving the news that the coalition troops were encamped ten miles away, a commander suggested, "shall we attack them while they are encamped?"


    Allen shook his head: "Prince Carl has been in battle for a long time. He can''t be unprepared when setting up camp. There''s little chance that the raid will achieve results. Well, send 30000 vanguard troops to explore their bottom first."


    "Zhao Xin?"


    "My subordinates are here!" Zhao Xin stepped forward.


    "You take 30000 soldiers and meet them as a pioneer."


    Zhao Xin grinned: "OK, Lord, don''t worry. I''ll definitely kill them and turn them over, so that they can know my power!"


    With that, Zhao Xin went out of the camp, gathered 30000 troops and killed them in the north.

 Chapter 329

    Ten miles away, when the coalition troops were camping, they got the news that Huaxia led the troops from the scouts.


    "Good chance!" Angus said. "The Chinese leader has only sent 30000 troops. If we are pressed by the whole army, no, we only need to send 100000 troops to press it. It''s easy to annihilate them all!"


    Angus finished, but found that the generals around him looked at him with strange eyes. The generals of harilo Kingdom looked at him with a trace of disdain and ridicule, while the generals of the scorching sun kingdom were ashamed.


    "Well, did I say the wrong thing?" Angus asked.


    Carl smiled softly, "Angus, have you never led a soldier?"


    Angus nodded: "yes, I''ve been practicing with my teacher all these years. How can I lead the army? What''s wrong with what I just said?"


    "Generally speaking, the more troops there are, the slower the marching speed will be. If we send 100000 troops over, and the other party gets the news of scouts and sentinels, it will withdraw long ago and send troops to pick up from the camp. Where would it be foolish to wait for us to fight more and less?" Carl explained.


    "We can send all the cavalry," Angus said.


    "Although the cavalry is fast, the arms are too single. The other party has long spearmen and archers. If only cavalry are sent to attack, it can only be a live target."


    "Well, I see," Angus said suddenly.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to defeat the Chinese leader this time. As long as we are prepared, they can send giant dragons to raid in the air. They are not our opponents when fighting on the ground." Carl said.


    Angus laughed: "don''t worry, we know that China has a dragon. How can we not be prepared. We have asked several strong people above level 10 to practice archery and specially made armor breaking arrows. If the Chinese dragon dares to go out, they will never come back! And most of the Fengshen pterosaurs in the king''s capital have been sent to nori city for standby and can support at any time!"


    "In terms of air power, our kingdom of the burning sun is no worse than or even stronger than the Chinese leader. Tomorrow I will transfer the Aeolus pterosaur to let the Chinese leader taste the taste of air attack first." Angus laughed.


    Prince Carl also smiled: "indeed, if you talk about air power, you are the most powerful kingdom in the sun."


    In fact, it was not only the kingdom of the burning sun that trained strong archers. After Allen developed the tactics of magicians riding dragons to attack in the air on the western border, both the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of freedom specially selected strong people above level 10 to practice archery. In the battle of the western border, Randy of the demon team defeated the air forces of the sun Kingdom one by one, making the mainland realize that this is the best way to resist air attacks.


    Now there are several strong men who have learned archery in the army of harilo kingdom. Even if the kingdom of the sun is not prepared, Prince Carl is not afraid of the Dragon raid sent by the Chinese leader.


    And this method is obviously more effective and faster than slowly cultivating air forces. Of course, countries have not given up the training of air forces, because in some cases, the air force does have miraculous effects that can not be compared with ground forces. And if the other party''s flying troops fly too high, and the strong Archer wants to attack the other party''s air troops, he also needs a flying mount to fly into the sky, doesn''t he?


    With the development of air forces in various countries, flying mounts and strong bows and arrows will become one of the indispensable arms on the battlefield, otherwise they will have to be beaten passively. But now, no matter whether it is the kingdom of the sun or the Chinese leadership, the flying troops are still not a climate. Of course, if the Royal lion and colorful bird in the sky curtain city take part in the war, the Chinese leader will have an absolute advantage in the air force.


    However, because he didn''t want the relationship between Tianmu and Huaxia collar to be exposed, Allen wouldn''t let Tianmu city go to war unless he had to.


    "How should we deal with the 30000 troops led by China?" Angus asked.


    Carl smiled softly: "general Harlem."


    "Subordinates are here!" a middle-aged general of harilo Kingdom stood up beside Prince Carl.


    The general named Harlem looked about forty years old, tall and burly. His hands and feet showed an iron blood breath of soldiers. At first glance, he was a man who had experienced hundreds of wars.


    In fact, Harlem is one of the most capable generals under Prince Carl. He joined the army in his teens and has worked in the army for more than 30 years! Harlem is also famous in the kingdom of harilo and even the whole continent.


    "Take 30000 soldiers and meet the Chinese led army. Remember, you can only win, not lose!"


    "Don''t worry, your highness, the other party''s generals are just nobody. I will win the war!" Harlem said confidently.


    Because the army of the kingdom of harilo has been invincible for several years, the army of the kingdom of harilo, from the general to the ordinary soldiers, is full of pride and self-confidence, and the pride and self-confidence brought by countless victories!


    "Well, that''s what you want." Prince Carl smiled. "Go and teach China a lesson. I''m waiting for you to return triumphantly."


    Harlem ordered 30000 troops to meet the 30000 soldiers brought by Zhao Xin.


    In the Chinese leading camp, the sentry on the watchtower found the trend of the coalition army for the first time and transmitted the news to Zhao Xin on the front line through mobile phone. It is worth mentioning that Allen asked hammerdinger to study the telescope. Although the effect is not comparable to that of modern high-power telescopes, it is enough to give Huaxia a full advantage in the field of vision.


    Zhao Xin received the news and immediately ordered to stop the March.


    "The other party only sent 30000 troops. We look down on Master Xin. Let''s wait for work now and teach the other party a lesson later! I want them to know that it''s better to bring more soldiers when facing Master Xin." Zhao Xin said complacently.


    Under the command of Zhao Xin, the 30000 troops led by China were in formation, with heavy infantry holding swords and shields in front, and spearmen following. The archers are centered and ready for long-range attack, with light infantry on both wings. The cavalry troops spread out their formation at the side and rear. They will expose their tusks and tear the other party''s formation only when there are flaws in the local battle formation.


    Dozens of minutes later, the figure of the coalition appeared in the vision of the Chinese leader, stopped about 300 meters away from the Chinese leader and launched the formation.


    Seeing the appearance of the enemy, Zhao Xin rushed to the front of the array and shouted, "the slag on the opposite side, can someone dare to fight with me and let me warm up."


    There is no such thing as fighting in front of a battle in this world, so Zhao Xin rushed out to shout and stunned everyone across the street.


    "What is he doing?" Harlem asked the generals next to him.


    A general said uncertainly, "it seems that we want to send one person to fight with him one-on-one in front of the battle."


    Halin sneered: "what does he think war is? Is he brave? It''s ridiculous that the commander-in-chief of China dared to lead the army without even knowing what war is. Ignore him, prepare for war and attack the other party''s army."


    "Wait, general Harlem," said a soldier with a huge sword beside Harlem, "why don''t you let me meet him? If I can kill him in front of the battle, it can also hurt the morale of the other party."


    Generally, in an army operation with more than 10000 people, a strong person will hold the battle line in case the other party sends a strong person to kill wantonly. This giant sword warrior is the strong one who is fighting with the army. He is a level 11 soldier.


    As for the twelve level strongmen of the Allied forces, they are preparing to open up a strongman battlefield and fight to the death with the top strongmen led by China. In the war between countries, the battlefield of the strong is an indispensable part. Although Huaxia collar is not a country, the coalition has regarded it as a country and is ready to completely defeat Huaxia collar on the battlefield of the strong!


    The Allied forces do not think that the high-end combat power of the Chinese leadership can compete with the joint efforts of the two countries, even though the level 12 strongmen of the sun Kingdom have suffered heavy losses before.


    Harlem thought about it and said, "yes, make a quick decision."


    The person shouting in front of him looked like he was less than 30 years old. At that age, he was a level 8 soldier. It was easy for a level 11 strong man to kill him.


    The giant sword warrior got Harlem''s permission and immediately rushed out: "that boy, I''ll meet you!"

 Chapter 330

    The giant sword soldier rushed out of the horse for 100 meters, jumped up directly from the mount and rushed to Zhao Xin from the air. Most soldiers in the world are not good at riding, and what they sit on is just an ordinary war horse. Riding is just a burden for them in battle.


    The giant sword soldier rushed to Zhao Xin, raised the giant sword high and cut it off with a sword, which was as powerful as thunder. Zhao Xin rode on his horse and handed the long gun forward. The long gun stabbed the giant sword soldier in the air like lightning.


    To be exact, it was the giant sword cut down by the giant sword warrior!


    Zhao Xin''s gun tip accurately touched the body of the giant sword, and the intersection of guns and swords made a harsh sound. The giant sword soldier in the air was repulsed by Zhao Xin. Zhao Xin himself also sank. The war horse under him gave a whine and fell to the ground. Zhao Xin almost fell off his horse and jumped to the open space in front of him.


    "Ordinary mounts really can''t bear the battle of this level. It seems that we need to find a suitable mount in the future, and the riding battle can show my style." Zhao Xin shook his head.


    The giant sword soldier was shot back by Zhao Xin. After landing, he looked at Zhao Xin again and became dignified. Although the soldier with a gun looked young, his strength was definitely not below him! Just now, although they only attacked each other and looked close to each other, the giant sword warrior understood very clearly that the other party was distracted and protected his mount with some fighting spirit!


    If the other party doesn''t care about the death of the war horse, it may be his own loss. What makes the giant sword warrior wonder is that he can sense that the energy in each other''s body is only about level 10. Why can he play such a powerful power under one shot?


    He didn''t know that although Zhao Xin''s level was only level 10, the strength of the hero was above the ordinary strong, plus the bonus of the skin and the bonus of the dragon soul. Not to mention the combat skills, but only his own strength. Zhao Xin was no weaker than the level 11 soldier.


    "That''s good. I''ll see if you can take a shot from Master Xin." Zhao Xin said, looking like a dragon and attacking the giant sword soldier with a gun.


    After a few shots, Zhao Xin roared up to the sky, and a dazzling red light was released between his hands.


    Fight and roar!


    After a battle roar, Zhao Xin seemed to be in a state of fanaticism, and the attack speed suddenly accelerated. The giant sword soldiers, who had been gradually out of support under Zhao Xin''s attack, suddenly became in a hurry. One was stabbed in the right shoulder by Zhao Xin.


    No! The giant sword warrior was shocked, and his body jumped back, trying to escape back to his own army. Seeing that his opponent wanted to escape, Zhao Xin smiled and stabbed in front of the long gun. His body rushed to the giant sword soldier.


    Fearless charge!


    The giant sword warrior didn''t expect Zhao Xin''s sprint speed to be so fast that he didn''t have time to make any response. He was stabbed through his chest with a gun tip through his chest.


    "Er..." blood flowed from the corners of the giant sword warrior''s mouth, and the giant sword warrior''s eyes began to gradually relax and lose their look.


    Zhao Xin drew out the long gun, blood gushed, and the body of the giant sword soldier fell heavily to the ground.


    Zhao Xin sent out a long smile: "who dares to come out and fight with me?"


    Among the Allied troops, Harlem''s face turned blue and white.


    "The whole army is ready to attack!" Harlem ordered with gnashing teeth. How strong is your personal strength? In front of tens of thousands of people, even the level 12 strong can play an extremely limited role!


    Zhao Xin looked at the enemy array approaching slowly and smiled: "do you want to win the battle? Then I''ll show you my art of war command."


    With that, Zhao Xin returned to the army led by Huaxia: "get ready to fight!"


    The two armies were no more than 300 meters apart and soon met. Zhao Xinjing stood on a high ground behind the military array, observing the situation on the field and issuing orders according to the situation on the field.


    "The archers shot back after three rounds, and the two winged light infantry covered it!"


    "Heavy infantry mutiny square array, long spearmen cooperate with the attack!"


    "The cavalry move to the right, listen to my instructions and be ready to attack!"


    "The heavy infantry blocked the gap on the right, and the light infantry on the left became conical and pressed in front of the array!"


    ¡­¡­


    Orders were issued from Zhao Xin''s mouth. Under Zhao Xin''s command, the advance and retreat of 30000 troops were well founded, like arms and fingers.


    Zhao Xin''s command style is very different from that of svein and Galen. Zhao Xin was born in the East, and his command style is inevitably affected by Oriental tactics. For example, whether arranging troops or conducting on the spot, he is full of Oriental unique style and is extremely meticulous.


    Harlem didn''t pay attention to Zhao Xin at first. In his opinion, with his own command level, he can easily defeat the other party in the battle battle battle of the same force, and control the death rate of both sides at two to one, no, three to one!


    But with the passage of time, Harlem''s confident smile disappeared, and the big drops of sweat flowed down from his face! The proportion of casualties on the battlefield was indeed as he expected, generally three to one, but it was three of them and one of China!


    The soldiers led by China formed a huge flesh and blood grinding plate, which constantly devoured the soldiers under Harlem. Harlem is constantly changing to break this passive situation, but he is becoming more and more passive. For the first time, Harlem felt that he was blasted by the commander opposite him in the battle command!


    "Heavy infantry and cavalry cover, others retreat quickly!"


    After the loss of nearly 10000 troops, Harlem''s psychological defense finally collapsed and began to order the retreat. Now it''s impossible to retreat. You can only escape as much as you want.


    "Contact your highness and ask him to send troops to support!" Harlem was afraid of Zhao Xin''s pursuit to the end and hurried to the camp for help.


    When the Allied battalion received the news, it was shocked and immediately sent 20000 cavalry to rush for help. The Allied battalion was only a few miles away from the battle site, and could quickly reach the battlefield at the speed of cavalry.


    The Allied forces sent cavalry support. After the Sentinels led by China found it, they immediately informed Zhao Xin. Zhao Xin immediately ordered to stop the pursuit and return to the camp. This war has earned enough!


    More than 10000 coalition troops died in this war, but the number of casualties in Huaxia was no more than 3000.


    "You dare to look down on me next time and send so many soldiers to die." Zhao Xin said proudly looking at the figure of the coalition army fleeing in confusion.


    On the other hand, after Harlem fled back to the camp with the disabled soldiers, he was immediately called into the main account by Prince Carl.


    "Harlem, tell me what''s going on!" Prince Carl''s face was as cold as frost. How could the army of Harlow Kingdom ever be so defeated!


    Harlem bowed his head in shame: "Your Highness, I''m not the opponent of the other party. Even if I fight again, ten times, a thousand times and a hundred times, the result is still the same. I''m not his opponent."


    In this war, Zhao Xin directly beat Harlem without confidence!


    If the people in the account were only surprised at Harlem''s defeat before, it would be a shock now. In any case, they could not imagine that Harlem not only lost, but also lost so convinced that he had no confidence and courage to fight each other!


    Prince Carl knew Harlem very well. When he heard the speech, he couldn''t help frowning: "the general opposite is really so strong?"


    According to Prince Carl''s understanding of Harlem, Harlem would not be so frustrated if he had not lost too badly and been crushed by the other party in all directions!

 Chapter 331

    "Yes, very strong!" said Harlem. "Every change of formation and every coordinated operation of different arms are seamless. I can''t find any flaws. The battle array I was proud of is full of holes in the eyes of the other party. I can defeat the battle array I arranged at will!"


    As Harlem spoke, his eyes were full of fear of Zhao Xin.


    "Harlem, you didn''t lose too badly. Did you deliberately boast that the other party''s general shirked his responsibility? It''s amazing to hear you say that China leads a small border territory. How can there be such a handsome talent?" a general in the account said sarcastically.


    The generals of the kingdom of scorching sun will not ridicule Harlem in vain. The speaking general, like Harlem, is the general of the kingdom of harilo, and like Harlem, he is one of the most valued generals of Prince Carl. This general has always been against Harlem. They will choke each other whenever they have a chance. Even Prince Carl is used to it. Otherwise, in front of Prince Carl, how dare these generals of the kingdom of harilo dismantle the platform of their own generals.


    Harlem looked at each other and snorted coldly, "if you are not convinced, you can lead the troops to try. Don''t lose the whole army at that time."


    "Just try. You think I''m as useless as you!"


    "Well, you two have quarreled!" Prince Carl said calmly.


    When Harlem heard the speech, they immediately closed their mouths and kept silent. Prince Carl''s status in their mind is comparable to that of gods. No general in the military dares to have the slightest disrespect for Prince Carl.


    "Harlem is not the kind of person who makes excuses for his failure. Since he says the other party is strong, the other party must be really strong," Prince Carl said.


    Harlem heard the prince stand out for himself and looked at each other provocatively. The other party gave him a cold look and there was no movement.


    "Harlem, do you know who will lead the Chinese army this time, svein or Galen?" Prince Carl asked.


    Although the world does not have the famous saying "know yourself and know your enemy, you will be invincible in a hundred battles", Prince Carl still understands this truth. Before sending troops, Prince Carl had already collected the information of the Chinese leader. He knew that the two most famous generals of the Chinese leader were svein and Galen. In the several wars leading the rise of China, both of them have made great achievements and have won the strong with the weak. Apart from these two people, Huaxia leaders seem to have no talented generals worth mentioning.


    Harlem shook his head. "None of them."


    The portraits of Galen and Swein were collected by the intelligence department by Prince Carl and showed to Harlem and others. Harlem naturally didn''t know them. The guy who claimed to believe in God who confronted him was obviously not either of the two.


    "He''s a man with a gun," said Harlem. "He claims to believe in God. He not only has extraordinary command ability, but also has strong personal combat effectiveness. The strong soldiers were killed by him one-on-one."


    "Lord Xin?" Prince Carl repeated and began to recall the information about Huaxia collar from the intelligence department in his mind. Soon, a man''s intelligence appeared in Prince Carl''s mind.


    Zhao Xin, male, unknown age, level 9 or 10, good at using long guns, once led the army to capture Cade city.


    However, according to the intelligence department, this Zhao Xin only recently appeared around Allen and did not show how excellent military talent. Even if he led the army to capture Cade City, it was also because of the crushing of troops, which had little to do with his military talent.


    Moreover, if the guy claiming to be Lord Xin is really Zhao Xin, the intelligence department will make a wrong assessment of his strength. How can a level 9 or level 10 warrior kill a level 11 strongman so easily?


    "Lord Xin? I know who it is. It must be that guy!" Angus, the Third Prince of the sun Kingdom, said.


    He naturally remembered Zhao Xin. At the selection ceremony, Zhao Xin personally took the genius named hardy from him.


    "His name is Zhao Xin. He used to be Alan''s personal bodyguard. I didn''t expect his military ability to be so high. He called himself Lord Xin at the selection ceremony of our burning sun kingdom."


    With that, Angus checked Zhao Xin''s appearance with Harlem, and it was the same person.


    "Swein, Galen, now there is another Zhao Xin. The Chinese leader is really full of talents." Prince Carl said, "I just don''t know where these people came from. The Intelligence Department of harilo kingdom can''t find their origin."


    "Don''t mention your Harlow Kingdom, we can''t even find the scorching sun kingdom." Angus said, "many strong people in China seem to come out suddenly, and we can''t find the origin at all, such as lacs, asso, etc. who have followed Allen for a long time."


    When Prince Carl and others talked about Zhao Xin, Zhao Xin had led the troops back in triumph in the leading camp of China.


    "Zhao Xin, what is the strength of the other general?"


    In the master account, Swain asked with a smile.


    "It''s too weak. It''s just too weak. It''s a rookie." Zhao Xin said proudly. "I can deal with this rookie on the battlefield with half of my brain."


    Lacks smiled: "Zhao Xin, I think you have only half a brain, idiot!"


    "Lacs, how can you say that about me? It hurts me so much. Izzaril, you still laugh. You have the guts to go out with me! SANA, do you even laugh at brother Xin with lacs? Ruiwen, you..."


    Before Zhao Xin finished, Ruiwen put away her smile, gave Zhao Xin a cold look and raised the broken sword in her hand.


    "Sister Ruiwen, just smile, xiaoxinzi doesn''t mind!" Zhao Xin quickly changed his mouth.


    Alan laughed: "well, don''t be kidding. Zhao Xin, it''s gratifying to win, but don''t underestimate the enemy in the future war."


    "Don''t worry, Lord," said Zhao Xin with a laugh. "In my dictionary, there is no word to despise the enemy."


    Indeed, no matter how much Zhao Xin usually boasts about himself, when he is really on the battlefield, he has never seen any opponent, even if the opponent is weak. Zhao Xin knows better than anyone that it is terrible to underestimate the enemy in war.


    "I really want to meet Prince Carl," Zhao channel. "Look at how many people there are in the so-called first genius in the mainland."


    "There will be a chance," Allen said.


    It was evening when the coalition troops settled the camp. Prince Carl, Angus and others gathered in the main account to discuss how to attack tomorrow.


    Angus said, "I have sent someone to inform nori city to arrange Fengshen pterosaur to come to support early tomorrow morning. I want Alan to taste the taste of being attacked by the air. This tactic was developed by Alan. When he suffers tomorrow, I don''t know if he will regret developing this tactic, ha ha..."


    The next morning, Prince Carl and others gathered in the main account and waited for the arrival of Fengshen pterosaur. According to Angus, there are 20 aeolian pterosaurs coming this time, which is already more than half of the whole aeolian pterosaur group in the scorching sun kingdom. Prince Carl and Angus plan to send Fengshen pterosaur to attack the leading Chinese army first to test whether Huaxia has a strong bow and arrow. If not, just these 20 aeolian pterosaurs are enough to make Huaxia suffer.


    Prince Carl and others waited for a long time in the camp. The agreed time had already passed, but the aeolian pterosaur never came.


    "Your Highness Angus, it''s agreed that your Fengshen pterosaur arrived at the barracks before 8 a.m. and it''s almost 10 a.m. now. Why hasn''t he arrived yet?" a general of harilo Kingdom complained.


    Angus frowned: "it shouldn''t be. What''s the problem?"


    In charge of the aeolian pterosaur operation are two level 12 strong men in the kingdom. Both of them are the confidants of King bazel. According to reason, they should not be so unreliable.


    Just as everyone was getting more and more anxious, a messenger soldier hurried into the account.


    "But Fengshen pterosaur is here?" Angus asked hurriedly.


    The soldier knelt down and said, "Your Highness, something''s wrong with Fengshen pterosaur!"

 Chapter 332

    Aeolian pterosaur has a problem, which is probably one of the last words Angus wants to hear at this time. Although Fengshen pterosaur has not arrived yet, he has already had this psychological preparation in his heart.


    "What''s wrong?" Angus asked, still maintaining his appearance as a prince without being too rude.


    "Your Highness, the Aeolus pterosaurs refused to enter the territory of Huaxia collar after they were close to the border of Huaxia collar! The two adults in charge of commanding Aeolus pterosaurs tried all kinds of methods but failed to work. They are still deadlocked at the border of Huaxia collar."


    The soldier''s words let Angus breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no big problem, but Fengshen pterosaur was in a mood.


    "Show me," Angus said.


    "I''ll go and have a look," Prince Carl said. The aeolian pterosaurs in the scorching sun kingdom are famous for their tameness. Prince Carl was curious about what caused these aeolian pterosaurs to disobey orders and refuse to enter the Chinese collar.


    The coalition camp was not far from the border. Several people rushed to the border quickly.


    At the border, twenty aeolian pterosaurs stood outside the border. Several strong men of the sun Kingdom tried their best to let them enter the Chinese territory, but the aeolian pterosaurs refused to enter, as if there was something in the Chinese territory that frightened them. The reason for this is naturally because the second special attribute of Huaxia leading Dragon Statue, Longwei!


    Long Wei: Long Wei has always been shrouded in Huaxia collar. Under Long Wei, all monsters will be in awe of Huaxia collar and dare not step into the scope of Huaxia collar. Monsters forcibly entering China''s territory will be suppressed by Longwei and their strength will be halved.


    If you are a level three or four or level five or six low-level monster, although you are afraid of dragon power, most of you will be forced by your master to enter the Chinese collar. Because these low-level monsters are not smart enough, between the unknown threat of Longwei and the master''s orders, most of them choose to obey the master''s orders. At most, their strength will be halved after entering the Huaxia collar.


    But Fengshen pterosaur is different. As one of the top existence of the monster population, Fengshen pterosaur has high intelligence and strong autonomy. After perceiving the threat of dragon power in Huaxia collar, they refuse to enter Huaxia collar unless they face life threat.


    "What''s going on?" Angus asked.


    "Your Highness, for some reason, these aeolian pterosaurs refused to enter the Chinese territory." a level 12 strong man in charge of Aeolian pterosaurs came forward. This man is tall, wearing red armor and carrying a huge knife. He is Xavier, an acquaintance of Allen and Senlan family.


    Here, Xavier''s mood is very complex. Senlan family, whether Bowen or Allen, has a good relationship with him. He really doesn''t want to stand against Huaxia leader. But between friendship and the Kingdom, he chose the Kingdom almost without any hesitation.


    Because without the cultivation of the Kingdom, there would be no Xavier today!


    Another level 12 strong man in charge of Fengshen pterosaur is the magician Brent who appeared with Xavier.


    "How could this happen," Angus said, looking at the aeolian pterosaur in front of him. "How could aeolian pterosaur disobey orders."


    "Your Highness, I think of a possibility," Brent said.


    "Say?"


    "It is said that there is a Dragon Statue in Huaxia collar. Huaxia is protected by the gods. No monster dare to step into Huaxia collar. The more advanced the monster is, the more so," Brent said.


    "Absurd!" Angus sneered, "if Huaxia collar really has the protection of gods, he will send down divine punishment to repel us. Where will he struggle with us here?"


    Bren nodded: "Your Highness is right. The theory of gods is indeed absurd, but it is true that senior monsters dare not enter China to lead."


    "Then give up the battle plan of Fengshen pterosaur," Angus said. "How is the battlefield preparation of the strong?"


    "It''s ready," replied Xavier this time. "The battlefield location is on a hill on the border of the Chinese army. Zhantie has sent someone to the Chinese army camp."


    "Very good," Angus nodded with satisfaction. "We have an absolute advantage in the strong battlefield. You must defeat the strong Chinese in the shortest time!"


    In the Chinese army camp, Alan sat at the top, playing with a battle card in his hand.


    "The battlefield of the strong? I only heard its name before, but now it''s our turn to take over. What do you think of this battlefield of the strong?"


    "It''s more a level 12 battlefield than a strong battlefield," Galen said, "The significance of the existence of the strong battlefield is to gather the top combat forces of both sides for a decisive battle, so as to avoid the mass destruction of ordinary soldiers by these twelve level strong. The rules of the strong battlefield stipulate that if any party is defeated or does not receive the battle invitation of the strong battlefield, all twelve level strong are not allowed to participate in the subsequent war."


    "This one is recognized by the guardian of light. Therefore, if a country fails on the battlefield of the strong, it will be difficult to win in the war. Because the other side has level 12 strong people to participate in the war, but its own side does not. This disadvantage is too great. But our Chinese leadership is different..."


    Speaking of this, galenton said: "the reason why we say this is because our Chinese leader does not have a level 12 strong man, so the constraints of the strong man''s battlefield are meaningless to our Chinese leader. If the Lord is willing, we can not accept this battle post."


    Allen nodded and said, "according to the information from the sky, the coalition forces have prepared a total of 17 level 12 strong men on the strong battlefield, including 10 in the kingdom of the sun and 7 in the kingdom of harilo. The ten level 12 strong men sent by the kingdom of the sun are the only ten level 12 strong men in the kingdom of the sun except Ma Wen, who sits in the king''s capital."


    "In terms of our Chinese leadership, you are the only heroes who have the strength to fight with these level 12 strong men. Now there are 14 heroes in the territory, of which asso is not here. One of svein, Galen and Zhao Xin must stay in the military camp, that is, a total of 12 heroes can be sent. Plus the six winged Ziyan dragon of level 12, there are 13 combat forces."


    "Are you thirteen sure you can fight against the enemy''s seventeen level twelve strong men on the strong battlefield?" Allen asked.


    The heroes were lost in thought, and then Galen said, "our heroes fight together, focusing on cooperation and complementing each other. It should be no problem for the seventeen strong against each other. If you don''t say defeat each other, at least you can protect yourself."


    The heroes nodded to agree with Galen.


    "Well, since you have this confidence, I''ll take this post!" Allen said. "Although we don''t have any substantive loss by refusing to accept the engagement on the battlefield of the strong, it will weaken the momentum of our Chinese leader after all."


    "Swein, Galen and Zhao Xin, who of you will stay in the camp?"


    The three gathered together to discuss, and finally decided to leave Galen.


    Allen handed the battle note to a bodyguard nearby: "tell the kingdom of the burning sun that we have received this battle note in China."


    "Now, let''s discuss how to break the enemy''s camp and defeat the enemy in half a month!"


    The Allied forces of the Western kingdom of the burning sun and the kingdom of zizaidian will arrive at the Huaxia leader in half a month. The Huaxia leader must defeat the Allied forces of the kingdom of the burning sun and the kingdom of harilo before they arrive, so as to calmly face the enemy behind them.


    "Lord, we can continue to send tens of thousands of soldiers to fight. With Prince Carl''s pride, we will send troops to fight. We can slowly find their flaws in small wars." svein said.


    Alan nodded, "well, who''s going this time?"


    "I''ll go! I''ll go! I''ll go!" Zhao Xin hurriedly said. Other heroes looked at Zhao Xin with a smile, and no one came forward to argue with him.


    "Then Zhao Xin," said Allen, "Zhao Xin, now take 50000 soldiers and go to the Coalition for war."


    "OK, Lord!" Zhao Xin grinned and left the army tent to order troops. Then, under the leadership of Zhao Xin, 50000 troops set out towards the coalition camp.


    After the Allied Sentinels had insight into the movements of the Chinese leader, they immediately reported the movements of the Chinese army to Prince Carl.


    When Prince Carl got the news, he stood up and said, "come on! This time I''ll meet the Chinese leader in person and see how much weight their commander has!"


    Before the defeat of Harlem, Prince Carl was holding his breath. The lost face of Harlow Kingdom on the battlefield must be found on the battlefield!


    After that, Prince Carl also ordered 50000 troops to meet the army led by China. The generals of the kingdom of harilo, Angus and the generals of the kingdom of the sun followed to watch the war.


    The two armies met halfway.


    Prince Carl looked at the arrogant man with a horse and a gun in front of the Huaxia leading army and asked loudly, "are you Zhao Xin of Huaxia leading?"


    Zhao Xin threw a long gun in his hand: "yes, you believe me. Who''s coming? Report your name!"


    Zhao Xinyi is proud and charming. All the ancient tunes have come out.


    "My name is Carl, Prince of Harlow Kingdom," said Prince Carl.


    Zhao Xin''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech: "are you prince Carl, the son of God in harilo kingdom?"


    Prince Carl nodded, "that''s right."


    "Ha ha," Zhao Xin burst out laughing. "Master Xin, I have a chance to become famous in the first World War on the mainland! Prince Carl, right? Don''t say that Master Xin, I won''t give you a chance. Didn''t you bring 50000 troops? Then Master Xin, I''ll only send 40000 troops to fight you! 50000 to 40000. If you lose, don''t blame Master Xin."


    With that, Zhao credit looked at Prince Carl with provocative eyes.


    Hearing Zhao Xin''s words, Prince Carl felt an anger rush from his chest to his forehead. Let him ten thousand soldiers? From small to large, no one has ever dared to despise him so much. Zhao Xin''s words made Prince Carl feel a strong sense of humiliation and anger.


    "Zhao Xin, you are arrogant! You sent 40000 soldiers to fight, right? Then I only sent 30000!" Prince Carl said angrily.


    Zhao Xin could not help shaking his head. What about Tianzong Wizards? After all, it''s a young man. I was fooled when I was excited by Xinye. It''s silly and naive.


    "Well, since Prince Carl has this confidence, let''s send 40000 troops to China and 30000 troops to you!" Zhao Xin shouted, "I hope Prince Carl will keep his word and don''t regret it."


    "Never regret!" Prince Carl said, but his heart burst and his anger dispersed. It seems that I was trapped by this guy named Zhao Xin!


    Zhao Xin ordered 40000 soldiers, asked them to come forward and said, "come on, let me see where you have confidence. You should use 30000 soldiers against my 40000 army!"


    In the coalition, Harlem came up to Prince Carl and said, "Your Highness, you really only send 30000 soldiers to fight? This guy named Zhao Xin is hard to deal with. You must not underestimate the enemy."


    Why didn''t Prince Carl know that Zhao Xin was hard to deal with? At this time, he had a trace of regret in his heart, but how could he go back on what Prince Carl said in front of 100000 troops on both sides? He can''t afford to lose that man!


    "I say 30000 is 30000. How can I break my promise?" Prince Carl said, biting his teeth.


    Harlem hurriedly advised, "Your Highness, this is war, not a trifle. War only cares who the winner is. What if he breaks his promise occasionally?"


    "Harlem, you don''t have to persuade," Prince Carl said. "What if the other party plays some tricks? Does he really think that with 40000 soldiers, he can eat 30000 soldiers under my command? I''ve fought more than once to win more with less and win more with weak!"


    With that, Prince Carl ordered 30000 troops and stepped forward.


    "Attack!"


    With Zhao Xin''s order, the soldiers of both sides fought together. A few minutes after the two sides fought, due to Zhao Xin''s proper command and the advantage in number, the Chinese leadership has gradually begun to take the initiative on the battlefield.


    Zhao Xin, who commanded in the rear of the military array, smiled gently at the situation on the battlefield: "Prince Carl really deserves his reputation. Except that he is younger, he is no worse than us in other aspects. If his soldiers are equal to me, it''s not easy for me to gain an advantage so soon."


    "Master Xin, I''m really smart. In a few words, I killed 10000 troops of the other party. Ha ha..."


    Zhao Xin burst out a burst of proud laughter.


    In the coalition, Prince Carl was not so happy. There is a difference of 10000 troops between the two sides. If Prince Carl wants to win, he can only find out the flaws in Zhao Xin''s battle array, attack its key points and win more with less. But up to now, Prince Carl has not been able to find the flaw in Zhao Xin''s command.


    Damn it! Prince Carl thought that if he was not at a disadvantage in military strength, he would not be so passive at this time! Although Zhao Xin is strong, if both sides have equal forces, he can at least remain invincible!


    "Prince Carl, you seem to be losing!" Zhao Xin laughed and shouted, "cavalry troops, charge the enemy''s right wing!"


    The last command was shouted by Zhao Xinxin, who was not afraid that the enemy would know in advance.


    All coalition generals, including Prince Carl, couldn''t help looking at their own right wing. They saw that there were more than a thousand heavy infantry and more than a thousand long spearmen guarding there, and there were no obvious flaws. If the cavalry troops led by China attack this position, it is difficult to achieve results. Let alone, they are likely to take their own cavalry troops in.


    Did Zhao Xin make a fool of himself? Thinking of this, the coalition generals were overjoyed.


    "Damn it!"


    Suddenly, Prince Carl shouted, "it''s the left wing, and the goal of the cavalry is the left wing!"


    I saw that the left wing of the coalition army was involved by the leading Chinese soldiers, and there was a huge gap. If the cavalry rushed in from this position, the consequences would be unimaginable!

 Chapter 333

    Watching the cavalry led by China rush towards the gap on the left side of his own army, Prince Carl, who is commanding the battle, only felt a chill in his heart. It''s over!


    Just then, a group of cavalry behind the coalition rushed to fill the gap on the left. Seeing the gap disappear, Zhao Xin shook his head with regret: "cavalry, cancel the rush!"


    After receiving Zhao Xin''s instruction, the cavalry led by China made an arc around their square array.


    Where did the cavalry fill the gap in the coalition come from? It was the 20000 soldiers on standby by the coalition, and it was Harlem who commanded them. After Harry commanded the cavalry to fill the gap in the army, he commanded 20000 soldiers to go out and kill the soldiers led by China.


    Seeing that he could not take much advantage of the fight, Zhao Xin immediately commanded Huaxia to lead the soldiers to retreat slowly and withdraw from the battlefield.


    Prince Carl has always been at a disadvantage. Naturally, he will not send troops to catch up. Both sides agreed to withdraw the troops for the time being.


    "Ha ha, Prince Carl, didn''t you say you only sent 30000 soldiers to the war? What''s the matter with these 20000? Tut Tut, the son of God of harilo Kingdom, you have to lose the battle first and then lose the people, ha ha!"


    Zhao Xin mocked Prince Carl and led the troops back to the camp.


    In the coalition, Prince Carl turned pale under the sarcasm of Zhao Xin. Then he shouted at his own square: "who commanded the 20000 soldiers to attack just now!"


    Harlem silently rode out: "Your Highness, it''s me."


    When Zhao Xin returned to the camp, Allen asked, "Zhao Xin, have you got into contact with Prince Carl this time?"


    "Well," Zhao Xin nodded, "the commander of the enemy just now is Prince Carl of harilo kingdom."


    "What''s the strength?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s a difficult role," Zhao channeled. "Of course, it''s not my opponent."


    The next day, all the heroes except Galen rushed to the strong battlefield to fight. Only Allen and Galen were left in the barracks to think about ways to break the enemy.


    The strong fought on the battlefield. Although the heroes were at a disadvantage in number, they cooperated with each other tacitly and had strange abilities, but they did not let the other party take advantage of it. Even one of the enemy''s level 12 strong was seriously injured in the first day of the battle, so that the other party did not dare to be careless any more.


    On the ordinary battlefield, Galen led tens of thousands of soldiers to fight in person every day. The coalition did not avoid the war, and Prince Carl personally commanded the war. After the failure of the first day, Prince Carl put away his pride and was very cautious in every battle. Galen couldn''t take much advantage of several battles in a row. It must be said that Prince Carl''s reputation and ability are indeed extraordinary.


    The only thing that makes Allen feel at ease is that Galen keeps earning honor on the battlefield to supplement the soldiers led by China. After a few days of fighting, there was no significant reduction in the 150000 soldiers led by China, while the soldiers of the coalition army changed from 230000 to 190000. If you keep grinding like this, Huaxia collar will almost win. But Allen didn''t have this time. The enemy in the West was getting closer and closer!


    In the camp, Allen asked the bodyguard nearby, "is there news from the sky? When will the enemy in the west arrive?"


    "Lord, according to the news just received, the enemy will arrive at the border of our territory in about ten days."


    "There are only ten days left," Allen felt the urgency of time and asked Galen, "Galen, what good plan can we do to break the enemy in front of us."


    Galen shook his head: "this prince Carl is really worthy of his reputation. After the failure a few days ago, now he is determined to confront us here slowly and wait for the arrival of friendly forces in the West. He has never rushed forward in the battle these days and has not given us a chance."


    Allen sighed at the speech: "Prince Carl is really a hard bone. If only the enemy in the West had arrived first." at this point, Allen suddenly had a flash of light in his mind and a plan appeared in his mind.


    "Let Swein and rexay see me after the battle on the strong battlefield today!" Allen said to the bodyguard beside him. The plan was a bit risky, and he had to consult with Swain.


    In the evening, swain and rexay rushed to the barracks together.


    "Lord, what can I do for you to call us back?" Swain saluted.


    "I''ve come up with a plan, and you can give me some advice," said Allen, and then he spoke out his plan.


    After hearing Allen''s plan, Swein and Galen fell into meditation and considered the feasibility of the plan.


    "I think so," Galen said. "After the battle these days, Prince Carl is becoming more and more mature, but he has lost his spirit and is unlikely to suddenly launch a decisive battle of the whole army."


    Swein also nodded: "Galen is right. This plan is feasible. The Lord is really smart. Swein admires it."


    Alan laughed: "since you all think the plan is feasible, we''ll start implementing it tomorrow! Rexay, it''s hard for you these days."


    "I''d like to serve the Lord," rexay said.


    The next day, a news spread in Huaxia: the territory was besieged by coalition forces and was seriously short of troops. Now we are recruiting soldiers from all over the territory to support the western border. Recruitment requirements, any adult man can sign up to join the army, unlimited strength!


    The popularity of Huaxia collar is very high. The news came out that countless adult men poured into the recruitment place to sign up and prepare to take up arms to guard their territory. Huaxia collar refused anyone.


    The news was soon spread to the Allied barracks by the spies of the sun kingdom.


    In the coalition camp, Angus sneered: "the West army is getting closer and closer. The Chinese leader is really at a dead end. He even thought of such a stupid way. The territory recruits soldiers. Many of these newly recruited soldiers are just ordinary people. How much combat power can such an army have? Even if he recruits 100000.2 million, it won''t help."


    Prince Carl agreed: "indeed, such a hastily recruited miscellaneous army is almost useless in the battlefield, and even will drag down the regular army. I really can''t figure out the significance of Huaxia leader''s doing this. Alan Senlan shouldn''t make such a futile move. It''s strange."


    Suddenly, Prince Carl seemed to think of something and led a general nearby: "tell the spies to keep an eye on the Huaxia leading camp, even at night! If there is any trouble in the Huaxia leading camp, return it immediately!"


    "Carl, what do you think?" Angus asked.


    Prince Carl shook his head: "nothing. I''m just worried about what intrigues China has. But as long as we keep an eye on their camp and their main army can''t get away here, their tricks are useless. War depends on strength."


    As time goes by, the enemy in the west is getting closer and closer, and the Chinese leader has recruited 100000 temporary legions to rush to the western border for support in recent days. However, neither the enemy in the North nor the enemy in the West paid attention to these 100000 temporary legions.


    It only takes 10000 regular troops to defeat these 100000 temporary legions!


    In these days, Galen led the troops out of the camp every day as usual to fight with Prince Carl, and Prince Carl was so happy. Prince Carl could feel that his command ability, which had stagnated for several years, began to improve slowly in recent days.


    In Prince Carl''s eyes, Galen is a grindstone, a grindstone to make himself sharper! Now even if Galen wants to avoid the war, I''m afraid Prince Carl won''t be happy.


    Ten days later, the Western army entered the territory of huaxialing and went straight to Tali Town, the first town in the west of huaxialing. According to the news, the 50000 Guard Corps and 100000 temporary troops led by China in the West are in Tali town.

 Chapter 334

    The commander of the kingdom of self presence is a middle-aged man named Jeffrey. Jeffrey is also one of the famous commanders in the kingdom of self presence. But Jeffrey''s reputation came not from himself, but from his father. Jeffrey''s father''s name was ornis. He was the first general in the kingdom of heaven and made great achievements.


    As for Jeffrey himself, there is nothing commendable so far.


    Jeffrey was born in a military family and showed great military talent since childhood. This was the first time he led the army alone and led 100000 troops. For Jeffrey''s leadership, all over the kingdom of heaven have high hopes that Jeffrey can become a new generation of famous general and support the army of the kingdom of heaven.


    Jeffrey had made up his mind on the day of his expedition that he must become famous in the first World War this time. In the future, when people mention him, it will no longer be the son of mainland famous general honest, but mainland famous general Jeffrey!


    After entering the border of China, Jeffrey almost didn''t make any repair, so he led the soldiers directly to Tali town. After joining the 100000 troops of the kingdom of the burning sun, he now has 200000 troops under his command. According to intelligence, there are only 50000 guard legions and 100000 miscellaneous troops in Tali town.


    Jeffrey divided the army into three parts.


    The former army of 50000, composed of fast marching cavalry and light infantry, as a vanguard corps, rushed to the outside of Tali town to camp and wait for the arrival of the army.


    There are 100000 Chinese troops, led by Jeffrey himself, and most of the main combat arms are here.


    The rear army was 50000, escorting supplies such as grain, grass, equipment and so on.


    Although there are 150000 troops under the leadership of China, in Jeffrey''s view, the 100000 temporary Legion is for nothing, and his real opponent is the 50000 Guardian Legion. With 200000 to 50000, Jeffrey couldn''t think of any reason to lose. It is said that the commander of the Guard Corps is Kevin Senlan of Senlan family. Kevin Senlan performed well in the previous war with the kingdom of harilo and is known as the new generation of famous generals in the mainland. In that case, let Kevin Senlan become the first stepping stone on his way to fame!


    Jeffrey was immersed in the fantasy of becoming a famous general on the mainland. Suddenly, a scout with blood rushed back from the front: "Sir, the vanguard Corps was ambushed by the enemy. Please support immediately!"


    Jeffrey and the generals next to him were surprised when they heard the speech. The Chinese leader was at an absolute disadvantage in terms of military strength. Did he dare to take the initiative to ambush?


    "The whole army accelerates to support the vanguard corps!" Jeffrey immediately ordered.


    Although the former army was ambushed, Jeffrey was not very anxious. The vanguard Corps has 50000 troops, all elite arms in the army. The regular army led by China is only 50000. Even if the vanguard Legion is ambushed, it is still no problem to insist for a few hours. After all, there is no military gap between the two sides.


    As for the 100000 temporary legion, in Jeffrey''s opinion, if China sent the 100000 temporary legion, it would be impossible to ambush successfully. The temporary corps are farmers who have not received military training. How can their ambush be concealed from the commander of the vanguard corps? I''m afraid they were discovered early in the morning.


    The Chinese Army led by Jeffrey is not far from the vanguard Corps. After more than half an hour, the fighting sound in front can be heard faintly. Suddenly, more than a dozen bloody cavalry rushed towards the Chinese army.


    "It''s general Keynes and his personal guards!"


    The soldiers immediately recognized who it was. It was Keynes, the commander of the vanguard Corps.


    Jeffrey frowned when he saw Keynes. When Keynes approached, he asked, "kels, as the commander of the vanguard corps, you didn''t command the battle ahead. Why did you escape alone?"


    Keynes, who was riding on the horse, was covered with blood and looked frightened. He said, "Lord Jeffrey, the vanguard Corps is over!"


    Keynes''s words surprised everyone around.


    "The vanguard Corps is over?" Jeffrey said angrily. "How do you command the battle! When you repel the enemy, I must dispose of you!"


    Just then, a cry of killing sounded in front, and the bloody Chinese led soldiers appeared in front of the coalition army and lined up to kill the coalition army.


    "Ready to fight!" Jeffrey ordered.


    Countless Chinese soldiers came from all directions to attack the coalition forces, but Jeffrey was more and more frightened, because the number of enemies was too many, and they were all elite!


    "What''s going on, Keynes, why does China understand that there are so many elite troops here!" Jeffrey grabbed Keynes''s collar and was surprised and angry. Judging from the situation on the battlefield, I''m afraid the soldiers led by China are more than 100000, and they are all elite!


    Keynes wept and said, "I don''t know. We were suddenly ambushed by Huaxia collar. The main force of Huaxia collar here is not 50000 as mentioned in the intelligence, but at least 150000!"


    In the Chinese army, a general wearing silver armor and holding a long gun is commanding the Chinese soldiers to encircle and annihilate the coalition army. The general with silver armour and long gun is Zhao Xin.


    "Lord Xin, I can''t even take part in the battlefield of the strong. If you don''t pay some price to lead troops to ambush you here, how can you do it?" Zhao Xin said to himself while commanding. "Lord, you are wise. This move will deceive the world and attack the West. It will certainly surprise the Allied forces of the three countries, ha ha!"


    Jeffrey led the army to resist for a while. He saw more and more enemies. Although he led many soldiers, his morale fell sharply under the sudden attack of the enemy. He was obviously at a disadvantage. If he continued to fight, the loss would only be greater and greater.


    "Pass it down, retreat while fighting, and join the rear army!" Jeffrey ordered.


    Zhao Xin''s attack on the West Road coalition is to determine the outcome of World War I, and then immediately return to the army to support the north. At this moment, how can he let the other party leave? Seeing the other party''s retreat, Zhao Xin immediately waved his troops to pursue.


    Today, what you say will completely cripple you!


    The Chinese led the army to hold on to the coalition forces and pursued, killed or captured countless enemy troops all the way. During the pursuit, several dragon chants sounded in the air. All the seven dragons led by Huaxia went out to join the pursuit, which made the coalition worse.


    The kingdom of heaven also sent five level 12 strong men this time, two guarding Jeffrey, and the other three joined the battle. Although the level 12 strongmen did not play a decisive role in the battle of hundreds of thousands of people, they had great lethality. Countless Chinese soldiers died in their hands. Naturally, Zhao Xin would not sit idly by. He personally found the three level 12 strong men and killed them one by one.


    Finally, Zhao Xin led the soldiers to surround Jeffrey. The two level 12 strongmen who protected Jeffrey fought a fierce battle with Zhao Xin. Zhao Xin killed them one by one. However, Zhao Xin also paid a price. He was injured in more than ten places in his chest and back. After killing two level 12 strong people, he has become a bloody man.


    Fortunately, Zhao Xin had red medicine. Several bottles of red medicine poured into his stomach and immediately stabilized his injury.


    "You are Jeffrey, the commander of the kingdom in heaven, right?" Zhao Xin asked before driving his horse to Jeffrey.


    There is a sky curtain to collect intelligence. Naturally, the Chinese leader will not know nothing about the commander-in-chief of the coalition army.


    "Yes, I''m Jeffrey." if Jeffrey died, he lost the battle badly! He led 200000 troops in high spirits. Unexpectedly, he was beaten to this stage in the first World War.


    "Surrender," Zhao said. "You have lost this war."


    Zhao Xin is talking about you, referring to the three countries of the natural sun Kingdom, the harilo Kingdom and the free Heavenly Kingdom. The west route allied forces were defeated here, and the Three Kingdoms allied forces were only supported by the north route allied forces led by Prince Carl, which did not pose much threat to the Chinese leadership.


    "Indeed, we lost," Jeffrey said. "Can you tell me where these soldiers come from? According to intelligence, there are only 50000 regular troops led by China here!"

 Chapter 335

    Zhao Xin smiled: "it doesn''t hurt to tell you. There are 100000 soldiers of Roland Legion in addition to 50000 guard legions."


    "But according to our information, your 150000 soldiers of the varollan army are clearly facing off with the army led by Prince Carl on the northern border." Jeffrey couldn''t help.


    Zhao Xin chuckled: "that was before. Now the confrontation with Prince Carl is not a 150000 watt Roland legion, but a 50000 watt Roland Legion plus 100000 temporarily recruited soldiers, ha ha!"


    Somehow, the Huaxia leader cheated the intelligence system of the coalition army and unconsciously replaced 100000 regular troops and 100000 temporary troops in the northern border camp!


    Jeffrey''s face turned pale when he heard the speech. He finally knew where he lost!


    "Carl, you fucked me!" Jeffrey roared up. At this moment, Jeffrey''s heart was full of resentment against Prince Carl. If Prince Carl didn''t keep an eye on the varollan army led by China and let the varollan army secretly change out, how could he be so defeated?


    "Jeffrey, surrender," said Zhao. "If the free kingdom is willing to pay enough price, I promise you can go back unharmed."


    Jeffrey on the horse smiled sadly: "my father''s name is honest. He is a famous general of the mainland and a hero of the kingdom of self-reliance. Since childhood, I have grown up in the glory of my father. Everyone who sees me will say, look, this is the young master of honest''s family. When I grow up, I will become a famous general of the mainland like honest and protect our kingdom of self-reliance."


    "This is also the goal I set for myself since I was a child. I want to become a famous general in the mainland and the most dazzling one among my peers! When I want people to mention me, I will no longer be Lord honest''s son, but Jeffrey, Jeffrey! I want to be a hero in the kingdom of self-reliance!"


    "Your Majesty, your father and the people of the kingdom all have high hopes for me this time. But I lost, I lost in a mess! You say, what face do I have to go back? I can''t go back."


    With that, Jeffrey had pulled out his machete and laid it across his neck.


    Zhao Xin looked at him calmly without any dissuasion, but said, "even if you win this battle, you won''t be a hero, because your role is not a soldier defending the country, but an aggressor."


    "Maybe," said Jeffrey, "I am now a defeated man, losing the face of my family and father. I don''t want to be a prisoner and lose the face of the kingdom. I really want to go back and see my father, wife and son again. Unfortunately, I have no face to see them."


    With that, Jeffrey cut his throat with a machete in his hand, and blood gushed out.


    Zhao Xin looked at Jeffrey''s body and sighed: "put his body away and return it to the kingdom of heaven after the war."


    After Jeffrey committed suicide, Zhao Xin continued to lead his troops to pursue the coalition deserters. The war gradually stopped from day to night, from night to the next morning.


    In this war, China led nearly 100000 enemy troops and captured 70000. Only 30000 disabled soldiers were able to escape. After the war, the threat of coalition forces to China''s summer leadership was swept away. In such a brilliant record, only 50000 soldiers died in China. And the honor brought to Allen by this war is enough for him to recruit seventy-three thousand soldiers!


    Zhao Xin handed over the prisoners to Kevin, who was in charge of the commander-in-chief''s Guard Corps, and he took the remaining varollan Corps towards the northern border. At the same time, in the northern border barracks, Allen bought all his honor values and 70000 troops in total. As a result, the number of soldiers in the northern camp reached 120000 again, completely fearless of the threat from the coalition forces.


    Alan''s plan that day was to steal the day and hide the situation.


    While recruiting temporary soldiers in the territory, he let rexay open the passage between the border camp and a nearby military camp. After the newly recruited soldiers enter the military camp, they will quietly enter the border camp through the tunnel at night, and the varollan Legion soldiers in the border camp will enter the military camp in the territory through the tunnel, pretending to be a temporary army and replace them unconsciously.


    At the same time, Allen left 50000 regular troops in the border camp. Galen led him to fight Prince Carl every day. Allen will make up for the soldiers killed in battle with honor. As a result, there were 100000 less regular troops and 100000 more temporary troops in the barracks, but Prince Carl and the coalition intelligence system were unaware of it.


    Calling 70000 soldiers out, Allen suddenly became very relaxed, and the initiative of the war was once again in the hands of Huaxia collar.


    In the coalition camp, the news of the destruction of the West Road coalition came, and everyone, including Prince Carl, lost his voice.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen!" Angus roared. "Where did China lead so many regular troops to ambush the West Road coalition? Didn''t it say there were only 50000 guard legions and 100000 temporary troops? Did China lead really have the protection of gods to turn the 100000 temporary troops into elite regular troops?"


    Prince Carl''s face was gloomy and completely lost the demeanor of the son of God in the past: "this is impossible, and the gods can''t do this. I think the 100000 regular army in the West may come from the barracks opposite us."


    "You mean the varollan Legion in the barracks?" Angus said, "but we have always sent spies to stare at the barracks opposite. There has never been a large-scale troop mobilization in the barracks day and night."


    "I don''t know how they did it, but the 100000 regular troops that suddenly appeared in the West must have gone out from the barracks opposite." Prince Carl said. "There is another doubt that can prove this thing, that is, it''s too easy for us to stare at the barracks opposite."


    "I think everyone has seen the power of the Chinese leader''s scouts. Frankly, the overall strength of their Scouts is much higher than that of our coalition scouts. However, in the past ten days, we have sent dozens of scouts to stare near the Chinese leader''s camp, but there are few casualties. This can only show one thing. The Chinese leader deliberately asked us to stare at their camp, making us think that we were in the camp There has been no troop mobilization, so we can''t relax and find out their plans. "


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t find this doubt earlier, otherwise I should be able to find out the trick of Huaxia collar first." Prince Carl regretted, "but how did the 100000 regular troops in the barracks leave?"


    Rex''s ability is rarely known by people outside the Chinese collar, so Prince Carl never thought that the Chinese collar completed the replacement of troops through tunnels. After all, if the tunnel is excavated manually, it will not be completed in a few months. Prince Carl and others will not think about this at all.


    "In fact, there is a better way to test my guess." Prince Carl said, "we will send the whole army to attack the leading camp in China now!"


    "Huaxia leader has fought with us repeatedly, and more than 30000 soldiers have been killed. If 100000 troops leave, the regular army in Huaxia leader''s camp will be less than 20000! If so, once we attack the camp, Huaxia leader will definitely withdraw immediately!"


    At the command of Prince Carl, the whole coalition army set out and pressed towards the barracks led by China. Hua Xia led the sentry on the watchtower and immediately found the movement of the coalition forces and reported it to Alan.


    Allen smiled and said to Galen, "Prince Carl is really smart. He guessed the truth so soon. But I have summoned a new 70000 army, but he found it too late."


    "Galen, prepare for the battle. Let''s surprise Prince Carl. I don''t know how Prince Carl will feel when he finds out that there are more than ten thousand regular troops in our barracks and completely negates his speculation."


    Galen laughed: "I think it must be very interesting."

 Chapter 336

    Prince Carl waved his troops to attack the Huaxia leading camp. In his opinion, the Huaxia leading camp will flee, because there are not many soldiers to fight in the Huaxia leading camp. But to his surprise, huaxialing did not escape, but chose to send troops to fight!


    "How can this be possible?" Prince Carl frowned. "There are only temporary legions left in the Chinese led camp. How can we choose to fight? Isn''t the army in the West replaced from this camp? No, the Chinese led must be bluffing and attacking!"


    Prince Carl ordered the attack. Nearly 300000 troops from both sides fought together. The Chinese leader only sent 120000 regular troops and did not let 100000 temporary legions in the camp participate in the war.


    At the beginning of the battle, although the Chinese leader was at a disadvantage in terms of number, first, he was commanded by the general Galen, and second, he had a camp to defend, which did not give the coalition any advantage in a short time.


    Prince Carl''s face changed greatly: "I guessed wrong!"


    At this time, the soldiers led by China are definitely more than 100000. Counting the 30000 soldiers killed during this period, it''s just enough to add up to 150000! In other words, the soldiers in the West were not sent out from this camp. Prince Carl was struck by the fact that his reasoning was wrong. Not long after the two sides fought, Prince Carl decisively ordered the withdrawal.


    There are still more than 100000 soldiers in the Chinese leading barracks. The coalition forces can''t eat it at once. It''s meaningless to continue fighting. Even if we continue to fight, we can wipe out more than 100000 Chinese led troops, and the remaining number of coalition forces will not exceed 10000. It is obviously impossible for Prince Carl to do such a stupid thing of losing both sides.


    Allen and Galen stood side by side and looked at the back of the withdrawal of the coalition forces. Allen said, "it''s time for the coalition forces to withdraw this time? It''s meaningless for them to continue to stay."


    As Allen expected, after the Allied troops returned to the barracks, the whole army withdrew from Huaxia the next day. This also announced that the three countries'' allied forces besieged the Chinese led war, which ended in a complete failure.


    When the Allied forces withdrew, Prince Carl rode alone to a mountain and looked at the leading camp in China.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for us to go." Harlem rode to Prince Carl.


    On that day, Harlem commanded the soldiers to support Prince Carl without authorization. After Prince Carl returned to the camp, he did not punish Harlem severely, but announced that Harlem was not allowed to lead the army again until the end of the war.


    "Harlem, did you say we were too arrogant before?" asked Prince Carl.


    "Your Highness..." Harlem shouted, and then fell silent. Zhao Xin failed miserably. Why didn''t he notice his arrogance?


    "You don''t have to say, I know your answer," Prince Carl said.


    "I began to lead the army at the age of 22. In the first war, I defeated the famous general honest of the kingdom of heaven with less than more. I was praised by the mainland as the commander of genius and the youngest famous general in the mainland, the son of God."


    "Since then, until the leader attacked Huaxia leader, I have experienced dozens of big and small battles, but I have never failed. Before, it was only against yarman that made me feel thorny, but it was only thorny. Yarman still couldn''t beat me."


    "The famous general of the mainland, the talented commander, and the first person of the young generation of the harilan nation, so many titles are crowned on me. All the people in the Kingdom think I am the son of God and will unify the Three Kingdoms of harilan. Even I believe this. Under so many honors, I am lost and arrogant, and you who have been fighting with me are constantly winning Li Zhong, we all began to be arrogant and arrogant, thinking that war was nothing more than that. "


    "But this attack on the Huaxia leader gave me a blow in the head. It made me know that I was not the strongest commander in chief on the mainland, and the war was far from as simple as I thought. Zhao Xin, Galen and svein of the Huaxia leader were slightly better than me. Although Alan Senlan didn''t directly fight with him, how can I make so many strong and capable people loyal Simple people? "


    "Compared with them, I may not be a genius at all."


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to belittle yourself." Harlem said, "you''ve done well enough. You''re still growing. You may not lose to huaxialing in the future."


    Harlem could not help worrying that Prince Carl would sink because of the blow. It would be unimaginable if the kingdom of harilo lost the energetic Prince Carl.


    Prince Carl guessed what Harlem thought and smiled: "Harlem, you don''t have to worry, I''m fine. You''re right, we''re all growing up. We failed this time, but not next time."


    With that, Prince Carl looked in the direction of huaxialing: "huaxialing, Alan Senlan, next time, I will never lose to you again!"


    When the coalition retreats, the strong battlefield will naturally dissolve. This time, there were no casualties among the Chinese leading heroes in the strong battlefield. On the contrary, many level 12 strong men of the coalition army killed one person and seriously injured one person.


    At the end of the war, everything seems to be calm, but Huaxia collar is brewing a big move.


    More than a month passed quickly, and a new year came quietly.


    On January 1 of the new year, huaxialing was not affected by the war some time ago. It still held a grand new year celebration, which was no worse than last year''s New Year celebration. However, compared with last year, the nobles in the major cities around huaxialing belonging to the kingdom of the sun no longer dare to come to huaxialing to participate in the New Year celebration, but there are still many young people sneaking to huaxialing.


    The Chinese leader did not block the border because of the war with the Kingdom, but refused to come. However, everyone who enters the Huaxia collar will secretly find out his identity and track the suspicious person all the way. Because of this, many spies sent by the sun Kingdom and even other kingdoms were found in the sky.


    At the beginning of the new year, Allen also ushered in another annual lucky draw.


    In the past year, the trial tower won by Allen in the annual lucky draw has helped Huaxia collar a lot, making the strong players in Huaxia collar far better than the strong ones outside the territory in terms of upgrade speed and personal combat effectiveness. With the spread of the reputation of huaxialing test tower, strong people enter huaxialing almost every day to join huaxialing in order to enter the test tower for test.


    The strength of the test tower makes Allen look forward to the annual lottery in the new year. If he can draw items of the same level as the test tower, it will definitely help the territory.


    Allen first conducted a monthly lottery in January. The pointer turned and finally stopped on a golden egg.


    Alan is familiar with this prize because he has drawn the eggs of mysterious creatures twice before. The previous two eggs made a fortune at one time and are now fed by belle. A gale Eagle came out once and is now in the territory.


    I just don''t know what creatures can be produced this time. I hope it''s a powerful creature. Don''t be rich any more.


    Allen temporarily put the mysterious creature''s egg into the system space, and then continued the quarterly lottery. Unfortunately, the quarterly lottery only drew an ordinary prop, which is not as good as the mysterious creature''s egg in Allen''s eyes. At least the mysterious creature''s egg has the opportunity to produce powerful creatures.


    After the monthly and quarterly lucky draw, Allen finally began the annual play, the annual lucky draw!


    The six prizes in the annual lucky draw disc are a temple building, a temple building, a token, a pair of golden wings emitting charming light, a set of cool black body armor, and a boulder painted with mysterious runes.


    Except that the token is not outstanding in appearance, several other prizes look like tall. They are good things regardless of their attributes.


    Allen was determined. As long as he didn''t draw the token, everything would be very good. Alan turned the disc and the pointer flew.


    The pointer turned more and more slowly. In Allen''s crazy cry, the pointer finally stopped on the token Allen didn''t want.


    Allen sighed and looked disappointed, but then the system prompted the name of the winning product, which gave him a boost and a surprise. Hearing only the name, Allen looked forward to the token.


    The annual lucky draw is worthy of the annual lucky draw. Sure enough, every piece is a boutique!


    "Congratulations to the host. You have won a prize ''two winged angel summoning order (small)''."

 Chapter 337

    Angels are powerful creatures in any story or novel. They have white wings and control the power of light. They are mysterious, beautiful and powerful.


    Allen took the "two winged angel summoning order (small)" in his hand and carefully checked its properties.


    Two winged angels summoning order (small): you can summon a small team (6) of two winged angels for the host to send.


    After reading the properties of the summon order, Allen immediately chose to use it. Angels are creatures in the divine world. Although they are only two wings, how can they have legendary strength?


    In front of Allen, light and shadow are intertwined, and six figures appear in front of Allen. They all have long blond hair, white wings on their backs, neutral faces and incomparable beauty. It is said that angels have no gender, but their looks can be called killing men and women.


    After the six angels were summoned, they knelt half down in front of Allen: "see Lord!"


    At this time, Allen can finally check the levels of these angels in the system, all 15 levels! Level 15 is already the peak strength of legend.


    Allen was overjoyed by the fact that six legendary combat forces were added to the territory in an instant, and the activity area was unrestricted. The annual lottery did not disappoint him!


    In the long run, the six angels may not be as good as the tower of trial, but in the short run, the role of the six angels is to explode the tower of trial.


    Looking at the six angels half kneeling on the ground, Allen said, "get up, what''s your name?"


    The six angels stood up and shook their heads together. "We don''t have a name yet. Please give us a name, Lord."


    Ellen thought for a moment, then smiled softly, "then I''ll give you some names. Well, starting with you, your name is Gabriel, your name is Raphael, your name is Michael, your name is uril, your name is remir, and your name is saliye."


    These names were all seen in the books about angels before Allen''s crossing. They are said to be extremely powerful angels. Now Allen casually said them as the names of six angels.


    The six angels did not resist or fear these names, and gladly accepted them. This makes Allen feel a little strange. Haven''t the six angels heard these names? Or are these names just made up by people on earth, and there is no such person in the angel system?


    "Haven''t you heard of these names?" Alan asked curiously.


    "Lord, I''ve heard of it," Gabriel replied. "These are the names of six extremely powerful angels. Their strength is almost at the top of all angels."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you having the same name as them?" Ellen said.


    "Of course not," Gabriel said. "They are not our commander or boss, but their strength is higher than us. Naturally, there is nothing wrong."


    Alan nodded and accepted Gabriel''s explanation. It seems that the lower angel is not so awed of the upper angel as described in the book.


    It was not until a long time later that Allen knew that there were strict levels among angels. The lower angel was in great awe of the upper angel and did not dare to be disrespectful to the upper angel. The reason why these six angels have no awe of Gabriel and others is that from the moment they are called out by the system, the object of loyalty has become Allen and the system, not the previous Angel system.


    In other words, these six angels are no longer in the same system as other angels. Naturally, they will not fear the upper angels of the angel system.


    "By the way, what are you good at?" Allen asked.


    Gabriel is obviously the captain of the six man team. This time, he still answered Allen''s question: "Lord, what we are best at is fighting and spreading faith."


    "Fight and spread faith?" Alan nodded and an idea came to his mind.


    As soon as the new year is over, Huaxia leaders are ready to continue to attack nearby cities and expand their forces. However, because of Lucius'' constraints, the six angels could not participate in the war. Instead of letting them idle in the territory, it was better to find something for them to do and let them shine. Aren''t they good at spreading faith? War is a good opportunity to spread faith.


    The Dragon Statue has been displayed several times. Now most people in the territory believe in the dragon. However, because there is no unified organization, these believers are very chaotic and have no cohesion at all. Allen plans to set up a church that believes in the dragon in the territory, so that the believers in the territory can gather together and consolidate their kingship with divine power. Second, it can make believers more cohesive, more pious in the belief of the dragon, and make the Dragon Statue upgrade faster.


    The level of the Dragon Statue is now three, with three characteristics, each of which has a huge impact on the territory. Allen is looking forward to what new features the level 4 Dragon Statue will have.


    Moreover, the level of the Dragon Statue is related to the strength growth of the dragon soul. Allen is looking forward to the dragon soul becoming the first God in the territory.


    Allen had the idea of establishing the Dragon church two years ago, and had discussed several specific regulations with svein and others. However, there has been no suitable person in charge of this matter in the territory. Now the emergence of six angels has perfectly solved this problem.


    After some consideration, Allen decided to name the church Dragon God church, which is simple and clear.


    The establishment of the dragon god religion naturally requires the participation of the dragon soul. Allen called the dragon soul, six angels, svein and other heroes together to discuss the establishment of the dragon god religion.


    Allen spoke out his ideas and asked everyone for their opinions.


    Because the dragon soul has no entity, it can be transformed at will. At this time, the dragon soul turns into a handsome young man and sits next to Alan. After hearing Allen''s idea, the dragon soul immediately agreed: "Lord, this scheme is very good. Once the dragon god religion is established, my speed of collecting the power of faith will be greatly improved and my strength will grow rapidly."


    The establishment of dragon god religion is the best for the dragon soul. Naturally, he agrees very much.


    Svein also said, "the establishment of dragon god religion is indeed beneficial to the territory."


    Allen has always trusted Swain. Since Swain said he could, Allen should even finalize the plan to establish the dragon god religion.


    After some discussion, the supreme leader of the Dragon God sect was called the Pope. According to the opinions of the people, Allen was the first Pope, but Allen flatly refused. Allen doesn''t want to confuse kingship with theocracy. He just needs to ensure that the Pope absolutely obeys his orders.


    Since Ellen refused to be Pope, the position of Pope naturally fell on the head of the dragon soul. In fact, regardless of the identity of Allen''s system host, the dragon soul is indeed the most suitable candidate, much more suitable than Allen.


    There are six high priests under the Pope, which are served by six angels. The six high priests have numerous clergy at all other levels.


    After formulating the structure of the Dragon God sect, the site of the main temple of the Dragon God sect will be selected. Allen does not intend to set the main temple of the Dragon God sect in Huaxia city or nice city. He has a better choice, arutonga city.


    Joshua built a temple in the town of arutonga to develop the sun god religion. After Joshua was repelled by the strong guard of the light, the town of arutonga returned to Huaxia. As early as two years ago, when Allen first came up with the idea of establishing dragon god religion, he had arranged for village head Jill to expand arutonga town and the temple in the town. Now arutonga town has a small town scale, which is renamed arutonga City, and the temple in the city has expanded several times than before.


    Allen plans to change the name of arutonga city to Dragon City, and move the Dragon Statue in Huaxia city to dragon city. Allen''s goal is to build the dragon city into a holy land in the eyes of all Dragon God believers.


    After the meeting on the establishment of the Dragon God sect, Allen ordered craftsmen to transform the temple in the dragon city and transform the theme of the temple into the dragon. At the same time, he sent people to spread the news of the upcoming establishment of the Dragon God sect throughout the territory.


    When the news spread, the whole Chinese collar was boiling.

 Chapter 338

    Most of the residents of huaxialing are believers of dragon. These believers have been looking forward to the emergence of a church that believes in dragon and belongs to all dragon believers in the territory, and this wish can finally be realized.


    On January 16, the Dragon God sect was officially established in the temple of Shenlong city. Hundreds of thousands of believers in China gathered inside and outside Shenlong city to jointly witness the most important moment in the history of Dragon God sect.


    At the celebration of the founding of the Dragon God church, Allen personally stepped on the stage and announced that the Dragon God church was the only legal Church in China.


    After the establishment of the Dragon God sect, Allen entrusted the affairs of the Dragon God sect to the dragon soul and six angels. He and the heroes began to prepare the plan to attack the nearby city.


    After the war years ago, among the two major legions led by China today, the walland Legion has supported 200000 troops, the guardian Legion has supported 100000 troops, and the whole territory has a total of 300000 troops. In this attack on the Kingdom, Allen did not continue to let the guardian Corps stick to the territory, but sent all the 300000 troops out.


    Three hundred thousand troops divided into three routes and began to attack the major cities of the kingdom. Today''s Lieyang Kingdom has been unable to resist the invasion of China after several wars.


    Good news came one after another. The three-way army attacked cities and land, and laid down big cities in the kingdom of the sun. In the end, the resistance encountered by the Chinese led army became weaker. It can be said that wherever the army went, the guards in the city would either abandon the city or open the city gate to surrender.


    Big cities are occupied by Huaxia collar, and the number of big cities owned by Huaxia collar is also rising, five, six, seven


    Allen didn''t have to lead the soldiers in person. He practiced hard in the territory every day and entered the tower of trial for trial. Finally, he broke the record of Prince Carl and became the youngest level 8 soldier in the mainland in mid February.


    This year, Alan was only 21 years old! Prince Carl became a level 8 soldier at the age of 23!


    Allen did not deliberately hide the news that he broke through the level 8 soldier. The news soon spread all over the mainland. Allen was known as the first genius of the younger generation in the mainland. At the same time, the residents of Huaxia collar shouted slogans that Allen is the real son of God!


    In mid March, Zhao Xin led the troops to capture Heide City, the big city of the kingdom. Taking into account the curtain of heaven city and the Huaxia city just expanded to the scale of the big city, Huaxia LED has ten big cities. Allen came to Huaxia city at the first time when he rose to ten in the territory city and found the guardian beast in the city, Thor, King Kong Leiyan.


    According to the introduction of the guardian beast of the territory, if the territory has more than ten big cities and the main city of the territory is also a big city, the guardian beast refreshed in the city will be level 16 to level 18, that is, God level! Today''s Huaxia city has met this condition!


    When Allen found Lei Yan, Lei Yan was wrapped in a golden light, so that people couldn''t see the situation inside. But Allen knows that Lei Yan is advancing to be a god!


    After a long time, the golden light dispersed, and Lei Yan in purple and gold armor appeared in front of Allen.


    Lei Yan (Thor King Kong), level 16, lower God!


    Huaxialing finally has its own God level strong man!


    "Lei Yan, see you, Lord!" Lei Yan saw Allen as soon as he became a God and immediately went forward to salute. In front of Lord Allen, Lei Yan did not show the arrogance and majesty of the gods.


    Allen couldn''t help laughing: "Lei Yan, congratulations on becoming a god!"


    Lei Yan has just been promoted to be a God. He can''t control his spirit momentum. This momentum spreads around Huaxia city and envelops the whole Huaxia collar. Under the cover of this divine momentum, all living creatures of huaxialing feel a sense of awe from the heart.


    In the Dragon City, the dragon soul sitting on the throne felt the breath belonging to the gods, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "has the gods finally appeared in the territory? Judging from the breath, it should be Lei Yan. I don''t know when I can become a God."


    With the establishment of dragon god religion, the power of belief gained by the dragon soul is increasing day by day. Now the strength of the dragon soul has reached level 15, only one step away from the gods.


    In the Chinese city, Allen asked Lei Yan, "Lei Yan, can you increase your range of activities after you become a God?"


    Although the guardian beast is limited by the system and can only move around the city, the divine Guardian beast should have some privileges.


    Lei Yan nodded: "after becoming a God, my range of activities has become the whole territory. As long as I don''t step out of the territory, I can go anywhere."


    Alan nodded, satisfied. Although Lei Yan can''t leave the territory, it''s much better than before that he can only defend Huaxia city. Moreover, Leiyan became a God, and Allen finally had the capital to fight Lucius and the guardian of light. He could no longer be manipulated passively.


    Although Lucius never showed any malice to Huaxia collar, Huaxia collar had to live in Lucius''s shadow one day if he didn''t have his own gods.


    After the capture of the tenth big city, Huaxia leader did not stop the pace of attack. This time, Allen was determined to capture the whole scorching sun kingdom in one breath, and then slowly digest the occupied territory and recuperate.


    On that day, just after Allen finished his training and walked out of the martial arts arena, he heard the bodyguard report: "Lord, Miss Sophia is waiting for you in the living room."


    Alan smiled softly, "I see. I''ll be right there."


    For more than a year, Sophia often went to Huaxia to find Alan and asked Alan to go shopping with her. However, Sophia was very measured and did not disturb Allen''s normal practice and work.


    Alan naturally understands Sophia''s intentions. He is 21 years old and energetic. Naturally, he will not refuse to contact the opposite sex. Moreover, he does have a good feeling for Sophia. Over the past year, the relationship between the two has gradually deepened, and they have regarded each other as their future partners.


    Only occasionally, the shadow of Martha''s tears appeared in Allen''s mind, which made Allen feel disappointed.


    Alan came to the living room. Sophia in the living room saw Alan appear and immediately ran over and took Alan''s arm.


    "Alan, I don''t think so." Sophia asked with a sweet smile.


    Alan smiled softly: "of course, I miss you every day. I cry bitterly."


    Sophia vomited her sweet tongue when she heard the speech: "I don''t believe it!" she said so, but her face was full of sweetness.


    "Ellen, will you go shopping with me?" Sophia said.


    "Sure," Alan laughed.


    As time went by, China led the way to capture big cities. On June 10, Galen and Zhao Xin led their troops to attack the king''s capital of the kingdom of Lieyang, and 200000 troops surrounded the king''s capital!


    Allen, who is in the Chinese collar, couldn''t help looking at the direction of the king''s capital: "have you finally hit the king''s capital? It''s time to understand the gratitude and resentment between our Senlan family and the royal family."


    "Inform Galen and Zhao Xin to hold still for the time being and attack the city when I get there!"


    Allen transmits it to a big city nearest to Wangdu through the transmission function, and then rides Bruce Lee to Wangdu. That afternoon, Allen rushed to Wangdu.


    At this time, Wang Du was surrounded by the leading Chinese army. Allen rode Bruce Lee and landed in an open space in the barracks. Galen and other heroes immediately greeted him. Although the leading generals are Galen and Zhao Xin, there are many heroes participating in the war with the army. Timo, Ruiwen and others are all here.


    Over the past six months, there have been several level 12 strong men in the kingdom of Lieyang who died in the hands of the Chinese leading heroes. Now the remaining level 12 strong men in the kingdom of Lieyang dare not go out of the city to fight with the Chinese leading heroes.


    When the crowd entered the account, Allen asked, "how''s it going?"


    Galen stood up and reported: "Lord, after several months of war, the kingdom of Lieyang has not many soldiers to fight. Now there are 100000 garrisons in the king''s capital, and there are no more than 10000 soldiers in other big cities, almost empty cities. As long as we win the king''s capital, we can have the remaining 12 big cities in the kingdom."


    Eighteen of the Kingdom''s thirty major cities have been captured by China, and now there are only twelve.


    Alan nodded: "good, start attacking the city early tomorrow morning!"

 Chapter 339

    In the evening, in the Chinese leading camp.


    On a watchtower in the military camp, two middle-aged men stood on the edge of the watchtower and looked at the majestic capital of the sun kingdom in front of the military camp. The sentry on duty stood respectfully aside and continued to fulfill his sentry''s accusation.


    These two middle-aged people are Alan''s father and uncle, Bowen Senlan and Kevin Vinson LAN.


    Bowen and Kevin are not idle after coming to Huaxia collar. Kevin has become the head of the Guard Corps of Huaxia collar. He has led the Guard Corps to fight north and south for more than half a year and made outstanding contributions to opening up and expanding the territory. Today, the Guard Corps has expanded to 200000, which has become a force that can not be ignored in the Chinese leadership.


    Bowen is responsible for the territory''s internal affairs together with village head Jill and others. Bowen has a very high level of internal affairs and soon won the trust of the people in the territory. Now he seems to be the leader of China''s internal affairs. And for his father, Alan is naturally very relieved.


    Now the Chinese leader encircles Wang Du. They both choose to go to the front line to personally witness the key battle between the Chinese leader and the rise of the Senlan family.


    "The siege will begin tomorrow. There are only 100000 garrisons in the king''s capital, and most of them are disabled soldiers. They can never stop the attack of our Chinese leader. After this war, the hundreds of years of rule of the scorching sun kingdom will come to an end." Bowen looked at the king''s capital from a distance.


    "Yes," Kevin sighed with emotion, "if the kingdom was in danger of destruction in the past, my father would take us to the end to defend the kingdom. But now, we have to break through the gate of the king''s capital by ourselves. It''s unpredictable."


    Standing here, Kevin is in a very complicated mood. The royal family oppressed the Senlan family, so that the Senlan family had to escape from the royal capital and go to China, which made Kevin full of hatred for the royal family. But after all, Kevin fought for the kingdom of the burning sun. At this time, he inevitably felt some emotion in his heart to break the king''s capital and destroy the kingdom of the burning sun.


    "Elder brother, you''re right. Things are unpredictable." Bowen said, "a year ago, our Senlan family escaped from the king''s capital with the help of Allen. Who wants to know, we fought back a year later, and the loser this time is no longer our Senlan family, but the royal family."


    Compared with Kevin, Bowen can only be regarded as a politician at most when he was in the kingdom of the burning sun, and his sense of belonging to the kingdom of the burning sun is not as strong as Kevin.


    "According to Allen, when he conquers the whole territory of the scorching sun Kingdom, he is ready to build a nation and become king," Bowen said.


    Kevin whispered: "Alan wants to build a country and become the king? I''ve never heard him talk about it. But yes, at this stage, whether he wants it or not, the only way to build a country and become the king is to build a country. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that our Senlan family will become the royal family of the kingdom."


    Wang Du, in the palace.


    In bazel''s study, bazel and two old people sat at their desks talking about something. Although Basil was a king, his words showed great respect for the two old men.


    These two elders are the two legendary strong men of the royal family of the sun Kingdom, GABR and Archid.


    Although there are several legends of the kingdom of Lieyang, only the two of them are from the royal family, and the others are from the major families of the kingdom. At this time, the legends of the major families will not appear. In particular, the legends of the Senlan family and the porter family can now be said to have become enemies with the royal family of the sun kingdom. It''s good not to fall into a well.


    "Bazel is guilty!" bazel was full of guilt in front of the two legendary strong men. "Bazel was incompetent and even reduced the kingdom to this land. Bazel was guilty!"


    Gabriel waved his hand: "bazel, you don''t need to blame yourself. You can''t blame the kingdom for coming to this point. The rise of the Chinese leadership is too fast and too sudden."


    "Gabriel is right, and now is not the time to blame anyone," said another legendary strongman Archid. "Now what we need to consider is how to get through this crisis."


    "Early tomorrow morning, I will personally go to the Huaxia leader''s array to negotiate with Huaxia leader. From then on, we, the kingdom of Lieyang and Huaxia leader, take the king as the boundary, and each side will not invade each other. I hope Huaxia leader will promise me this request in the face of my legend." gabble said.


    "What if Huaxia collar doesn''t agree?" bazel asked. If he were the leader of China, he would never give up the good situation at present because of the words of a legendary strong man. After all, legends can''t fight.


    Gabriel was cruel and biting his teeth and said, "if the Huaxia leader doesn''t agree, archide and I will immediately kill the senior commander of the Huaxia leader and the 200000 troops outside the city! Then enter the Huaxia leader and kill all the warable soldiers of the Huaxia leader!"


    The two legends shot. If the Chinese leader did not fight against the legend, the ordinary soldiers would only have the fate of being slaughtered. According to Gabriel, the legend of Huaxia collar has been killed by Lord Lucius, and now Huaxia collar has no legend.


    Bazel was shocked when he heard the speech: "in this way, the guardian of light..."


    The implication is that if GABR and his men wantonly kill ordinary Chinese soldiers, the guardian of light will never let them go.


    Gabriel''s face was heavy: "if we do such a thing, I''m afraid Lord Lucius will personally kill both of us. However, as long as we kill all the Chinese soldiers that can fight, our kingdom of the burning sun will be saved. What if we are finally killed by Lord Lucius? It''s our destiny to sacrifice for the kingdom."


    When Gabriel made this plan, he was already dead. If their sacrifice can temporarily preserve the kingdom of the burning sun, they are willing to sacrifice.


    "Now I can only hope that Alan Senlan, a Chinese leader, is smart enough not to force me to do such a thing that both lose and hurt."


    The next morning, with a loud horn, the Chinese led soldiers poured out of the camp and prepared to attack the king''s capital. Alan took all the heroes to the front and commanded the siege.


    Just after the formation of the Chinese leading army, two figures floated down from the wall of the king''s capital and suspended in the air in front of the Chinese leading army.


    Royal flight, legendary strong!


    Looking at the two legendary strong men in the air, Allen smiled gently. As expected, the Royal legend appeared.


    "Alan Senlan, can you come out and talk?" Gabriel shouted in the air.


    Alan rode his horse to the front: "I''m Alan Senlan. I don''t know what advice the two legendary adults have?"


    Gabriel and Archid in the air looked at Alan Senlan. Their first impression was that they were so young. But it was this young man who forced the kingdom of the burning sun to a dead end.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is gabur, and the one next to me is Archid. We''re here for only one purpose. I hope you can order us to withdraw. Since then, our kingdom of the sun and your Chinese leaders are bounded by the line of the king''s capital and do not invade each other. How about?"


    "The land that you Huaxia leaders have captured will be officially owned by you Huaxia leaders from now on. We will no longer investigate."


    "Can you agree to my terms?"


    Gabriel stared at Allen. The momentum of the legendary strong man radiated and pressed against Allen.


    Alan was completely unaffected by his momentum, and laughed: "retreat? Why? You are a legend? If you join the war, Lord Lucius will not let you go first."


    "Do you naively think that just because you are a legendary strong man, you can let me withdraw from the army only in a few words? I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    Gabriel''s face was gloomy: "Alan Senlan, you have to think clearly. If you insist on not retreating, I will fight to be punished by Lord Lucius, and I will immediately kill the 200000 troops in front of me. Not only the 200000 troops, but also you and the high-level officials around you, can''t expect one to leave alive!"


    "And we are legends after all. Even if we kill you, Lord Lucius will punish us at most and will never kill us. Don''t doubt, if you don''t retreat, I really dare to do so." Gabriel flickered and threatened.


    "Alan Senlan, don''t joke with your life!"


    Alan was completely unmoved and said with a smile, "really? Although those two have done well, I really want to see the power of legend."


    Allen is so calm, because the Royal legend shot, and even fight a fish to death situation, which has long been expected by Swain. In order to cope with the legendary strength of the royal family, Allen has already arranged a backhand.


    Gabriel looked ferocious: "Alan Senlan, you forced me! Archide, let''s kill the boy first!"


    With that, Gabriel waved two fighting spirits and chopped at Alan, trying to kill Alan. After fighting, GABR and Archid rushed towards the leading Chinese army like electricity, ready to massacre.

 Chapter 340

    The two fighting spirits, with the smell of destruction, flew to Allen in an instant, but Allen smiled at the corners of his mouth, as if he was unaware of the coming danger. Just as the fighting spirit was about to hit Allen, a shield of holy light appeared out of thin air in front of Allen.


    The two fighting spirits released by GABR collided with the shield of the holy light, like a drop of water dripping into the stove. They melted instantly without causing any waves.


    GABR and Archid, who were heading for Huaxia''s leading army, stopped immediately. They were in the air and were in doubt.


    "Who is it?" Gabriel shouted.


    Allen smiled softly: "now that the other party''s legendary strong man has shot, Gabriel, don''t hide the six of you. Go ahead and kill these two legends!"


    Swein came up to Allen and reminded him, "Lord, kill value, kill value!"


    Alan reacted and hurriedly changed his mouth: "don''t kill it, just catch it alive."


    If svein hadn''t reminded Allen, he almost forgot to capture the two legendary strong men alive and let the famous Ninja kill them, but it was worth a lot of killing! Each other had made up his mind to kill himself and the 200000 army, and Alan would not be polite to them.


    In the Chinese leading camp, six figures rose into the sky and came to the front of the battle in an instant. It was Gabriel and other six angels.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Gabriel was ordered to take five other angels and surround GABR and Archid in the air. Six angels, all weapons are lightsabers condensed with holy light.


    Gabriel and Archid were surrounded by six angels with shocked faces. They can feel that the strength of these six angels is the peak of legend, and any one is above them!


    Unexpectedly, Huaxia collar still hides such six legendary combat forces!


    On the wall of the king''s capital city, King bazer looked pale at this scene. The only legendary strong man that the sun kingdom can count on has also lost its function. The sun kingdom is over.


    The soldiers of the kingdom of Lieyang on the city wall originally saw that there were two legendary strong men on their side, and their morale was booming. Now they saw that there were six legends in huaxialing, and their morale fell to the lowest point in an instant.


    "What do you want to do? We are the legendary strong guard of light!" Gabriel said, turning his head to Alan. "Alan, you should know the strength of Lord Lucius. He is a god! If you dare to let these six legends kill us, Lord Lucius will not let you go!"


    Gabriel saw that things were bad and immediately carried Lucius out.


    Alan chuckled: "you two shot first. Even if I kill you, Lord Lucius has nothing to say. Gabriel, do it!"


    The six angels shot together. Although GABR and Archid fought desperately, they could not escape the fate of defeat and were imprisoned by the six angels.


    Gabriel and Archid just imprisoned them when they saw each other. They were a little relaxed. They thought that the Chinese leader was frightened by the strength of Lord Lucius and did not dare to kill them. However, in this way, the failure of the kingdom of Lieyang is a foregone conclusion.


    Gabriel''s six men took Gabriel and Archid to Allen: "Lord, obey your orders and have captured them alive."


    Allen nodded: "press them down and take good care of them. Inform the famous Ninja nearest here to come right away!"


    With that, Allen looked at gabble and Archid with a smile, as if watching countless killing values. Although Gabriel and Archid were legendary strong men, they felt a thrill under Allen''s eyes.


    After the famous ninjas kill the two legendary strong men, the killing value obtained is enough for Allen to recruit several famous ninjas and ordinary ninjas again, and the strength of the sky curtain can be further expanded.


    After eliminating gabble and Archid, two legendary strong men, Allen waved his hand: "attack the city!"


    Three days later, the king''s capital was broken, and the Chinese led troops poured into the city.


    Allen said to Bowen and Kevin, "father, uncle, let''s go and see your majesty."


    Allen three people with all the heroes came to the palace. There was a fierce battle outside the palace. The royal family gathered the remaining soldiers in the city into the palace and fought tenaciously at the gate of the palace. Among the resisters, Allen saw many familiar figures.


    King basil, three princes Angus, Xavier, Marvin


    Allen rode forward and shouted to stop the fight: "Your Majesty, your highness Angus, uncle Xavier, Lord Marvin, we meet again."


    King Basil had no sorrow or joy on his face, Angus was full of resentment, his eyes were full of hatred when he looked at Allen, and Zell and Marvin were full of complexity.


    "Alan Senlan, you bastard, you must die!" Angus roared at Alan.


    Alan looked at Angus calmly as if he were crazy: "Your Highness Angus, don''t talk about yourself like a victim. If your royal family hadn''t forced the Senlan family and the Chinese collar, I might still be living a leisurely life in nice city."


    Then Allen looked at Xavier and Marvin: "Uncle Xavier, Lord Marvin, as long as you choose to surrender, I promise not to hurt you. There are others, as long as you choose to surrender, I promise not to kill you."


    "This is your last chance."


    As soon as Allen''s voice fell, Swein came to Allen: "Jie Jie, I''ll supplement it for the Lord, except for the members of the royal family!"


    Allen glanced at Swain, blinked a few times, and did not refute.


    Xavier, who has been guarding bazel, stepped forward: "Alan, can you spare his Majesty the king and his Royal Highness the prince, please!"


    With that, Xavier faced Allen, knelt to the ground and knocked his forehead heavily on the ground.


    "Ellen, Bowen, Kevin, please, for the sake of our friendship, let go of his Majesty the king and his Highness the prince. I am willing to replace them with my life. Please..."


    Xavier, who has always been bright and confident and proud, knelt down and put down all his dignity in order to pray for Alan to let go of the royal family.


    "Xavier, you coward!" Angus, the third prince, kicked Xavier and pointed to Xavier who knelt to the ground and scolded, "even if our royal family members die in battle, they don''t need the pity of the enemy! You should kneel down and beg for mercy, you coward!"


    Xavier fell to his knees and let Angus kick him, motionless.


    King bazel came forward and grabbed Angus: "Angus, you step down! Xavier, you don''t have to do this, why do you do this!"


    Xavier knelt on the ground, still kowtowed to Allen and others, and said, "Your Majesty, the royal family is everything to me. I can sacrifice anything for the royal family!"


    Bowen and Xavier had a life-long friendship. Seeing Xavier so, he immediately softened his heart: "Alan, the royal family has come to this point today, which is no threat to us. It''s better to..."


    Bowen is not such a kind-hearted and soft hearted person, but in life, who has few brothers who can let himself put down everything? And Xavier is Bowen''s brother.


    Alan frowned and hesitated. Xavier has always taken good care of him, and he has always regarded Xavier as a respectable elder in his heart. He doesn''t want to see Xavier like this.


    Svein saw Allen begin to hesitate, gathered around Allen and said: "Lord, you can''t kill a snake, but suffer from it. You can''t raise a tiger because of the kindness of women and people for a while!"


    "Svein, shut up!" Bowen shouted angrily.


    Swein spread his hand: "yes, Lord Bowen! But I want to remind you that the Lord is your son. You must not hurt your son because of your feelings."


    Swain said that, retreated to one side and stopped talking. Swein is not afraid of Bowen, but who makes Bowen the father of the Lord.


    Bowen listened to Swein''s words, his face changed, and finally sighed, "forget it, Alan, make your own decision."


    Alan nodded and said to Xavier, "I''m sorry, uncle Xavier, I can''t promise you."


    The royal family of the scorching sun Kingdom has been rooted in this continent for thousands of years. Who knows what means are hidden behind the scenes. Allen doesn''t want to be wary of a force that wants to kill himself and overthrow his rule at any time every day.


    For the future stability of the territory, all members of the royal family must die!


    Hearing Allen''s reply, Xavier stood up from the ground with a deathly gray face: "in that case, step on my body first!"

 Chapter 341

    Seeing Xavier''s insistence on refusing to surrender, Allen had no choice but to order: "do it and keep Xavier alive."


    Hearing Allen''s orders, the heroes behind Allen killed bazel and others. Allen has reached level 8 and all heroes have risen to level 11. Level 11 heroes can abuse ordinary level 12 strong people.


    Even Marvin, who is known as the first person under the legend, can only withstand the attack of the next hero.


    Soon, all the rebels were killed. King bazel, three princes Angus and Marvin were all killed by heroes. Only Xavier was imprisoned by lacs.


    Angus roared wildly before he died: "Alan, don''t think you''ve won! Soon you''re going to die, you''re all going to die!"


    Alan frowned when he heard what Angus said. Did the royal family leave any behind hands?


    After breaking the palace, Allen came to the palace hall. After a while, two more people came into the hall. It was spot and weasel. Long before the siege, Allen had informed banhe weasel to lead the sky ninja in the king''s capital to monitor the royal family and master the whereabouts of all royal family members.


    "Lord!" banhe weasel saluted Allen.


    Allen nodded to the two: "check the whereabouts of all royal family members immediately. If there are survivors, kill them immediately. We can''t let one go."


    "Yes!"


    In the evening, the killing voice in the king''s capital gradually subsided, and Huaxia collar has completely controlled the king''s capital. In the main hall of the palace, ban and weasel brought back bad news.


    The second prince of the Kingdom, Robert, is gone!


    "Lord, we have neglected our duty!" banhe Weasel pleaded.


    Alan waved his hand: "forget it, you are not God after all. Even God can''t master everything in this world. When was the last time the second prince Robbit appeared?"


    "Just before the city was broken today," replied ban, "our people saw him enter the palace, but they didn''t see him leave. After the palace was broken, the territory soldiers searched the whole palace and didn''t find his whereabouts."


    Allen thought for a moment and said, "it seems that there must be a tunnel leading to the outside world in the palace. You send your ninjas to explore the palace carefully to see if you can find the tunnel."


    "Yes!"


    Banhe weasel took orders and went to look for secret mechanisms. They ninjas can definitely be called experts.


    The next day, the secret road in the palace was not found, but ban brought a man over. The man looked 30 or 40 years old, with a round figure and gorgeous clothes. But now he was disheartened and embarrassed.


    "Lord, he said he knew the whereabouts of the second prince robit, but he had one condition." Ban said.


    Alan looked at the fat man. "Who are you?"


    The fat man took two steps and knelt down in front of Alan: "Lord Alan, my name is Joseph. I''m bazel''s brother."


    Alan''s eyes flashed, "members of the royal family?"


    "I am indeed a member of the royal family, but everyone knows that I am a waste, and the royal family has always regarded me as a waste. Lord Allen, if you let me go, I will not cause you any trouble. You can even ban me, and I will stay in the royal capital and go nowhere."


    "And the second prince Robbit is carrying out a big conspiracy against Lord Allen. This news is definitely more important than my life!" Joseph said.


    Ellen thought for a moment and said, "well, tell me. If your news is really important, I can spare your life and even give you freedom."


    "Lord sheallan, Lord sheallan!" cried Joseph bitterly. "I promise, this news is definitely worth it!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and talk," Ellen said.


    Joseph nodded: "Robbie took some close friends to the folding space! Lord Allen, you may not know that there is a big secret in the folding space!"


    "There are two sides of the folding space, one of which, Lord Allen, you should have been to, which is the side where the dragon house is located. The other side is the biggest secret of the royal family. Except for the royal family members, even the chiefs of major families don''t know it. Originally, I was not qualified to know this secret because of my status in the royal family, but there was chaos in the Royal Palace yesterday. I just heard bazel and Luo Bit negotiated their plan. "


    "Lord Allen, you can''t imagine that the other side of the folding space is sealed with a divine abyss demon!"


    "God level abyss devil!" Alan was surprised. He once summoned a legendary abyss devil with the summoning scroll. Now he remembered the horror of the abyss devil. The legendary abyss devil is already so terrible. How terrible will the divine abyss devil be?


    Lucius is the only one in this continent who has the ability to seal the spirit level abyss devil, and Lucius chose to seal the abyss devil, but he can''t kill it. It can be seen how powerful the abyss devil is.


    "Does the royal family want to release this abyss demon?" Allen said again.


    "Lord Allen guessed right," Joseph said. "Bazel and Robbie agreed that if the kings were broken and the royal family was destroyed, Robbie would enter the folding space to release the abyss demon and die together!"


    Alan''s face was gloomy. No wonder Angus roared before he died that everyone could not live. If a divine abyss demon suddenly appeared in the king''s capital, few people could escape.


    "Ban, you take him down. Joseph, if what you say is true, I will spare you from death!"


    "Inform all heroes, let me fold the space and see if I can stop Robbit in time! Inform Lei Yan in Huaxia city and let him come right away!" Allen ordered.


    If there is anyone in Huaxia who can fight against the abyss demons of the divine level, there is only Lei Yan who also has the strength of the divine level. After the Chinese leader captured the king''s capital, the king''s capital has become the territory of the Chinese leader. Lei Yan can naturally come to the king''s capital.


    Galen and other heroes soon gathered in the palace hall, and Allen explained the situation to them.


    Swein said, "if the situation is really what the guy named Joseph said, we really should enter the folding space immediately to stop the second prince robit from releasing the seal. But there is another possibility that Joseph is lying. They may have prepared some mechanism or ambush in the folding space to deceive the Lord and harm the Lord."


    "What about that?" Alan asked, frowning.


    "It''s very simple. The Lord is waiting for news outside. We can just go in." Swein said.


    Alan shook his head. "No, I have a better way."


    People came to the forest at the entrance of the folding space and entered the folding space. According to the folding space map obtained in the palace, they found the entrance of the folding space on the other side.


    This folding space is completely different from the folding space where the dragon house is located. If the folding space where the dragon house is located is a fairyland and a paradise on earth, this folding space is a purgatory.


    The sky was overcast and extremely gray. The ground is full of lava pits, and the temperature is terrible. Fortunately, everyone is a strong man with successful cultivation. If ordinary people enter here, they can''t stand the temperature alone.


    "There''s an energy response over there," Kieran said, pointing in one direction.


    "Come on, let''s go over there," Allen said.


    After walking for more than 30 minutes, a tall altar appeared in front of the crowd. On the altar stood several people, just the second prince robit and some of his close guards. At this time, several people were obviously carrying out some ceremony, and the altar was full of sacrifices.


    "Alan Senlan, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for a long time." Robert looked at Alan with a strange smile.


    "Lord, it seems that there is indeed a conspiracy," Swain said.


    Alan nodded and went straight to the front of the team: "Joseph said you wanted to unlock the seal of the God level abyss devil. Now it seems that he is lying to us. I''m curious. What''s the purpose of you tricking us here?"


    "You''ll know soon!"


    Robert said, half closed his eyes, said a spell, and then stretched out his hand to Allen. With Robert''s finger, a cloud of black energy flew to Allen at a high speed, and entered Allen''s body before Allen made any response.


    Seeing that the black energy group successfully entered Allen''s body, Robbit burst out a burst of crazy and happy laughter: "Allen blue, what if you beat our royal family? Today you will die, and everything in the world will no longer belong to you!"

 Chapter 342

    "What''s the energy that just entered my body?" Allen asked calmly, as if he didn''t worry about a strange force in my body.


    "Now that you''ve been hit, it''s all right to tell you," said Robbie. Even if Allen didn''t ask him, he wanted to say it, which would make him feel like a winner.


    "Although there are no deity level abyss demons here, this altar is really related to the abyss." robit said proudly, "this altar is a transmission array leading to the abyss. However, opening this transmission array has to pay a high price, such as what you see."


    Robert pointed to the sacrifice on the altar and continued: "the energy entering your body is the mark of the transmission array. Now you have been marked. As long as I start the transmission array, you will be transmitted to the abyss, ha ha..."


    Robert burst out a burst of crazy laughter, but saw that both Allen and the people around Allen looked expressionless without fear.


    "Why aren''t you afraid? Shouldn''t you yell at me and let your men kill me right away? Why aren''t you afraid!" roared Robbie, looking crazy.


    Alan smiled softly, "you can start the transmission array and try."


    "Do you think I dare not?" said Robbie, biting his teeth. "Now I''ll send you to the abyss. When you get to the abyss, I''ll see if you will be so strong and calm!"


    With that, Robert recited a spell and started the transmission array on the altar.


    The altar gradually radiated a bleeding red light. A moment later, a light column came out from the altar and shrouded Allen. Allen in the light column disappeared without a trace.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Robert laughed wildly again.


    "Have you laughed enough?"


    In the crowd, an ordinary looking man came out, his face changed for a while, and finally changed into Alan''s appearance. Swein and others looked at Allen with a smile. Then they looked at Robbit with joking eyes to see his and expression.


    Robert was stunned by this scene: "are you Alan Senlan?"


    Alan smiled and nodded: "yes, I''m Alan Senlan, like a fake."


    "Who was sent to the abyss just now?" asked robit incredulously.


    "You can think of it as an energy condensed body, which is called Shadow body in professional terms," Allen said.


    Alan just now, it was just Alan who asked ban to perform his separation skill, and then turned into his own appearance.


    "Damn it, you liar!" Robbie felt like he was going crazy.


    "Lord, something''s wrong!" Swein said suddenly. "The shadow of the spot was transported to the abyss just now. It''s reasonable to say that the transmission array should stop running after the transmission. But you see, the transmission array has been running all the time!"


    Allen and others listened to Swein''s words and then reacted that the blood red light of the altar was indeed always on.


    "I seem to smell fresh human flesh and blood, Jie Jie..."


    A voice came from the altar. Robit and some of his bodyguards stood on the altar, their faces changed greatly and looked at their feet.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the altar suddenly burst. A dark red palm the size of a house broke through the earth from the ground and grabbed the robit on the altar in his hand.


    Dark red skin is a unique symbol of high-level abyss demons!


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and a huge head came out of the ground. The head was dark red and had double horns. It was an abyss demon.


    Half of the devil in the abyss was still under the ground. He opened his mouth and threw robit into his mouth.


    Creak, creak, creak


    The devil of the abyss seems to chew some unparalleled delicious food and enjoy it all over his face. It''s like saying, GA Bang crisp, chicken flavor, good!


    Watching robit being eaten by the devil of the abyss, Allen felt sick even though he was the enemy.


    "Lord, come on, we can''t deal with this abyss demon! He has divine power!" Gabriel, who has been guarding Allen.


    Gabriel and other six angels have been guarding Allen. As soon as the abyss devil appeared, they had realized that it was a divine abyss devil!


    Gabriel''s drink woke everyone up. The spirit level abyss devil can''t be countered by six legendary angels. Although there is only one level difference between gods and legends, there are two levels of existence.


    "Go!"


    Several people hurried towards the exit of the folding space.


    "I didn''t expect that under this altar was really sealed with a god level abyss demon. The Royal guys were idiots and would make trouble for us when they were dying!" Swein scolded.


    When the abyss devil saw Allen and others running, he grinned, put his arms on the ground and pulled out his whole body.


    The devil of the abyss is 100 meters high, with double horns on its head and wings on its back. It is dark red. There is a raging flame under its feet. It is the devil of the abyss!


    "Delicious food is running away. Hey, hey, do you think you can run away?"


    The devil of the abyss waved his wings and chased Allen and others. The devil of the abyss flies very fast. His wings have been waved several times and have chased Allen and others over.


    With a roar, the abyss devil fell heavily in front of Allen and others, stopped Allen and others, and said with a grin: "delicious human, it''s your honor to become a great abyss devil Lord Brady''s pastry. What are you running?"


    "Now, be Lord Brady''s dinner!"


    The devil of the abyss said and reached for Alan and others.


    Gabriel and other six angels, Galen, swain and other heroes, ban and weasel, all stood in front of Allen and wanted to fight the abyss devil.


    "Lord Brady, please wait!" Allen shouted suddenly.


    I don''t know if it was sealed for too long and wanted to talk to someone. The abyss demon Brady really stopped: "delicious human, what do you want to say?"


    "I am a lord, great Lord, and there are millions of people in my territory!" Allen said. Before he entered the folding space, he had someone inform Lei Yan to come. Lei Yan can use the transmission function. At the speed of the gods, he must have arrived at the king''s capital now. Alan just needs to wait for Leiyan to arrive and get out of danger.


    "So?" Brady asked with interest, "your power in the human world can only make you more delicious."


    "If Lord Brady will let me go, I can give you the people of the territory in time," Allen said.


    Brady smiled: "this is not a good proposal in my opinion. After eating you, your people will still be my food after I go out. I don''t need your consent. If that''s all you want to say, I can only prepare dinner."


    "Lord Brady, of course I''m going to say more than that," said Allen. "You may not know that there are gods in the human world outside, and there are more than one. If you go out and devour humans, the human gods won''t stand idly by."


    Brady curled his mouth: "I''m not afraid of human gods. With human weak body, even if I become a God, how strong can I be?"


    Ellen nodded and looked very supportive: "of course I know Lord Brady won''t be afraid of human gods, but Lord Brady, after all, you have only one person and your fists are hard to beat your four hands. And you don''t want to be disturbed by human gods every time you eat?"


    Brady''s eyes turned. "Go on."

 Chapter 343

    Seeing that he had temporarily stabilized the abyss demon, Allen was overjoyed and continued: "If Lord Brady is willing to let us go, I can build a luxury palace in my territory for Lord Brady to live in and let countless servants serve Lord Brady. When does Lord Brady want to eat, I can also trick the residents of the territory into entering the palace to serve Lord Brady''s food. In this way, I can be punished more than every time I eat It''s much more comfortable for the gods to encircle and suppress. "


    Brady grinned, "that''s a good idea, but I can''t trust you. What if you cajole me out and inform this God to get rid of me? I have a good way. You swear to sign a contract with me with your soul and I''ll let you go, okay?"


    "I don''t know what the contract is?" Allen asked.


    Brady smiled: "of course it''s the master servant contract. I''m the master and you''re the servant. If you''re willing to sign the contract, I''ll let you go. If you''re not willing, I''ll eat you now."


    Allen''s heart sank. The master-slave contract was one of the most unequal contracts. Once the master-slave contract was signed, he not only had to obey Brady''s orders unconditionally and could not betray in any way, but Brady''s mind could dissipate his soul. Even if Brady died, he would immediately lose his soul.


    Allen pretended to be thinking, but his mind sank into his mind and kept calling green.


    "Qing, are you there? Come out quickly. I need your help!"


    "Qing, if you don''t come out again, I''ll die!"


    Leiyan hasn''t arrived yet. Now Allen can only place his hope on the mysterious green.


    "Well, don''t shout. A little abyss demon scared you like this. It really humiliated me, young man." Green''s voice sounded in Allen''s mind.


    Hearing Qing''s response, Allen was overjoyed: "Qing, do you know what''s going on outside? What should I do?"


    Outside, Brady saw Allen''s delay in responding and bared his teeth and said, "why, won''t you sign a contract with me? Then I''ll have to eat you first."


    "Wait!" Alan shouted suddenly. "I agree. I''ll sign a contract with you."


    Brady nodded with satisfaction: "it''s better to be my servant than lose your life. Besides, it''s your honor to be the servant of the great lord Brady."


    "No, Lord, you can''t sign a master servant contract with him!"


    "Yes, Lord, run quickly. We''ll fight to stop him!"


    The six angels and the heroes shouted.


    Brady shouted angrily at the crowd, "if you make any more noise, I''ll eat you all!"


    Alan motioned for silence. "Trust me, it''s okay. Lord Brady, what should I do to sign a contract?"


    Brady grinned and waved his right hand. An energy contract appeared out of thin air. Brady stretched out his right index finger. A drop of dark red blood seeped from his fingertip. He signed his name on the contract with his blood. Brady waved his hand again and the contract floated in front of Ellen.


    "Sign your name on it with your blood, and then print part of your soul into it," Brady said.


    Alan nodded and looked carefully at the contract in front of him. All the contracts were written in a very strange text. Alan didn''t know it. It should be the text in the abyss.


    "Don''t look, this is the most basic and widely used master-slave contract. It uses abyss words, which you can''t understand." Qing''s voice sounded in Allen''s mind. "You can sign it directly. There won''t be any problem with me."


    "Are you sure? If I sign my name, I won''t regret it."


    "Don''t worry, you are my host. If I don''t pass any contract power, it can''t take effect on you. In fact, the relationship between you and the system is also a contract, and it is the highest level contract."


    Alan nodded, bit his finger and signed his name on the contract.


    Brady laughed and put away the contract. "You did a good job, my servant. Now, take me out of this damn place. I''m going to taste fresh flesh and blood."


    "Lord Brady, please come with me," Ellen said, pretending to be respectful. The servant who signed the master servant contract should be like this.


    Everyone walked towards the exit of the folding space. When they were about to reach the exit, a huge figure came towards Allen and others. It was Lei Yan. Allen was very happy to see Lei Yan appear.


    "Who is it?" cried Brady.


    "Lord Brady, this is a god level beast tamed by an external God! It must be an external God who noticed your presence and sent him to deal with you!" Allen quickly got rid of his relationship with Thor King Kong. If Brady knew that Thor King Kong was his subordinate, he would kill himself and his heroes in front of him first.


    Hearing that Allen was still fooling Brady, the heroes and angels immediately settled down. It seems that the master servant contract just now has not taken effect on the Lord. You know, once the master servant contract is signed successfully, the servant will not deceive his master anyway.


    "Stay away from me and I''ll deal with it!" Brady said, striding out of the Thor King Kong.


    At this time, Lei Yan maximized his body, which was 160 meters high, more than half higher than Brady. Lei Yan saw the abyss devil coming towards him. He immediately understood what was going on. He roared and smashed a stick at the abyss devil Brady.


    "Lord, come on, let''s stay away!" said Gabriel.


    The people hurried to hide in the distance. The battle of the divine level strong, especially the battle between the giant beast known for its destructive power and the abyss devil, might kill Allen and others if it affected slightly.


    Lei Yan and Brady fought together, each attack with unparalleled destructive power, mountains and earth cracked, and the earth roared. Fortunately, this is a folding space rather than the king''s capital, otherwise the whole king will be destroyed under the influence of the two men''s battle.


    Allen was worried at the beginning that Leiyan was not Brady''s opponent, but from the situation of the war between the two, Leiyan obviously had the upper hand. Allen tried to look at Brady''s attributes with system ability, and he could see it.


    Brady (abyss demon)


    Level: level 16, mild weakness.


    Strength comparison (with the host): you can''t defeat it. You can blow off the slag of the host in seconds!


    Degree of danger: extremely dangerous


    Alan''s face turned black and asked in his mind, "Qing, you can blow your breath for a second. Did you write it?"


    "I''m just telling the truth, ha ha..." Qing burst out laughing.


    Alan can''t help but make complaints about him. It''s really a bad guy!


    "What''s the matter with that mild weakness?"


    "He has been sealed for thousands of years, and now he has just broken the seal. Of course, he is weak." Qing explained, "this is also thanks to his being an abyss devil. If human gods have been sealed for a thousand years, it is estimated that they can''t even play 50% of their strength. Speaking of, your human body is really weak, even if you become gods."


    "Do you think Leiyan can beat him?" Allen asked.


    "Of course," said Qing Yi in a natural tone, "the system product must be a high-quality product! Although Lei Yan has only level 16, his combat effectiveness is comparable to that of level 17 gods. Of course, I''m talking about human gods. Abyss demons are much stronger than human gods of the same level. Let me think about which race is weaker than humans at the same level? I really can''t think of it."


    "Qing, don''t despise human beings in every word?" Allen said helplessly.


    "I advise you not to stand here and wait for them to decide the outcome. They are both rough and fleshy. Under normal circumstances, it will take at least a few days to decide the outcome." Qing Dao.


    Alan nodded and said to the people around him, "let''s go out first and give it to Lei Yan."


    They left the folding space, and Brady, who was fighting with Lei Yan, didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    As soon as Allen came back to the palace from the folding space, he heard from the bodyguard that Xavier wanted to see him.

 Chapter 344

    After Xavier was imprisoned by lacs, Allen asked him to be taken to a side hall of the palace for a temporary stay. Xavier''s fighting spirit has been imprisoned by Gabriel, so don''t worry about what trouble he''s causing.


    Ellen asked svein and Galen to take charge of the aftermath of the war, while he took Gabriel to the side hall where Xavier was located.


    In the side hall, Xavier stood quietly in the center of the hall, his eyes were dull, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing Alan coming in, Xavier''s eyes brightened and hurried up.


    "Alan!"


    "Uncle Xavier," Ellen cried, not disrespectful because Xavier was now a prisoner.


    "Alan, now that you have captured the king''s capital and the whole kingdom is yours, you should be merciful. Don''t kill all the royal family and leave a seed for the royal family, okay?" Xavier pleaded for the king''s room as soon as he spoke.


    "Even if you leave a few royal children, they can''t threaten your rule."


    Allen didn''t deceive Xavier. He sighed: "Uncle Xavier, I''m afraid there are no living royal members now."


    There was another Joseph before, but Allen knew that Joseph tricked himself into the folding space was just a conspiracy to murder himself. As soon as he came out of the folding space, he sent ban to take him on the road.


    "You''ve killed all the members of the royal family!" Xavier looked unbelievable. This was the last news he wanted to hear and the last result he was willing to accept.


    Alan nodded: "yes, none."


    When Allen answered in the affirmative, Xavier''s face changed and finally sighed: "this is the end of the matter. In the final analysis, it''s also the royal family''s fault, alas!"


    "Alan, I want to be open. After all, your father and I are close friends. In the future, I will be loyal to you and huaxialing."


    Alan was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "Uncle Xavier, my father has always regarded you as his best friend, and I also regard you as a respectable elder. It''s great for you to think so!"


    Xavier smiled softly: "in that case, I won''t let your subordinates untie the seal on me."


    Alan''s face was frozen when he heard the speech.


    "Why, can''t you trust my uncle?" Xavier smiled.


    "Yes, of course. Gabriel, untie the seal on Uncle Xavier," said Allen.


    Gabriel naturally won''t disobey Allen''s orders. Moreover, with him around Allen, he is not afraid that Xavier will hurt Allen. Hearing the speech, he waved his hand and untied the seal in Xavier''s body.


    When the seal was released, Xavier''s spirit flowed and instantly restored the strength of level 12 soldiers.


    "Thank you for your trust, Alan," Xavier said sincerely. "I know a big secret of the royal family. In order to repay your trust, I will tell you this secret now."


    Then Xavier looked to Gabriel: "Alan, this secret is very important. Can you let him avoid it first?"


    Allen sighed in his heart and said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, wait for me outside the temple."


    "Lord, he definitely has an evil heart and wants to separate me from you!" Gabriel hurriedly said.


    "Gabriel, right? Don''t worry. If I want to hurt Alan, I won''t do it so obviously. Unlock the seal, spread you out, and then kill Alan. This little trick can be seen by a three-year-old."


    "If I want to hurt Alan, there''s no need to rush to do it now. You can wait for a period of time. Alan''s vigilance against me slowly disappears and begins to trust me before doing it. When Alan doesn''t guard against me, it''s easier than now." Xavier said, "Ellen, don''t you believe uncle Xavier."


    "Of course I believe it," said Alan. "Gabriel, go out first. Uncle Xavier won''t hurt me."


    Xavier was right in his words. Allen also felt that Xavier wouldn''t do so obviously if he wanted to be bad for himself, but he didn''t completely relax his vigilance. Uncle Xavier, don''t let me down!


    Gabriel looked at Xavier reluctantly and walked out of the hall, but his attention was still on Xavier and was ready to start at any time.


    "Uncle Xavier, Gabriel has left. You can say it now," Ellen said.


    Xavier nodded and approached Allen step by step. When he came to Allen, he suddenly punched Allen.


    This punch was Xavier''s full strength. All the fighting spirit of the 12th level soldiers condensed on this punch. It was obvious that he wanted to kill Allen with one punch. At this time, the distance between Xavier and Allen is less than half a meter. It is impossible to avoid this fatal blow with Allen''s strength and speed.


    Xavier punched Allen where he stood, but Allen''s body suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Xavier punched empty, and his fighting spirit surged out of his fist and hit the wall of the hall.


    With a roar, the whole side hall was destroyed by Xavier''s fist! If this punch hits Allen, the consequences can be imagined!


    Alan, on the other hand, had appeared beside Gabriel outside the temple.


    Time and space mask, flashing!


    Xavier in the hall looked at Allen who suddenly flashed outside the hall. His face was replaced by endless resentment instead of the relaxed smile.


    Alan sighed softly, "Uncle Xavier, I''m disappointed."


    "I can''t kill you, I can''t kill you! Your majesty, Xavier has let you down again!" Xavier roared up.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Why do you do this? You have destroyed the kingdom of the sun, the royal family and everything I am loyal to! Why don''t I do this?" Xavier was crazy. "I only hate that I didn''t kill you with one blow!"


    Allen sighed again: "I''m curious. As you just said, you can wait a while until I start to trust you and put down my guard against you. Why do you rush to do it now? You should know that you don''t have much chance to succeed now."


    "I want you to die, die immediately, and don''t want to wait a second!" said Xavier.


    There was another word in his heart, that was, he was afraid that if he spent a long time with Alan, he would slowly forget his loyalty to the royal family and would not have the heart to attack Alan.


    Perhaps, deep in his subconscious mind, he didn''t want to kill Allen, so he chose such a decisive way to break with Allen.


    Alan shook his head in disappointment: "for the sake of his father, you give up fighting and I''ll spare your life. From now on, be an ordinary person."


    "I want to kill you, and I almost killed you just now. Will you let me go?" Xavier asked incredulously.


    Alan nodded: "I said, for father''s sake. He really regards you as the best friend of his life. I don''t want to kill you to make him sad."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Xavier looked up to the sky and burst into a sad laugh, tears flowing from his eyes.


    "Don''t I regard Bowen as a close friend of my life? Don''t I treat you as my own direct descendant? If the royal family didn''t take the lead in your Senlan family and China, it would be great if you and Bowen didn''t rebel against the kingdom!"


    "Why did things come to this point, why!"


    With a bang, flesh and blood flew. Xavier detonated his fighting spirit and chose to explode and die. He didn''t even leave a complete body.


    Alan looked at the scattered flesh and blood and said nothing.


    The sound of Xavier''s destruction of the palace and self explosion had already attracted the attention of the nearby Chinese soldiers. Soon, several teams of soldiers ran over and saluted together when they saw Allen: "see your Lord!"


    "You''re just in time," Ellen said. "Put these scattered flesh and blood together and don''t leave any of them."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers took orders, entered the hall and began to collect Xavier''s body.


    "Gabriel, let''s go." then Alan took Gabriel away from the side hall.


    Leaving the palace, Allen came to the original residence of the Senlan family. After the Senlan family fled, King Basil rewarded the Senlan family''s residence to another big family in the kingdom. However, at this time, the Mori blue family returned strongly. The family who occupied the Mori blue family residence consciously let the residence out and didn''t dare to stay for a moment. Even many articles in the mansion, maids and servants, remained in the family, saying that they thanked the Senlan family.


    After taking back the family residence, Kevin and Bowen lived at home again, and Allen came to tell his father about Xavier.


    Finding his father in the mansion, Allen told Bowen about Xavier.


    Bowen sighed: "Xavier is too loyal to the royal family. If not, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. Alan, Xavier wants to kill you. I don''t know whether you hate him or not. But he''s dead. It''s all gone. I hope you may bury him."


    Alan nodded. "Don''t worry, father. I know what to do."


    Three days later, Lei Yan''s voice suddenly sounded in Allen''s ear: "Lord, I''ve beaten that guy down."

 Chapter 345

    Allen came to the forest where the folding space entrance is located. Lei Yan has narrowed his body to more than two meters high and waited at the entrance.


    "You killed him?" Allen asked.


    Lei Yan shook his head: "no, but he can''t get up on the ground. As long as the Lord orders, I can kill it at any time."


    Alan nodded, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Alan didn''t take others with him this time. Lei Yan is here. If Lei Yan can''t protect himself, it''s useless to take others. Allen and Leiyan enter the folding space and come to the area where Leiyan fights with the abyss demon. Three days later, the whole area is now in a mess, and the ground is full of pits and gullies left by the two battles.


    In a huge pit, Brady, the demon of the abyss, lay on his back, covered with wounds, and his breath was faint and imperceptible. Allen looked at Lei Yan around him. He was cruel enough.


    Brady sensed someone approaching, reluctantly opened his eyes and found that it was Alan and Leiyan. At this time, he did not know that everything before was Alan''s plot, nor did he know the relationship between Lei Yan and Alan. In his opinion, since Allen signed a master servant contract with himself, he would not betray himself. The power of contract is one of the highest powers in the world. Even powerful gods can''t disobey it.


    Brady was delighted to see Alan appear. Did my servant come to save me? And it seems that my servant has a good relationship with the god beast who defeated me. Brady decided to keep quiet and see what his servant and the divine beast wanted.


    Allen stood on the edge of the huge pit and did not enter the pit. He didn''t want to get too close to Brady. Although Brady was seriously injured, he was a God after all.


    "Lord Brady, we meet again," said Allen, who was still considering what to do with Brady. The best solution is to let a well-known Ninja kill it and earn a lot of killing value. But now the well-known ninjas are only level 11. Even if Brady lies here and let the well-known ninjas kill, the well-known ninjas may not be able to hurt Brady.


    Brady looked at Alan and didn''t answer. He couldn''t see Alan''s intention, so he didn''t want to talk to expose the master-servant relationship between him and Alan.


    Allen asked Lei Yan: "Lei Yan, if you let the Ninjas in the sky, can you kill it?"


    Lei Yan shook his head: "it''s impossible. This guy has a thick skin. Ordinary legendary strong people don''t want to hurt him."


    Brady, lying in the huge pit, began to feel something wrong. It sounded like his servant wanted someone to kill him? However, he comforted himself in his heart that this was probably a means played by his servant to save himself. He and he had signed a master servant contract. How could he betray himself.


    Alan looked at Brady in the huge pit: "it''s troublesome. What should we do with him? It seems a waste to kill him like this. It''s a God."


    Green''s voice suddenly sounded in Allen''s mind: "boy, do you need my help?"


    "How?" asked Allen.


    "For example, if you force him to sign a master servant contract, let him become your loyal servant and treat him with his own way." Qing smiled, "of course, the object of signing a contract with him cannot be you. Your strength is too weak. Signing a master servant contract with a God and making him your servant will be backfired. Let Lei Yan sign it with him."


    Hearing Qing''s words, Alan was moved. Brady is a god level strong man, and the identity of the abyss devil makes his strength far higher than the gods at the same level. If he can work for Huaxia leader


    You know, although Lei Yan''s strength is above Brady, Lei Yan can''t leave the territory, but Brady is free from any restrictions and can move freely.


    "That''s a good idea," Allen said. "But I heard that the abyss demons are very proud. Will he be willing to sign a master-servant contract with Lei Yan?"


    "How do I know," Qing said, "you threaten him to let Lei Yan kill him without signing a contract and see if he is willing to obey. As far as I know, although most abyssal demons are arrogant, many abyssal demons are greedy for life and afraid of death. They can do anything to live, including selling their bodies and souls."


    "Well, do you have a master servant contract? Give me a copy," Ellen said.


    Qing hehe smiled: "naturally, in theory, there is anything you can imagine in the system, but I can''t give it to you. I can''t violate the rules of system operation."


    Alan''s face was black: "without a contract, how can I let him sign a master servant contract with Lei Yan? You still said you wanted to help me. Is that all?"


    "You can let the abyss devil draw up a contract by himself. What an idiot." Qing said, "I can help you check the content of the contract and see if the abyss devil has made trouble on the contract. This is the favorite thing of the demon family."


    "Well, I''ll try," Allen said, taking Leiyan along the edge of the pit to the position of Brady''s head.


    "Brady, do you want to die or live?" Allen asked, looking down at Brady in the huge pit.


    Brady glanced at Allen angrily and dared to talk to my master in this attitude to see how to deal with you after I was saved! Up to now, Brady still naively believes that Alan is a servant to save himself.


    "Naturally, I want to live," Brady replied.


    Allen smiled gently: "it''s easy to live. Now you draw up a master servant contract, and then sign a master servant contract with Lei Yan, and we can spare your life. By the way, Lei Yan is the one next to me." Allen pointed to Lei Yan next to him.


    "What are you talking about!" Brady asked angrily.


    "I said you should sign a master servant contract with Lei Yan. Why, is there a problem?"


    Brady was completely angry. "Damn it, you dare to play with your master. I''ll drive you out of your wits now!" said Brady, drawing on the power of the contract to kill Alan. Unfortunately, after a long time, Alan still looked at him with a smile, without any abnormality.


    "What''s the matter? The power of contract doesn''t work!" Brady exclaimed.


    Alan laughed: "I think the contract we signed didn''t take effect."


    Brady finally understood when he heard the speech that he had been fooled by this weak human like a reptile! Although I don''t know how he did it, it''s obvious that the contract didn''t take effect from the beginning!


    "Damn human, you dare to deceive Lord Brady! You want me to sign a master servant contract with you? It''s a dream! Noble Lord Brady would rather die than give in to you!"


    With that, Brady closed his eyes and ignored Allen and Leiyan.


    "Brady, it''s not easy for you to cultivate to the spirit level, so you''re willing to die like this? If you sign a master servant contract with Lei Yan, even if you''re the leader of China, although you''re Lei Yan''s servant, you''re a God after all. How can we treat you like a servant and treat you badly? Wouldn''t it be better for you to have a aboveboard identity then ? "advised Allen.


    Brady seemed a little moved, slightly opened his eyes and said, "if I sign a contract to be your servant, can I continue to eat people?"


    "Of course not," Alan flatly refused. "It''s not negotiable."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about." Brady closed his eyes again. "I can''t eat people. What''s the fun of living? I''d rather die."


    I can''t see that Brady is still a eater, but what he likes to eat is really unacceptable to Alan.


    Seeing Brady''s attitude, Allen could only change the starting point and asked, "Brady, you have been sealed here for at least a thousand years?"


    "More than a thousand years!" said Brady angrily. "I''ve been sealed here for more than three thousand years! If I hadn''t been sealed for too long and my strength had declined, do you think that everyone around you could defeat me?"


    "It''s been more than three thousand years," Allen said with emotion. "Who sealed you? You should have been framed by your enemy when you''re reduced to this point?"


    Brady''s eyes widened with hatred and anger. Seeing this scene, Alan felt a move in his heart and had a play!


    "If those two guys hadn''t occupied my territory, slaughtered my subordinates, occupied my concubine, and pursued me relentlessly, I wouldn''t have fallen into this position and been sealed here!" Brady roared, "if one day I can return to the abyss, I must let those two guys die without a burial place!"


    Alan''s heart is happy. If there is hatred, there is opportunity.


    "If you die, you won''t have a chance to revenge. Your two enemies can continue to occupy your territory and play with your concubine. Tut Tut, it''s really worthless for you." Allen said.


    Brady glanced at Allen. "Can you help me get revenge?"


    Alan shook his head. "I can''t say I can help you get revenge, but as long as you live, there''s always hope for revenge. If you die, it''s all over."

 Chapter 346

    Brady fell silent and looked a little struggling.


    Allen hit the railway while it was hot: "Brady, I''ll give you one last chance. As long as you are willing to sign the master servant contract, I promise you won''t really treat you as a servant in the future. Think about your two enemies and the hatred hidden in your heart for thousands of years. Are you really willing to die like this?"


    "I don''t want to!" Brady said. "I agree to sign a master servant contract with you! I don''t want to die now. I haven''t let those two guys pay the price!"


    Alan laughed: "wise choice! Now, you draw up a contract and sign it with Lei Yan."


    "I''ll draw up the contract?" Brady said in surprise.


    "Yes, you''ll make it," Allen said.


    Lei Yan also said, "don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. I know you have recovered some strength and can stand up."


    Brady smiled awkwardly and struggled to get up, but still a little weak. Brady stood firm, waved his right hand, and a dark red contract appeared out of thin air. Brady signed his name on the contract, and then said to Alan and Leiyan, "well, I''ve signed my name in the servant column. You just need to sign your name in the other column to take effect."


    "Qing, help me check the contract," Allen said in his mind.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me!" Qing replied.


    A moment later, Qing smiled and said, "I knew this guy was really dishonest."


    "Why, there''s something wrong with the contract?" Allen asked.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the contract. It''s a standard master-slave contract," Qing said with a smile, "but he signed his name in the master column and left the servant column. If Lei Yan signed his name, tut tut......"


    "Two adults, sign quickly," Brady urged.


    Alan smiled softly. "Well, Brady, did you sign your name in the wrong place?"


    Brady was surprised and hurriedly said, "no, absolutely not. I did sign the servant column." Brady denied it, thinking Alan was using him.


    Alan looked at Brady with a smile and didn''t move.


    "Well, Lord Allen, do you understand the abyss?" Brady asked cautiously.


    Alan nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    Brady smiled awkwardly. "I''ll check it again. Ah, it''s the wrong place," Brady said, erasing his name and signing it in another column. At the same time, Brady looked a little lost. It seemed that he could only accept the fate of becoming a servant.


    "No problem this time. Let Lei Yan sign it." Qing Dao.


    Alan nodded: "Leiyan, go and sign your name."


    "Yes, Lord." Lei Yan came forward and signed his name. The contract came into effect, and Brady officially became Lei Yan''s servant.


    Allen couldn''t help laughing. There was another god level combat power in the territory, and he was a God with unlimited range of activities. Since then, the mainland has no forces that can threaten the Chinese leadership, including the guardian of light.


    "Brady, my Alan stayed in rota for more than an hour, talked with Benedict and others, and left rota. However, when Alan left, he announced that Benedict would continue to be the mayor of rota. This kingdom change did not bring any loss to Benedict and his falwen family.


    At the beginning of September, huaxialing finally captured the whole territory of the kingdom of Lieyang. All 31 big cities, including the king''s capital, belong to huaxialing. In addition to the emerging big city Huaxia city and the sky curtain city in the sky, huaxialing already has 33 big cities.


    After capturing the whole territory of the scorching sun Kingdom, Allen began to plan for the founding of the country and becoming the king.

 Chapter 347

    After successfully conquering the whole territory of the scorching sun Kingdom, Allen began to prepare for the founding of the people''s Republic of China while digesting the huge territory he had obtained. It''s too "self deception" to continue to claim to be a leader in the sphere of influence of Huaxia leader.


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China was scheduled for January 1 next year, the first day of the new year. Now there are more than three months to go before the new year. Alan has plenty of time to prepare. Allen has two choices for the location of the national capital, one is Huaxia City, and the other is Harson City, the original King capital of the sun kingdom. Huaxia city has always been the main city of Huaxia collar. Emotionally, Allen tends to Huaxia city. However, Huaxia city is located at the edge of the whole territory, and its geographical location is far inferior to that of Harson city in the center.


    After some consideration, Allen decided to set the capital of Huaxia city. Huaxia city is located on the edge. It''s a big deal to develop the wilderness area and turn Huaxia city into the center!


    After the two legendary giants of the royal family were captured alive by Huaxia, Alan asked ban to kill them and gain a lot of killing value. Allen used these killing values to recruit several well-known ninjas and ordinary ninjas, and the strength of the sky screen increased sharply. Today, the curtain of heaven not only spread throughout the whole Chinese territory, but also began to establish strongholds in the kingdom of harilo, the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of Poland, the curtain of heaven Pavilion.


    The development of the sky curtain has established a solid foundation for the future expansion of Huaxia collar.


    The whole Chinese leader is busy digesting the newly acquired territory and preparing for the founding ceremony at the beginning of the year. Lord Allen is very leisurely. In addition to practicing every day, he is going shopping with Sophia. If there is nothing particularly important for Allen to make a decision, the senior leaders of the territory will not disturb Allen.


    On that day, just after Allen finished his training and walked out of the martial arts arena, Lucius''s voice sounded in his ear: "Alan, come to the garden to see me."


    Alan smiled softly and said to a man beside him, "Brady, let me see a God."


    "Yes, Lord!" said Brady respectfully, transformed into a giant man.


    The method given by Qing is extremely abstruse. It can not only make Brady change his appearance, but also perfectly hide the smell of abyss demons on him. If Brady does not reveal his body combat, it is impossible to find Brady''s real identity with Lucius''s cultivation. According to Qing''s words, if you want to discover the identity of Brady''s abyss devil, you can do it at least by being superior to God.


    According to Qing''s description, there are very few upper gods. There are only a few digits in countless planes in the whole universe. That is the existence that really stands at the top of the universe. If you want to meet in this plane, you have only one chance in 100 billion.


    This makes Allen feel very curious. The superior God is so powerful. From the faint disdain in Qing''s tone when he mentions the superior God, Qing''s background is probably bigger than the superior God! What kind of existence is Qing, or system?


    Alan took Brady to the garden, and Lucius was still waiting in a pavilion. Seeing Allen appear with Brady, Lucius looks a little dignified. He has found Brady''s strength, God!


    In fact, when he first came to Huaxia City, he felt the breath of two gods in the city, which shocked Lucius. Last time he came to Huaxia collar, Huaxia collar had only a few legends. Less than a year ago, Huaxia collar had two more gods!


    At the same time, Lucius began to doubt his previous judgment. Was the artifact in Allen''s mind really made by a superior God? The superior God is so powerful that every artifact made can be made by gods independently? When did the gods become so worthless!


    Lucius had never seen the middle God or the upper God, and he did not have an accurate concept of the upper God or even the middle God. He only knew that the superior God was strong, but he didn''t know where it was.


    But Lucius knew that from then on, Alan would no longer be at his disposal. The Chinese leader with two gods has no fear of anyone or forces on this continent, including Lucius and the guardian of light.


    "Alan, don''t you introduce me to the God around you?" Lucius laughed.


    "This is Brady. Lord Lucius should know his origin. Brady, this is Lord Lucius I told you about." Allen said.


    Lucius and Brady greeted each other. Brady didn''t show much enthusiasm for Lucius. In Brady''s view, Lucius is just a human God. If it weren''t for the Lord''s face, he wouldn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    "Lord Lucius, what are you looking for me for?" Allen asked after Alan and Lucius sat down in the pavilion. As for Brady, he insisted on standing behind Allen like a bodyguard.


    Lucius waved his hand: "don''t worry, Alan, now you Chinese leaders already have two gods?"


    Alan nodded, "that''s right."


    Now that Lucius has found out, Alan naturally doesn''t have to hide.


    "Could they both leave the territory?" Lucius asked. In his last conversation with Alan, he had learned that many of the strong people Alan summoned through that artifact were restricted and could not leave the territory.


    Alan shook his head. "It''s a pity that they can''t leave the territory."


    Alan lied that Brady could leave the territory. Allen naturally knew Lucius'' intention to ask himself this question. If he told him that Brady could leave the territory, Lucius would definitely propose to let Brady go to the underworld to fight the bloody Legion. Lucius had already told himself about the origin of kirios and the bloody Legion.


    It is not that Allen is unwilling to fight against the bloody Legion and kirios and contribute to mankind. Alan really feels that his strength is still relatively weak and doesn''t want to participate in this divine dispute so soon. If Allen felt that his strength was enough, without Lucius saying, Allen would send troops to counterattack the source continent and defeat kirios and the bloody Legion.


    Lucius was disappointed when he heard the speech: "that''s a pity. Your artifact is really magical, but it''s a pity that there are too many restrictions."


    "Let me tell you what I''m looking for today. First, I''m here to congratulate you on your successful reunification of the whole kingdom of Lieyang. Second, I''m here for the two legends of the royal family of the kingdom of Lieyang. Although they did wrong, they are the legendary strong ones and the main force against the bloody Legion. I hope you can give them to me, and I will take strict care of them and prevent them from being controlled by China Make a little trouble. In fact, now you have two strong gods in China. It''s estimated that they don''t dare to trouble you. "


    Alan smiled gently after listening to Lucius: "Lord Lucius, you may be disappointed. I can''t give them to you because they have been executed by me."


    "Ah!" Lucius was surprised. "Alan, don''t lie to me, but I heard that you just captured them alive on the battlefield."


    "It was captured alive," Allen said, "But they even tried to kill me and the 200000 troops led by China. How can I bypass them? Fortunately, I have a card against them. If not, I and the 200000 troops led by China have been killed by them. Who shall we talk to? Will someone come forward for us?"


    Lucius smiled helplessly: "if they really dare, I will help you out." Lucius also knew that these words were not persuasive.


    Alan smiled lightly: "even if you help us out and kill them, Lord Lucius, the 200000 army and I may come back to life? Since they want to kill, they must be prepared to be killed. Lord Lucius, you won''t ask for sin because I killed them?"


    Lucius sighed: "in the final analysis, they are to blame. I told them that they should never interfere in the war between you and the kingdom of the burning sun. They didn''t listen, alas!"


    "Lord lucious didn''t come to ask for a guilty plea," Alan laughed.


    They chatted for another moment, and Lucius left.


    Over the Chinese city, Lucius looked down at the Chinese city under him with a dignified face.


    "Today''s Allen is beyond my control. I didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to let him develop. I hope he won''t do anything to harm the national interests of harilan."

 Chapter 348

    On October 1, Allen ushered in two consecutive draws of quarterly lottery and monthly lottery again. After the raffle, Allen put the two prizes into the system space, and then convened a meeting of the territory''s top leaders.


    "How are the preparations for the founding ceremony?" Allen asked at the meeting.


    Swein and village head Jill have always been responsible for the founding ceremony. Swein stood up and said, "Lord, rest assured that everything has been arranged and there will be no mistakes."


    "That''s good. It''s only three months before the new year. Today, we officially released a notice to the whole continent. We Chinese understand that the founding ceremony will be held on the new year''s day, and the founding of the people''s Republic will be king." Allen said.


    "Lord, do you need to send invitations to major forces?" asked village head Jill.


    Allen thought for a moment: "just send invitations to the Three Kingdoms and the guardian of light, and others write in the notice that all major forces are welcome to witness. Let Gabriel take charge of the person who sends the invitation."


    Gabriel and other angels are legendary strong, and because they have wings on their backs, their speed is much higher than that of ordinary legends. It only takes a few days to get the capital of the Three Kingdoms from China.


    A few days later, the king capital of the kingdom of harilo.


    In the sky above the capital, a figure passed by quickly, and the momentum of the legendary peak on his body was released recklessly, which surprised the strong men in the capital. The figure stopped over the palace and showed its true face. It was Gabriel, one of the six archangels.


    The twelve strong men in the palace feel the momentum of the legendary peak of Gabriel in the sky, one by one like great enemies.


    "The Chinese led Gabriel to ask for his Majesty King yallin of the kingdom of harilo." Gabriel shouted, and his voice echoed over the whole king. Then all the people in the capital knew that the legendary strong man in the sky was the messenger of Huaxia!


    A moment later, a level 12 strong man in the palace shouted, "Your Majesty, please see Lord Gabriel in the hall!"


    Gabriel is a legendary strong man. He naturally calls him an adult. Not to mention a level 12 strong man in the kingdom of harilo, even if yallin, the king of the kingdom of harilo, saw the legendary strong man, he would respectfully shout his excellency.


    Gabriel dropped in shape, landed at the front door of the main hall of the palace and strode into the hall. There are two people in the hall, one is king yallin of harilo Kingdom, and the other is Prince Carl. Yallin had been sitting on the throne in the main hall. When he saw Gabriel entering, he hurried to get up.


    "Welcome Lord Gabriel to visit. Please sit down," said yallin.


    Prince Carl stood behind yallin, expressionless. Prince Carl understood very well that China sent a legendary strong man as an envoy to show that he wanted to give his father a downfall. You should know that when my father meets the legendary strong man, he will speak politely as an adult. Naturally, there is nothing wrong with calling a legendary strong man, but if the legendary strong man is only an envoy of China, it will be different.


    Virtually, the kingdom of harilo is weak, and China leads the way.


    "Lord Allen sent Lord Gabriel. What can I do for you?" asked yallin.


    Gabriel took out an invitation from his arms. With a wave of his hand, the invitation had flown to yallin: "we Chinese understand that the founding hall will be held on January 1 next year, and the Lord will officially become the king of the founding of the people''s Republic. This is the invitation to the founding ceremony. I hope your kingdom can send someone to attend and testify."


    If ordinary messengers come to visit, yallin will throw the invitation directly on the ground, raise his head and say proudly: "the founding of the people''s Republic of China? A country established by disorderly officials and thieves, which our harilo kingdom will not recognize!"


    But now the envoy is a legendary strong man, and yallin dare not do so. If he dares to do so, Gabriel may directly kill him if he thinks he is disrespectful to himself.


    Yallin could only say, "Lord Gabriel, rest assured that our kingdom of harilo will send someone to participate."


    "Thank you, your majesty yallin. Then I''ll leave." then Gabriel refused yallin''s invitation and left empty.


    In the hall, yallin and Prince Carl were dignified.


    Yallin sighed: "Alas, it seems that the rise of Huaxia collar has become inevitable and can''t be stopped. With the strength of Huaxia collar and Alan Senlan''s ambition, he will never be satisfied with a kingdom of the sun. When Alan Senlan officially establishes the country and digests the territory of the kingdom of the sun, he will expand again!"


    Prince Carl nodded: "yes, I''ve read all the information about Alan Senlan and huaxialing and analyzed Alan''s growth path. It can be said that Alan Senlan didn''t have much ambition at the beginning, but after successfully overthrowing the kingdom of the sun this time, his ambition is bound to grow. It''s only a matter of time to attack other kingdoms."


    "Yes, we must plan ahead," said yallin, "Send envoys to the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of Poland. Our three countries must sign an offensive and defensive alliance to jointly curb the development of the Chinese leadership. With the strength shown by the Chinese leadership, none of our three countries and countries can fight against it alone. If we do not unite, we can only be defeated one by one!"


    "Also," yallin continued, "doesn''t it mean that all legends must join the guard of light and ignore the affairs between earthly Kingdoms? Why can huaxialing continue to have legendary giants?"


    "This agreement is only for human beings. To be exact, it is only for us harillans," Prince Carl said helplessly. "Father, you can see that the Gabriel who just got off is obviously not human, let alone harillans."


    Yallin sighed: "you''re right. How can humans have wings on their backs? I''ve never heard of such a race on the mainland. It''s said that China has many strange alien strongmen, and I don''t know where Alan Senlan came from."


    At the same time, the kings of zizaidian Kingdom and polate Kingdom also welcomed the messengers of the Chinese leadership. The situation of the kingdom of heaven is similar to that of the kingdom of harillo, while that of the kingdom of Poland is quite different.


    The legendary strongmen of the kingdom of Poland do not need to join the guard of light, so the kings of the kingdom of Poland have legends!


    There are three legendary strongmen in the kingdom of Poland. On weekdays, these three legendary strongmen will guard the king''s capital and sneak in the king''s capital. Alan naturally knew the situation, so two envoys were sent to the kingdom of polate, Raphael and Michael.


    In case of conflict, the strength of Raphael and Michael is more than enough to deal with the three legendary strong men.


    After Raphael and Michael flew over the capital of Poland, they immediately attracted the attention of the three legendary strong men in the capital. An unidentified legendary strong man broke into the king''s capital. Naturally, the three legendary strong men of the kingdom of Poland would not sit idly by and immediately flew into the air to stop Raphael and Michael.


    Three legendary strongmen, two soldiers and a magician in the kingdom of polate. The level of the magician is level 14, and the two soldiers are level 13 and level 15. The strong is respected, so on weekdays, the three are led by the soldier of level 15.


    The level 15 soldier is a burly man who looks more than 40 years old with a huge axe on his back. His name is Gibson. In terms of strength, he ranks first in all legends on the whole continent.


    Of course, the age of a legendary strong man cannot be judged by his appearance.


    After stopping Raphael, Gibson drank and asked, "who is coming and why are you trespassing into the capital of the kingdom of Poland!"


    If an ordinary legendary strong man sees a strong man of the same level, he will be polite before asking, but Gibson didn''t do so. Gibson''s temper is notoriously irritable. He is angry when he opens his mouth. He never knows what euphemism is. Now Raphael and Michael break into the king''s capital without prior notice. How can Gibson be polite?


    Raphael said, "we are the envoys of the Chinese leader. On behalf of the Chinese leader, we are sent to your country to visit your king."


    Gibson snorted coldly: "since you are an emissary, you should look like an emissary. Don''t you know to send someone to send a certificate notice first and come back after your Majesty''s consent? And you broke into the king''s capital of our country without informing the newspapers. This is a provocation to our kingdom of Poland!"


    Raphael and Michael naturally knew that their trespassing into a country''s capital was a provocative act, but they came to threaten, so they naturally didn''t care about provocation. The world has always respected the strong. As long as you beat down the three legends in front of you, no one will say they are provocative.


    "What do you say?" Raphael asked in a deep voice.


    Gibson said, "now get out of the king''s capital immediately, do it step by step according to the envoy''s procedure, and it''s not too late to see our king again."


    Raphael laughed: "what if we don''t want to?"

 Chapter 349

    "No?" Gibson''s face was cold. "Then we can only force you to leave."


    Michael laughed: "do you want to do it? Just try. I''ll see how strong you three are."


    Michael''s words were already red fruit''s provocation to Gibson. He immediately said angrily, "start and expel these two winged bird men. You two deal with him, and I''ll deal with this arrogant guy!"


    Gibson pointed to Michael and said that he had pulled out the huge axe behind him, swung the huge axe and cut at Michael. Seeing Gibson''s move, the other two legendary strongmen of the Polish Kingdom also moved at the same time and attacked Raphael.


    Raphael waved a holy light to block the attack of the two legends, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth: "the LORD said that the strong men in the kingdom of polate have a violent temper, which is really true. Since you two want to play, I''ll play with you."


    The five legends fought together in the air on the king''s capital. From time to time, all kinds of magic and fighting spirit burst in the air, which was very gorgeous. On the ground, all the people raised their heads and watched the battle in the sky. Fortunately, the five people fighting in the sky were very measured. Neither magic attack nor fighting attack affected ordinary people on the ground.


    On the roof of a hotel, a man and a woman looked up at the battle in the sky. The man was wearing a samurai uniform and a samurai sword at his waist. It was Yasuo. The red haired woman next to him is naturally delaire.


    They explored Joshua''s whereabouts and followed the clues all the way to the capital of the kingdom of Poland.


    "Those two in the sky are the messengers of our Chinese leader? When did we have such a strong man in our territory?" delaire said in surprise. When Raphael announced his identity just now, his voice was loud and spread all over the king''s capital. Naturally, asso and delaire heard it clearly.


    Aso said: "look at them, they should be what Galen called angels. It is said that there are six angels in the territory, all of which are the strength of the legendary peak."


    Although Yasuo is not in the territory, he often contacts heroes such as Galen through his mobile phone and knows more about what happened in the territory.


    "Lord, the nation will be established and become king in the new year next year. We must find Joshua as soon as possible, solve him and try to get back before the founding ceremony." asso continued.


    Delaire nodded: "that''s the founding ceremony of nature and territory. I don''t want to miss it! If we get the right news, Joshua will hide there and we can find him tonight."


    In the center of the king''s capital, there stands a statue of Nicholas tens of meters high. This statue is one of the spiritual symbols of the kingdom of Poland. However, at this time, on the head of the statue stood a young man with red hair and a huge gourd on his back. It was Nicholas who borrowed my love. Perhaps he is the only one who dares to do such a disrespectful thing to the statue of the God, because the God is himself.


    Nicholas looked at the battle in the sky and muttered, "what a strange race, the power of the holy light in the body is so pure. They come from Huaxia collar, and the body I borrowed also comes from Huaxia collar. Obviously, they are not hariran or Barnard."


    "It''s interesting that the Lord of the Chinese leader can recruit so many foreign strong people. It seems that he must be related to some other level. After dealing with the shadow eagle, I''ll meet the Lord of the Chinese leader."


    In the sky, Raphael and Michael have gradually dominated. Michael blasted out a holy light, hit Gibson and blew Gibson upside down. Gibson barely held his body, half of his body was charred, and his mouth was vomiting blood.


    Rafael, who fought against the two legends alone, smiled and said, "I won''t play with you anymore." then he waved two holy lights and blew the two opponents out. Rafael''s strength is the peak of legend, but his two opponents are level 14 and level 13. His strength is too different from him.


    "Well, will you expel us now?" Michael said with a slight smile. "Go and inform your king. It''s not polite for China to lead messengers to visit and avoid seeing them."


    Michael was talking when his face suddenly changed and turned to the statue in the center of the king''s capital. Just now, he felt a powerful breath suddenly emanating from the statue. Not only Michael, Raphael and the three legends of the kingdom of Poland also felt this breath and looked at the top of the statue one after another.


    At the top of the statue, a small figure stood there, emitting a terrible smell, the smell of gods!


    There are gods in the kingdom of Poland! Michael and Raphael turned pale. They are two of the best in legend, but they are as fragile as mole ants in front of a God. Legends and gods are two different life levels!


    Gibson was furious when he saw this. He even stood on the head of the great statue under Nicholas''s crown. This is an insult to Nicholas''s crown! Even if he is a God, he will never be allowed! Compared with this man, Raphael and Michael''s provocation against the kingdom was drizzle.


    Gibson rushed to the statue and shouted angrily, "don''t disrespect Nicholas. Get out of there now!"


    Nicholas smiled softly: "do you know who you are talking to? A god! If I want, I can kill you with a wave of my hand. How dare you shout at me."


    "Even if you are a God, you can''t disrespect Nicholas!" Gibson said angrily.


    "Ha ha, you''re very good," Nicholas said with a smile. "Can''t I leave yet." with that, Nicholas''s body slowly flew away from the statue.


    Seeing this, Gibson''s face became a little better, saluted Nicholas and said, "yes, sir." Gibson still maintained his due respect for the gods.


    Nicholas smiled and nodded: "as far as I know, Nicholas has disappeared for thousands of years. How dare you still respect him so much?"


    "That''s nature," Gibson said. "Nicholas will always be the patron saint of our Barnard people. My Lord, I don''t know whether you are? As far as I know, Lord Lucius seems to be the only God on the mainland. Are you a new God, or do you come from other places?"


    Nicholas laughed: "I''ll tell you my identity later. Let me help you solve these two birds who show their strength in Barnard''s territory first."


    Gibson was delighted when he heard the speech. He didn''t mean any harm to the Barnard people, and even turned to the Barnard people. Could it be that the God Lord was an old friend of Lord Nicholas thousands of years ago? If so, it makes sense that the adult stood on the head of the statue of Lord Nicholas, but left with a smile because of his words.


    Nicholas flew to Michael and Raphael. Michael and Raphael saluted and said, "I have seen the Lord of the gods."


    On the ground, seeing the figure in the sky, delaire opened his mouth greatly: "isn''t that my love?"


    I stayed in the territory for a long time after ero was summoned. All the heroes and delaire were familiar with him.


    Yasuo nodded: "yes, he is. According to Azul, my ero''s body was borrowed by a God. It seems that it is him."


    In the sky, Nicholas calmly looked at Raphael and Michael and said, "if someone dared to show off in Barnard''s territory, I would kill them on the spot."


    Then Nicholas looked at his body, that is, I love Luo''s body, and continued: "but huaxialing and I still have some roots. This time I''ll spare you two, take my blow, and then get out!"


    With that, Nicholas waved his hand and an energy bomb flew to Raphael and Michael.


    Raphael and Michael had no time to dodge, so they could only gather all their strength to block the blow.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the energy bomb burst. With two screams, Michael and Raphael flew backwards together. Their bodies were directly blasted out of the king''s capital, drew a parabola in the air, fell heavily on the wilderness outside the king''s capital, and hit two huge pits.


    As the smoke dispersed, Michael and Raphael struggled to climb out of the pit, covered with blood. Fortunately, both of them are legendary strong, and the angel''s physique is strong. If other people were injured so badly, I''m afraid they would have died.


    "Go, go back to the territory!"


    They climbed up from the ground, did not dare to stay at all, and fled towards the territory in confusion.


    Over the king''s capital, Gibson three respectfully saluted Nicholas: "thank you for your help!"


    Nicholas smiled softly: "didn''t you ask me who I am just now? I''ll tell you now. My name is Nicholas."

 Chapter 350

    After Raphael and Michael were far away from the king capital of the kingdom of Poland, the first thing was to contact Allen through mobile phone and tell Allen what happened in the kingdom of Poland.


    After listening to their description, Allen immediately knew who the God appeared in the kingdom of Poland, the one who borrowed my love Luo''s body.


    "I ignored it. According to Azur''s story, the identity of that God may be the guardian God of Barnard people in the kingdom of Poland. It''s not surprising that he appeared in the king of Poland. You two come back first, but since he dares to hurt you two directly, we Chinese leaders will find this face anyway. I''ll let Brady go later."


    After more than a month''s cultivation, Brady''s strength has been completely restored. The combat effectiveness of level 16 abyss demons is comparable to that of level 17 human gods. Brady has no problem dealing with the God in the kingdom of Poland. And Allen doesn''t want to kill the God in the kingdom of polate. He just wants to get back the face lost by Huaxia collar.


    Late at night, the whole Polish king was quiet. Although there is no curfew in the kingdom of Poland, people have no entertainment at night, and most of them go to bed early.


    In a hotel, Yasuo and delaire sneaked out, recognized one direction and sped away. About ten minutes later, they came to an area outside Wangdu. This is a slum. Most of the poor people in Wangdu gather here, mixed with dragons and snakes.


    After they came to the slum, they walked through the streets for a long time and finally stopped outside a small courtyard.


    "According to the clues we got, it''s right here," Dreyer said.


    Yasuo nodded: "we''ll dive in and never let him escape!"


    They climbed over the wall into the courtyard and walked towards the only room in the courtyard. They were still several meters away from the door, but the door was pushed open with a squeak.


    A man in a magic robe came out of the house with a strange smile on his face. It was Joshua. Joshua saw that asso and delaire didn''t show any surprise. He grinned and said, "you''re finally here. I''m getting impatient."


    "Did you know we were coming?" ASO asked.


    "You''ve been tracking me for so long, how can I not know that the kingdom of Poland is the base camp of our shadow eagle." Joshua said, waving his left arm: "I haven''t found you yet, but you came to the door first."


    Yasuo smiled coldly: "The Revenge of breaking your hand? With your strength, do you think you can avenge me?"


    Joshua''s level is still only nine, and asso has eleven. It''s easy to deal with Joshua.


    "Now I am no longer your opponent," Joshua said with a smile, "but I knew you were coming. How can I be unprepared?"


    Then Joshua respectfully said to the house, "Lord Melville, please help me kill them both."


    Inside the house, a momentum belonging to the legendary strong suddenly broke out, and a blonde man walked out of the house.


    "Don''t worry, none of them can go," Melville said.


    Seeing Melville, Yasuo and delaire were shocked. Yasuo dodged in front of delaire: "it''s a legendary strong man. I''ll stop him. Go quickly!"


    Yasso''s strength can''t compete with a legend, but there is still some assurance to stop him for a moment.


    "I''m not going!" said delaire. How could she escape alone in the face of danger.


    "You fool!" Yasuo scolded, but he didn''t continue to insist on letting Dreyer leave. With the speed of the legendary strong, even if she can help delaire win a moment, she can''t escape in the hands of the legend. It''s better to fight and die together than to be killed one by one.


    Asso pulled out his sword around his waist and said, "come on, I haven''t fought with the legendary strong."


    "The ignorant are fearless," said Melville contemptuously. "In that case, I''ll show you the power of the legendary strong!"


    Melville waved his hand and cut off a fighting wave towards asso and delaire. Yasuo grabbed delaire and jumped away from the blow


    "Good speed." Melville chuckled, his body flashed, and he came to asso and punched out. Yasuo waved his sword and was knocked back several steps by a punch.


    Melville kept attacking, punching and kicking, and soon broke asso''s defense and punched asso in the chest. Asso was knocked out and fell heavily to the ground, struggling to get up.


    "It''s your turn," Melville smiled at delaire. Delaire''s strength was much worse than that of Yasso, and he was directly knocked to the ground by Melville.


    "Lord Melville, why didn''t you kill them?" Joshua asked when he saw that Melville didn''t kill him.


    Melville looked at Yasuo who fell to the ground and said, "bring them back to the headquarters. The organization is useful. Your identity is too low to know. The organization is now facing a great disaster. If you are careless, it will be completely destroyed."


    Joshua was surprised when he heard the speech: "how is it possible? With the strength of the organization, even the guardian of light can''t destroy the organization?"


    "What do you know," Melville said, "the guardian of light can''t destroy our shadow eagle, because Lucius, the God level strong man of the guardian of light, can''t fight against our shadow eagle for some reason. Since a few months ago, people have been attacking and killing members of our organization. Once that person takes action, no one, legendary or ordinary strong, will be spared!"


    At this point, Melville''s eyes showed a trace of panic: "According to the speculation of the organization, this strong man against our shadow eagle is likely to be a god! If a God is determined to eradicate our shadow eagle, how sure do you think we will escape? In this critical period, if you don''t pay me with holy light and Dragon Crystal, I won''t venture to appear. You can see the battle over the king capital today All the five people who met at the beginning were legends, especially the two envoys led by China, who were the top among all the legendary strong! "


    "No wonder Phil will die in China. With the strength of those two people today, neither of them can compete with Phil!"


    "The strong man who appeared later hurt both of them with one blow and flew directly out of the king''s capital! I clearly felt the breath of the strong man, which is definitely the breath of the gods! What I''m worried about now is whether the strong man of the gods will be the one who dealt with our organization. If so, the headquarters will be dangerous!" Melville said.


    "Lord Melville, where is the headquarters of the organization?" Joshua asked.


    Melville''s face was cold: "this secret is not something you can touch now. It''s not too late to ask again when you become a legend or understand the power of law."


    In the shadow eagle, only the legendary strong and the talented strong who are absolutely sure to be promoted to legend are qualified to know where the headquarters is. For the nine level strong like Joshua, the shadow Eagle exists almost at the bottom, so naturally it is not qualified to know.


    Just then, a voice came from above the courtyard: "God is mysterious. The headquarters of your organization is just below the city. Do you think you can hide it from me?"

 Chapter 351

    Melville and Joshua were surprised when they heard the sudden voice. They quickly looked up to the sky and saw a thin figure floating three or four meters high, looking at them coldly.


    Cold sweat ran down their cheeks and they were so close that they didn''t notice it at all. Melville, in particular, is a legend!


    When they saw the face of the man in the air, their complexion changed greatly! Isn''t it the God level strong man who beat back two legendary peaks in one blow during the day! Joshua''s body trembled with fear. Melville felt his scalp numb and said, "meet the LORD God!"


    With that, Melville lowered his head and dared not look up at Nicholas. At this time, Melville''s heart has been filled with fear, the fear of death! Melville regretted very much. Why did he want to covet the Holy Light Dragon Crystal in Joshua''s hand and rashly show up to wade in this muddy water!


    Nicholas smiled gently in the sky: "the attitude is not bad. If you weren''t a member of the shadow eagle, maybe I would let you go."


    Hearing Nicholas''s words, Melville and Joshua trembled violently. Nicholas understood very well and would not let them go!


    "Sir, spare your life. Although we are members of the shadow eagle, we haven''t done anything bad!"


    They prayed desperately.


    "Is there anything worse than taking refuge in an alien?"


    Facing their prayers, Nicholas was completely indifferent, waved his hand and shed a light. The light swept Joshua and Melville. Joshua''s body immediately became stiff and fell straight to the ground without breath. Melville is worthy of being a legendary strong man, resisting tenaciously in the light.


    "Good strength." Nicholas smiled and waved his hand again. The light suddenly increased and broke Melville''s defense.


    Melville, die!


    After killing Melville and Joshua, Nicholas said to himself, "the reptiles outside are almost cleaned up. Take advantage of today''s good mood and go directly to destroy their headquarters."


    With that, Nicholas looked at asso and delaire who fell to the ground and went away.


    Yasuo struggled to take out a bottle of red medicine from the space ring and poured it into the mouth. Finally, he regained some strength and staggered to his feet. He went to delaire, picked her up and fed her a bottle of red medicine.


    "Ha ha, we are saved!" Yasuo said with a rare laugh.


    Delaire''s injury also recovered under the treatment of red medicine. He sat up and said with a smile: "yes, we have been saved."


    "Look at their two space rings and see if the Holy Light dragon crystal is on them." yasodo. Perhaps because of disdain, Nicholas did not take away their space rings after killing Melville and Joshua.


    Asso and delaire picked up Joshua''s and Melville''s space rings respectively. After searching for them, delaire suddenly smiled and said, "here!"


    In delaire''s hand, a Dragon Crystal emitting divine light was shining.


    "Ha ha..." they both burst out a burst of happy laughter.


    "Tell the Lord the good news and tell him that we will return immediately and definitely catch up with the founding ceremony of the New Year!"


    "Well, how can we lose the two of us at such an important moment!"


    Hua Xialing, after Alan got the news, was also very happy for them. With Shengguang Longjing, the hidden dangers of delaire can be eliminated, and its strength can be greatly increased, and the territory can have one more high-end combat power. However, after listening to the process of obtaining the Holy Light Dragon Crystal told by the two, Allen was a little tangled.


    Obviously, the one who saved asso under the shadow eagle was the God who hurt Michael and Raphael. Alan planned to let Brady teach him a lesson. But now the God has saved asso and Dreyer''s life. In addition to his saving grace to me, ero and azil, Alan is embarrassed to let Brady make trouble again. Although the other party only saved asso and delaire, the grace of saving life is the grace of saving life, which cannot be changed.


    Of course, if the other party refuses to return my love Luo''s body, Alan will have to let Brady do it.


    Ellen came to Brady: "Brady, you can go to the kingdom of Poland and send the invitation to the founding ceremony to the king of the kingdom of Poland. Try not to conflict with each other''s gods."


    "Lord, he wounded our Chinese envoy. Is that all?" Brady asked. Now Brady has fully entered the role and regarded himself as a member of the Chinese leader.


    Allen told Brady about asso and delaire and said, "it''s OK for him to save asso and delaire."


    Brady nodded: "I see. It''s really cheap for him. Lord, I''ll go now!"


    With that, Brady left the territory and rushed to the kingdom of Poland.


    Not every God has the ability to travel through space like Lucius, such as Brady and Nicholas. If they want to go somewhere, they can only go step by step. However, the speed of the gods was very fast. It took Brady only a few hours to get from Huaxia city to the king capital of the kingdom of Poland.


    Early the next morning, Brady had arrived at the capital of the kingdom of Poland. He came to the king''s capital of the kingdom of Poland for two tasks: one was to send an invitation to the founding ceremony, and the other was to take Yasuo and delaire back.


    Brady looked at the king capital of the Polish kingdom in front of him and said to himself, "if the Lord hadn''t told me to keep a low profile and don''t conflict with the gods in the city, I would have to teach him a good lesson! It''s disgusting that he didn''t pay attention to our Chinese leader and hurt our messenger!"


    In the main hall of the palace, all the kings and courtiers of the kingdom of Poland were present. Oggs, king of the kingdom of Poland, was flushed. He was so excited that he trembled slightly when walking. This made the officials of the Royal Palace wonder what had happened to make his majesty so excited? Some smart people have guessed that it may have something to do with the great war over Wangdu yesterday.


    Now the whole king is talking about who the red haired boy with gourd on his back is and guessing his strength. Some say he is an extremely powerful legend, others say he is a God. However, the existence of gods is too ethereal after all. Ordinary people don''t believe it except those who have reached a certain degree of strength.


    "Good news, ladies and gentlemen, great news!" King oggs said excitedly, sitting on the throne, "the time for the rise of our kingdom of Poland and our Barnard people has come!"


    "Do you know who the young man in the palace was yesterday?" oggs asked. Yesterday, he knew that the identity of the boy was Nicholas, the legendary Guardian God of the Barnard nation, but he was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night. Early this morning, he hurriedly summoned the ministers to announce the great news.


    After that, the kingdom of Poland will be guarded by gods!


    All the ministers shook their heads, and no one guessed. First, there is no clue about the identity of the boy. Second, it is to cooperate with his majesty.


    Sure enough, seeing that all the ministers were confused, King oggs was greatly satisfied. He laughed and said, "you can''t imagine that the adult is the guardian God of our Barnard nation, under the crown of Nicholas!"


    As soon as oggs said this, he seemed to drop a deep-water bomb, and the whole hall exploded. No Barnard did not know that Nicholas was crowned, but his statue always stood in the center of the king''s capital.


    "That adult was crowned by Nicholas. How is that possible!"


    "Is this true, your majesty?"


    "God, Nicholas, I''m not dreaming!"


    "Thousands of years ago, after the great battle with the underground race, there was no news about Nicholas''s crown. Some people said that Nicholas''s crown fell, but I didn''t expect that Nicholas''s crown was still alive!"


    "Our patron saint did not abandon us!"


    All the officials in the hall were excited, skeptical and convinced, but without exception, they were deeply shocked by the news! They had a lot of guesses about the identity and strength of the young strong man before, but no one would think that he was the patron saint of the Barnard nation, Nicholas!


    Finally, an old man with a snow-white beard stood up and said, "Your Majesty, is that adult really crowned by Nicholas? It can be verified by the temple?"


    The verification of the temple was left by Nicholas himself. If he hadn''t come personally, even the strong gods could not pass.


    King Argus laughed: "If I don''t pass the verification and confirm the identity of Nicholas crown, will I inform you? Although this is a great disrespect to Nicholas crown, I still proposed to carry out Temple verification, and Nicholas crown gladly agreed. It''s not half unhappy. The verification was left by Nicholas crown himself. Naturally, he won''t be surprised by our verification Not fast. The verification process is very smooth. He is our Nicholas crown! "


    The hall was rejoicing again. Since Nicholas''s crown had passed the verification, the people naturally would not have any doubt. The ministers were boiling and asked to see Nicholas''s crown.


    Oggs laughed and said, "since Nicholas crown has appeared, naturally I''ll meet you. I''ll ask Nicholas crown to come out now!"


    With that, oggs left the hall and invited Nicholas himself. A moment later, oggs respectfully led a man into the hall. It was Nicholas.


    "Meet Nicholas!"


    All the officials in the hall said in unison.


    Nicholas smiled softly: "no gifts."


    Just then, a voice came from outside the temple.


    "Brady, the Chinese ambassador, came to visit."

 Chapter 352

    The sound suddenly appeared in the hall, causing an uproar. The officials of the kingdom of Poland were worshipping their Nicholas crown when they suddenly heard such a voice and felt disgusted.


    "Hua Xialing, how dare they come? Did Nicholas teach them enough yesterday?"


    "Knowing that Nicholas dares to make a visit here, I simply don''t know whether to live or die!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the officials in the hall looked at Nicholas and wanted to see Nicholas''s great power and teach a lesson to the messengers led by China.


    The people outside the hall laughed: "I''m just an envoy to your country. Is it necessary to have a deep hatred like me?"


    In the hall, Nicholas''s eyes narrowed slightly: "the Chinese leader has a strong spirit level. It seems that I underestimated the Chinese leader before. It''s not easy for a God to be willing to visit other countries as an envoy."


    "Now that you are here, why don''t you come in and see you?"


    Nicholas''s words seemed to have some magic, petrifying the angry ministers in the hall on the spot. They dare not imagine that the messenger of Huaxia is a god!


    When did the gods become so worthless?


    Suddenly, no one dared to continue talking. He chattered to a God and angered the God. I''m afraid Nicholas couldn''t protect them under the crown.


    In the hall, a huge man appeared in front of the crowd. His eyes showed a ferocious light, which made people dare not look at him.


    In the face of a God, Nicholas naturally needs to come forward. Nicholas stared at Brady and said, "first, two legendary peaks, and now a God. What''s the matter with you Chinese sending people here again and again?"


    Brady grinned: "we just sent the invitation to the founding ceremony at the Lord''s order, without any malice. But you hurt two envoys of Huaxia collar indiscriminately. If you hadn''t saved two senior members of Huaxia collar last night, I would ask you for justice today."


    Brady mentioned that Nicholas saved two people last night. The figures of Yasuo and delaire crossed Nicholas''s mind. Nicholas smiled faintly: "those two people were your Chinese leaders last night? You Chinese leaders are really talented."


    Nicholas was very impressed by the two people he saved yesterday, especially the man who used the samurai sword. He could fight against the legendary strong with level 11 strength for a short time. Nicholas asked himself that he could not do it at level 11.


    "It''s up to you!" Brady laughed. "Ordinary people are not qualified to be the top leaders of China."


    "Since you''re here to deliver the invitation, bring it," Nicholas said.


    Brady took an invitation from his arms, waved it, flew to Nicholas, and Nicholas reached for it.


    "When the invitation arrives, I''ll leave!" Brady said. When he came to the door of the hall, he suddenly turned around and said, "Nicholas, right? I advise you to keep a low profile. How long can you hold on with the speed of your soul dissipation?"


    With that, Brady disappeared.


    Nicholas held the invitation in one hand and said nothing.


    After Brady left, the courtiers and King Argus looked at Nicholas with worried eyes.


    "Under the crown of Nicholas, the God just said, your soul is dissipating..." oggs asked carefully.


    Nicholas sighed, "he''s right. My soul is really dissipating all the time. It won''t be long before I''ll be out of my mind and die completely."


    Nicholas''s words made the hall howl.


    "How can this happen? Under Nicholas''s crown, we polish Kingdom, our Barnard nation, can''t live without you!"


    "Lord Nicholas, we''ve been looking forward to your appearance for thousands of years. How can you leave us again!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a cry in the hall. After being silent for a long time, Nicholas motioned for the people to be quiet, and then said, "to tell you the truth, when my seal was untied, I was very confused. Thousands of years have passed, and the vicissitudes of life, I don''t know where I should go. The Barnard nation I once guarded is the only thought in my heart."


    "I found you and found that although I have been away for thousands of years, you still believe in me. I am really moved. Since you have not failed me for thousands of years, rest assured, I will not fail you. Before I leave, I will arrange everything for you and let the Barnard people pass on forever. This is my commitment to you!"


    With that, Nicholas handed the invitation from China to King oggs and disappeared into the hall, leaving the wailing king and ministers of the kingdom of Poland.


    Somewhere, Brady found asso and delaire and was about to take them away. Suddenly, he looked up at the sky and said, "Nicholas, what are you doing here?"


    In the sky, Nicholas floated down and fell beside Brady: "I want to see your Lord."


    Brady grinned, "no problem!"


    That afternoon, they rushed to Huaxia city. After Brady informed Allen, he took Nicholas to Allen''s study.


    When Allen saw Nicholas, he subconsciously shouted, "I love Luo." then he reacted and laughed at himself, "Oh, no, it''s Nicholas."


    "Nicholas, meet Lord Allen," Nicholas said. Although Allen is only a mortal, Nicholas dare not despise Allen at all. After he entered Huaxia City, he already realized that there was a strong spirit in Huaxia collar! A Lord with at least two strong gods under his command can''t be slighted even by ordinary people.


    At the same time, Nicholas also had some questions in his mind. Why did Lucius never mention Huaxia collar when he told himself about the situation on the mainland? With the strength of Chinese leadership, even Lucius should be careful?


    "Sit down," Ellen said with a smile, "your body is still borrowed from me. When will it be returned? And is my soul okay?"


    "Lord Allen, don''t worry. I''ll return you my love intact as soon as the time comes." Nicholas said.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Alan smiled. "I don''t know why you want to see me?"


    "I''m here to make a deal with Lord Allen, or I have a request. I hope Lord Allen can agree," Nicholas said.


    "Tell me," said Alan, "I don''t think I can help a God."


    Allen has probably guessed what Nicholas wants to say. What Nicholas can''t let go of in the world is probably only the Barnard people of the Polish kingdom.


    Sure enough, Nicholas said, "I hope Lord Allen can help me guard the Barnard people. For this, as long as I can do it, I am willing to pay any price!"


    With that, Nicholas stared at Alan, hoping that Alan would agree to his request.


    As time passed, Allen did not respond, neither promised nor refused. Gradually, Nicholas found that Alan seemed distracted!


    Nicholas was unhappy. After all, he was a god! I asked Alan so much that Alan ignored me and began to be distracted! If I didn''t ask Alan, I could only do so for the Barnard nation. I really want to leave immediately.


    Allen suddenly looked back and saw Nicholas''s unhappy and apologetic smile in his eyes: "sorry, I was distracted just now."


    Alan''s apology dispelled the unhappiness in Nicholas''s heart. He thought Alan was just considering whether to agree to his request and asked, "Lord Allen, how are you thinking?"


    Using the word "you" to address a mortal shows how much Nicholas wants Allen to agree to his request. As long as Alan is willing to help him protect the inheritance of Barnard people, as he said, he is willing to do anything for Alan before his soul dissipates.


    Although Lucius also made an oath to ensure the inheritance of Barnard people, in Nicholas''s view, Lucius is far from reliable as the young Lord in front of him. Others aside, if the young Lord insisted on destroying the Barnard nation, Nicholas did not think Lucius had the strength to compete with the Chinese leader.


    "Sorry, I can''t agree to your request," Allen said.


    Nicholas smelled the speech and was about to continue to say something to persuade Alan, but he heard Alan say, "but I have a better plan, whether for you or me."


    "What plan?" Nicholas asked.


    "How about you be loyal to me and guard the Barnard people forever?" Alan chuckled.

 Chapter 353

    "I will guard the Barnard people forever..."


    Nicholas looked yearning in his eyes, and then his face darkened: "didn''t Brady tell Lord Allen you that my soul is dissipating and has died soon, otherwise I don''t have to bother Lord Allen."


    Alan smiled at Nicholas: "your soul is dissipating, I know that."


    "Lord Allen, you know, you still..., suddenly, Nicholas showed ecstasy," Lord Allen, you... "


    Excited, Nicholas''s title to Allen changed into "adult" and "you".


    Alan smiled softly, "yes, I do have a way to solve your problem."


    With Allen''s knowledge, there is naturally no way and clue about Nicholas''s soul dissipation. The solution is Qing told him. He was suddenly absent-minded when talking with Nicholas just now. He was communicating with Qing.


    The soul dissipates slowly after the God is seriously injured. This situation is an unsolvable problem in this plane, but looking at the whole universe is nothing. In the vast universe, this often happens to gods, and powerful gods have already developed many solutions.


    There are many schemes. Different schemes have different material requirements, and according to Qing, the materials of one scheme can be assembled at this level.


    "Lord Allen, you really have a way?" Nicholas was ecstatic and unbelievable. "In my case, my brother and Lucius, there is no way."


    "You haven''t fallen yet. Why give up hope?" Allen said. "You''ll know if it''s true or false. But before I tell you the method, you have to swear. Once the method works and successfully cures you, you have to be loyal to me."


    Alan didn''t take advantage of people''s danger. He didn''t have any friendship with Nicholas. Nicholas naturally had to pay some price to get the hope of life here.


    "No problem!" Nicholas readily agreed. He is already a mortal. Now Allen has given him a hope of life so that he can continue to guard the Barnard people with his own strength. Would he disagree? Moreover, Alan has two powerful gods under his command, and it doesn''t seem to be a * * thing to be loyal to him.


    "I, Nicholas, swear by the spirit: if Lord Allen''s method can keep me alive, I will be loyal to Lord Allen immediately, otherwise the spirit will dissipate!"


    After Nicholas promised, he immediately swore by the spirit.


    Alan laughed: "well, Nicholas, we will be our own people in the future, ha ha. I will tell you the way to prevent the soul from dissipating now."


    "First, we need to collect several materials, which are..."


    Allen gave more than a dozen materials and continued: "After collecting all the materials, use them to refine a body. As long as your soul enters the body, the body will prevent your soul from dissipating, and you can slowly recover your lost soul. After your soul is completely complete, even without this body, the symptoms of your soul dissipating will disappear. Then you can lose this body, Use divine power to reunite a body suitable for yourself. "


    "Collect materials and I''ll ask Brady to help you. With your strength, I''m afraid there are no materials you can''t collect in this position?"


    "That''s nature!" Nicholas''s eyes twinkled with excitement and joy. "As long as these materials exist in this plane, we can definitely get them!"


    "You start to collect the materials right away. I think you can''t wait," Alan smiled. "After collecting the materials and refining the body, you can just return my ero''s body to him."


    In the eastern continent, deep in the wilderness area, an active volcano stands here alone. It is desolate for a hundred miles, and there is no existence of any organisms or plants.


    In the magma deep in the volcano, a giant beast with a length of tens of meters rolls in the magma, which is as comfortable as its own bathhouse. In fact, this magma is indeed its own bathhouse for it.


    "It''s so comfortable. It''s so comfortable." the giant beast thought happily. As a legendary giant beast, he has a life far longer than the legendary strong man of mankind. He is also the absolute overlord in this area. No one has dared to provoke it for hundreds of years.


    The giant beast was enjoying the comfort brought by the magma. Suddenly, a powerful breath shrouded the whole volcano, and a powerful mind swept through the magma, as if looking for something.


    The beast trembled slightly under the pressure of this breath and felt a fear from the heart. It has never felt such a powerful breath since it was born. Is it because the owner of the breath is a Legendary God!


    Above the volcano, Brady floats in the air, searching for a seeker in the magma with his mind. What he is looking for now is a material with fire properties, which can only be formed in the magma of an active volcano.


    After leaving Huaxia collar, he and Nicholas acted separately to find materials in order to improve efficiency. This fire material is his first goal. He has searched several active volcanoes, but he found nothing.


    Suddenly, Brady''s face was happy: "found, right here!" then, Brady''s body flashed and appeared in the volcano.


    In the volcano, the giant beast crawled in the magma: "great God, what can I do for you?"


    The giant beast is really afraid. He is afraid that the powerful God came for himself. The purpose is to eat himself, just as he eats the weak creatures outside.


    Brady looked at the beast and said, "there is a crystal wrapped by fire in the depths of the magma. Take it out and give it to me." Brady was very happy to be helped.


    "I know that crystal. I''ll get it for you!" said the beast. His whole body had sunk into the magma. Soon, the beast took out the crystal and handed it to Brady respectfully.


    Brady took the crystal, looked at it carefully, nodded with satisfaction, "it''s right, ha ha, the first material has arrived!" after that, Brady''s body disappeared out of thin air.


    The beast felt that Brady had left, took a long sigh of relief and continued to take a magma bath.


    East continent, west continent, wilderness area, city, deep sea, Brady and Nicholas appear in every corner of this plane and collect materials. With the passage of time, in mid December, they finally successfully collected all the materials and returned to Huaxia city.


    Looking at the materials piled up in front of him, Allen said, "refining the body requires the power of the gods. I''ll tell you the method of refining the body. You can refine it."


    At the moment, standing in front of Allen, in addition to Nicholas and Brady, Lei Yan, a divine beast. The three of them worked together to refine a body without too much effort.


    Allen told the three people the way to refine the body, and the three began to refine it. Three days later, a human body was successfully refined.


    Nicholas as like as two peas in the Poland King''s king, the appearance of this body is exactly the same as that of his own. Looking at the body in front of him, Nicholas was excited in his eyes.


    "Well, Nicholas, go in and try," Alan smiled.

 Chapter 354

    "OK!"


    Nicholas answered. The spirit left my ero''s body and entered the newly refined body on the ground. After Nicholas''s spirit left, my ero''s body collapsed on the ground like a corpse.


    After Nicholas entered the new body, after a short adaptation, he jumped up from the ground with ecstasy on his face.


    "Lord, my spirit really doesn''t continue to dissipate. I''m saved!" Nicholas cheered, completely losing his indifference as a God.


    Nicholas shook his fist: "this body is good. I feel I don''t need to condense any new gods in the future. Just use this one."


    "Congratulations, Nicholas."


    "Ha ha, Nicholas, Congratulations!"


    Lei Yan and Brady Qiqi congratulated Nicholas. They are both strong gods and work for Huaxia. After a period of contact, they have long regarded each other as good friends. Even if Leiyan and Brady signed a master servant contract, Leiyan never regarded Brady as a servant.


    Alan came to me, looked at me, and asked anxiously, "Nicholas, is I okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Lord. His body has been out of the control of his soul for too long. It''s difficult to adapt for a moment. He can wake up soon," Nicholas explained.


    Just then, I love Luo on the ground opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    "Meet your Lord," I said, saluting Ellen.


    Alan laughed: "I love Luo, welcome back."


    Nicholas said, "I love Luo, I wanted to borrow your body. After my spirit has completely dissipated, I will leave my divine personality to you to help you become a God as my reward for borrowing your body. But now the Lord has cured me, and my divine personality can''t give it to you. Don''t worry, I''ll find another thing to give you as my reward for borrowing your body."


    I love Luo looked at Nicholas: "you also joined Huaxia collar?"


    Nicholas nodded: "yes, I have sworn with my soul to be loyal to the Lord."


    "In that case, there will be no reward," I said.


    "How can I do that!" Nicholas said. "The reward must be given. I''m a God. How can I break my promise."


    I love Luo stood quietly without answering.


    "By the way, Lord," said Nicholas, "can I go back to the kingdom of Poland and tell you something?"


    "Of course," Alan smiled. "Although you have sworn allegiance to me, you are a God after all, and I will not restrict your freedom. You take your mobile phone with you, as long as you can come back as soon as the territory needs you."


    "Thank you, Lord!" Nicholas said gratefully.


    After Nicholas left, Alan first raised my ELO''s strength to level 11 with the kill value, and then informed the heroes and Ninjas of the sky of the news of my ELO''s return. The crowd cheered when they got the news.


    At the end of December, the new year is getting closer and closer, and the whole Chinese leader has entered a state of jubilation, because in a few days, the Lord will build a nation and become king!


    In the past few days at the end of the month, luxury carriages of different styles enter Huaxia city every day. Most of the owners of these carriages are the major nobles in the territory. Allen did not deliberately suppress these nobles after unifying the kingdom of the burning sun. As long as they did not violate the new laws of China, Allen would not attack them for nothing.


    In the last two or three days, the missions of harilo Kingdom, zizaidian Kingdom and polish Kingdom also entered the Chinese city one after another.


    Prince Carl came from the kingdom of harilo, and Dick, the third prince, came from the kingdom of heaven. However, the people from the kingdom of Poland were beyond everyone''s expectation. King Argus came personally!


    You should know that the king of a country will not leave the Kingdom and enter other countries if it is not a big thing. The founding ceremony led by China is obviously not a big thing in harilo Kingdom and Zizai kingdom. Prince Carl and Prince Dick were even more surprised that King Argus was extremely polite to Allen, which was not normal. This makes the two people begin to guess, has huaxialing and the kingdom of Poland formed an alliance? If so, it would not be good news for both countries.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the new year is coming, and the founding ceremony of Huaxia is about to begin.


    Allen got up from bed early in the morning. The founding ceremony was scheduled to start at 9 o''clock today, but before that, Allen had to draw three Raffles today. In the new year, a new annual lottery can be held, which Allen is looking forward to. The first two annual sweepstakes, one to the tower of trial and one to six angels, have played a great role in the territory. I don''t know what will be drawn in the new annual lottery.


    As before, Allen first drew the monthly lottery. Unfortunately, he only got a small wooden box. For today''s Huaxia collar, the little resources in the small wooden box have little effect.


    With anticipation, Allen ordered the monthly lucky draw. The prize of this monthly lucky draw is not bad. Allen draws a giant sword that the legendary strong will be moved by. Allen decides to give the giant sword to asso and ask asso to give it to delaire.


    After delaire got the Holy Light Dragon Crystal, his strength improved greatly. In addition to the cultivation speed bonus of the Lord''s house martial arts arena, he is now a level 9 warrior. And because of the blood of the Holy Light dragon, her strength is not weaker than the ordinary level 10 strong. If she was equipped with this huge sword, she would have the power to fight when she met level 11 soldiers.


    Next comes the annual lottery, which is one of Allen''s most anticipated things every year.


    There are still six prize columns, a temple like building, a scroll, a huge sword emitting dark light, a fierce beast, a seemingly ordinary jar and a drawing.


    Allen can''t tell whether the six prizes are good or bad from the appearance, but he can be sure that the giant sword is definitely not ordinary. But he didn''t use the giant sword as a weapon, so he didn''t have much interest in the giant sword. If he draws the giant sword, he will draw two giant swords in a row. At that time, he doesn''t know which one to give to delaire.


    What Allen wants most is the temple building. According to Allen''s experience, various buildings given by the system are absolutely powerful and good things. Just look at the test tower, Dragon Statue and Lord''s house. Besides, the temple appeared in the annual lottery.


    "Green, are you there?" Alan shouted green in his mind before the lottery.


    "What''s the matter?" Qing asked listlessly.


    After a period of contact, Alan and Qing are very familiar with each other and get along well. They often joke with each other. And although Qing didn''t use the system to cheat to help Allen, Qing''s experience and knowledge helped Allen a lot. Not to mention the others, the two gods of the territory, Brady and Nicholas, got their loyalty by relying on Allen''s guidance.


    "Qing, I want that temple. Can you give me a hand and let me win him when I draw the lottery?" Allen asked.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Qing refused without thinking. "An honest young adult won''t do such favoritism!"


    "Qing, tell me the truth, can''t you control the operation of the system, such as the lottery?" Allen asked.


    Qing was silent for a moment, and then replied, "yes, the operation of the system is in accordance with the established rules, and I can''t interfere." Qing''s tone was like a defeated rooster.


    "What''s the use of the spirit of your system?" Alan asked with his mouth curled.


    "What''s your tone? I''m of great use! My greatest use is..." when I said this, Qing suddenly paused, "I said, don''t be angry."


    Alan nodded: "don''t worry, don''t be angry, lie to you that you are a puppy."

 Chapter 355

    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to tell you." Qing Dao said, "as the spirit of the system, my biggest task and responsibility is to control the system to shuttle through the plane to find a new host when the host dies for some reason. The system has regulations that the front and rear hosts can''t be in the same plane, or even in the adjacent plane."


    Alan''s face turned black when he heard the speech: "that is to say, only when I die can your function be reflected?"


    "So you''d better not die," Qing said. "It''s hard for the control system to shuttle through the plane to find the host. How can you be comfortable now."


    "With your kind words, I won''t die so easily, lest you have to find a new host so hard!"


    Alan stopped talking. He said that Qing was useless and was just a joke. In fact, after Qing appeared, he helped him a lot.


    Allen enters the lottery interface, turns the lottery turntable, and the pointer flies. After a moment, the pointer gradually slowed down until it stopped. Unfortunately, it didn''t win the temple building as Allen wanted, but stopped on the ordinary jar.


    "Congratulations to the host and get the prize ''prison''."


    Prison, the name completely surprised Allen. He thought it should be called so and so altar, so and so altar or something.


    Allen takes out the prison from the system space and checks the properties of the prison.


    Prison: Prison in the palm, which can imprison all things and has infinite utility.


    The system''s introduction to prison is very simple. There is only one sentence, which makes Allen feel a little disappointed. It seems to be just a prison. However, as the prize of the annual lucky draw, it should not be so simple. Didn''t the last sentence in the attribute introduction also say that it has infinite utility. It seems that we should study this prison carefully in the future to see how it works.


    Of course, if it is really just a prison, it is also very good to rely on the prison on your hand alone.


    Allen put the prison into the system space. There has been a waiter outside. Please change your clothes and prepare for the founding ceremony.


    Because to be king, Alan''s clothes can no longer be as casual as before. At least he should wear a king''s robe and a crown. In the selection of royal robes, Allen did not follow the royal robes worn by the kings of various countries on the continent, but designed them by himself, and asked the tailors in the territory to make several royal robes. The king''s robe designed by Allen is somewhat similar to the ancient Chinese Dragon Robe, but it is not yellow, but black, with a nine clawed dragon painted with gold lines.


    The Dragon embroidered on the king''s robe echoes the dragon god religion, the patron saint of the kingdom of China, and the monarchy is granted by God.


    Alan put on the king''s robe and crown under the service of the ladies. He added a bit of King''s arrogance against the background of a black king''s robe.


    Look at the time. It''s not far from the time of the grand ceremony. Alan said in a deep voice, "let''s go to the place where the grand ceremony is held."


    The founding ceremony was held about three miles outside Huaxia city. A few days ago, Allen had ordered people to build a high platform and an altar.


    Before the time came, the high platform and the altar were already surrounded by people from all over the world. It was bustling and lasted for several miles. At a glance, I was afraid there were no less than a million! Among the millions of people who are far away from the high platform, they simply can''t see the specific scene of the ceremony, but they still want to come and witness the moment with their own eyes.


    Dozens of people sat on the high platform. In addition to the senior leaders of China and the people who presided over the ceremony, there were envoys from the Three Kingdoms and the guardian of light. As for the people from other families, they were arranged under the high platform.


    The messengers sent by the guardian of light are Xize Senlan, the legendary strongman of the Senlan family, and Allan''s grandfather yalman Senlan. The guardian of light sent the two of them as messengers, which can be regarded as a disguised show of kindness to the Chinese leader. Since Lucius knew that there were two gods in Huaxia, his attitude towards Huaxia has been very different from before.


    Xize and yalman sat on the high platform with excitement and excitement on their faces. Today, it is the descendants of their Senlan family who want to establish the country and become the king! Later, their Senlan family was the royal family of the New Kingdom, which was something they had never dreamed of before.


    As soon as nine o''clock arrived, the crowd calmed down and looked up at the platform with excitement and expectation.


    Bang, bang, Bang


    The sound of salute guns sounded, and the salute guns roared in unison, shaking the wilderness. The salute bloomed in the sky and turned into fireworks, making the whole hall magical and dreamy.


    Wearing a brand-new robe, Kieran, the time guardian, stood solemnly on the edge of the platform and announced: "the founding ceremony of the Chinese kingdom, officially begins!"


    With Kieran''s announcement, the founding ceremony began to proceed in an orderly manner. The first thing in the founding ceremony is sacrifice. The harilan people believe in the sun god, so the first thing for every harilan people to build a nation is the sun god. However, the establishment of the Chinese kingdom is different. The Chinese kingdom not only sacrifices the sun god, but also sacrifices the dragon, and the sacrifice to the dragon is before the sacrifice to the sun god.


    This is really a little rebellious in the eyes of the orthodox harilan people. After all, the sun god is the patron saint of the harilan nation and the recognized orthodox God of the harilan nation. Even if China leads to believe in the dragon, it should arrange the sacrifice of the dragon after the sacrifice of the sun god.


    However, in the view of the residents of Huaxia, it is normal and necessary to sacrifice the Dragon first. They have believed in the sun god for thousands of years for generations, but they have never seen any miracles from the sun god to benefit the people. However, under the crown of the great dragon, all kinds of blessings and gifts to China over the years have been experienced and witnessed by everyone.


    In the eyes of the Chinese people, the status of the dragon has long surpassed the sun god and become the first or even the only god they believe in. It can be said that as long as the Dragon sends the Oracle, they can abandon their faith in the sun god at any time.


    Allen also had no feeling about the sun god in his heart. The reason why he wanted to sacrifice the sun god was that the sun god was the patron saint of the harilan nation after all, and Allen was a harilan after all.


    Originally, Allen wanted to sacrifice heaven and earth as in ancient China, but he asked village head Jill and others. It seems that there is no such custom in the world, and he did not insist on innovation.


    Ellen ascended the altar to offer sacrifices to the dragon. After the tedious sacrificial ceremony, a loud dragon chant came, and the dragon soul appeared above the altar, hovering and looking down.


    A divine power, dragon power, shrouded all the people present, making them feel comfortable. At the same time, a sense of awe came from their hearts, and their eyes to the dragon soul were full of respect.


    "The Dragon appeared!"


    "It''s the Dragon crown!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people under the stage cheered, knelt down and worshipped the dragon soul in the air. Allen, the new king, also bowed slightly to the dragon soul to show his respect.


    Prince Carl and other foreign envoys looked at the dragon soul in the air. They couldn''t tell whether it was shock or fear. Was the figure in the sky really a God? Is it really because of the protection of the gods that Huaxia collar can develop so rapidly?


    The dragon soul looked down at Allen and the people below, and a dignified voice came out of his mouth: "Congratulations, your majesty Allen, on your accession to the throne."


    All the Chinese people who heard the words of the dragon soul felt a burst of heartfelt pride. See, when our king ascended the throne, he was personally congratulated by the gods!


    Allen looked up at the dragon soul in the sky and slowly said, "today, I am the king of China. I officially invite the dragon to be the patron saint of my kingdom. I will make the dragon god religion the king of China and worship it forever!"


    The dragon soul in the sky nodded slightly: "yes, I accept your invitation! From today on, I will become the patron saint of the Chinese kingdom and guard the Chinese kingdom forever!"


    Hearing the dragon''s promise, the people under the stage cheered again for a long time. But they didn''t know that the scene in front of them was just a double reed arranged by Allen and the dragon soul.


    The next sacrifice to the sun god was calm and there was no vision. People are also used to it. For thousands of years, has the sun god ever sent down miracles? If it were not for the deep-rooted belief in the sun god, they would doubt whether the sun god really existed.


    After sacrificing the dragon and the sun god, the king Allen came to the stage to read out the founding declaration. After reading the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Allen represented the formal establishment of the kingdom of China.


    Allen stood on the edge of the high platform, looking at the millions of people under the stage, his mood was surging. Without superfluous words, Allen shouted, "I declare that the kingdom of China is officially established!"


    Under the stage, millions of people cheered and shook the sky.


    At the same time, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host, who successfully established the country and became the king, and obtained the qualification to open the Third Affiliated element. The host can open the Third Affiliated element at any time."


    "Congratulations to the host. After completing the main task ''founding the country and becoming the king'', reward one Zhenguo artifact and open one national feature randomly. The main task is updated."


    "Congratulations to the host. You have won the reward for the main task. The town artifact ''mountain and river monument''!"


    "Congratulations to the host, the national characteristic ''Warrior'' is turned on!"

 Chapter 356

    The founding ceremony is going on. Allen doesn''t intend to open the third subsidiary element immediately, but looks at the new task reward.


    Mountain and river monument: the monument of mountain and river, Yongzhen mountain and river! Those who get this monument will be forever solid.


    Four sentences, without too much introduction, made Allen a little confused. However, since it is a Zhenguo artifact, it is naturally not bad. What is the use of it? We will study it slowly in the future.


    Allen looked at the beginning of the national characteristics, martial arts.


    Martial arts: the people are martial, tough, courageous and fearless. At the same time, the cultivation speed of all citizens increased by 30%, and the proportion of citizens with cultivation talents increased greatly.


    Allen is very satisfied with the effect of national characteristics, which is a good addition to the whole people! In the future, more people in the kingdom of China will have cultivation talents than in other countries, and they will practice faster and fight bravely. It can be predicted that even if Allen no longer uses the most Lord system from now on, the Chinese kingdom can sweep the whole continent in more than ten years.


    According to the following arrangement, a grand military parade should be held to show the military power of the kingdom of China. But oggs, king of the kingdom of Poland, who was sitting on the high platform, stood up and said to Allen, who had just read out the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China: "Your Majesty, I want to borrow a few minutes to announce something. Can you?"


    Oggs''s address to Allen surprised everyone present. How could a king of a country call another king his majesty! You know, the kingdom of Poland is not a dependency of the kingdom of China!


    Alan smiled softly, "Your Majesty, please help yourself." after that, Alan stepped aside and asked Argus to come forward.


    Oggs smiled at Allen, walked to the edge of the high platform, looked at the millions of people of the kingdom of China under the stage, and said loudly, "Hello, I''m oggs, the king of the kingdom of Poland. Today, taking the opportunity of the founding ceremony of the kingdom of China, I want to announce something to the whole continent."


    "From today on, our kingdom of Poland will officially submit to the kingdom of China and his majesty Allen, become a dependency of the kingdom of China and be loyal forever! Moreover, if his majesty Allen needs, our kingdom of Poland can be incorporated into the kingdom of China and become a part of the kingdom of China at any time!"


    With that, oggs knelt in front of Allen on one knee, reached out and handed the scepter representing the Kingship to Allen: "please accept the obedience and loyalty of our Polish kingdom."


    After Argus''s words, Prince Carl of Harlow Kingdom stayed, Prince dick of Heaven Kingdom stayed, the top leaders of China leadership stayed, and millions of people under the stage stayed. No one thought that Argus would announce such a thing.


    For a time, the scene of millions of people was strangely silent!


    Prince Carl and Prince Dick''s face became very unnatural. They were still afraid of the alliance between the kingdom of China and the kingdom of Poland. Now it seems that the situation is much more serious than the alliance between the two countries! For a time, they felt like sitting on a blanket. They just wanted to leave here quickly and send the news back to the Kingdom, so that the kingdom could make countermeasures early.


    Allen was also stunned. He had thought that the kingdom of Poland would move closer to himself because of Nicholas, but he didn''t expect to move closer so thoroughly. This makes Allen look at Nicholas with new eyes. Unexpectedly, Nicholas''s absence for thousands of years still has such a deep impact on the kingdom of Poland!


    Alan will not refuse to get a kingdom at no cost!


    Allen reached out and took the scepter handed over by oggs, and said in a high voice, "I accept your loyalty to the kingdom of Poland, and I assure you that I will treat the people of the kingdom of Poland equally, no matter the harillans or barnards, there will be no difference in our kingdom of China."


    Hearing Alan''s words, oggs''s hanging heart dropped: "thank you, your majesty!"


    The whole country surrendered to the kingdom of China. Argus may not be willing. No king will be willing to surrender to another king. But this was Nicholas''s instruction to him and the Oracle sent by the gods. He couldn''t help it. Moreover, Nicholas told oggs the real strength of Huaxia collar. The fact that Huaxia collar had two gods shocked and powerless oggs. What shocked and powerless him was that Nicholas, the patron saint of their Barnard nation, also took refuge in Huaxia collar and became a member of Huaxia collar.


    After the high-level vote of the Kingdom, they finally decided to comply with Nicholas''s Oracle and take refuge in the kingdom of China. But before that, oggs was worried that Barnard people would become vassals and slaves of the Empire as when they took refuge in the harilo empire. Now with Allen''s promise of equal treatment, oggs''s fear finally disappeared.


    Allen is a king. The king will not violate what he said, especially on the occasion of the founding ceremony. So Allen said that he would treat the harleyans and barnards equally in the future, so he would definitely treat them equally, in all senses.


    At the end of the founding ceremony, Prince Carl and Prince Dick didn''t stop for half a minute and ran towards their respective countries.


    King oggs also left. Allen asked him to go back to the kingdom of Poland and continue to operate the kingdom of Poland. When there is a suitable opportunity, the kingdom of China will completely accept the kingdom of Poland.


    It is not a simple thing to completely accept a country. The Kingdom itself needs to have sufficient strength and confidence. The newly established kingdom of China obviously does not have such strength. Besides, Argus also needs to work with Nicholas to persuade the people in the kingdom to accept this fact. The merger between the two countries can not be achieved in a single sentence.


    However, it is not very difficult to have Nicholas, the guardian God of the Barnard nation.


    In the evening, the high-level leaders of Huaxia gathered together, drinking and singing to vent their emotions. Not only the top of the Kingdom, but also all the people in the whole kingdom are reveling. This is destined to be a sleepless night.


    This night, Allen himself got drunk, which was the first time he had been drunk since he crossed the border!


    The next morning, Allen held the first court meeting of the kingdom in the Lord''s house of Huaxia city. The capital of the the kingdom of the China is located in Huaxia City, but there is no royal palace built in the city at this time, so it can only be replaced by the Lord''s house for the time being. The expansion of the Lord''s house is already under way. Allen''s goal is to expand the Lord''s house into a palace centered on the Lord''s house. This is the best choice before extracting buildings such as "Palace".


    At the court meeting, Allen officially enfeoffed the ministers.


    Appoint sville as the left Minister of the Kingdom and make him a Duke!


    Appoint Kieran as the right Minister of the Kingdom and make him a Duke!


    Appoint Galen as the military Minister of the Kingdom and make him a Duke!


    Appoint Zhao Xin as the marshal of the Kingdom and make him a Duke!


    Appoint Ruiwen as the marshal of the Kingdom and make him a Duke!


    ¡­¡­


    Appoint Jill as the Lord of Huaxia city and Marquis!


    Appoint Alvin as the Lord of nice and Marquis!


    ¡­¡­


    The city Lord of the kingdom of China is very different from the former city Lord of the kingdom of Lieyang. During the period of the kingdom of Lieyang, the city Lord was the highest officer and actual controller in a large urban area. All rights were in the hands of the city Lord. It''s not too much to say that he was the earth emperor. In the kingdom of China, the city Lord is only the chief executive of the big city and its jurisdiction. On the one hand, he has no military power. On the other hand, although he has jurisdiction over subordinate small cities and towns, he has no actual control.


    The big city areas divided by the kingdom of China are somewhat similar to the state capitals of ancient China, while the rights of the City owners are similar to the prefectures. In this way, the rights of the kingdom of China are no longer as scattered as the previous system similar to the enfeoffment system of the kingdom of the sun, but become extremely concentrated in the hands of King Allen. This is a somewhat nondescript political system, but it is extremely easy to use and effective in this environment.


    After the meeting, Allen stayed alone in the room, entered the system and chose to turn on the third auxiliary element. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Allen has obtained the qualification to open the Third Affiliated element and can choose to open it at any time. However, he had been busy with the founding ceremony and subsequent celebrations, and Allen had no chance to open the third subsidiary element.

 Chapter 357

    Before opening the third subsidiary element, Allen took a look at the newly updated main task.


    Main task: King of the mainland


    Task description: the founding of the people''s Republic is not the end, my goal is the whole continent!


    Mission objective: unify the eastern continent and make all races in the whole continent surrender at your feet.


    Task reward: a random mainland guardian.


    After the establishment of the Kingdom, there is a unified continent, which is not beyond Allen''s expectation, but Allen is very looking forward to the task reward. The guardian of the mainland, at least, is also a strong God level?


    Perhaps, after completing this task, I should consider starting with kirios of the source continent


    After reading the main task, Allen entered the opening interface of the third auxiliary element and chose to open the third auxiliary element with expectation.


    Third, the types of subsidiary elements determine the future development of the territory, and its importance naturally goes without saying. With the experience of opening the second subsidiary element, Allen brought most of the working capital of the Kingdom and the curtain of heaven to himself in advance, an integer of 100 million! Allen is ready to infinitely re select the Third Affiliated element. He must choose an element he is satisfied with.


    Allen chose to open the third subsidiary element in the system, and the sound of the system sounded in his mind.


    "The host chooses to open the Third Affiliated element, are you sure?"


    "Sure!" Alan said firmly.


    "Congratulations to the host. The Third Affiliated element is successfully opened. The system starts to randomly select the Third Affiliated element. The selection result is'' slam dunk master ''."


    Hearing the words "slam dunk master", Allen had only one idea in his heart, and the system was naughty again. In other words, the system is trying to pit Laozi''s gold coins again! Dunk master Alan liked this animation before crossing, but if it is used as the third auxiliary element, forget it


    "Are you sure the Third Affiliated element is a ''slam dunk master''? If you are not satisfied with the current affiliated element, the host can re select the Third Affiliated element at random. Re selecting the Third Affiliated element will cost 10 million gold coins."


    "Re select," Allen replied without hesitation.


    "The host chooses to re select the Third Affiliated element. The random selection is successful, and the selection result is'' Huaxia ''."


    Huaxia?


    The name immediately attracted Allen''s attention. The name of this element echoes the kingdom of China established by him.


    "Are you sure the Third Affiliated element is'' Huaxia ''? If you are not satisfied with the current affiliated element, the host can re select the Third Affiliated element at random. Re selecting the Third Affiliated element will cost 20 million gold coins."


    When the system prompt tone ends, the countdown of 30 seconds will begin. As long as the countdown ends, it will be confirmed automatically.


    Allen was a little tangled in his heart. What exactly did "Huaxia" mean? A game? A cartoon? Or a book? You know, among the many games Allen played before crossing, one of them is called Huaxia.


    Chinese elements, isn''t that the game?


    Unfortunately, Allen can''t see the specific content of this subsidiary element now, so he can only judge from a simple name.


    As time went by, Allen became more and more anxious. Are you sure? If you choose to be sure, it is basically tantamount to gambling. If this Chinese refers to a book you have never read or a small game you have never played, it will be dead if it is of no use to the territory after selection.


    9¡¢ Eight, seven


    The countdown continues and is coming to an end. Allen gritted his teeth and said, "sure!"


    With that name, Alan wants to see what he is. Allen had a feeling that if he dropped this element at random, he would regret it.


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully opening the Third Affiliated element ''Huaxia''."


    The sound of the system sounded in Allen''s mind, but Allen keenly found that the system did not prompt him to open the conditions of the fourth auxiliary element!


    Allen searched the system and found that there was no clue about the Fourth Affiliated element. Is the upper limit of affiliated elements three?


    "Green, is it there?" Allen shouted in his mind.


    "What can I do for you?" Qing replied.


    "Can there be only three subsidiary elements?" Allen asked.


    "For the time being," Qing replied, "but when you meet some conditions, the system will give you the qualification to open the fourth auxiliary element."


    "What conditions?"


    "This is the secret of the system. I can''t tell you."


    "Well," Allen said, "anyway, I''m not in a hurry to open the fourth subsidiary element. By the way, what is the third subsidiary element ''Huaxia'' I just opened?"


    "You can see it yourself. I have to say you''re lucky. This element can be said to be one of the most powerful and comprehensive elements in the system." Qing said nothing.


    Green''s answer made Allen happy. Ken''s decision was indeed right. The Chinese element was really a good thing! Allen enters the Huaxia element and starts to check the introduction of the system to the Huaxia element.


    Alan looked at the introduction of the subsidiary element "Huaxia" in the system, and his face became more and more happy. Qing said that Huaxia element is one of the most powerful and comprehensive elements in the system. It''s really not a lie!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Seeing the end, Allen couldn''t help laughing: "I like this element, ha ha..."


    Huaxia refers to neither game animation nor any film novel. It refers to Huaxia, the whole Chinese civilization!


    In the Chinese elements, Allen can get all the people and things that have appeared in the Chinese civilization, whether real or virtual, such as characters and magic weapons in myths.


    Real historical figures, sage Confucius, Qin Emperor Hanwu, overlord of Western Chu, Zhuge Kongming, white horse and silver gun, Zhao Zilong


    Virtual characters, Eastern evil and Western poison, southern emperor and Northern beggar, seeking defeat alone, Xiao Li Throwing Knife


    Mythical figures, jade emperor, Buddha, Eight Precepts, Wukong, Eight Immortals crossing the sea


    These, in the Chinese elements, all have the opportunity to get! Of course, it''s not so easy to get these top people.


    The operation mode of Huaxia element is different from the previous two elements. There is no unified currency like the honor value in the ''hero alliance'' element and the killing value in the ''Naruto'' element. The operation of Huaxia element is realized through tasks.


    In the Chinese element, the system will release the task to Allen. After Allen completes the task, he can get a lucky draw and have the opportunity to draw any characters and things that have appeared in the Chinese civilization. Of course, the task may not reward a lucky draw, but directly reward a person or thing.


    Tasks are refreshed once a month and will not accumulate. For example, a task is refreshed in January. After Allen completes it, a new task will not be refreshed until February. When a task is refreshed in January, Allen will not complete it until March. Then he will not refresh a new task until April. Even if the tasks in February and March are gone, they are wasted.


    As soon as the element was opened, Allen saw the task in January.


    Task: punish evil and promote good


    Task description: punishing evil is to promote good, punish evil people and let them get due punishment.


    Task objective: each time a villain is punished, the system will give different scores according to the evil degree of the villain. You can complete the task by accumulating 100 points.


    Current completion: 0100


    Task reward: draw once.

 Chapter 358

    Seeing the task updated by Huaxia element, Allen has the impulse to go out immediately to complete the task and then draw a lottery. After all, it''s the first time! But looking at the dark night outside, Alan suppressed the impulse and waited for tomorrow.


    Having nothing to do, Alan took out two items he just got today, mountain and river tablets and prison. Allen doesn''t know the specific function of these two things. Alan was thinking of studying carefully, but suddenly thought of what to study. He would know if he asked Qing directly. Want to help yourself introduce what you have got, and won''t let Qing violate the rules of the system?


    "Qing, are you there?" Alan shouted.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t I think about life quietly?" Qing complained.


    Allen smiled gently: "well, you think about life quietly. I promise I won''t disturb you again. Let you be quiet and think for decades. If I am lucky to achieve immortality, I will let you think quietly forever."


    "Cough," he said twice. "I''m just kidding you. Why take it seriously. If you have anything to do, tell me."


    Qing compromised. He was afraid that if Alan really ignored him for decades, he didn''t even have a speaker and didn''t suffocate!


    "What is the use of this monument and prison?" asked Allen.


    "Ha ha, ignorant human beings, let me explain to you. These two things are rare and good things for you at this stage."


    "Let''s talk about the mountain and river stele first. The most obvious function of the mountain and river stele is to suppress the mountain and river and make the mountain and river permanent. As long as there are mountain and river steles, all the mountains and rivers in your king of China will be very stable without landslides, floods and other natural disasters. Of course, this is only the simplest and most obvious function of the mountain and river stele. As a national artifact, the biggest function of the mountain and river stele is to guard and increase the country Good luck. "


    "What is good fortune? Good fortune is something illusory, but it does exist. Take the kingdom of Lieyang and the kingdom of harilo for example. Hundreds of years ago, the national strength of the two countries was the same. Why did the strength of the two countries get worse and worse after hundreds of years of development? Why did the kingdom of harilo have a large number of talents, prosperous national fortune, and even the birth of Prince Carl''s kind of immortal genius, while the kingdom of Lieyang has withered talents Zero, all kinds of natural and man-made disasters continue? In the final analysis, it is because the two countries have different gas fortunes. The gas fortunes of harilo kingdom are strong and strong, while the gas fortunes of the scorching sun kingdom are declining. "


    "If a country has strong fortune, it will naturally emerge all kinds of talents. Capable people and people with lofty ideals will naturally have good luck and good weather. If the kingdom of Lieyang has a town artifact like shanhebei town to keep the national fortune, its national strength may not be worse than that of the kingdom of harilo, and there may not be a genius like Prince Carl."


    "The mountain and river stele is a thing that can guard the gas transportation and increase the national gas transportation. With the mountain and river stele, the national strength of your kingdom of China will naturally become stronger and stronger, and your future generations will naturally produce a large number of talents. Of course, if you put the mountain and river stele in the system space like you, the mountain and river stele will not play any role."


    Alan''s eyes brightened with the introduction of the use of Qingshan River monument. The mountain and river monument is worthy of being a town artifact. It''s really a good baby! Alan frowned when he heard the last sentence.


    "How about that?" Allen asked humbly.


    "Naturally, it is necessary to find a place to erect the mountain and river steles on the earth, and then worship them all year round, so that the mountain and river steles will play a role. Moreover, the more the mountain and river steles are worshipped, the more they will add to the country''s Qi."


    Alan nodded: "tomorrow I''ll find a good place in Huaxia city and set up the mountain and river monument there."


    "Then the prison, that is, the jar, is a very interesting thing. As the name suggests, it is a prison, and its greatest function is to imprison sinners. However, it has a limitation that ordinary people are not qualified to be imprisoned. Those who are qualified to be imprisoned must have legendary strength at least."


    "The reason why it is interesting is that after it imprisons these strong people in prison, it will automatically absorb the energy in these strong people until it dries up the energy in these strong people. Without energy to maintain life, these strong people will naturally die. In order to maintain life, these strong people must constantly refine new energy as a supplement."


    "At this time, the prison will absorb unrefined energy from the outside and enter the prison for these strong people to refine and then absorb. If the strong people in the prison want to die, if they want to live, they can only continuously refine energy, and then let the prison absorb it and become a tool for prison refining energy."


    Alan listened with horror and asked, "where is the energy absorbed by the prison?"


    Qing smiled: "So you''re lucky to draw this thing. The prison will condense the absorbed energy into crystals, which is the purest energy crystal and can be absorbed by energy cultivators of any attribute. Then you can take these energy crystals out and use them yourself or reward your subordinates. If you use energy crystals for cultivation, the cultivation speed will be increased several times, and there is no responsibility What hidden dangers and sequelae. "


    Alan''s eyes brightened after listening. This is a good thing! With the energy crystallization and the cultivation bonus of the Lord''s house martial arts arena, his cultivation speed will be incredible!


    It seems that the best way to deal with the capture of hostile legendary strong men and even gods in the future is to put them in prison and let famous ninjas kill them when they have the desire to die to earn killing value.


    The next morning, Allen didn''t rush to finish the task of the third element, but first found the village head Jill.


    After erecting the monument, Allen planned to hold a simple ceremony. It would be better for village head Jill to be responsible for the site selection of the mountain and river Monument and the preparation of the ceremony. Of course, today''s village head Jill is already the city master of Huaxia city. It should be called Jill city master.


    After explaining the mountain and river monument to village head Jill, Allen went out of the Lord''s house and began to look for evil people. It''s a pity that after walking around Huaxia City, I didn''t meet anyone who was evil. Allen finally reacted that he must not be able to turn around blindly. I''m afraid he won''t meet a villain for a few days.


    China has strict laws, and the police stations in various cities are serious and responsible. They have always been merciless to those who break the law and commit crimes. Now, there may be villains in the newly occupied area of the kingdom. It''s really difficult to find villains in Huaxia city.


    Who dares to do evil in Huaxia city?


    It seems that we have to go to the big cities just captured last year, Ellen said. The police stations in those big cities have just been established and haven''t had time to crack down on crime. I think I can still meet several evil people. If you can''t, you can change your appearance with the mask of time and space, and take Brady to the kingdom of harilo or the kingdom of heaven.


    Allen returned to the Lord''s house, called Brady, and transmitted it to a big city in the north of the Kingdom, the city of GNA. In addition to a few cities such as Huaxia city and nice city, Allen set the transmission point in the city master''s house, and Allen set the transmission point of other big cities in the sky Pavilion in the city. After being transmitted to the sky Pavilion in GNA City, Allen first changed his appearance with the mask of time and space, and then took Brady out of the room.


    In the Kingdom, he also took Brady, the God''s bodyguard. Alan was not timid, but he was careful to sail a ten thousand year ship. Alan didn''t want to capsize in the gutter of his kingdom. Brady also changed his appearance at the moment, but he was still a big man with a height of two meters.


    Last year, the Chinese leadership expanded aggressively and captured the whole territory of the kingdom of Lieyang, and the territory expanded several times in an instant. The rapid expansion has brought a serious problem, that is, there is a serious shortage of officials. Therefore, the City owners of many cities are still held by noble officials left over from the scorching sun Kingdom, such as Glen city where Allen is now.


    Alan came to the city of GNA to complete the task and to see how these aristocrats left over from the scorching sun Kingdom managed the city. If their governance meets Allen''s requirements, Allen can only consider changing people if the governance makes Allen dissatisfied.


    Fortunately, Huaxia collar carries out the imperial examination to select talents every year, and then trains these talents. It is not completely available.

 Chapter 359

    Allen and Brady''s room is located on the top floor of Tianmu Pavilion, the seventh floor. After Allen took Brady out of the room, the pavilion owner who guarded the Tianmu Pavilion in GNA city immediately sensed Allen''s existence and welcomed him out of his room.


    The sky curtain now has strongholds in the four kingdoms. Most of the well-known ninjas of the sky curtain have been sent by Allen to the harilo Kingdom and the self Heaven Kingdom. Now most of the cabinet owners of the sky curtain Pavilion in the king of China are ordinary ninjas. Although these cabinet leaders are all ordinary ninjas, their strength is not weak. They are all level 11 ninjas.


    The whole Chinese kingdom is under Allen''s control. Tianmu Pavilion will not encounter any difficult problems in the Chinese kingdom. It is a waste of talents to let those famous ninjas stay in the Chinese kingdom. It''s better to let them expand their influence in other kingdoms.


    "See your majesty!"


    Although Allen has changed his appearance, the characters summoned by the system can still recognize him at a glance. The Lord of the sky Pavilion in GNA City saluted Allen.


    "Get up," Ellen said. "I''ll come to GNA city and let you know if I need anything."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Allen took Brady down the stairs. There are many customers in the commodity area on the lower floors, which shows the booming business of Tianmu Pavilion. Seeing Allen and Brady coming down from the top, these customers cast curious eyes on them and guessed their identity.


    Not everyone is qualified to enter the top floors of Tianmu Pavilion!


    Alan and Brady walked out of the sky Pavilion and wandered aimlessly in the street, but they didn''t meet any special dissatisfaction. Generally speaking, the mayor of the city of GNA did the governance of the city according to Allen''s requirements. I think so. If the Lord of GNA city had disobeyed Alan''s orders, I''m afraid it would have been found out by the sky and reported to Alan.


    When Huaxia leader just captured these big cities, many city leaders did not care about Allen''s orders and thought that emperor Tiangao would not find Allen. But the next day their information will be transmitted to Alan by the sky curtain. Alan will not be polite when he picks up. By the time the founding ceremony was held, all the city leaders who did not obey the orders had been cleaned up, and all the left were completely obedient to Allen''s orders.


    Allen walked aimlessly and unknowingly came to a busy street full of shops and pedestrians.


    "Young master, there''s a thief," Brady whispered suddenly in Allen''s ear. Alan had ordered to call his young master outside, not his majesty.


    Allen looked in the direction Brady pointed out, and just saw a young man gently hit the shoulder of the person coming up. His right hand swept the man with great flexibility. The man''s money bag had fallen into the young man''s hands, and he was very skilled. At first glance, he was an old hand.


    Alan smiled gently: "I think it''s punishing evil and promoting good to catch thieves? Follow up and have a look."


    They followed the young thief. After a while, the young man touched a middle-aged man''s money bag into his hands, and then turned his eyes on a young man. Just then, Allen had quickly walked up to the boy and walked side by side with him.


    The boy didn''t notice Allen. He slowly approached his target. The young man then deliberately bumped him with his shoulder, and his right hand had been extended to the young man''s arms. Before he touched the young man''s purse, he felt his wrist tight, as if he had been firmly clamped by an iron hoop.


    "Little brother, what are you touching?" Alan chuckled.


    The young man grinned and shouted in pain. The young man also responded: "thief!"


    When the passers-by heard the word thief, they surrounded themselves while groping for whether their money bag was still there. The two men who had been stolen by the boy had not gone far before. When they found that their money bag was missing, they quickly ran over and grabbed the boy: "is my money bag on you!"


    Allen reached out to the boy, took out the two money bags he had stolen before, and handed them to the stolen two: "take your money bags."


    "Thank you, young master."


    "Thank you!"


    They thanked Alan.


    "I stole in the street and killed him!"


    The hatred for thieves is common in ancient and modern times. After determining the identity of the young thief, the onlookers were filled with righteous indignation, waved their fists and came up to beat the young man. Although the boy is also an old hand, he has never experienced such a battle and his face is pale with fear.


    Alan and Brady dodged in front of the boy. Alan said, "don''t be impulsive. He steals. I''ll inform the police station and ask the police station to punish him."


    "Even if you want to send it to the police station, you have to beat it first and let him have a long memory!"


    "Yes, he stole. Shouldn''t he fight?"


    People shouted and didn''t mean to let the boy go. The boy cowered behind Allen. The hatred that Allen had created because he caught himself had temporarily disappeared. He only thought that Allen could protect himself.


    Allen still stood in front of the teenager: "according to the new Chinese law, it is illegal to beat others without reason, even if you beat a thief."


    Allen will not allow these people to beat the boy. People in this world are martial and have heavy hands and feet. It is possible to kill the boy directly. After all, Allen caught the thief. Seeing that Allen insisted and didn''t suffer any loss, they dispersed one after another.


    "Brother, thank you for your help just now." after the crowd dispersed, the young man who was almost stolen by the thief thanked Alan.


    Alan smiled softly, "you''re welcome. It''s just a little effort."


    Just then, a patrol guard came towards this side. Just now people gathered together, which had already attracted the attention of the patrol guard.


    "What''s going on here?" several guards came up and asked Allen.


    Allen pointed to the boy who was still holding his wrist: "I just caught a thief and now I give it to you. I hope you can deal with it according to law." then Allen pushed the boy to several police members.


    As the thief was handed over to the guard, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s mind.


    "Congratulations on the host''s success in punishing evil and promoting good, obtaining 5 points and completing 5100 tasks."


    "Thief, not timid."


    Two policemen came forward and stopped the boy: "take it back to the Bureau for disposal."


    With that, several people escorted the boy to leave, and did not continue to pay attention to Allen''s meaning.


    Alan was unhappy and said, "don''t you have to confirm the cause and effect of the matter to us? What if he isn''t a thief?"


    "We don''t have that spare time. We''ll know if he''s a thief when we take him back to the first instance." a guard replied.


    Allen looked at the backs of several guard members leaving and shook his head secretly. The professionalism of these guard members was too poor. It''s not surprising that they were recruited temporarily after Allen captured the major cities. Allen has made up his mind to set up institutions such as police academies in the kingdom to train police members. When the new police members are trained, let them gradually replace these temporarily recruited members, send these members to the police academy for training, and let them come out after passing the training.


    Allen was thinking about how to regulate the police force. The young man standing next to him said again, "aren''t you two locals?"


    Alan nodded: "yes, how do you know?"


    The young man said with a smile, "you two are not ordinary people at first sight. If you are in GNA City, the people in this city must be famous. I can''t have never heard of it. My name is Elia. I don''t know where they come from and what to call them."


    "We are from Huaxia city. My name is Liuhuo. This is my bodyguard Adie." Allen introduced himself.


    "You two are from the king''s capital!" Elijah exclaimed. "I heard that the king''s capital Huaxia city is a very magical place. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to see the king''s capital."


    Elijah''s eyes were filled with longing for the king''s capital, Huaxia City, and then said, "Liuhuo, ADI, you''ve come all the way. Why don''t you let me be the host and invite you to lunch? I just made an appointment with several friends and met me in the restaurant at the end of the street."

 Chapter 360

    Facing Elijah''s invitation, Ellen slightly thought and agreed. I have nothing to do. It''s better to get in touch with the residents of GNA city and get to know the situation.


    Alan followed Elijah to a restaurant at the end of the street. In a private room on the second floor, he saw Elijah''s friends, three men and two women. One of the two women was in love with Elijah. Several people''s clothes are more luxurious. They should all be of noble origin.


    Several people chatted while eating, and unknowingly talked about the city Lord kripps of GNA.


    A friend of Elijah said, "Lord Cripps is a good city Lord, at least he does his duty. But his only son, field, I think he will bring disaster to Lord Cripps sooner or later."


    Several people in the city of GNA nodded in agreement when they heard the speech. Elia said: "That''s right. In the past, his misdeeds were just enough. Now his majesty Allen is said to be jealous of evil. None of the crimes targeted by the new Chinese law can be pardoned or commuted because of his noble status. If he still behaves like before, let his majesty know that his majesty will definitely punish him severely, but will not give him face as the father of the city Lord."


    ELLENTON became interested and asked, "is this young master of the city Lord''s house called field very bad?"


    "It''s more than bad. It''s full of evil. Liuhuo, you''re not from the city of gerna. Don''t know. According to the laws of the kingdom of China, it''s not enough for field to die a hundred times!" Elijah''s girlfriend said. "Of course, I''m talking about before. Now our kingdom of China has strict laws, and field can''t be too presumptuous under the constraints of the city Lord."


    Allen could hear that Elijah still respected the city Lord kripps, but complained a lot about kripps''s only son field. Allen didn''t want to investigate field''s original crime, as long as he didn''t commit crimes after he belonged to the kingdom of China. If he wanted to investigate past crimes, at least half of the nobles in the kingdom would be sentenced to death.


    This can be regarded as the establishment of a new kingdom and a disguised amnesty, giving the past villains a chance to reform and start a new life. If they continue to do evil, Alan will not be soft at all.


    "By the way, Elijah." a friend of Elijah suddenly said, "didn''t your brother have a conflict with field because of the girl named Debra? Recently, you''d better let your brother take Debra to hide from field, so as not to hurt them on impulse. Field can do anything."


    Elijah sighed and said helplessly, "naturally, I told the boy these things, but the boy kept saying that he was not afraid of field and wanted to fight with field. It''s really troublesome. Field is the only son of the city Lord. We little nobles can''t afford it."


    Just then, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded. A young man broke into the private room where Allen and others were located, with a worried face. Elijah knew this man, stood up quickly and asked, "Jack, what happened?"


    Elijah had a bad feeling that the young man named Jack was his brother''s good friend. Now Jack came to him in a hurry. What happened to his brother.


    "No, brother Elijah, Elis and Debra have been caught by field into the city master''s house. You have to find a way to save them!" Jack said very anxiously. Elis is Elia''s brother.


    Everyone got up one after another when they heard the speech. They were all very anxious.


    "Elijah, what shall we do?"


    Elialo thought: "we can''t break into the city Lord''s house directly. It''s a great crime to break into the city Lord''s house. In this way, we go to the police station to report the case and let the police station come forward to save people."


    They hurried to the police station, and Alan followed them: "I''ll go with you."


    At the same time, Allen told Brady, "sneak into the city master''s house immediately and protect them from being hurt."


    According to the description of Elijah and others to field, field captured Elijah''s brother and his girlfriend into the city master''s house, indicating what he would do. As long as Brady rushed to the city master''s house to secretly protect them, with Brady''s divine strength, no one could want to hurt them.


    Everyone rushed to the police station of GNA city and reported the case to the police station. When the police director learned about the situation, he immediately sent a captain with more than a dozen police members to the city master''s house with Allen and others to rescue Elise and them first. Although the police members of GNA city were temporarily recruited in GNA City, the police director was sent from Huaxia city and would not be afraid The city Lord''s mansion.


    When they came to the city Lord''s house, Brady, who was sent by Allen to protect Ellis, returned to Allen and whispered: "Young master, I''m late. The two of them were poisoned before Jack informed us. Ellis has died. The girl''s condition is not very good, but it''s safe for the time being. My divine power is protecting her in the city master''s house."


    Alan''s face became very ugly when he heard the speech, and a trace of killing intention appeared in his eyes: "I see. Let''s follow up and have a look. If the police station and the city Lord''s house can handle this matter well, we don''t have to intervene. If it can''t be handled well, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    In his anger, Allen wanted to see how the city Lord''s office and the police station of GNA city would deal with this matter, whether to deal with it impartially or bend the law for personal gain.


    The crowd followed the guard to the outside of the city Lord''s house. The bodyguard of the city Lord''s house stopped the crowd: "stop, this is the city Lord''s house. How can you break in!"


    These members of the police force grew up in the city of GNA. The city hall has been in their hearts for a long time. Now, although they joined the police station, they still dare not resist the city hall. Moreover, they do not understand the political system of the kingdom of China. They think that the city Lord is the largest official in the city. No matter how powerful the police station is, they should also obey the orders of the city Lord''s office?


    The captain of the guard team who led the team greeted him with a smile: "we are from the guard bureau. Someone reported that master field caught two people in. The director sent us to take them back."


    The guard of the gate disdained to look at the captain of the guard: "let''s not say whether young master field has arrested people. Even if there are, you can hand over the people who have entered the city master''s house."


    The guard captain smiled helplessly: "this is also the order of the director. I hope this elder brother can inform the city Lord."


    Just then, an aristocratic young master came out of the city master''s house under the support of a group of bodyguards. He saw the guard at the door. He was stunned at first, and then smiled and said, "the guard came just in time."


    Elijah saw that the noble young master had already been unable to restrain himself and stepped forward a few steps: "field, hand over Elis and Debra!"


    Field glanced at Elijah without paying any attention, but said to the guard captain: "You came just in time. Someone sneaked into our city Lord''s house just now and wanted to assassinate my father. He was killed on the spot by the bodyguard in the house. Come on, bring up the assassin''s body and give it to the police team to find out who dared to assassinate the city Lord. It''s best to dig out his accomplices to avoid future trouble."


    The bodyguards of the city Lord''s residence got field''s order and carried out the body of a young man and threw it in front of the guards. Elijah saw the body and was about to crack. Elijah rushed up to hold the body and cried bitterly, "Elis!"


    Field looked at Elijah, who was in pain with Ellis''s body, and grinned: "do you know this assassin? Brothers of the police force, these people know this assassin, and I suspect they may be his accomplices. Your police station is responsible for maintaining law and order in the city. Don''t you arrest them and interrogate them?"

 Chapter 361

    Elijah put down his brother Ellis''s body, stood up and glared at field: "field, I''m going to kill you and avenge Elijah!" Elijah rushed towards field madly.


    Field waved his hand: "his companion failed to assassinate my father, and now he wants to assassinate young master Ben, bodyguards, shoot to kill!" as field said, he looked at the police members standing under the steps with innocent eyes, which means that you see, he wants to kill young master Ben, which is self-defense.


    Elia just took a few steps. A figure flashed in front of him and stopped him. It was Alan.


    "Liuhuo, get out of the way and let me kill this scum!" Elijah roared. His brother''s death made him desperate.


    Alan stopped Elijah: "Elijah, don''t be impulsive. I''ll give you justice. Trust me!"


    Field on the steps burst out a wild laugh: "justice? His brother assassinated my father, the Lord of GNA City, and was killed on the spot. Now he is on the street again and wants to kill me. Justice is not on your side, but on my side."


    "You vigilantes, if you don''t catch the accomplices of these assassins and interrogate them well, do you want to wait for our city Lord''s house to catch them and send them to your police station?" field scolded the vigilantes.


    The captain of the guard team turned pale and finally clenched his teeth and pointed to Allen and other humanity: "take them all back to the Bureau for interrogation and see who ordered them to assassinate the city Lord!"


    Field laughed: "that''s right. We must find out. Our city Lord''s house will pay close attention to this matter. Ha ha, let''s go." field said and left with a group of bodyguards.


    "Young master, do you want me to take him..." Brady came up to Alan.


    Alan shook his head. "He can''t run. Let him be proud for a while. Let''s go to the police station first. I''m more and more looking forward to how this will develop." Alan said expectation, but his eyes were cold.


    "Also, you let your divine power take my token, transfer the troops stationed outside the city and let them wait outside the city."


    "Yes, sir," said Brady, taking another divine power and carrying Allen''s token out of the city.


    Under the command of the captain of the guard team, the guard members detained Allen and others. Allen and Brady didn''t make any resistance and let them press themselves to the police station. On the way, the captain of the guard team didn''t know if his conscience was disturbed. He turned back and said to Allen and others: "don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame you. You shouldn''t offend the city Lord''s house. You''re just ordinary people. You won''t come to any good end against the city Lord''s house. I''ll report this matter to the director. I hope the director can save your life if he wants."


    The guards escorted Allen and others into the police station. The police captain said, "lock them up first. I''ll report to the director."


    Each police station has a temporary prison to hold suspects who have not been convicted, which is similar to the detention room in the police station in modern society.


    The captain of the police force came to the director''s office and told the director what had happened. After hearing this, the police chief was afraid of the table and flew into a rage: "nonsense, it''s obviously that the young master of the city Lord''s residence, field has reversed black and white. Can''t you see? Even if you can''t see it, you should bring field back to investigate together. What''s the point of detaining the people who reported the case before?"


    The captain said yes: "chief, it''s not that we can''t see it. It''s really that the other party is the city master''s house. We don''t dare to fight it hard."


    "Don''t dare? Our security bureau is directly under the jurisdiction of the General Security Bureau of Wangdu and has no subordinate relationship with the city master''s residence. Why don''t you dare? Now call all the team members immediately and go to the city master''s residence with me to catch people." the chief of the Security Bureau angrily said.


    With that, he found the captain standing still, and the other team members around him showed no signs of action.


    "Are you going to rebel?" the chief of police shouted angrily.


    But the captain said, "chief, you are from the capital of the king. Naturally, you don''t have to be afraid of the city hall. But we are all born and bred in the city of GNA. The whole family is in the city of GNA. We don''t dare to fight against the city hall, harming ourselves and implicating our family. If the chief insists on fighting against the city hall, I''ll resign."


    The prestige of the city Lord''s residence is deeply rooted in the hearts of these police members. They are afraid that if they fight against the city Lord''s residence, the city Lord''s residence will fight against themselves and their families.


    The police chief looked around at the other police members around him and said, "that''s what you mean?"


    All the police members lowered their heads and remained silent. The meaning they wanted to express was already obvious. With a long sigh, the chief of police felt powerless.


    Just then, a guard came in: "chief, the city Lord is coming and wants to see you."


    The police chief bowed his head and thought for a moment. He said to the police members who came to report, "take the city Lord to the reception hall and wait a minute. I''ll be there in a minute."


    A moment later, in the reception hall, the chief of police and the city Lord Cripps sat opposite each other, and there was no one else in the hall.


    The police chief saluted slightly to the city Lord kripps in the hall: "I''ve seen the city Lord."


    Although there is no subordinate relationship between the police station and the city Lord''s house, the official position of the city Lord is indeed above that of the police chief, and there is nothing wrong with the police chief saluting the city Lord.


    Lord Cripps smiled gently: "director Franklin, you''re welcome. I''m here for my bastard son! Director Franklin should already know what he did. Sometimes I really want to kill this beast! But who makes him my only son!"


    Lord Cripps said, taking a space ring from his arms and putting it in front of police chief Franklin: "I''m here to ask director Franklin for a favor. My son has never caught anyone into the city master''s house. What he killed was only an assassin, an assassin who wanted to assassinate me. As for the people arrested by the police station, they are all assassins. They are the remnant of the royal family of the sun kingdom. They assassinate senior officials of the kingdom with the intention of rebellion."


    Franklin was surprised when he heard the words of the city Lord Cripps and looked at Cripps in surprise. Cripps was going to kill those people completely!


    "As long as director Franklin is willing to help, one million gold coins in this space ring belong to director Franklin. And I promise I will strictly discipline field in the future and never let him cause any more trouble to director Franklin."


    Franklin picked up the space ring that Lord Cripps handed to him and hesitated.


    Kripps said, "director Franklin, this is a million gold coins, and you won''t have any risk to help me. As long as we two agree, they are the remnant of the scorching sun Kingdom and the anti thief. Others, including his majesty, will never know the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    Alan sat quietly in the prison of the police station, waiting for the next action of the police station. At this time, Allen also held the hope that the police chief could handle it impartially, severely punish field according to law and give Elia justice. He hoped that the city Lord kripps could kill his relatives in righteousness and not bend the law because his son was selfish.


    Allen not only holds hope for police chief Franklin, but also has great hope. Franklin was born in the Chinese imperial examination and was a preparatory official appointed by Allen in the imperial examination last year. In Allen''s impression, Franklin is a very honest and capable official.


    Alan is willing to trust the officials he chooses!


    When the prison door was opened, several police members came in and distributed written papers to Allen and others. Allen recognized that this was a confession.


    "Don''t ink, sign your name and give it to us." the guard said impatiently.


    Allen opened the confession and looked at what was written on it. His face became colder. According to the confession, they became the remnant of the royal family of the sun Kingdom, assassinating senior officials of the Chinese kingdom everywhere with the intention of rebellion.


    "That''s what Franklin meant?" Alan asked coldly.


    Several guard members were stunned at first, and then reacted. Allen said their chief, and a guard member angrily said, "the chief''s name is what you, an anti thief, can call?"


    "I''m asking you, is that what Franklin means?" asked Allen again, his face cold.


    Several police members felt a cold in their hearts for no reason. One couldn''t help but answer: "naturally, it''s the meaning of the director, with the seal of the director on it."

 Chapter 362

    "Good, very good!" Ellen said angrily. "Last year, I read Franklin''s examination papers and his articles. I also thought he was a man with a sense of justice and principles and a useful talent. I didn''t expect that he would become like this just after serving for more than a year. I don''t understand. Do you have to become rotten in officialdom?"


    "You come with me." Allen said to Elijah and others who were in panic with the confession. Elijah and others were just six gods without master. When they heard Alan''s words, they followed up without thinking.


    At this time, they have no mind to think.


    Allen led the crowd straight to the outside. Several police members present finally reacted, hurriedly stopped in front and said, "what are you doing? Do you want to escape?"


    Allen was in a bad mood. When he saw it, he directly extended his arm to sweep away the guard members in front of him: "just think I''m a prison break." Allen was a level 8 soldier. These guard members had only level 1 to level 3 strength. When Allen extended his arm, he immediately fell to the ground.


    "Brady, inform the troops outside the city to enter the city. Also, let the Thunder God King Kong guarding the city come to see me!"


    Elijah and others followed Alan. They were shocked when they heard Alan''s words. The army? Raytheon King Kong? What exactly is the origin of this young man called Liuhuo? You should know that neither the army outside the city nor the Thor King Kong in the city can be transferred by anyone. Even kripps, the city Lord of GNA, has no such right and qualification!


    There are only a few people who have this right!


    Allen and others came out of the prison. Behind them came the warning whistle sounded by the guards knocked down by Allen.


    "Escaped, someone escaped!"


    Loud guard posts and shouts spread all over the police station in an instant, and the police members in the police station rushed to the direction of the prison, including Franklin and the city Lord Cripps who were originally in the reception hall. Soon, Allen and others were surrounded by the police members who came at the news.


    Franklin looked at Allen and others with a cold face and said in a deep voice, "bold! You are planning to assassinate senior officials of the kingdom. Now you are locked in prison and still don''t repent. You are trying to escape from prison."


    Alan stared at Franklin, and a mocking smile came up from the corner of his mouth: "Franklin, when did you become so shameless?"


    Franklin frowned. "Do you know me?"


    "Naturally, but I really didn''t expect that you would sink to this point," Allen said coldly.


    Franklin''s face became very unnatural when he heard the speech, and a trace of shame flashed from his eyes.


    Alan waved the confession he had been holding in his hand and asked, "director Franklin, can you explain to me what happened at this time?"


    "It''s a confession," Franklin said.


    "It''s a confession," Alan said with a mocking smile. "Even if you want to convict us, it should be a matter for the law court. What right do you have to write a confession to convict us?"


    Franklin was asked speechless. Indeed, for such a serious crime of conspiracy, according to the formal procedure, their police station is to transfer Allen and others to the legal court for conviction. Their police station does not have this right and qualification.


    "Director Franklin, there''s no need to talk nonsense with them." the mayor kripps standing aside said, "they dare to escape from prison, and it''s not too much to kill them on the spot." kripps was determined to let Allen and others die early and understand this matter as soon as possible. Naturally, he wanted to kill Allen and others on the spot.


    Allen laughed sarcastically: "Lord Cripps is so murderous."


    Cripps''s face tightened, waved and said in a deep voice, "start to catch them. If you dare to resist, kill them!"


    The surrounding guards and guards brought by kripps heard the speech and surrounded Allen and others. Just then, a dark shadow fell from the sky and fell among the people.


    Franklin and Cripps saw the appearance of the shadow and hurried forward to salute: "see Lord REGg!"


    The visitor is the guardian beast of the city of GNA, the legendary Thor King Kong, reggae! At the moment, Reggie narrowed his body to about two meters and wore a set of blue armor. He looked like a human. As senior officials of the city, Franklin and Cripps naturally do not know the guardian beast of the city, and they know that Reggae is a legendary strong man, so they have extra respect for reggae.


    Reggae ignored them, but went straight to Allen, bowed and saluted: "reggae, the guardian of the city of GNA, see your majesty!"


    See your majesty!


    Reggie''s words, like a thunderclap, roared in everyone''s ears, making everyone present feel shocked and overwhelmed.


    Cripps pointed to REG and stammered, "Lord reg, what do you mean? He''s not his majesty Allen."


    Just then, a neat sound of footsteps sounded. The people looked towards the gate and saw rows of soldiers rushing towards this side. It was Jonathan, the commander of the garrison in GNA City, who took the lead.


    Jonathan led the troops to surround the police station. Then he went to Allen and bowed: "Jonathan, commander of the walland Legion in the city of GNA, participates in his majesty."


    Cripps looked at Allen in shock, but he couldn''t see any similarity between Allen and His Majesty King Allen. But don''t REG and Jonathan recognize the wrong person?


    "Don''t look," Alan said coldly, lowering his head and wiping his face with his hand. When he raised his head again, he had become his original appearance.


    Alan''s portrait has been spread all over the country and even the whole continent. When you see Alan''s real face, no one will recognize him. This is his majesty!


    "See your majesty!"


    Everyone knelt down, and Cripps and Franklin trembled. Franklin''s heart was filled with remorse. He couldn''t think of himself. "I have high hopes for you, but now I''m very disappointed in you, very disappointed!" Allen''s voice became severe.


    Tears of regret ran down from Franklin''s eyes, and Franklin fell to the ground: "Your Majesty, I''m guilty, I let you down, I''m not qualified to be an official, sobbing..."


    "There''s some repentance," Allen said. "Go to the law court and explain your crime, and then be punished according to law."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Franklin stood up and walked towards the door. Because of Allen''s order, the soldiers blocking the door did not stop. Allen is not afraid that Franklin will run away after he leaves. First, he can''t escape. Second, Franklin may not dare to escape or want to escape.


    "Kripps, it''s your turn. What do you have to say?" Allen asked coldly, looking at kripps, the city Lord of GNA, who was still kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 363

    Cripps knelt on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, I am guilty. I am willing to bear all the things that have happened today. Even if I am sentenced to death, I have no complaints. I just hope your majesty can let my son field go."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Allen asked. "I''ll punish you severely for your crimes. Your son field can''t escape punishment for his crimes."


    Cripps said, "I heard that when your Majesty was the Lord of China, he personally wrote a book on children''s enlightenment education, called the Three Character Classic. There is a sentence in the book called ''raising or not teaching is the fault of the father''. Field did all kinds of wrong things. In the final analysis, it was my father who didn''t teach him well. I should have suffered for him."


    Alan shook his head: "Cripps, you don''t have to say more. Your son is an adult. If he does something wrong, he should be responsible for it. No one can help him."


    Just then, a voice came from afar.


    "Let me go! Do you know who this young master is? My father is the Lord of this city, Scripps!"


    "You dare to be so disrespectful to me. I must tell my father to kill you all!"


    It was several soldiers who captured field.


    Listening to field''s unbridled cry, Allen couldn''t help shaking his head gently. Cripps, who knelt on the ground, looked blue and white.


    Field was still struggling and scolding. When he saw his father kneeling on the ground, he suddenly found the seriousness of the matter and turned pale. When he saw Alan''s face clearly, it was like lightning.


    "My kingdom, your majesty!"


    Alan gave field a cold look: "field, do you know the sin?"


    The soldier let field go, and field rushed to his father kripps: "father, save me, save me! You are the city Lord, and your majesty will give you face to let me go, won''t you!"


    Allen was too lazy to continue to pay attention to the scum and said to Jonathan, "take them to the law court, collect the evidence of their two crimes and submit them to the law court for judgment according to law!"


    Cripps and field were taken down by the soldiers. Elijah came to Allen and knelt down: "thank you for avenging my brother!"


    Alan smiled softly: "get up, we are friends, aren''t we, ha ha."


    Allen stayed in the city of GNA for one night. The next day, the law court held a public session and announced the judgments against field, kripps and Franklin.


    Franklin bent the law for personal gain. The circumstances were serious. He stripped himself of all his official titles and titles, imprisoned for 20 years and was not allowed to be an official again for life.


    Cripps perverted the law for personal gain. The circumstances were serious. He stripped himself of all his official positions and titles, imprisoned for 30 years and was not allowed to be an official again for life.


    Field intentionally kills people and rapes * * women. He is sentenced to death and executed immediately!


    Several of field''s bodyguards and accomplices were sentenced to 10 years'' imprisonment to death.


    The people of gerna city have long resented field, a scum, and the court''s judgment on field is very gratifying. And just after the court''s verdict, the voice of the system rang out in Allen''s mind.


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully punishing evil and promoting good, obtaining 100 points and completing 105100 tasks."


    "Congratulations to the host on successfully completing the task. Reward the ''Huaxia'' element once."


    Allen was surprised and surprised that he gave 100 points directly. He just didn''t know whether the 100 points were given by field alone or by the three of them.


    Allen returns to Huaxia city with Brady through the transmission function and enters the third element of the system, Huaxia element, with expectation.


    The lottery interface of Huaxia element is different from that of the main element. It is not one of the six options of a disc, but a full range of random selection.


    A big question mark appeared in front of Allen. Allen chose to start the lottery. The question mark began to change, and the images of people and objects changed. About ten seconds later, the change stopped and the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations to the host. Bao Zheng and Bao Xiren won the Chinese historical figures in the lucky draw."


    With the pleasant sound of the system, a man as dark as carbon appeared in front of Allen. Alan looked at Bao Zheng in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. There will be fewer grievances in the territory in the future.


    The next day, an order was issued by Wang Du and announced to the whole country that Ren Baozheng was the leading inspector of China and patrolling the four directions!


    As time goes by, three years will soon pass.


    In these three years, Allen did not continue to expand his territory, but completely consolidated the rule of the kingdom of China and successfully merged the kingdom of Poland. Today, the kingdom of China has occupied most of the rainbow field, and its territory is larger than that of the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of free heaven combined.


    In the past three years, China''s economy, politics, military and culture have been fully developed. At the same time, through the most Lord system, Allen summoned many new heroes, league heroes, well-known ninjas among Narutos, and characters in Chinese civilization. Allen served separately according to the talents of these heroes and characters, and let them serve as officials of the territory. As for the famous ninjas, they were all sent to the sky.


    Today, the sky curtain has spread all over the continent, and the sky curtain Pavilion exists in every city of the Three Kingdoms.


    Of course, the three-year lucky draw also let Allen draw a lot of good things, especially the three annual lucky draws. In the second year''s annual lucky draw, Allen drew the "palace construction drawings", successfully upgraded the Lord''s house into a palace, and retained the function of accelerating cultivation of the Lord''s house.


    Huaxia City, palace, martial arts arena.


    Allen sat on the ground, fighting and surging in his body, hitting the bottleneck in his body one after another. Now Allen is a level 9 soldier. He can reach level 10 as long as he is promoted one more level. As long as Allen reaches level 10, the heroes of the League of heroes will all rise to level 13, legendary!


    More than half a day later, Allen finally broke through the bottleneck in his body and his fighting spirit flowed all over his body. He was a level 10 soldier!


    "Congratulations, the host level has been raised to level 10, and the hero level of all hero leagues has been raised to level 13."


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the branch mission ''heart of the strong'', obtaining the legendary suit ''thunder suit'', and updating the branch mission."


    Branch Mission: legendary road


    Task description: young, bravely embark on the legendary road!


    Mission objective: the Lord reaches level 13 and legendary.


    Task reward: a random artifact.


    Allen breathed a sigh of relief: "finally level 10. I''m a strong man in the mainland." Allen entered the system space and took out the thunder suit for task reward.


    There are four thunder suits, namely thunder holy sword, thunder holy armor, thunder holy helmet and thunder wing. It is worth mentioning that the thunder wing is a flying equipment. After being equipped with the thunder suit, although Allen is not a legendary strong man, he can also fly in the sky with the help of the power of the thunder suit. Of course, this consumes a lot of fighting energy in his body.


    Allen went out of the martial arts arena, looked at the northwest of the Kingdom and muttered to himself, "it''s time to lay low for three years. It''s time to lay hands on the other two kingdoms."


    "Come and inform all high-level officials of the kingdom to discuss business in the main hall of the palace!"

 Chapter 364

    In the main hall of the palace, Alan sat on the throne and looked at the high-level officials of the Chinese kingdom in the palace. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for our kingdom of China to show its edge and sweep the mainland."


    Hearing the speech, all the officials in the hall, especially Galen, Zhao Xin and other senior military officials, immediately cheered. They had been waiting for a day for three years.


    "Your Majesty, which country are you going to fight first? The kingdom of harilo or the kingdom of heaven? I must be a pioneer!" Zhao Xindao.


    "Jie Jie, why bother so much," Swain laughed. "Just do it together."


    Alan on the throne nodded: "yes, with the current strength of our Chinese kingdom, we really don''t need to break them one by one. I''m going to attack the two kingdoms in two ways at the same time."


    "However, although we want to attack the two kingdoms, we can''t send troops directly. Our Chinese kingdom is a country of benevolence and righteousness." Allen said with a smile, "svein, I''ll give you the excuse to find soldiers."


    Svein Jie smiled: "Your Majesty, rest assured and guarantee to complete the task."


    To describe Allen''s practice in one sentence is to be what he is and what he wants to be.


    A few days later, in the palace of the kingdom of harilo, King yallin looked at a piece of information in his hand and frowned slightly.


    "Father, what happened?" Prince Carl asked when he saw his father''s frown.


    Yallin frowned and said, "the kingdom of China sent messengers to discuss the disputed territory between the two countries with us."


    "Disputed territory?" Prince Carl was stunned. "What is the disputed territory between us and the kingdom of China?"


    Yallin shook his head: "I don''t know. Now the messengers of the Chinese Kingdom have entered the kingdom. Tomorrow I will summon them to see what ghosts they are doing."


    Just a few days after the meeting of the kingdom of China, the envoys of the kingdom of China appeared in the king''s capital of the kingdom of harilo. It can be seen that the people sent by the kingdom of China are by no means mortals. You know, at normal speed, it takes nearly three months from Huaxia city to King harilo.


    The next day, yallin summoned the messenger of Huaxia leader in the main hall of the palace. What is inconsistent with the image of the great country of the kingdom of China is that the messenger team led by China has only two people, a middle-aged man and a burly man.


    "Spack, the Chinese leader, has seen his majesty yallin." after entering the palace hall, the Chinese leader bowed slightly to yallin and said, with little respect between his expression and words, but a kind of arrogance everywhere. The arrogance of the Chinese leader immediately angered all the officials of the kingdom of harilo and Prince Carl standing next to the throne of King yallin.


    Yallin on the throne didn''t know whether he was really angry or deep in the city. He didn''t look angry on his face. He smiled and said, "ambassador spack is exempt. I don''t know why you came all the way from the kingdom of China?"


    "As I told your officials before, I came here for the disputed territory between our two countries. To be precise, I hope your country will return the land belonging to our kingdom of China," said spack, the leading envoy of China


    "It''s a joke!" an official of the Harlow Kingdom shouted, "we Harlow Kingdom, where did you come from the land of the Chinese kingdom."


    Yallin also nodded gently: "yes, I also feel very confused. Our Harlow Kingdom has nothing to do with your Chinese kingdom. Where did the disputed land come from?"


    "Your Majesty, you are so forgetful. Has everyone in your country forgotten the six big cities captured by Prince Carl a few years ago? Or do you deliberately pretend to forget and don''t want to return them?" spack said.


    Prince Carl, standing beside yallin, heard the speech and stepped forward: "I attacked the six big cities from the scorching sun Kingdom, which has nothing to do with your Chinese kingdom."


    Spack shook his head: "Prince Carl''s words are not true. The royal family of the kingdom of Lieyang is decadent and incompetent, resulting in the king''s people''s livelihood. His majesty Allen rose up to revolt, overthrew the royal rule and established a new kingdom, the kingdom of China. Although the name of the Kingdom has been changed, everyone on the mainland knows that our kingdom of China is the former kingdom of Lieyang, but the royal family is different. Outside the kingdom of Lieyang Debt is naturally the foreign debt of our Huaxia Kingdom, and our Huaxia Kingdom naturally has the right to recover it. "


    "A load of nonsense!" shouted a general of the kingdom of harilo wearing a heavy armor in the hall, "this is provocation!"


    Spack smiled softly: "what about provocation? If you refuse to return the six big cities of our kingdom of China, it''s no wonder that our kingdom of China will fight against each other and take back the land belonging to our kingdom by force. Once the war starts, you may pay more than six big cities. That''s all. Farewell!"


    Spack said, turning away with a strong man silently following behind him.


    "Messenger spack, wait!"


    Behind him, King yallin of harilo Kingdom suddenly shouted to them.


    Spack stopped, turned and asked, "what does your majesty yallin have to say?"


    "I can give you the six big cities," said yallin.


    One stone aroused thousands of waves, and all the officials in the hall looked at yallin with surprised eyes.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your Majesty, no!"


    More military generals spoke generously: "Your Majesty, the six big cities were fought down by men in the army of harilo kingdom. They were exchanged with blood. Why give them the Chinese kingdom? If they want to exchange human lives, we will never be afraid to fight!"


    Spack looked at yallin and felt a little helpless. He never thought that the kingdom of harilo would really return the six big cities. He just wanted to find a reason to go to war with the kingdom of harilo. Fortunately, he prepared a second plan.


    Spack burst out laughing: "Your Majesty yallin is indeed a man who knows current affairs." as he said, spack strode towards yallin''s throne.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as he reached the steps of the throne, spack was stopped by two palace guards standing in front of the steps. Spack seemed not to see the palace guard in front of him and continued to move forward.


    The two palace guards took out their waist machetes and pushed spack out with a horizontal knife.


    "Ah!"


    Spack suddenly screamed and fell on the ground. After two convulsions, he was silent.


    All eyes in the hall were on the two palace guards and spack who fell to the ground. The two palace guards were innocent. We didn''t treat him at all!


    A guard quickly squatted down, explored spack''s breath, touched his heartbeat, and his face changed greatly: "dead!"


    Dead!


    The two words surprised everyone present. Just now, the Chinese leader who was still alive and kicking in the hall, how could he be pushed to death by the forbidden guards? More people have changed their faces. The emissary of the Chinese kingdom died in the royal palace. How can the Chinese palace give up!


    "You killed Lord spack! I must go back and report this to his majesty Allen and let his majesty seek justice for Lord spack!" a voice sounded in the hall, but it was the strong man who followed him.


    "Stop him and don''t let him leave!" Prince Carl made a quick decision. If this matter is not spread for the time being, the initiative will be in the hands of the kingdom of harilo, and there is room for maneuver. If this strong man leaves, send the news back to the kingdom of China


    "You killed Lord spack, but you still want to leave me? Don''t think about it!" said the giant man. His body suddenly floated and broke through the roof of the palace hall, leaving all the people of Harlow Kingdom stunned and looked at each other in the hall. Where are they still unclear? Is this a conspiracy of Huaxia collar?


    There is no messenger with a legendary strong man as his entourage! The guy named spack obviously came to die in order to give the Chinese kingdom a reason to send troops to harilo!


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at spack''s body, but they saw that spack''s body disappeared into the air out of thin air, leaving only clothes.


    fuck!

 Chapter 365

    After the strong man broke through the air, the atmosphere in the palace hall became a little depressed.


    After a long time, King yallin said, "it seems that the kingdom of China is determined to fight against our kingdom of harilo. With today''s incident, they are also famous. In fact, from the day when China led the rise and founding of the people''s Republic of China, I knew that there would be such a day sooner or later. Although the kingdom of China is strong, our kingdom of harilo is not a weak one to be slaughtered! Carl!"


    "Father, my son and minister are here!" Prince Carl bowed down in front of yallin.


    "The task of facing the kingdom of China is up to you. You''ve never let your father down. I hope not this time." yallin looked at Carl and said solemnly.


    Prince Carl nodded firmly: "father, don''t worry, I will lead the Kingdom''s soldiers to fight to the end with the kingdom of China! It''s not so easy for the kingdom of China to annex our kingdom of harilo!"


    At the same time, in the heavenly king''s palace.


    "Your Majesty, it''s bad!" a palace guard hurried to the king of the kingdom of heaven and knelt down in the tunnel.


    "What happened?" asked the king, frowning.


    "Your Majesty, your highness Dick clashed with someone at a romantic place in the capital of the king, and killed the man by mistake." the forbidden guard said.


    "It''s nonsense!" the king said, "find out which family was killed, send someone to comfort you and bring the Royal apology."


    When the king wants to come, he must be a young master of a family in the kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, the identity of the person who was killed has been found out." the forbidden guard said, "it''s not from our country, but the son of the left minister svein of the kingdom of China."


    God knows when Swain had a son.


    Since the king of the kingdom of heaven heard the speech, his face became ugly.


    In the spring of the fourth year of the Chinese calendar, the kingdom of Hallelujah killed the messenger of the kingdom of China in the main hall of the palace for no reason. Allen, king of the kingdom of China, became angry and served as the military Minister of the kingdom. Galen, the field marshal of the Kingdom, was the commander and led 500000 troops to attack the kingdom of Hallelujah.


    In the same year, Dick, the Third Prince of the kingdom of free heaven, killed the son of the left phase Swein of the kingdom of China in the capital of the king. The kingdom of China asked the kingdom of free heaven to hand over the murderer, but the kingdom of free heaven refused. The two countries had a bad relationship. The kingdom of China appointed field marshal Zhao Xin as the commander, led 500000 troops and attacked the kingdom of heaven.


    The kingdom of China sent millions of troops to attack the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of heaven, and the continent that had been calm for three years fell into war again.


    In terms of zizaidian Kingdom, Zhao Xin has a strong momentum all the way, attacking cities and land at the speed of three days a small city and ten days a big city. Zizaidian kingdom can''t organize any effective resistance at all. Compared with the self-contained kingdom with a good situation, Galen encountered some problems when attacking the kingdom of harilo.


    Galen led the troops to invade the kingdom of harillo, attacking cities and territories all the way. After conquering the six big cities occupied by the kingdom of harillo before, Galen came to the original border fortress of the kingdom of harillo, Newcastle fortress.


    Newcastle Fortress stands in the middle of a canyon and is the only way to invade the kingdom of harilo. Newcastle fortress can be called a natural danger. It was built by the kingdom of harilo like an iron link. It has never been broken in the past hundreds of years. Prince Carl of harilo Kingdom gathered 600000 troops across the country to garrison Newcastle fortress as a place of decisive battle with the kingdom of China.


    Galen led his troops to Newcastle and attempted to attack the city twice, but he didn''t find any flaws. Looking at the tall walls of Newcastle fortress, Galen said to himself: "this prince Carl is much more experienced than before and is qualified to be our opponent."


    When the news came back to Huaxia City, Swein said, "Your Majesty, do you want to send a legendary strong man?"


    Now Allen has summoned more than 30 heroes, all of whom are legendary strong men of level 13. It would not be difficult for them to break Newcastle.


    Allen shook his head: "no, if you use the legendary strong, it''s not easy to explain to Lucius, the guardian of light."


    Now there are three strong gods in the kingdom of China, but Allen is still very afraid of Lucius because Lucius is too strong! According to Lei Yan, Nicholas and Brady, Lucius is likely to be a god of level 18! Among the three gods led by China, Lei Yan is level 16. Although Lei Yan and Brady are comparable to level 17 human gods because of their racial advantages, they are not necessarily Lucius''s opponents. What''s more, Lei Yan can''t leave the territory among the three.


    Not sure to deal with Lucius, Allen can only continue to act according to the rules set by Lucius. For example, Galen and Zhao Xin, although they lead the war, they can only command, not participate in the war in person, because they are legends!


    "Inform Galen that it''s enough to drag the army of Harlow kingdom in Newcastle fortress. There''s no need to rush to attack. When Zhao Xin conquers the kingdom from heaven and invades the Harlow kingdom from the west, the Harlow kingdom will be difficult to attend to from beginning to end." Allen said.


    The army was blocked by the kingdom of Harlow, but Allen was not in a hurry, because he had a chance to win. What he lost was only the food and grass of the 500000 army that confronted the kingdom of harilo. For the rich kingdom of China, food and grass is nothing.


    Soon after the order was passed on, Allen received a cell phone called by Galen.


    "Galen, what''s up?"


    "Your Majesty, I want to try!" Galen''s firm voice came from his mobile phone.


    Allen couldn''t help laughing and asked Galen to stand still and stalemate with the kingdom of harilo. Waiting for Zhao Xin to attack the kingdom of zizaidian and then attack the kingdom of harilo is indeed the best countermeasure now. But he forgot that Galen was the leader in the North!


    Will Galen be willing to be blocked outside the fortress and have to wait for a friendly attack to break the deadlock? If you''re willing to wait, it''s not Galen.


    "Well, I take back my previous orders," said Allen, without the slightest sense of your joking. "Galen, I''ll give it to you in the north. I''ll wait for your good news."


    Under Newcastle fortress, Galen ended his call with Allen and said to the adjutant next to him, "assemble troops and prepare to attack the city again!"


    Galen was surrounded by a man besides his adjutant. Wearing a golden armor and holding a spear, this man is the prince of demacia, Gavin IV. Gavin was summoned by Allen in the past three years and was the deputy commander of the attack on the Harlow kingdom.


    "Galen, this tortoise shell is hard to break. The best way is to listen to your Majesty''s orders and wait for the news from Zhao Xin." Jiawen said.


    "I know," Galen said, looking at the Newcastle fortress ahead, "but I don''t believe it. I''ll be blocked by this fortress!"


    Jiawen smiled: "yes, this is the Galen I know, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    There is a vast sea area between the eastern continent and the western continent. People call it the lost sea, and the sea area to the south of the lost sea is called the golden sea. To travel between the two continents, you must pass through one of the lost sea or the golden sea.


    The distance between the two continents through the lost sea is closer than the golden sea, but more people choose the golden sea, because the lost sea, just like his name, is easy for sailors to set foot on the lost road.


    As if a mysterious force shrouded the lost sea, there are often fleets lost in the depths of the lost sea, and then disappeared into the world and disappeared. Even the powerful Noah Navy only dares to wander around the lost overseas and dare not go deep into the lost sea.


    In the middle of the lost sea, deep under the sea, there stands a submarine Island quietly. This undersea island has existed for many years, ancient and vicissitudes.


    On that day, the undersea Island suddenly vibrated violently, and some deep-sea giants living on the island woke up one after another, as if they sensed some unknown great danger and fled to the distance.


    The earthquake lasted more than ten minutes. The center of the island suddenly cracked, and an ancient transmission array emerged from the depths of the island, blooming with dazzling light. The light gradually converged, and a figure appeared on the transmission array.


    This is a middle-aged man with a firm face and wearing a set of golden armor. However, at this time, this golden armor, which should have been powerful and domineering, is full of cracks and blood. The man held two machetes, one of which had been broken, and the other was also full of cracks and gaps.


    The man''s body and face were full of blood, with a trace of golden blood in the bright red. Miraculously, the blood on his body came into contact with the sea, and there was no sign of melting in the water. It flowed down slowly, as if he were in contact with the air.

 Chapter 366

    The golden armor man walked out of the transmission array. First, he closed his eyes and sensed the surrounding situation. After finding that there was no danger, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally escaped," said the golden man, taking out an orange crystal emitting bright light from the space ring. The gold armor man looked at the crystal in his hand, and his eyes were a little intoxicated: "when I refine this divine personality, all those who pursue me will die!"


    "But before that, I''ll destroy the transmission array to avoid being caught up by those guys!"


    The golden armor man was suspended above the undersea island. Looking at the transmission array under him, a powerful energy slowly gathered in his palm. The golden man waved his hand, and a golden energy ball came out of his palm and flew towards the transmission array under him. Although the golden energy ball is small, it exudes palpitating power, enough to frighten the legendary strong.


    Boom!


    The golden energy ball bombarded the transmission array and exploded. The powerful force swept the whole sea area. The sea water within a hundred miles was surging and stirring, and it gradually subsided after dozens of minutes.


    In the turbulent sea, the golden man looked at the transmission array on the undersea Island, and his face became very ugly. Whether it was the transmission array or the undersea Island, there was no damage under his full attack! As if there were some mysterious and invisible force guarding this undersea island.


    "The plane transmission array is really not something that I, a lower God, can destroy. I hope they won''t find out which plane I transmitted to." the golden armor man said, and his body flashed and disappeared into the sea.


    There are countless planes in the vast universe, which are strong and weak. Weak planes, a legendary strong man is enough to dominate the whole plane, while a powerful plane is that legends are not as good as dogs, and gods walk everywhere.


    Both the planes of the eastern and Western continents and the planes of the source continent are relatively weak among many planes and are not qualified to have a plane name. The planes with names are more powerful in the whole universe. At least there are middle gods. In other words, only when the median God is born can the median God be qualified to name his plane.


    People divide all planes into three levels. The plane with the existence of superior God is called the higher plane. The plane with the existence of the median God is called the median plane. The rest are called low-level planes. In addition, the plane without any living beings is called the barren plane.


    Allen''s plane is naturally a low-level plane.


    At an intermediate level very far away from Allen''s level, a transmission array was built on the top of a peak in the center of the level. This transmission array is very similar to the plane transmission array on the undersea Island, but it is one circle larger than the transmission array on the undersea island.


    Around the transmission array, hundreds of people are divided into four camps and stand in the four directions of the transmission array. The leader of each camp exudes a very powerful breath, the breath of God! The followers standing like minions behind these God level strong men also have legendary strength.


    "Are you sure he escaped from this transmission array?" asked the leading God in the Western camp.


    "Sure, someone saw him leave through this transmission array. He may have escaped in a hurry and didn''t notice it."


    The spirit of the eastern camp said, "this transmission array connects hundreds of low-level planes. How do we know which plane it leads to? The cost of reverse starting the transmission array to enter the low-level plane is too high. It is impossible for us to search all the hundreds of low-level planes."


    The bit plane transmission array is built by the powerful to let the strong of the low-level plane lead to the middle-level plane and the high-level plane, so it doesn''t cost much to transfer from the low-level plane to the high-level plane. However, the transfer from the high-level plane to the low-level plane belongs to reverse transmission, and the resources required are very expensive, which is enough to ruin the property of a lower God with the highest strength.


    It is difficult for ordinary lower gods to gather the resources needed to transmit to the lower level.


    The resources needed to search hundreds of low-level planes, even the median gods behind them, can''t afford it.


    Moreover, the reverse transmission of the plane transmission array has many other limitations. For example, it can only withstand the reverse transmission of the lower God at most, and the middle God cannot reverse transmission. Moreover, the stronger the strength of the transmitter, the higher the price to pay.


    "I want to report this matter to my Lord and let him decide." the God in the North said, "it''s a middle God. There are only four middle God adults in our whole plane. Four adults can''t give up."


    "Yes," said the spirit in the south, "Although he escaped to the lower level with his divine personality, the laws he understood did not match the laws contained in that divine personality. It would take years to refine that divine personality. We must find a way to find him before he completely refined his divine personality. Don''t forget that all of you are involved in the siege of him today. If he is successfully promoted to the middle God and returns to this position I''m afraid our life will be difficult. I''m afraid the four adults can''t protect us at that time! "


    In the lost sea, the gold armored man floats on the sea, the blood on his body has disappeared, and the gold armor and the double machete in his hand have been automatically repaired as before. The gold armored man looks at the direction of the east continent and is surprised: "I feel the power of faith. Is it the hariran? Shouldn''t the hariran be in the source continent? How can they appear in this plane?"


    "I''ll go and have a look!"


    With that, the Jinjia man flew towards the east continent.


    A few days later, the golden man appeared on the Holy Light peak, the headquarters of the guardian of light. The golden man floats over the Holy Light peak, emitting golden light all over, reflecting the whole holy light peak into gold.


    Lucius flew out of the palace and looked at the golden man in the sky with horror. He is very familiar with the power of the golden armor man. This is the power he felt on the source mainland more than 2000 years ago!


    It belongs to the guardian God of the harilan nation, the power of the sun god!


    "Lucius, under the sun god''s crown!" Lucius bowed in front of the golden man. This golden man is the guardian God of the harilan nation, the sun god, who disappeared in the source continent thousands of years ago!


    The sun god looked at Lucius in front of him and slowly said, "Lucius? Are you the guardian God of the harilan nation now?" the sun god didn''t know Lucius. Lucius was not born when the sun god left the open source continent. The power of the sun god that Lucius once felt is only a power left by the sun god in the source continent.


    Lucius shook his head: "the guardian spirit of the harilan nation is always under the crown of the sun god. Although I have guarded the harilan nation for the past two thousand years, I have not become the guardian spirit of the harilan nation."


    Lucius is telling the truth that the guardian gods are gods worshipped by the whole nation and can receive the beliefs of the whole nation. Lucius, most of the harilan people do not know his existence, and he has never spread his faith among the harilan people.


    "It''s hard for you," said the sun god. "Tell me what''s going on and why the harilan people came to this plane from the source continent. What''s the situation of the harilan people now? I can feel that the harilan people''s faith in me has become very unstable."


    "A lot of things happened after the sun god left the open source continent under the crown," Lucius said. "Please come inside under the crown and I''ll report to you in detail."

 Chapter 367

    In the main hall on the Holy Light peak, Lucius told the sun god exactly what happened thousands of years after the sun god left, from the rampant source continent of kirios to the current melee among the Three Kingdoms of the harilan nation. But for some reason, Lucius kept Alan from having the upper artifact.


    "I can''t imagine that so many things have happened since I left for thousands of years." the sun god sighed. "So, now the Three Kingdoms of the harilan nation, the Chinese kingdom, have abandoned their faith in me and changed to the so-called divine dragon?"


    When the Sun God said this, a cold light appeared in his eyes. He may not pay much attention to the faith of the hariran nation, but he can''t tolerate betrayal. This is the face of a God.


    "In fact, we can''t blame them." Lucius explained to the Chinese kingdom, "under the crown, you have disappeared for thousands of years, and the divine dragon has shown all kinds of miracles in the Chinese kingdom. These people are just ordinary people, and their faith will naturally shake."


    The sun god nodded: "you''re right, but the gods of the Chinese kingdom gathered my believers when I was away. I can''t sit back and ignore it. Lucius, you go to the Chinese kingdom with me."


    "Do you want to fight against the gods of the kingdom of China?" Lucius asked.


    "Yes," said the sun god, "according to what you said, although there are three gods in the kingdom of China, their strength is only level 16. I can deal with them alone. If they are wise enough to leave, I will let them all fall!"


    Lucius said: "Crown, in my opinion, we don''t need to deal with Huaxia leader in a hurry. Since you''re back, crown, we naturally have to plan to counter attack the source continent, which is the home of our hariran people. Kirios of the source continent is very powerful, and there are several strong gods under our hands. It''s not easy for us to deal with them alone. Keep the three gods of the Huaxia kingdom , it is a great help for us. "


    Hearing the speech, the Sun God fell into meditation and thought of the pursuers who might follow him at any time. The sun god suddenly changed his mind: "go with me to meet the three gods of the kingdom of China. If they are willing to form an alliance with us to fight against foreign enemies, it''s OK to leave them and the kingdom of China."


    In Huaxia City, Leiyan, Nicholas and Brady suddenly appeared beside Allen at the same time.


    "What happened?" Allen asked, seeing all three serious faces.


    Lei Yan said, "Your Majesty, there are two strong spirits approaching! One is Lucius, and the other is no weaker than Lucius."


    Two gods! Alan was surprised. One was Lucius, who was the other? Just thinking, there were two more people in the house, one was Lucius, and the other was a golden man Alan had never seen before.


    "Lord lucious, who is under this crown?" asked Allen.


    Lucius smiled gently: "Alan, let me introduce you. This is the guardian God of our harilan nation, under the crown of the sun god."


    Sun god! Unexpectedly, the sun god really exists and has returned to this position! Allen can''t help but feel a little big. He fooled the territory residents several times in the name of the sun god. Now he has established the dragon god religion and robbed the Kingdom residents of their belief in the sun god. I''m afraid the sun god is here to ask for punishment.


    Alan pressed down his surprise and saluted the Sun God: "see the sun god under the crown!"


    At this time, Allen''s mind suddenly turned and thought about the countermeasures. If the sun god really came to ask questions, or to deal with the kingdom of China, how should he deal with it. Naturally, Allen thought of something, a prize won in the annual lottery.


    When he got it, Allen once lamented that if it was strong, it would be strong. But with the strength of the Chinese kingdom, I''m afraid no force on the mainland could force the Chinese leader to use it. Now there is a bad sun god who may really need to use it for a while.


    The strength and of the sun god is stronger than Lucius, which can not be fought by Lei Yan.


    "Are you Allen Senlan, the king of the Chinese kingdom?" the sun god stared at Allen. A powerful pressure came from the sun god, which made Allen a little out of breath. Seeing this, Lei Yan took a step forward one after another to block the momentum for Allen.


    "Interesting." the Sun God said, "as gods, you three protect the king of an ordinary kingdom."


    "Ellen," cried the sun god.


    "What can I do for you under the sun god''s crown?" Allen said.


    "I won''t be held accountable for what you have done before, including encouraging people in the kingdom of China to betray their faith in me. But you have to promise me a few things."


    "Speak under the sun god''s crown."


    "First, stop the troops immediately. Don''t continue to attack the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of freedom. In addition, the territories occupied by the two countries should be let out."


    "No problem." Allen doesn''t pretend to think about the cableway. Now the Chinese leadership is in a weak position. As long as it can avoid conflict with the sun god, it''s not impossible to spit out the land previously occupied temporarily. Moreover, in Allen''s view, the sun god just made such a request when his faith was robbed, which can be described as very kind. If Allen himself left thousands of years to find his faith Alan would never let go of each other so easily.


    "Second, if foreign gods invade, you Chinese leaders must stand on the United Front with me to fight against foreign enemies." Sun Shinto, which is his main purpose.


    The snatching of faith is not a trivial matter for the gods, which is related to the face and vital interests of a God. If at any time in the past, the sun god would not choose to negotiate with the other party when his faith was robbed. He had already killed all the gods led by China. But now it''s different. The gods of the middle plane can track them at any time. He must ensure that he has the ability to fight each other when he is found.


    According to the estimation of the sun god, even if the gods of the intermediate plane can find themselves, there will not be too many gods sent. With Lucius and the three gods of the kingdom of China, they are enough to fight each other. This is why the sun god is so talkative and cooperates with the kingdom of China. To put it bluntly, he took a fancy to the three God level combat capabilities of the Chinese kingdom.


    "That''s nature," Ellen said. "If there is an invasion of foreign gods, we naturally have to be consistent with the outside world."


    "Very good." the Sun God smiled. "In that case, let''s make an oath to each other and form an alliance, OK?"


    Alan nodded, "yes."


    Allen saw a clue from the performance of the sun god. The sun god probably offended the irresistible enemy in other planes, so he hurried back to this plane. This can also explain why the sun god gave up so lightly when his faith was robbed.


    Although he guessed what happened to the sun god, Allen chose to make an alliance with the sun god. On the one hand, it can avoid conflict with the sun god now. On the other hand, in case of an invincible enemy tracking down, Allen will probably use that prop to avoid for a while.


    After the sun god and Lucius left, Allen called Zhao Xin and Galen back, and gave up all the land occupied before. Externally, Allen claimed that this was the will of the sun god, who did not want to see a civil war between the harilan people.


    The same is true. Because of this, Allen was regarded as the most loyal believer of the sun god by the people in the Harlow Kingdom and the self-contained Kingdom, and his favor increased greatly for a time.


    After the return of the sun god, he began to show miracles in the kingdom of harilo and the kingdom of self in heaven. Gradually, all hariran people already knew that their guardian God, the sun god, came back under the crown!


    Because of the intervention of the sun god, the three korilan countries recovered peace from the war. Although he could not continue to attack the Harlow Kingdom and the self-contained Kingdom, Allen''s heart to expand the territory did not cool, so he turned his eyes to the south of the kingdom.


    To the south of the kingdom of China, across the wilderness area, is a plateau, the Falcon plateau. The Falcon plateau inhabits a race, the beast spirit family!

 Chapter 368

    "Your Majesty, are you going to conquer the beast spirits of the Falcon plateau?" village head Jill asked in surprise in the main hall of the palace.


    Although the harleyans and the beast spirits live on the same continent, there has never been any intersection. The rainbow field and the Falcon plateau are like two worlds. In the view of the hariran people, the Falcon plateau is just a barren land, which is not worth conquering. Allen had no idea of conquering the Falcon plateau, but who gave him the main task of the king of the continent.


    To complete the main task of the king of the mainland, we must bring all the rainbow fields and Falcon plateau into the rule of the Chinese kingdom. Now, since we can''t fight against the Harlow Kingdom and the self Heaven Kingdom, we''d better clean up the beast spirits on the Falcon plateau first.


    Alan nodded: "yes, I''ve sent Brady to explore the Falcon plateau. As soon as he comes back, we''ll send troops immediately."


    "Your Majesty, there is a wilderness area thousands of miles between the kingdom of China and the Falcon plateau. There are many dangers in the wilderness area. If ordinary troops pass through, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy casualties." another important Minister of the Kingdom, farwin said.


    Allen smiled gently: "wilderness area? I have planned to get through the wilderness area for a long time. I will send all legendary strongmen of the kingdom to clean up the wilderness area and sweep a smooth path between the Kingdom and the Falcon plateau without any monsters."


    Although there are many monsters in the wilderness area, the strength is only legendary at most, and there is no God spirit level. China leads the peak combat power, and it''s nothing to sweep away the wilderness area.


    That night, Brady, who went to the Falcon plateau to explore the situation, returned to Huaxia city. Surprisingly, Brady still had one. Brady brought back a male beast spirit. He was tall and burly. He looked a little bigger than Brady who turned into a man. The beast spirit was pale and looked hurt, but the surging power from his body showed that he was a legendary strong man.


    "The beast spirit family, Billy, join your majesty Alan!" the beast spirit named Billy obviously knew Alan''s identity in Brady''s mouth. After seeing Alan, he bowed down directly in front of Alan: "great lord Allen, please save the beast spirit family! If you can save the beast spirit family from those evil demons, our beast spirit family is willing to serve you and the great king of China."


    Alan looked at Billy in surprise and said, "Billy, right, you get up first. What happened to the orcs?" finally, he asked Brady. Brady went to the Falcon plateau to explore. Now he has found out the situation of the Falcon plateau.


    Brady said, "Your Majesty, when I arrived at the Falcon plateau, the Falcon plateau was already in flames of war. The warring parties were the beast spirit race and the underground race, and the beast spirit race was at a disadvantage on the battlefield and was in danger."


    "Underground race?" Alan was surprised. "Is there an underground race on the Falcon plateau?"


    "Originally there was no," Billy said, "but more than two months ago, several adventurers from the western continent found an entrance to the underground world and broke the seal of the entrance. Who knows, this underground world is the main world of the underground world sealed by the original inhabitants of the mainland!"


    "The underground race has been recuperating in the underground world for thousands of years. Now there are countless people and the strong are like clouds. Our beast spirit family is not its opponent at all. There are more than 30 legendary strong men of the underground race alone. No one knows how many legendary strong men are hidden in the underground world. And according to the underground race soldiers we captured, now The underground world is the main world, and there is likely to be a divine power! "


    "God?" Allen looked at Brady aside. He believed Brady must have explored the underground world.


    "Your Majesty, after I learned about the situation, I went into the underground world to explore. The main world of the underground world is larger than the whole Falcon plateau. There are countless underground races in the underground world, and there are countless strong ones. I''m afraid only one tenth of them enter the ground to attack the beast spirit family. But in the underground world, I did find the breath of gods, and I can be sure that the underground world is the best There is not one God. "


    "I''m worried about being discovered by the gods of the underground world, so I didn''t go deep. That''s all I got."


    Allen nodded: "these news are enough, but I have a question. Since there are gods in the underground race, why doesn''t he personally help the underground race defeat the beast spirit family? If the gods do, the beast spirit family won''t last so long?"


    Allen had planned to attack the beast spirit family, that is, he was going to let Brady and Nicholas fight first, and then let ordinary soldiers clean up the mess behind.


    Brady laughed: "Your Majesty, there are countless aspects of the universe. There are often gods fighting for faith to control the secular kingdom. Have you ever seen any gods personally fight against ordinary troops?"


    As soon as Brady said, Allen found that in the history books he had read, when all gods competed for secular belief and control, they controlled their own secular kingdom to wage war, and few did it themselves. Even if you do, it is also against the enemy gods.


    Even kirios, the God of destruction of the source continent, let the bloody Legion fight when unifying the source continent. He only killed several gods of the coalition army, but rarely dealt with ordinary troops. It seems that these God level strong men disdain to fight against ordinary troops.


    "Why?" Allen asked.


    Brady explained: "once you become a God, you will be limited by the laws of the universe and can''t massacre ordinary people. If any God dares to massacre ordinary people, it will be eaten back by the laws of the universe. At least it will lose the opportunity to advance to a higher level, or it will fall directly. Therefore, unless any God is crazy, he will never attack ordinary people."


    "So serious?" Alan said in surprise. "When you broke the seal, you threatened to eat the human beings of the whole continent. Aren''t you afraid of being eaten back by the laws of the universe?"


    Brady touched the back of his head and smiled, "I''m just talking. It really makes me eat humans on the whole continent. How dare I?"


    After some consideration, Allen plans to send troops to help the beast spirit race and fight against the underground race together. The underground race used to be half the master of the continent. Now it returns strong. After conquering the Falcon plateau, it will march into the rainbow field. The war between the Chinese kingdom and the underground race will happen sooner or later. In that case, Allen chose to strike first to avoid the war from burning into the kingdom of China.


    "Billy, how long can you orcs last?" Allen asked.


    "Three months at most!"


    "Brady, you return to the Falcon plateau with Billy. If the gods of the underground race fight, you help them contain the gods of the underground race."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Billy, after you go back, let the beast spirits shrink their defense, try to avoid war and preserve their strength. I promise you that our army of the Chinese kingdom will arrive at the Falcon plateau in three months to help you fight against underground races."


    Billy was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "thank you, your majesty Alan!"


    "When you defeat the underground race, I hope you beast spirits will not forget your promise. Otherwise, you are ready to bear the anger of our Chinese kingdom."


    Alan''s promise is naturally a promise to surrender to himself after defeating the underground race.


    Billy nodded: "don''t worry, your majesty Alan, we animal spirits have no betrayers!"


    The next day, Allen convened the high-level meeting of the kingdom in the main hall of the palace to discuss the dispatch of troops to the Falcon plateau.

 Chapter 369

    Allen had planned to send the legendary strongman to open a road to the Falcon plateau before sending troops, but now the beast spirit family is in danger under the attack of underground races, so he had to give up this plan. Because according to this plan, it will take more than half a year for the army of the kingdom of China to reach the Falcon plateau, and the beast spirit family can''t hold on for that long.


    Finally, Allen decided to send the air fortress to Tianmu city. Tianmu city is enough to accommodate millions of troops, and if Tianmu city advances at full speed, it will only take about two months to reach the Falcon plateau.


    With the mobilization of the whole army of the kingdom of China, a total of 500000 troops entered Tianmu city and embarked on the journey to the Falcon plateau. Along with the 500000 troops, there are dozens of heroes and well-known ninjas.


    Allen didn''t start with Tianmu city. He just needed to wait for Tianmu city to arrive at the Falcon plateau and send it directly to Tianmu city.


    The area of Falcon plateau is roughly the same as that of rainbow field, even slightly larger than that of rainbow field. Most of the Falcon plateau is grassland, with occasional hills and mountains. The animal spirits live on the vast grassland of the Falcon plateau.


    The beast spirit clan is a nomadic nation. It also established a powerful empire, the Tami Empire, in the period of the source continent. However, after migrating from the source continent to the Falcon plain in the east continent, they scattered into dozens of tribes of different sizes and continued to live a nomadic life as in ancient times.


    Underground races suddenly appeared. The unexpected beast spirits were too scattered among tribes to organize effective resistance, and were hit hard in an instant. Several small tribes close to the entrance of the underground world were slaughtered. Some powerful tribes also suffered heavy losses under the sudden attack of underground races. They can only move towards the more powerful tribes in the distance for shelter.


    After more than two months of war, now all the tribes of the beast spirit family have gathered together to jointly lay a defense line in the vast Grand Canyon in the middle of the Falcon plateau to resist the attack of underground races. Once the defense line of the vast Canyon is broken, the whole beast spirit family will be directly exposed to the tusks of underground races, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Late at night, the front line of the canyon was still fighting, and the sound rang through the night sky. The underground race is attacking the defense line of the beast spirit family like crazy. It takes turns to fight 24 hours and never stops, whether it''s day or night.


    It seems that if you don''t completely destroy the beast spirit family in one fell swoop, you will never stop!


    In the night sky, a streamer entered the rear of the canyon and came to the Chinese army tent where the beast spirit family commanded the battle. At this time, many top leaders of the beast spirit family, the strong, gathered here.


    "It''s Brady and Billy. They''re back!"


    "Brady returned with Billy under the crown, which proves that there is good news!"


    The leader temporarily elected by the beast spirit family, the legendary peak strongman xueya stepped forward and asked eagerly, "under the crown of Brady, does your majesty Allen agree to rescue our beast spirit family?"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Brady, full of expectation.


    Brady nodded: "Your Majesty ordered me to come first to help you stabilize the situation and prevent the gods of underground races from taking action. The army of the Chinese kingdom will arrive within three months."


    "Great, we''re saved!"


    "Thank your majesty Allen, thank Brady for the crown!"


    The top leaders of the beast spirit family cheered that the rescue of the Chinese kingdom was their last straw.


    "Keep the order and defend with all your strength until the reinforcements of the kingdom of China arrive!" xueya ordered.


    Two months later.


    The fighting continues. The land outside the vast canyon has been stained with blood. The land has become muddy, but what makes the land muddy is endless blood. In the air, a thick smell of blood and putrefaction mixed together, making people sick. But no matter the beast spirit or the underground race, they don''t seem to smell the smell, because they are used to it.


    In the big tent of the beast spirit family, Brady suddenly brightened his eyes: "the army of our Chinese kingdom has arrived!"


    Above the battlefield, the sky suddenly darkened. The soldiers of both sides couldn''t help looking up. They saw a huge city in the air, blocking out the sky and the sun. For this unknown city, everyone felt a burst of fear.


    In the sky curtain City, ezerel looked at the battle below and said with a smile: "it''s our gorgeous debut!"


    With that, ezerel floated out of the sky city and flew to the ground.


    "Ha ha, our task is to help the beast spirit family defeat the underground race. Now that we have come, we will first present a big gift to the beast spirit family and the underground race." it was Jiawen, Prince of demacia, who said that and flew to the surface.


    Today''s heroes are legendary strong men. Naturally, they can fly in the air.


    Behind ezerel and Gavin, many heroes, such as Galen, Zhao Xin, lacs, asso, Timo, Diana and Ali, flew to the ground. Before ezerel landed, an accurate barrage had been shot at the army array of underground races. The crescent shaped accurate barrage was like a sickle of death, instantly harvesting the lives of countless underground races.


    At the pivot of Tianmu City, after the heroes left Tianmu City, kakassi ordered: "drive Tianmu city to the rear of the canyon and let all the troops in the city land on the ground."


    Outside the big tent of the beast spirit family, the senior executives of the beast spirit family and Brady looked up at the curtain of heaven city slowly approaching in the sky, and their expression was full of shock.


    "This is..."


    "City of the sky!"


    "The kingdom of China has such a legendary city. It is worthy of being a powerful kingdom with gods!"


    If the orcs had some worries about whether the Chinese kingdom could help them defeat the underground races, the last worry in their hearts had completely disappeared. Sky City, a powerful strategic fortress, is enough to show the strength of the kingdom of China!


    To say the least, even if the Chinese kingdom is not an opponent of the underground race, it can use this sky city to save the people of the beast spirit family from the danger of being destroyed.


    The sky curtain city landed slowly and finally stopped at an altitude of about ten meters from the ground. At such a close distance, people on the ground looked at the city of the sky as if they were looking at a huge mountain, full of oppression.


    After the Tianmu city stopped, the sound of birds sounded, and colorful birds flew out of the Tianmu City, carrying a soldier and landing on the ground. The colorful bird put down the soldiers on its back and flew to the sky again. It flew into the sky curtain city and continued to carry the soldiers. Colorful birds fly up and down all over the sky, weaving a beautiful picture in the sky.


    People of the beast spirit family looked at the sky and couldn''t help immersing themselves in this beautiful scene.


    Outside the canyon, on the battlefield, the heroes of the hero alliance came to the battlefield and instantly changed the situation on the battlefield. Now Allen has summoned 37 heroes, all of whom have been sent to the battlefield by Allen. Thirty seven legendary heroes wreaked havoc on the battlefield and immediately stopped the offensive of underground races.


    Underground race command.


    "Damn it, the city in the air just now is the reinforcement of the beast spirit family!"


    "It must be humans from the rainbow field! They have too many legendary strong men. The front line can''t stand it. Ask for support!"


    The commander of the underground race is a dark elf named Chris. He is a legendary top power.


    Chris got the information from the front line, and the evil spirit smiled: "the legendary strong? Compared with the legendary strong, will our underground race lose to the beast spirit family and humans? Send orders and let all the legendary strong on standby in the barracks go out to meet the human legendary strong!"


    "I want to see if the weak human legend is the opponent of the legendary strong of our underground race."

 Chapter 370

    More than 30 legendary strongmen have been on standby in the army barracks of underground races.


    In this duel between the two races, millions of soldiers fight together. Even the legendary strong join the scuffle, they are in danger of falling. The legendary strongman of the underground race has a noble status. When his side is sure to win, he will not rashly join the scuffle and risk his life. The life of a legendary strong man is very precious!


    They are on standby in the barracks. One is to contain the legendary strong of the beast spirit family, so that the legendary strong of the beast spirit family dare not join the battle group rashly. Second, when we are ready to wait for the end of the beast spirit family, we will all go out and become the last straw to overwhelm the beast spirit family. Now Huaxia leads the legendary strong to help, so it''s time for them to do it.


    The camp of the legendary strongmen of the underground race is located in the center of the whole military camp. Each legendary strongman has a separate luxury camp, served by special maid servants. It is more appropriate to come to war than camping. The soldiers were instructed to convey the news to the legendary strongmen, who came out of the camp one by one.


    Underground races are composed of a wide variety of races. These more than 30 legendary strong men include dark elves, dwarves, half dragons and so on. More than 30 people come from eight different races. These eight races belong to extremely powerful races in the underground world because of the legendary strong.


    "More than 30 legendary strongmen came to help, and the human beings in the rainbow field did a great job." a handsome Dark Elf smiled. "I''m afraid this is all the legendary strongmen that human beings can mobilize. I just don''t know how much strength these human strongmen have."


    An underground dwarf heard the speech and said, "human race has extremely poor talent. How much strength can human legends have? According to the epic records of our dwarf family, when the final battle was fought more than 2000 years ago, one of our dwarf family''s legends can deal with two human legends of the same level! Compared with our dwarves, human power is too weak."


    "Really, you can play two in a dozen later, hee hee." a legendary woman with animal ears and charming appearance said with a smile.


    "Let''s go. You can chat about how many soldiers have been killed by our underground race!" the powerful voice sounded in the barracks, but it was a huge Orc man with a height of three meters. With that, the orc man rose up and plundered outside the barracks.


    The legendary strongmen present seemed to be in great awe of the orc man. When they heard the orc man''s words, they immediately stopped chatting and rose up behind the orc man.


    When the legendary strongmen of the underground race rushed to the battlefield, the heroes of the hero League were raging on the battlefield. Each legendary strongman of the underground race recognized an opponent and rushed up.


    "Legendary strong man? Now there''s something to play." ezerel smiled. "Killing these minions can''t reflect my skill as the protagonist!"


    Ezerel said, one shot of arcane shooting has been shot at the strong underground race rushing towards him.


    The heroes of the League of heroes and the legendary strongmen of the underground race fought against each other. The legend of the orcs who first arrived in the battlefield did not participate in the war, but suspended in the air and looked down on the whole battlefield.


    There are more than 30 legendary strongmen of the underground race, ranging from level 13 to level 15. Among them, the strongmen of level 14 and level 15 are OK. There is no obvious disadvantage in fighting with the heroes of the League of heroes for a while. The legendary strongmen of level 13 are different.


    The strength of heroes is above the strong at the same level, plus the skin bonus, which is completely rolling against the strong at the same level.


    Galen''s opponent is a level 13 dwarf legendary strong man, the one who boasted to fight two. At the beginning, the legendary strong dwarf sensed that Galen had only level 13 and did not pay attention to Galen. In the cognition of dwarf strongman, he can easily defeat the legendary strongman of the same level. Of course, his cognition did not come from actual combat, but from the records of dwarf history books.


    However, after Galen''s fatal blow and trial, and his axe was blown away by Galen''s huge sword, the dwarf strong man finally realized the gap between himself and the human strong man in front of him. There is indeed a relationship between rolling and being rolled, but he is the one being rolled.


    After Galen hit the Tomahawk in the hand of the dwarf legend, he became powerful and directly cut off the "demacia justice" from the head of the dwarf legend. The dwarf strong man looked at the energy sword overhead with frightened eyes, and his liver and gall wanted to crack: "crazy Lord, save me!"


    The crazy man in the mouth of the dwarf strongman is the orc strongman suspended in the air. Crazy Meng has been paying attention to the whole battlefield. Naturally, he has found that the dwarf strongman in danger has a trace of disdain in his high eyes.


    "These dwarves know how to drink and forge iron all day. When they go to the battlefield, they are so impetuous." Kuang Meng said. He flashed his body and came to the strong dwarf. He looked up at the huge sword cut in the air and greeted them with his bare hands.


    "Boom!"


    The iron fist intersected with the giant sword, and Galen''s demacia justice was smashed by a punch.


    "Human, your strength is good. In the case of the same level, no one in our underground race is your opponent." crazy Meng said, "even this seat is one notch worse than you at level 13."


    Galen is a strong man who can fight at two levels. Crazy Meng said that he was only a little weaker than Galen at level 13. It can be seen that he is strong!


    "It''s a pity that you only have level 13 after all!" Kuang Meng said, and his body flashed. He came to Galen and punched out. Galen''s horizontal sword was blocked and was blown out with a crazy punch.


    "Thank you, Lord kuangmeng!" the dwarf strong man on one side thanked kuangmeng and looked at kuangmeng with fear.


    Crazy Meng is a famous super strongman and battle Madman of the underground race. It is known as the strongest legend in the underground world! The most famous battle of Kuang Meng was that he shot at the crown of the dark elf family because of his temporary anger! You know, the crown is a god!


    Although the result ended in the disastrous defeat of kuangmeng, the crown of the dark elf family appreciated kuangmeng very much and did not blame kuangmeng. Instead, he predicted that kuangmeng would be the next god of the underground race and would eventually become the most powerful God level power of the underground race.


    This war, it is precisely because there is crazy to sit down, the three crowns in the underground world will be so relieved to ignore it.


    Kuang Meng glanced at the dwarf strongman and said, "go help others and give me this human." Kuang Meng has found that these human legends are very powerful. If level 13 underground race legends fight each other one-on-one, they are likely to be quickly killed by the other party.


    Galen was blown away by a crazy punch and fell heavily to the ground. When he got up, Galen wiped the blood on his mouth: "so strong!" Galen fought with six angels in the territory, all of whom are strong at the peak of the legend. But Galen felt that if fighting one-on-one, none of the six angels was the opponent of the orc called crazy Meng! The strength of the other party has exceeded the normal legendary category.


    Even if the heroes of the hero League want to kill crazy Meng, they need to have level 15 strength!


    "Take my fist with level 13 strength. You''re proud enough." crazy Meng looked at Galen standing up and said, "it''s a pity that you''re my enemy. Otherwise, I can consider sparing your life."


    With that, crazy Meng had rushed to Galen and punched him out.


    Kuang Meng has made up his mind to quickly kill several human legendary strong men, so that the level 13 legendary strong men of underground races can fight each other with more and less.


    He punched Galen with unparalleled destructive power, as if to smash Galen!

 Chapter 371

    With a blow, Galen''s huge sword met, and there was another frontal collision. However, with the strength gap between the two, it will be a loss to touch Galen.


    A holy light swept over Galen, and a light shield appeared on Galen to protect Galen firmly. The fists and swords intersected, and Galen was knocked back a few steps again with a crazy punch. However, thanks to the blessing of the light shield, Galen was not blown away this time.


    "Brother, I''ll help you!" but lacs saw that Galen was in danger and left her opponent to help.


    "And me." Gavin stood next to Galen.


    "And the letter master," said Zhao Xin with a ruffian smile, "let''s meet this big man together."


    "Isn''t it three friends in the grass?" lakes covered her mouth and laughed.


    Crazy Meng glanced at Galen and grinned: "four people? Just let us warm up."


    In the canyon, the 500000 troops led by China have all been transferred from Tianmu city to the ground, and the array stands neatly in place. There was a lot of soldiers in the dark. Even the legendary strong of the beast spirit family felt a sense of oppression.


    "Brain injury Sutra, I can''t command the army." Kakashi said after falling from Tianmu City, "let''s go to the front to replace Galen and let them command the army." this sentence was said to several famous ninjas who came with him.


    Most of the well-known ninjas of the sky curtain sit in the sky curtain Pavilion in the harilo Kingdom and the self Heaven Kingdom. Only five people came with Kakashi this time.


    In Huaxia City, Allen received the news that Tianmu city had arrived at the Falcon plateau and transmitted it to Tianmu city for the first time. After arriving at the sky curtain City, Alan first turned into a flowing fire, and then rode a colorful bird from the city to the ground.


    When Brady saw Allen, he immediately brought all the top leaders of the beast spirit family to Allen and introduced them to the beast spirit family as agreed in advance: "this is the prince of our kingdom of China, your highness Liuhuo."


    Prince, no matter in which country, it is a high-ranking presence. Hearing that the kingdom of China had sent a prince to visit them, the animal spirits immediately felt the importance the kingdom of China attached to them and their attitude towards Alan was also extremely respected.


    Later, Brady introduced a group of senior officials of the beast spirit family to Allen.


    "I''ve seen Liuhuo, your highness. Thank the Chinese kingdom for helping us beast spirits." xueya sincerely thanked Allen.


    Alan smiled gently: "you''re welcome, blood tooth clan leader. We harilan people and the beast spirit family also come from the source continent and are on the same continent. Naturally, we should watch and help each other. This time, our Chinese kingdom will help the beast spirit family completely defeat the underground races."


    "The blood tooth clan leader may not know that there is a one-way transmission array in Tianmu City, that is, the city of the sky above us, which can continuously transmit the soldiers of our Chinese kingdom to Tianmu city. In addition to the 500000 troops now, our Chinese kingdom will send more soldiers to fight in the future."


    Naturally, there is no one-way transmission array in Tianmu city. Allen said this to call the soldiers for a preventive shot in the future, so that the animal spirits will not doubt the origin of the new soldiers.


    Since it is a war, Allen can naturally gain honor by killing the enemy, so as to summon a steady stream of soldiers. Alan is sure to defeat the underground race, unless there is a strong man in the underground race that is difficult to resist in the kingdom of China, the lower God of level 18!


    Kakashi rushed to the battlefield with five famous ninjas. Instead of replacing Galen, he replaced svein. After Swein returned to the canyon, he immediately commanded 500000 troops of the kingdom of China to join the battlefield. The joining of the leading Chinese Army instantly changed the situation on the battlefield, and the underground races began to collapse under the combined impact of the Chinese kingdom and the beast spirit family.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the crazy blindfolded who was fighting with Galen''s four people immediately ordered: "the whole army retreat!"


    The underground race was defeated and fled. Naturally, the Chinese kingdom and the beast spirit will not miss this good opportunity and immediately start to catch up. The chase lasted nearly half a month until the underground race fled back to the underground world. Although the combined forces of the Chinese kingdom and the beast spirit family are millions, they dare not easily attack the underground world.


    On the night of driving the underground race back to the underground world, the beast spirits held a grand celebration ceremony. At the celebration ceremony, xueya, the head of the beast spirit family, officially took an oath to lead the beast spirit family to be loyal to the kingdom of China.


    In the underground world, in a dark abyss, three figures gather together. These three people are the three gods of the underground world.


    Dark elves, level 17 gods, roft.


    Dwarves, level 16 gods, giant hammer.


    Half dragon people, level 16 gods, balk.


    "Our underground race was defeated, and the human beings in the rainbow field joined the war and defeated them together with the beast spirit family." roft said.


    "It doesn''t matter," said the giant hammer, "the army we sent before is only one fifth of the whole underground world. If we fight again, the coalition of human and beast spirit is by no means the opponent of our underground race. We have rested in the underground world for thousands of years. This time, no one can stop the rise of our underground race."


    Roft shook his head gently: "Don''t underestimate the enemy. Human beings have also developed in the surface world for thousands of years, and their strength may not be weaker than our underground races. I think we should first find out the strength of human beings, and then make plans. The most important thing is that we should find out whether there are gods in the human world. However, from the number of legendary strong people sent by human beings, the probability of human beings having gods is very high."


    "I''ll go," said balk, the half Dragon God. "My strength is the strongest among the three of us. Even if I meet a strong human, I can come and go freely."


    Balk''s rank is one level lower than roft, but he claims to be the strongest of the three, and roft and hammer have no objection.


    On the grassland, people are reveling to celebrate the defeat of underground races for the rest of their lives. Alan sat by a campfire and looked at the animal spirits in the carnival with a smile.


    Suddenly, Brady, who was sitting next to Allen, stood up and leaned close to Allen and said, "Your Highness, I feel the breath of the gods. The gods of the underground race appear. I''ll meet him."


    Allen nodded: "pay attention to safety. If the enemy is defeated, return immediately. I''ll inform Lei Yan and Nicholas to help."


    The beast spirit clan is subordinate to the king of China. The territory of the beast spirit clan has naturally become the sphere of influence of the kingdom of China. Leiyan can move freely in the whole Falcon plateau.


    In the night sky, balk, the half Dragon God, floated thousands of meters high and said to himself, "human beings really have gods and have arrived at the Falcon plateau."


    As he spoke, Brady had come to him.


    "Chinese kingdom, Brady." Brady looked at the half Dragon God in front of him and told himself.


    Barker glanced at Brady: "half dragon man, Barker."


    Brady grinned. "Good. Don''t talk nonsense. Call first."


    Banlong people are a very belligerent race. Balk laughed when he heard the speech: "I have this intention!"

 Chapter 372

    In the sky, Brady and balk fought fiercely.


    Their races are abyssal demons and half dragons. They are extremely powerful. They fight without any weapons, armor and bare hands.


    "Boom!"


    After several rounds of fighting, Brady was shot hundreds of meters by balk.


    "Ha ha, Brady, your body is extremely strong among human beings. I have never seen such a strong human body. However, you are still a bit worse than Lord Barker. The physique of our half dragon people is not comparable to that of your human beings." Barker took advantage and said proudly.


    "Do you think you won?" Brady bared his teeth. "Now, let you see my real strength!" said Brady. Brady''s body began to grow larger and the abyss flame began to burn on his body surface. More than ten seconds later, a huge abyss demon appeared in front of balk.


    "Stronger than the flesh, we abyss demons are not afraid of anyone!" roared Brady. "Come again!"


    Balk stared at Brady, who had changed back to his original form, and exclaimed, "abyss demon!"


    Throughout all aspects of the universe, the abyss demon is one of the most powerful races. The abyss plane is one of the few higher planes in the universe.


    "Have the human beings in the rainbow field been enslaved by your abyss demons?" Barker exclaimed. Even their underground race is not willing to conflict with the abyss devil. If the humans in the rainbow field have been ruled by the abyss devil, their underground race must consider treating the rainbow field with another attitude.


    "Cut the crap and fight!" Brady directly punched balk. He had just suffered a loss in balk''s hand and was now eager to get back to the city.


    The two fought together again. This time, Brady had the overall advantage. Balk was beaten by Brady and had no power to fight back.


    After being blown off by Brady several times, Barker quickly waved his hand: "if you don''t fight, you''ll win."


    "Ha ha, convinced?" Brady burst out a happy laugh. "Well, now let''s get down to business. If your underground race doesn''t stay in the underground world well, what are you doing?"


    "Hum!" Barker snorted angrily, "Our underground race has been sealed by humans for thousands of years. Now it''s hard to see the sun again. Why not attack the surface world? We are underground races. Yes, but do you think we are willing to live underground in darkness? Thousands or even thousands of years ago, our underground races also lived on the ground. We also have our own race name, Banlong People, dark elves, dwarves, etc., not some damn underground race! "


    Brady sneered: "counter attack the surface world? With our Chinese kingdom, do you really think you can capture the surface world? I suggest you take the race at the bottom of the territory to serve our Chinese king as soon as possible, otherwise, his majesty Allen will attack your underground world and completely destroy your underground world."


    "Your Majesty Allen?" balk looked, "but some great emperor on the surface of the abyss?"


    In the abyss world, some powerful middle gods will regard themselves as the great emperor. The most famous is the great emperor Xuehe. Although he is only a middle God, his reputation resounds throughout the universe and is no worse than the superior God.


    If there is really a great emperor of the abyss behind the Chinese kingdom, balk will really consider taking the race at the bottom of the territory to defecte. Against a great emperor of the abyss, there will be only one end, perish!


    "Of course not," said Brady. "It''s his majesty Allen, the king of our Chinese kingdom."


    "Human?"


    "That''s right," Brady said.


    "Hahaha, I''m laughing to death." Barker said, "when did the abyss devil become so loyal and respectful to a human being? Let other abyss demons know that they will regard you as a disgrace to the race."


    Brady looked at Barker disdainfully: "stupid half dragon man, how can you know the power of his majesty Allen."


    Without a word, Barker stared at Brady and said fiercely, "let''s wait and see if your Chinese kingdom will win or our underground race will win!" then Barker turned and left.


    The underground world.


    "Balk, you''re back. How''s it going?" asked roft, the dark elf God.


    "Human beings really have gods. I met a god level abyssal devil outside, and he was obedient to the Chinese king of human beings!" balk said cautiously, "if you can make the proud abyssal devil surrender, there must be a more powerful God in human beings than that abyssal devil."


    Roft and the giant hammer were dignified when they heard the speech. Roft said, "we have at least two gods. It seems that the strength of human beings is far above our estimates."


    "So what?" said the giant hammer. "Our underground race has been prepared for thousands of years. How can we be frightened by several gods? It''s better for us to directly use the war magic puppets! If we use all the magic puppets, we can easily defeat the Terran."


    Rovert shook his head: "although the war magic puppet is powerful, it is not completely perfect and has fatal defects. The war magic puppet is our biggest card. If this defect is discovered by mankind, our thousands of years of preparation will fall short."


    Balk nodded: "Yes, the war magic puppet is our biggest support, and we must not make any mistakes. Since we can''t know the specific strength of human beings now, it''s not easy for human beings to defend in the underground world, and it''s not easy for human beings to attack the underground world. As long as we wait for ten years and a hundred years, when the war magic puppet is completely perfect, it''s the time for our underground races to counter attack! We''ve been waiting for thousands of years, no more It''s almost a hundred more years. "


    The three gods in the underground world seem to have full confidence in the war magic puppet in their mouth, as if the war magic puppet can crush the human and animal spirits as soon as it comes out.


    On the prairie, Brady returned to Allen.


    "How about it?" Allen asked.


    "It''s a half Dragon God of the underground race. I fought with him, and he''s not my opponent. But his breath is different from that I felt in the underground world last time. There are other gods in the underground world."


    Allen nodded: "I know that the underground race is so cautious that there won''t be too many or too strong gods in the underground world. I''ve informed Nicholas and Lei Yan to come and fix it for a few days, and we''ll start attacking the underground world."


    Three days later, with Allen''s order, the army of the Chinese Kingdom began to attack the underground world. After finishing, the beast spirit family finally selected 200000 soldiers to fight, plus 500000 troops sent by the Chinese kingdom, a total of 700000.


    The beast spirit clan was almost exterminated by the underground race. Allen thought that the combat effectiveness of the beast spirit clan army was not strong. However, as the war began, Allen finally found the strength of the beast spirit clan. Almost all the soldiers of the beast spirit clan are enemies of two at the same level. All the armies of the kingdom of China are elite soldiers summoned by the system and belong to the same rank of soldiers The most top kind, but it seems to be one notch worse than the beast spirit family!


    What Allen didn''t know was that the army of the beast spirit family was called invincible in ancient times. In the source continent, the beast spirit had almost won the war with other races. Even the army that destroyed the God kirios was once called the "whip of God" by the famous beast spirit army Defeated. With the same rank and quantity, the army of the beast spirit clan has never lost even one game!


    The reason why the beast spirit family is pressed and beaten by the underground race is that the underground race has more soldiers than the beast spirit family.


    Now, the most famous army of the beast spirit family, the "whip of God", no longer exists, and the most powerful army of the beast spirit family has become the "Snow Lion knight regiment". On the battlefield, the powerful Snow Lion knight and the fierce Snow Lion sitting down can easily tear any enemy.


    Alan looked at the powerful beast spirit army and grinned and recovered the beast spirit family. He definitely made a lot of money!


    (I''m late today. I only have one watch. I''ll make it up tomorrow.)

 Chapter 373

    With the progress of the war, Allen found a problem, a problem that caused great difficulty in attacking the underground world, that is, the underground passage to the underground world.


    To tell the truth, the underground passage leading to the main world of the underground world is extremely broad, more than ten meters high and more than 30 meters wide, which is enough to accommodate dozens of people in parallel. It is the widest of all underground passages. But no matter how broad the underground passage is, it will be so narrow and insignificant in the war of hundreds of thousands and millions of people.


    Allen waved his troops to attack the underground world, and the underground races fought tenaciously at the entrance of the underground channel. After only half a day of the war, Allen found that the entrance of the underground passage had been blocked by bodies.


    It may not be accurate to say that it is blocked, because the corpse pile is a trapezoid, and there are still some gaps for people to pass above, but climbing over the corpse pile is obviously a very unwise decision. Since you can''t climb over the corpse pile, there''s only one way to continue the attack. Clean up the corpse pile.


    Underground races will not take the initiative to clean up the corpse heap. They wish the corpse heap could block the army of the kingdom of China and delay the pace of the kingdom of China''s attack.


    "Your Highness, it''s better to let the magicians in the army use fire magic to burn all these bodies," svein suggested.


    Allen is now Prince of Liuhuo. People in the kingdom of China will call him his highness.


    Allen shook his head: "there are nearly half of the warriors who have just died in the war in our Chinese kingdom. Directly burning their bodies is not only disrespectful to them, but also chilling to the soldiers who are still fighting."


    "But your highness, it takes too much time and effort to clean up these bodies one by one. It''s just two times at a time. If we clean up the bodies every time we capture a section of the channel, it''s difficult to attack the underground world." Swein said.


    Allen said, "first send someone to clean up the corpse, and then we can find a way slowly. When cleaning up the corpse, we only need to clean up the corpse of our soldiers in the kingdom of China. The corpses of underground races are directly thrown aside, and finally burned uniformly."


    Alan is not polite to the bodies of underground races. Of course, now the beast spirit family has served the king of China and belongs to the kingdom of China. Allen''s soldiers of the kingdom of China also include the soldiers of the beast spirit family.


    The soldiers of the kingdom of China began to clean up the bodies, and the war stopped temporarily. Allen said to Swein and other humanitarians: "you watch here and find a way to solve the problem of blocked passage of corpses as soon as possible. I''ll return to the kingdom first and let me know what happens as soon as possible."


    If there are no major changes here, it is estimated that it is to attack, clean up the body, attack and clean up the body. Allen doesn''t need to stare here all the time. He just needs to come and supplement the soldiers every other period of time.


    Allen returns to Huaxia city through the transmission function. The Falcon plateau is hot, but the Chinese kingdom is calm now, which makes Allen very satisfied with his decision to send troops to the Falcon plateau. If you don''t send troops to support the beast spirit family, I''m afraid that after the underground race destroys the beast spirit family, it will immediately lead the war to the rainbow field, and the Chinese kingdom, as the southernmost country in the rainbow field, will naturally bear the brunt.


    At that time, the war will ignite in the kingdom of China, and the days of the kingdom of China will not be so comfortable.


    Allen has not been idle since he returned to the kingdom. His third affiliated element lottery task this month has not been completed. In fact, this task was updated two months ago. Now it is the third month, and the task is still not completed. Allen thought that if he couldn''t get anything good in the end, the task would be too stupid.


    After several days, Allen finally completed the three-month lottery.


    "Congratulations to the host on completing the task. Reward the lucky draw times once."


    Allen enters the system, the Third Affiliated element interface and selects the lucky draw. The images on the lottery interface changed rapidly and finally stopped on a behemoth.


    "Congratulations to the host, extract and obtain the mythical creature, pig demon."


    Pig demon, it can''t be the second senior brother! Alan was delighted. If he was really the second senior brother, he should at least be a god level strong man!


    The light and shadow in front of him changed, and a giant appeared in front of Allen. To Allen''s disappointment, it''s not Bajie, but an ordinary pig demon, which is so ordinary that it hasn''t even turned into a human.


    What appeared in front of Allen at this time was a pig ten meters high and fat!


    "Pig demon Zhu Kui, see your majesty!"


    Since it is a demon, whether it has turned into a human form or not, it will naturally speak. After Zhu Kui, the pig demon, appeared, the two front hoofs put together and saluted Allen.


    This Zhu Kui is also a polite pig!


    Allen looked at the attributes of the pig demon, and his heart was suddenly happy. It was not bad. He was a legendary pig demon and the peak of the legend of level 15! Judging from the strength of this pig demon, I''m afraid it''s also a little famous among the demons. It''s not an ordinary minion.


    The legendary peak, in addition to the three gods in the Kingdom, already belongs to the top combat power.


    "Zhu Kui, you already have legendary strength. Why can''t you turn into a human?" Allen wondered. According to the truth, as long as the demon reaches the legendary level, it can be completely transformed into human form. Even if the strength is less than the legendary level, it can mostly change to the level of human body and beast head.


    Zhu Kui groaned, "Your Majesty, the reason why you can''t be transformed into a human is related to the skill I practiced. The skill I practiced is called" pig King Kong body " , is one of the most powerful skills of the pig demon family. If you practice it successfully, your whole body will be incomparably hard and comparable to King Kong! However, there is a disadvantage in practicing this skill, that is, you can never turn into a human form, so few people in the pig demon family practice it. After all, if you can''t turn into a human form, you can''t enter the human world and have a beautiful sister. Fortunately, I am a person who only insists on ideals The pig demon will not be tempted by the beautiful women of human beings, so he chose the skill of pig King Kong body. "


    Alan couldn''t help sighing when he heard the speech. No wonder the second senior brother was so lecherous. Is this the tradition of the pig demon family? That''s not right. When the second senior brother was Marshal Tianpeng, he was not a pig demon, but also very lecherous.


    "Zhu Kui, what are your special abilities, or the pig King Kong body you studied?" Allen asked.


    Zhu Kui said proudly, "talking about the pig King Kong body" , that''s very powerful! I have two main abilities after learning the pig pig King Kong body. The first is the changeable body shape, which can change to the size of a rabbit at least and can be 100 feet long at most! Moreover, the smaller the body size, the higher my defense! The second ability is that King Kong is not bad, and my defense ability is very high. Even the attack of the strong at the same level can''t cause much damage to me Injury. As for the weak with lower strength than me, even if I stand still, they can only tickle me. "


    "No?"


    "Yes, No." Zhu Kui nodded. "Does your majesty think these two abilities are not strong enough?"


    "Strong, strong." Allen said, "I finally know why no one of you pig demons has practiced this skill. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as turning into a human and making a girl."


    Changeable body shape and super high defense. What''s the use of this in addition to making the pig demon a natural meat shield?


    Suddenly, Allen''s mind flashed. If Zhu Kui joined the war on the Falcon plateau and turned into a human, no, a pig bulldoze

 Chapter 374

    "Jukui, you shrink down and I''ll take you somewhere," Allen said.


    "Yes, your majesty!" Zhu Kui snorted, "Your Majesty, how suitable do you think I should be reduced to."


    "Didn''t you say that the smallest can be reduced to the size of a rabbit, then the size of a rabbit," Allen said.


    When Zhu Kui heard the speech, his body began to shrink, and finally he really became the size of a rabbit. Allen stepped forward to pick up Zhu Kui, bent down and pulled himself to the ground. With the strength of Allen''s level 10 soldier, he hugged Zhu Kui twice and didn''t move!


    "Your Majesty, are you going to pick me up?" Zhu Kui asked carefully.


    Allen gave up his plan to pick up Zhu Kui and asked, "Zhu Kui, you have become so small. Why are you so heavy?"


    "Your Majesty, to tell you the truth, I weigh 108600 Jin!" said Zhu Kui. "No matter how big or small I am, I still weigh this weight."


    "Well, come with me," Alan said helplessly.


    In the underground world, the three gods of the underground race gathered together, sipping wine and chatting leisurely.


    "Ha ha, those fools in the kingdom of China spend several hours cleaning up the corpses every time they capture a passage. According to their speed, they may not be able to attack our underground world in another 100 years." the dwarf God giant hammer smiled.


    "That''s right," said balk, the half Dragon God. "Human beings are really a strange creature with strange feelings. If I had burned all the bodies and continued to attack, I wouldn''t have time to clean up the bodies slowly."


    "Don''t be careless, you two. This human kingdom called the Chinese kingdom is not simple," said the dark elf God roft. "I think they will have a way."


    "What can be done? Unless they burn their own bodies together as balk said, there is no way. If humans can think of other ways to quickly attack the underground passage, I''ll turn my name upside down and call it hammer giant, ha ha!"


    Allen takes Zhu Kui to Tianmu city through the transmission function, and then rushes to the location of the underground channel. When Allen and Zhu Kui arrived, Hua Xialing had just captured a section of the passage and was cleaning up the bodies inside.


    "Wow, your majesty, the little pig behind you is so cute!" lacs, who was resting, saw Alan appear with Zhu Kui and immediately ran over to hold Zhu Kui on the ground. As a result, it can be imagined


    "Your Majesty, this pig is so heavy!" lacs complained after trying several times and couldn''t pick up Zhu Kui.


    "Well, don''t make trouble." Allen said, "his name is Zhu Kui. He''s my helper. Zhu Kui, I ask you, is your King Kong really as powerful as you say, and your strength is lower than you and can''t hurt you?"


    You know, even for the legendary strong, the physical strength is not necessarily high, and the defense mainly depends on the fighting spirit or magic in the body. If the fighting spirit is exhausted, even level 4 and level 5 soldiers can hurt the legendary strong. Although the damage caused by level 4 and level 5 soldiers to the legendary strong is very low, as long as the number is enough, they can also grind the legendary strong to death.


    If Zhu Kui''s pig King Kong body is really as powerful as he said, and the low-level soldiers don''t break his defense at all, no amount of troops can grind him to death. Coupled with his huge body, he is a giant war beast!


    "Nature is true," said Zhu Kui. "At least the strong under the legend can''t hurt me."


    Alan laughed at the speech: "that''s good. I''ll see you show your great power later." Alan said and told Zhu Kui the current war situation.


    "Zhu Kui, after cleaning up the corpses in the tunnel, your task is to change into the size of this underground passage, and then rush all the way to the depths of the ground, and the soldiers along the way will fly directly. The ordinary soldiers of the kingdom will follow you and clean up the mess. How, no problem?"


    "Naturally, no problem!" Zhu Kui said proudly, "Your Majesty just wait to see my performance, that is, ordinary soldiers in the underground world, I can hit them with one percent of my strength and turn them upside down, falling flowers and flowing water!"


    Under the command of Swain, the soldiers led by China quickly cleaned up the bodies of their companions in the tunnel, and then burned the bodies of underground races. Deep in the tunnel, soldiers of underground races blocked the whole passage, holding weapons and waiting for the attack of the kingdom of China.


    "Juqui, it''s up to you," Ellen said.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty, look at me!" Zhu Kui snorted twice and went to the middle of the tunnel. His body began to get bigger. One meter, two meters. Three meters... Soon, Zhu Kui''s huge body filled the whole tunnel.


    "Look at me, pretty pig collision!"


    Zhu Kui roared, kicked the ground and rushed towards the underground ethnic soldiers deep in the tunnel.


    As early as Zhu Kui''s body grew larger, the soldiers of the underground race were stunned. Now they were panicked when they saw Zhu Kui, a giant, crashing towards them.


    What a monster this NIMA is!


    Bang, bang, Bang


    Zhu Kui bumped into the crowd, just like a bulldozer into a wheat field. The soldiers of the underground race were as weak as the straw in front of the bulldozer. They were knocked out and hit the ground, staggering and overturning. Without slowing down, Zhu Kui rolled over all the way, leaving only countless dead bodies and wounded soldiers behind.


    When Zhu Kui rushed in, some brave and fearless underground ethnic soldiers stabbed Zhu Kui with their weapons, but it was like stabbing a hard stone with a toothpick. It had no effect at all. At most, it left a white mark on Zhu Kui.


    "The effect is good," Alan said with a smile. "Follow up and kill those who haven''t been killed!"


    Zhu Kui rushed to the depths of the underground channel without stopping. No one could stop him. The commander of the underground race army found that things were bad and immediately asked the legendary strong man for help.


    "A huge legendary monster rushed in. Ordinary soldiers couldn''t resist it at all. They asked the legendary strong man for support!"


    The legendary strongmen of the underground race have been preparing to deal with the legendary strongmen of the Chinese kingdom in the tunnel. When they got the help information from the front line, they immediately welcomed them. The leader is Kuang Meng.


    Kuang Meng rushed to the front line and saw Zhu Kui rushing in all the way. He immediately roared, strode forward and waved his fist to meet Zhu Kui.


    Compared with other legendary strongmen, Zhu Kui has only two advantages, one is extremely high defense, the other is great strength. Crazy Meng''s choice and Zhu Kui''s hard fight with bare hands is obviously not a good choice.


    Zhu Kui and Kuang Meng collided. Kuang Meng was directly hit and flew out. He flew hundreds of meters before falling to the ground. Zhu Kui''s body was also shocked when he was punched wildly. After a slight pause, he kicked and kicked and continued to rush towards the front, faster and more violent than before!


    He was really hurt by that punch! So he was angry!


    Crazy Meng was hit by Zhu Kui and fell to the ground. In fact, he didn''t suffer much damage. Zhu Kui''s defense is very high, yes, but his attack is really not flattering. Crazy Meng stood up and looked at Zhu Kui who rushed up again with shocked eyes: "this giant beast has great power!"


    He was sighing that Zhu Kui had rushed to him again and bumped him away again.


    Crazy Mongolia is still so. Needless to say, other legendary strong men in the underground world repeat the process of being hit and flying again and again. Although Zhu Kui''s impact didn''t do much harm to these legendary strong men, they didn''t have enough strength to stop Zhu Kui.


    Finally, these legendary strongmen felt that it was too humiliating to be bumped by Zhu Kui again and again. Anyway, they had no ability to stop Zhu Kui, so they simply retreated directly.


    Soon, the news reached the three gods of the underground race. Hearing the news, balk and roft were fine, and the face of giant hammer suddenly became very unnatural.


    He said that if the Chinese kingdom had a way to quickly attack the underground channel, he would call his name hammer giant upside down! Fortunately, only the three of them heard this sentence. Balk and roft would not take it to heart.


    Thinking of this, the giant hammer looked at balk and roft, but found that they were looking at themselves with eyes that looked like a smile rather than a smile.


    "That, hammer giant, ah, no, hammer giant..." Barker said, "humans really attack. What should we do?"


    (I made a mistake, but I will make it up, and the previous ones!)

 Chapter 375

    The giant hammer turned red and said, "send out war magic puppets. I want the Chinese kingdom to know the power of our underground races!"


    "In this situation, unless we do it ourselves, we can only send war magic puppets to stop the beast." Barker said, "there are gods in the kingdom of China, and we will be stopped by the gods of the other party. If we want to stop the beast, we can only send war magic puppets. We only need to send two legendary magic puppets to stop the beast."


    Roft shook his head gently: "if you want to send out war magic puppets, all of them will be sent out to defeat the kingdom of China in one fell swoop. If you only send two legendary war magic puppets, it will not pose a fatal threat to the kingdom of China. It is also possible for the Kingdom of China to study the flaws of magic puppets, and then other magic puppets will become furnishings."


    "Then send out all the magic puppets!" the giant hammer said fiercely, "let the magic puppets crush the mole ants in the kingdom of China!"


    "Well, the three of us will now vote on whether to send war magic puppets. I agree."


    "Agree!"


    "Agree!"


    "Well, since none of us is against it, let''s send orders and send out war demons!"


    Kuang Meng and other legendary strongmen had just retired from the front line. They were depressed because they were cruelly abused by Zhu Kui. Suddenly, a legendary strongman fell beside them. The legendary strong man, named cliff, is the messenger beside the three gods of the underground race. He is specially responsible for conveying the will of the three gods. He has a high status in the underground world and is called the divine envoy.


    "Cliff, but what will you do under the three crowns?" Kuang Meng asked.


    Cliff nodded with a trace of fanaticism in his eyes: "you three have orders under the crown, send out the magic puppets of war!"


    Crazy Meng was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "great, the three crowns finally decided to send out war magic puppets. How many? First, I must drive one myself!" crazy Meng was tortured by Zhu Kui just now. He was thinking about how to revenge and got out of his evil spirit.


    Cliff said, "there are orders under the three crowns to send out all the war demons!"


    All!


    All the legendary strongmen present were subdued. You know, all the war magic puppets, including those two


    "Will those two God level war magic puppets also go out?" asked frantically.


    God level war magic puppets need to be manipulated by five legendary strongmen, one leader and four helpers. The stronger the driver is, the stronger the power he can play. Kuang Meng and cliff are the legendary strongmen in the whole underground world who are most qualified to become the leaders of God level war demons and puppets.


    Crazy Meng has begun to fantasize that he drives a god level war magic puppet and destroys Zhu Kui''s body


    "Yes, two divine war magic puppets and ten legendary war magic puppets, all out!" cliff said. "The three crowns mean that let''s make every effort to make a quick decision and completely defeat the kingdom of China in the shortest time."


    In the underground passage, Zhu Kui was rushing forward. Suddenly, he found that there were fewer and fewer underground ethnic soldiers in front, and finally all disappeared. Zhu Kui stopped and looked at the front suspiciously: "why is there no one?"


    Zhu Kui stopped. Allen and others in the back soon followed up. Allen asked, "Zhu Kui, what''s going on, how did you stop?"


    "Your Highness, there is no one ahead." Zhu Kui said.


    When they looked deep into the underground passage, they found that the underground race had completely disappeared.


    "Do the underground races know they can''t stop Zhu Kui''s charge and give up resistance?" Allen wondered.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s that simple," Swein said. "The underground race can''t give up resistance so easily. There must be something strange."


    "How do we deal with it?" Allen asked.


    Swein thought for a moment: "Your Highness, why don''t we send a group of strong people in to see what the situation is in the underground world now. If nothing happens, then order large troops to enter the underground world. If the underground race really set up an ambush in the underground world, it''s easier for all the strong people to get out."


    "Your Highness, I''ll go," said Zhu Kui. "I rushed in to see the situation, that is, those people in the underground world can''t keep me."


    Brady said, "I''ll go with Zhu Kui. If the gods of the underground race make a move, I can take Zhu Kui back."


    Alan nodded: "it''s a safer plan. You two go."


    Zhu Kui and Brady rushed to the underground world along the underground channel. Because there was no need to rush into the array, Zhu Kui reduced his body by more than half, but from the perspective of ordinary people, he was still a giant.


    Both of them were very fast, like two streamers. In a moment, they passed through a very long underground channel and entered the underground world. As soon as they entered the underground world, they saw twelve giants appear in front of them.


    The twelve giants are two big and ten small, the big two are 100 meters high, and the small ten are more than 80 meters. The twelve giants are all human, with three heads and six arms, made of metal and dark, reflecting dark light under the sun and moon wheel.


    These twelve giants are the war puppets in the mouth of the underground race. The two big war magic puppets are gods, and the ten small war magic puppets are legends. Among them, the magic puppet of God level needs to be manipulated by five legendary strong men and can play the power of God level. Ten small ones need to be manipulated by two legendary strong men to give full play to the strength of the legendary peak.


    The legendary peak here does not refer to the legendary peak strong in the ordinary sense, but the power that is really at the top of the legend. Powerful as crazy Mongolia, you can''t defeat a legendary war puppet one-on-one. A legendary war magic puppet only needs two legendary strongmen of level 13 to manipulate!


    If there were no war magic puppets, let alone two legendary strong men of level 13, even four or five would only be crushed against the upper crazy Meng!


    Now the twelve war demons stand still, without any energy response, like dead objects.


    "What is this? It''s so big." Zhu Kui sighed.


    Brady shook his head gently. "I haven''t seen it either."


    As they were talking, the eyes of the twelve war magic puppets suddenly lit up at the same time, and their whole body was slightly shocked. A magnificent momentum was emitted from the twelve war magic puppets.


    One of the two spirit level magic puppets looked at Zhu Kui, as if he saw some sworn enemy. His huge body jumped up and hit Zhu Kui with a fist. Another god level war magic puppet stared at Brady and jumped up to attack Brady.


    Zhu Kui groaned twice. His back hoof planed twice on the ground and greeted his magic puppet. Brady roared all his life and hit him.


    Boom! Boom!


    With two loud noises, Zhu Kui hit the iron fist of the war devil puppet head-on. Like a shell, he was punched out by the war devil puppet, hit the rock wall behind him, and smashed a big hole in the rock wall. In the pit, Zhu Kui was covered with blood, and his hard skin cracked everywhere. Obviously, he was seriously injured.


    Brady and the war magic puppet punched each other. Under the huge impact, his body involuntarily began to regress. His feet drew a long gully on the ground and retreated hundreds of meters to stabilize his body.


    "Spirit level!" Brady''s face changed greatly, "go!" the two war demons in front of him are spirit level. Brady may not be able to win the last one, and there is no chance of winning the last two.


    As he spoke, his body flashed to Zhu Kui: "shrink your body!"


    Zhu Kui reduced his body to the size of a rabbit. Zhu Kui grabbed Zhu Kui and rushed into the underground channel.


    "Chase."


    A low voice came from the spirit level war demon puppet who hit Zhu Kui. Twelve war magic puppets began to shrink in size, finally shrunk to more than ten meters high, and successively rushed into the underground channel.


    In the sky, the three gods of the underground race have been staring at the situation below. Seeing the power of the war magic puppet, the giant hammer couldn''t help laughing: "the strength of the war magic puppet really didn''t disappoint us. I''m afraid none of us is the opponent of the divine war magic puppet."


    "Let''s follow up," said roft. "Let''s hold the gods of the Chinese kingdom and let the war puppets kill!"

 Chapter 376

    Brady fled at full speed with zhukui and rushed to the location of Allen and others in a moment.


    "Your Highness, let''s go!" Brady shouted hastily as soon as he stabilized himself.


    "Retreat!" Alan made a quick decision and ordered the retreat without asking why. From Brady''s anxious look and Zhu Kui''s injury, it can be seen that something big has happened.


    While talking, two God level war magic puppets have been chased.


    "Lord Lei Yan, Nicholas, let''s stop them together and help your highness buy time!" Brady said.


    It can be seen from Brady''s performance that it is definitely not easy for these two guys to track down. Leiyan and Nicholas didn''t despise the enemy at all. They stood side by side with Brady and looked at the two war puppets who were coming.


    "Cliff, don''t hurry to do it. It''s not too late for them to do it when they exit the underground channel." a divine war magic puppet suddenly stopped and said.


    Another god level war magic puppet also stopped: "why? Crazy Meng, don''t you hate these humans?"


    Crazy Meng smiled: "the underground passage is too narrow to kill."


    The battle will collapse the underground channel, which is not a problem for the gods. They can open the channel again with their hands. Crazy Meng felt that it was really unpleasant to kill people in this narrow space.


    God level war magic puppets have God level strength, but there is no restriction that gods can''t kill wantonly!


    The two God level war demons did not pursue, and the Chinese kingdom was eager to get it. It quickly began to organize the withdrawal of troops in the tunnel. For more than an hour, everyone withdrew from the passage.


    Two spirit level war magic puppets and ten legendary war magic puppets also poured out of the underground channel, restoring the size of hundreds of meters high.


    "Ha ha, it''s time for us to kill as much as possible!" said Kuang Meng, who had controlled the God level war magic puppets to rush towards the army of the Chinese kingdom.


    "Stop!" Brady yelled. He flashed and rushed to the war magic puppet to stop the war magic puppet.


    Just then, a voice came from the sky: "the gods of the kingdom of China, your opponent is the three of us."


    In the sky, the three gods of the underground race were suspended in mid air, and it was the dark elf God roft who spoke. Roft said that the three men had rushed towards Brady, Nicholas and Lei Yan respectively.


    The three gods of the underground race stopped the three gods of the Chinese kingdom. Without the control of the gods, the twelve war magic puppets rushed into the army of the Chinese kingdom and began to kill. In the twinkling of an eye, tens of thousands of soldiers died in the hands of twelve war magic puppets!


    In front of the magic puppet, the heroes of the hero league are completely powerless and can only reluctantly protect themselves.


    "Hahaha..." the crazy man who killed madly burst out a burst of laughter, "China Kingdom, all of you are going to die today!"


    With that, crazy Meng stared at Zhu Kui and Alan next to Zhu Kui, who was lying on the ground to heal.


    "Were you ferocious from time to time in the underground passage? Now I see if you are ferocious!" then, Kuang Meng has controlled the war puppet to rush towards Allen.


    "Your Highness, I''ll stop him, you go!" Zhu Kui shouted. He grew bigger. Knowing that he was not the opponent of the war magic puppet, he resolutely rushed towards the war magic puppet.


    Kuang Meng laughed: "you overkill yourself, I''ll blow you up with one punch!" then, the war magic puppet smashed his fist down and smashed Zhu Kui into the earth with one punch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    After Kuang Meng smashed Zhu Kui into the earth, he did not stop attacking, but continued to smash one punch after another. Zhu Kui''s scream and the sound of the war magic puppet''s iron fist smashing into the ground symphonized.


    Gradually, Zhu Kui''s scream disappeared, and he stopped attacking. Zhu Kui in the pit had been smashed into a pool of rotten meat, and he couldn''t die again.


    Crazy Meng put his eyes on Allen: "they all call you your highness. I think you are a prince or prince of the kingdom of China? Next, it''s you."


    Allen is not afraid of crazy Mongolia. As long as he wants, he can send it back to Huaxia city through the transmission function of time-space mask at any time. But what about the soldiers who remained here after he passed away? What about the beast spirit clan? What about Tianmu city? What about heroes and famous ninjas?


    Allen racked his brains and thought about how to get through the difficulties. But he sadly found that in front of absolute strength, he couldn''t think of any way. Unless the sun god and Lucius suddenly appear, no one on this continent can compete with these two giants with divine power. Allen began to regret that he underestimated the underground race and rashly attacked the underground world, which led to the current situation.


    In the sky, although Nicholas has been fighting with the giant hammer of the dwarf gods, he always pays attention to the movements of the twelve war demons. When he found that the twelve war magic puppets were killing, and the Chinese kingdom could not resist the twelve war magic puppets, his eyes twinkled. When he saw the war magic puppet controlled by Kuang Meng walking towards Allen, Nicholas''s eyes must be as if he had made some decision. His body flashed and wanted to get out of the battle.


    "If you want to go, it''s not that easy!" but the giant hammer kept pestering him.


    Nicholas stared at the God hammer in front of him with cold eyes. Suddenly, his body burst into dazzling light, and a magnificent energy came out of his body. This majestic energy forms a huge boundary, enveloping the three gods of the underground race and the two God level war demons.


    The boundary began to shrink. The three gods and two war puppets of the underground race madly attacked the boundary, but they could not break it.


    "Damn it, what is this!"


    "How could a spirit of level 16 release such a solid boundary!"


    "If the five of US attack together, we can smash the barrier!"


    The enchantment is only aimed at three gods and two gods of war magic puppets. When others touch the enchantment, they seem to touch a bubble and emerge from the enchantment.


    Nicholas trapped all the gods of the underground race in one fell swoop, and the people of the kingdom of China were finally relieved. Ten legendary war magic puppets found that things were bad and wanted to escape temporarily, but they were suppressed by Lei Yan and Brady respectively. Through the body of the war magic puppet, all the legendary strong people who manipulated the magic puppet were shocked to death. Without the manipulation of the legendary strong, the ten legendary war magic puppets immediately became dead and stood still. In this way, all the ten war magic puppets became the booty of the Chinese kingdom.


    "Ha ha, Nicholas, I''m surprised that you still have such powerful skills." Brady laughed. "How long can you trap them?"


    Brady didn''t expect the barrier to directly kill the five gods. It''s great to trap them temporarily.


    In mid air, Nicholas seemed to have lost all his strength, and his body fell soft and straight from the sky. Brady immediately flew forward and caught Nicholas.


    "Cough, don''t worry, this border can trap them for dozens of days, enough for us to drive Tianmu city back to the kingdom." Nicholas said faintly after landing.


    They finally found that something was wrong. Nicholas was a God. Now he was so weak that people could hear it in his voice. It can be seen that his situation was absolutely bad.


    "Nicholas, are you all right?" Alan asked hastily.


    Lei Yan looked at Nicholas carefully and suddenly changed his face: "Nicholas, your God..."


    Nicholas smiled softly and didn''t answer.


    "Leiyan, what''s wrong with Nicholas''s divine personality?" Allen asked hurriedly.


    "Your Highness, the divine personality in Nicholas is gone!" Lei Yan replied, "and a god loses his divine personality and only one falls!"


    Alan looked anxiously at Nicholas: "Nicholas, what''s going on?"


    Nicholas smiled gently: "Your Highness, this boundary is a skill taught to me by my brother. It can trap several strong gods for decades. The price of using this skill is to detonate your own divine personality."


    To detonate the divine personality is to sacrifice one''s own life for a god!


    Everyone was surprised when they heard the speech. They looked at Nicholas with shocked and grateful eyes. They really didn''t expect that Nicholas had made such a great sacrifice to save everyone.


    Alan sighed with a sad face, "Nicholas, why do you have to make such a sacrifice."


    "Because I can''t watch the soldiers of our kingdom of China being slaughtered by these guys, let alone your highness," Nicholas said, "Although I have only joined the kingdom for a few years, I have completely fallen in love with our kingdom. Here are my friends, kind people, your highness who pulled me back from the edge of death, and everything worthy of my life."


    "Your Highness, I can''t continue to guard the Kingdom and Barnard people. Please be kind to them."


    Alan''s eyes were full of tears: "Nicholas, don''t worry! I promise that Barnard people will inherit forever in the kingdom of China, I promise you!"


    "Thank you, your highness," said Nicholas with a relieved smile, "Your Highness, you don''t have to be sad. In fact, I died three years ago. I earned three more years. These three years have been very happy and wonderful, much better than the thousands of years I spent in the cold underground palace. Maybe after death, I will enter another world and see my big brother. I miss him. In that world, I will miss you, but I hope forever I won''t see you in that world, ha ha. "


    "Your Highness, Lei Kuang, Brady, everyone, farewell..."


    With that, Nicholas''s body began to disappear into countless light spots between heaven and earth.


    There was silence, and everyone fell into endless grief. They looked at the sky and wanted to see where Nicholas had gone.


    "Farewell, Nicholas."


    Allen bit his lips hard to hold back the tears flowing to the corners of his eyes. He looked at the three gods of the underground race and the two God level war puppets trapped in the border. His voice was cold and said word by word: "I swear, I will not destroy the underground race in this life and swear not to be human! I will sacrifice Nicholas with the blood of all the creatures of the underground race!"


    "Your Highness, we will now enter the underground world and kill all the creatures in the underground world!" Lei Yan said with his teeth.


    "That''s right," Brady said. "I''m going to kill all of them if I''m trying to suffer the reverse bite of the laws of heaven and earth!"


    Allen shook his head: "Nicholas has died. There is no need to sacrifice you two. Let''s return to the kingdom first. One day I will bring you back and fulfill my oath!"


    "Underground race, I will destroy it in this life!"

 Chapter 377

    The five spirit level combat forces of the underground race were trapped in the barrier and could not come out. The people of the Chinese kingdom gathered up their mood and began to command the troops to enter the curtain of heaven city in batches. With the city scale of Tianmu City, it is more than enough to accommodate the remaining soldiers and animal spirits of the Chinese kingdom. At the same time, ten legendary war magic puppets suppressed by Brady and Leiyan were also moved into Tianmu city.


    After everyone entered the sky curtain City, Kakashi drove the sky curtain city towards the kingdom of China, and Allen asked Brady and Leiyan to take ten war magic puppets to the laboratory of heimerdinger and weeds with him. The war magic puppet is huge and extremely heavy. Only Lei Yan and Brady can move easily.


    In recent years, the kingdom of China has developed rapidly and recruited many talents in magic technology. The laboratories of heimerdinger and barren grass are now full of talents. There are seven masters of magic technology, and there are hundreds of other talents in magic technology. And everyone, including the seven masters of magic technology, was very convinced of heimerdinger. Hemodinger naturally does not rely on force, but his attainments in magic technology.


    After coming to this world, heimerdinger devoted himself to the research of magic technology. Now, with his attainments in magic technology, it''s not too much to say that he is the greatest master of magic technology in the continent.


    "Heimerdinger, lead the team to study the ten magic puppets and see if they can find out their weaknesses or flaws." Allen said. The name of magic puppet was heard from the underground race before.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. According to my observation, these magic puppets should be the products of magic energy technology. We will start to study them immediately and be sure to study them thoroughly." heimerdinger said.


    Heimerdinger promised to relax, mainly to give Allen confidence and not to put too much pressure on Allen. Heimodinger knew that the war magic puppet was the top magic product developed by the underground race for thousands of years. It could be said to be the pinnacle of magic technology, which was countless times more complex than magic technology such as magic communication devices. Although heimodinger''s attainments in magic technology are very high, he is not 100% confident that he can study the magic puppets of war. At least he is not sure to study the magic puppets in a short time.


    You should know that the underground world is the birthplace of magic technology. Those magic masters of the underground race are no less accomplished in magic technology than heimerdinger, and even slightly better. Because the masters of magic technology of the underground race have inherited the essence of magic technology of the underground race for thousands of years, while heimodinger relies on his own research for only a few years.


    Allen nodded: "even if we can''t find the weakness, we should see if we can copy it. If we can copy this magic puppet, we can not only have the capital to fight against underground races, but also greatly improve the high-end combat power of our kingdom of China."


    "Yes, your majesty, we will work hard," said heimerdinger. "However, it can be seen from the fact that the underground race has only made twelve magic puppets for thousands of years. The materials needed to make magic puppets are not simple. They can not be made infinitely with technology, especially the war magic puppets of God level."


    Alan sighed, "do your best."


    After handing the task of studying the magic puppet to heimerdinger, Allen sent back to Huaxia city with swain and other heroes. After coming to the kingdom of China, the people of the beast spirit family can''t always live in the curtain of heaven city. Allen should arrange a residence for the beast spirit family in the kingdom in advance.


    After returning to the Kingdom, Allen handed over the task of arranging accommodation to the relevant officials of the Kingdom and asked svein: "svein, do we want to ask the sun god and Lucius for help?"


    Although the underground race is strong, it seems a little weak in front of Lucius and the sun god. Before, the kingdom of China and the sun god had formed an alliance, and it was normal to ask the sun god for help.


    Sveinello mused: "Your Majesty, we have analyzed before that the Sun God should have provoked some irresistible force in other planes before he escaped back, and the force he offended may be tracked down at any time. Therefore, he doesn''t care about the offense of our kingdom of China and forms an alliance with us, because he wants to use our strength to fight against the force that may be tracked down ¡£¡±


    "If the Sun God knew the existence of the underground race, his first thought would not be to suppress the gods of the underground race, but to force and lure the gods of the underground race to form an alliance with him and jointly fight against the foreign forces. You know, the underground race has five God level combat power, which is a great help to the sun god. Don''t say that the sun god won''t help us then Paying for the underground race will probably prevent us from taking revenge on the underground race. "


    "Of course, one advantage of asking for help from the sun god is that the sun god will not sit and watch us destroyed by the underground race, because he also needs our strength."


    Alan nodded: "Then don''t ask for help from the sun god. Let him take all the ten magic figures. If we can fight against the underground race with our own strength, if we can not ask for help from the sun god again, then the sun god must mediate and let us fight. We will tolerate it for a while. When we are strong enough, we will start the race to the bottom of the earth. Stop, even the sun god! "


    Time passed day by day. Two months later, Tianmu City arrived in the kingdom of China. Two months later, the kingdom of China had already arranged the residence of the beast spirit family, which was located in several big cities near the city of China. Although the harilan nationality had little contact with the beast spirit family in recent hundreds of years, the two nationalities had deep roots and were very familiar with each other, and the beast spirit family soon integrated into the kingdom of China Summer kingdom.


    Another month later.


    Allen goes to the lab of hemeddinger in the curtain of heaven and finds hemeddinger.


    "Heimerdinger, what''s the matter? Do you have a clue about the research of magic puppets?" Allen asked expectantly.


    Hammerdinger shook his huge head vigorously: "Your Majesty, you are disappointed. The composition of this war magic puppet is extremely complex. Now we have only mastered the method of manipulating them, and we have not found the flaw that can effectively defeat them, let alone imitation. The legendary magic puppet is so complex that it is difficult to imagine how the divine war magic puppet is composed! No wonder the underground race has only created two gods for thousands of years Spirit level war magic puppet. "


    "In that case, we can''t wait any longer," Allen said, "Calculate the time, it''s time for the five gods of the underground race to break the barrier. If they insist on destroying our Chinese kingdom, they may raid our kingdom directly without troops. The two God level war puppets are not limited by the laws of the universe. As long as their gods drag Lei Yan and Brady, the two God level magic puppets can easily kill us all."


    "Ask the sun god and Lucius for help, Brady. You go to the Holy Light peak."


    The sun god and Lucius usually live on the Holy Light peak. Today, the Holy Light peak has become the holy land of the harilan nation.


    "Yes, your majesty!" Brady took orders and headed for the Holy Light peak.


    A few hours later, on the Holy Light peak, Brady suspended in the air and shouted, "Brady, Kingdom of China, please see the sun god crown and Lucius crown."


    Lucius''s old laughter came from the mountain: "Brady, please come in."


    Before the sound fell, Lucius appeared in front of Brady: "Brady, come with me, the sun god crowns you in the hall."


    Brady followed Lucius into the hall to see the sun god and told the sun god about the underground race.


    After hearing this, the sun god''s eyes brightened: "five gods level combat power!"


    Brady nodded: "yes, it''s five gods. Our Chinese kingdom is not its opponent. Please help under the sun god crown." Brady didn''t mention that Nicholas had died in the war.


    The Sun God smiled at the speech: "don''t worry, we have sworn to form an alliance, and this underground race will be handed over to me." At this time, the sun god was pleasantly surprised. Yes, it was a surprise. With the strength of him and Lucius, he could definitely defeat the five gods of the underground race. If they threatened the gods of the underground race with their lives and made the gods of the underground race surrender, out of the dignity of the gods, the gods of the underground race might refuse and fight for death. But if he put forward the conditions and appeal to China The conditions put forward by the kingdom are the same, but they form an alliance to jointly resist foreign enemies. Ninety nine percent of the gods of the underground race may agree, unless the gods of the underground race are crazy.


    After all, between being killed and alliance, most people will choose the latter.


    In this way, his alliance has nearly ten gods'' combat power. As long as the middle level is not close to the middle God, they all have the power of war! As long as he thoroughly refines the middle God, even if the middle God is close to him, he will have no fear!


    On the Falcon plateau, three gods and two God level war puppets of the underground race madly bombarded the barrier that trapped them. Finally, after countless God level attacks, the barrier burst into pieces.


    "Roar! Finally broke this damn border!" the giant hammer roared up to the sky, venting his emotions. "Damn human beings, let''s go to the rainbow field now. The three gods that contain human beings let crazy Meng and cliff kill all human beings in the kingdom of China!"


    Although the tens of days was just a snap for the gods, being trapped in the enchantment for tens of days still made giant hammer feel as if he was going crazy and full of killing intention to the people in the kingdom of China.


    "I agree," Barker said. "Let''s kill all the people in the rainbow field, and then mobilize ordinary soldiers to occupy the rainbow field. At that time, the whole continent will be our world, both underground and on the surface."


    "In that case, let''s go to the rainbow field," said roft.


    After making the decision, the three magic puppets flew away in the direction of the rainbow field.

 Chapter 378

    In the garden of the Lord''s mansion of Huaxia City, the kingdom of China, Allen, Lucius, the sun god, Leiyan, Brady and others gathered together. All the four strong gods in the eastern continent are here.


    While drinking, they chatted and talked about all kinds of things that had happened recently. During the expedition of the Chinese kingdom to the Falcon plateau, the sun god was not idle. He had integrated the harilo Kingdom and the free Heavenly Kingdom into a country, the Evelyn empire!


    Evelyn is the name of the country established by the harleyans in the source continent.


    The sun god, as a powerful God, naturally did not have any interest in the throne, so he chose one of his favorite people among the hariran people to become the emperor.


    Following the will of the sun god, Prince Carl became the first emperor of the Evelyn Empire, Karl the great.


    Carl''s talent was valued by the sun god, who even publicly declared that Carl was likely to be the third strong God of the Evelyn empire after him and Lucius.


    At the same time, the sun god has sent envoys to the western continent to publicize his faith to the Noah people and the elves. There were no gods in the western continent, which was unable to stop the invasion of his faith. In spreading faith, the sun god has been far ahead of the Chinese kingdom.


    The people were laughing and talking, and the sun god suddenly looked, "coming!"


    Among the people, the sun god was the strongest and first felt the arrival of the underground race. Subsequently, Lucius, Leiyan and Brady also perceived five powerful forces and entered the territory of the kingdom of China. Needless to say, they are naturally three gods and two God level magic puppets of the underground race.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll meet them." the Sun God smiled and disappeared in an instant. Then Lucius, Leiyan and Brady disappeared into the garden.


    Alan was still drinking. He didn''t let Leiyan and Brady take him there, because he couldn''t help. He might as well wait for the result here.


    At the border of the kingdom of China, five magnificent figures flied in the air. When passing over a small town, the war magic puppet driven by Kuang Meng waved his hand and a terrorist energy bomb with a diameter of tens of meters flew towards the small town.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a mushroom cloud rose, and most of the town was destroyed by a terrible blow. The disaster suddenly came, and all the survivors in the town were stunned. A moment later, the whole town was filled with cries and wails.


    In the sky, with wild laughter, the five figures are gradually far away. Every time he passes through a small town or village, Kuang Meng will drop an energy bomb, and countless people of the Chinese kingdom will die miserably in Kuang Meng''s hands.


    When the sun god four arrived, they just saw Kuang Meng destroy a village.


    "Asshole!"


    "Damn it!"


    Lei Yan and Brady were so angry that they drank violently and shot at the war puppet driven by crazy Meng. Two war puppets shot at the same time to repel Lei Yan and Brady. Lei Yan and Brady don''t have much advantage in the face of God level war magic puppets.


    In the sky, the nine gods were divided into two camps and stood opposite each other.


    "Four gods? It seems that I underestimate you humans." the giant hammer of the dwarves sneered, "but even so, you will lose today."


    Giant hammer has absolute confidence in himself and the strength of the two war magic puppets. Of course, his confidence was because he did not see through the strength of the sun god and Lucius. If he knew that there were two level 18 gods standing in front of him, he might not be so noisy.


    "Quantity doesn''t mean everything," the Sun God smiled. "Lucius, I''ll give it to you. Let the friends of the underground race calm down."


    The sun god didn''t do it himself. On the one hand, he kept his identity and on the other hand, he also wanted to see how Lucius was. If Lucius can''t suppress the five gods of the underground race, he won''t be late.


    Lucius nodded softly, "yes, crown." with that, Lucius went out and flew towards the five gods of the underground race.


    The five gods of the underground race are all stunned. What''s the situation? Does the human God want to pick five?


    It''s arrogant!


    "Arrogant human, let me meet you!" crazy Meng shouted, drove the war magic puppet to meet Lucius and punched out. Lucius''s "arrogance" angered crazy Meng. Crazy Meng used 100% of his power and vowed to smash Lucius with one punch.


    Lucius smiled and waved his palm to meet him. The palm looked light, as if it had no strength at all.


    Giant hammer and other underground gods looked at Lucius with a smile, and their eyes were full of banter. How terrible is the all-out strike of the war magic puppet? Even if they face the blow, they should avoid the edge. The human God in front of them wants to take the blow directly, just by his light palm?


    You know, the power of human gods is notoriously weak!


    They have seen Lucius being blown away by the fist of the war puppet. Human beings are always so overestimated.


    The war magic puppet is as high as 100 meters, and Lucius looks so small in front of the war magic puppet. The iron fist waved by a single war magic puppet was much larger than Lucius'' body. Lucius''s counterattack seemed to hit the stone with an egg.


    The iron boxing of the war devil puppet was on Lucius''s palm, but it was like meeting an insurmountable barrier. It was difficult to enter.


    The banter in the eyes of the underground race gods turned into shock. How is this possible! This human strength is so strong!


    Lucius smiled, and his powerful power came out of his palm and hit the war puppet in front of him. The war magic puppet was shot out in an instant and turned several somersaults in the sky to stabilize his body.


    "Is this the so-called war magic puppet?" Lucius smiled gently. "The power is really strong. It is almost the power of level 17 peak. Unfortunately, it is too heavy to use such a powerful power."


    With that, Lucius took out a harp from the space ring and asked his fingers to dial twice: "you five go together."


    At this moment, Lucius was no longer a dying old man. He looked like a very elegant poet, a bard.


    The five gods of the underground race looked at each other and killed Lucius together. The strength of this human is really strong, but do you really think you can defeat five with one? The five of them work together. Even if they are level 18 gods, they dare to fight!


    The sound of the piano sounded, Lucius'' fingers moved gently on the harp with great flexibility, and a melodious sound came from Lucius'' fingertips, which made people relaxed and happy.


    Of course, the feeling of being relaxed and happy is not the feeling of the five people of the underground race. They feel an incomparably powerful force from the sound of the piano, which startles them. With the sound of the piano, the space began to fluctuate, and a strange force hit the five of them like a wave.


    Five people gathered together to resist the invasion of this force, no matter how difficult it is. They know that if they are hit by this force, they will never feel better!


    Lucius, one piano per person, completely suppressed the five gods of the underground race. However, the other party is five strong gods after all. Although Lucius suppressed the other party, it is not easy to defeat the other party.


    The sun god looked at Lucius with great power, and his eyes flashed. Lucius was much better than he thought! With such strength, they absolutely belong to the upper class among the eighteen gods!


    A moment later, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped. Lucius smiled at the five gods of the underground race: "gentlemen, do you want to continue?"

 Chapter 379

    The faces of the three gods of the underground race were extremely gloomy, and the faces of kuangsen and others in the war magic puppets were also not good-looking, with some fear in the gloom. The human in front of us is really too strong!


    Five dozen and one were beaten by the other side. If the other three human gods shot, would they have a way to live? Moreover, from the situation just now, we can see that the powerful human in front of us obeyed the orders of the golden armor God. Doesn''t that mean that the golden armor God is stronger?


    Thinking of this, the people of the underground race shuddered and saw retreat in each other''s eyes. The strength of human beings was unexpectedly strong and invincible!


    "Go!"


    Roft let out a low cry, and the five gods of the underground race galloped towards the rear. If you don''t go, it''s not whether you can win, but whether you can leave alive! The five gods of the underground race are still somewhat confident. Although they can''t beat the human gods, they may not be able to stop them if they want to go! As long as they can successfully return to the underground world, with their thousands of years of operation, human gods may not be able to take advantage of the underground world.


    The Sun God smiled and waved his hand, and a golden curtain fell from the sky, covering the five gods of the underground race. The gods of the underground race attack wildly, but they can''t break it in a short time.


    "Now that you''re here, why bother to leave? Why don''t you sit down and talk in detail?" the Sun God said with a smile.


    The giant hammer looked at the sun god fiercely: "we have nothing to talk about with humans. It''s just a big deal to die in war!"


    Roft has calmed down. The strength of human gods is unexpectedly strong. As long as the other party wants, he has the strength to kill himself and others. Now the other party just trapped himself, but did not immediately hurt the killer, indicating that the other party did not intend to kill, at least not for the time being.


    "This crown, I don''t know what to call?" roft said to the sun, with a low attitude. The mind of the dark elf didn''t have the indifference of the dwarf. In rovert''s view, it''s not a shame to bow to a strong man.


    "You can call me the sun god."


    Roft smiled gently at the speech: "roft, a family of dark elves, has seen the sun god under the crown. I don''t know what he wants to talk about under the crown?"


    Roft''s attitude satisfied the Sun God very much. He was not bad. He was an interesting guy. The sun god put away his smile and said solemnly, "now I give you two ways to surrender to me, or die!"


    The sun god naturally knows that the gods of the underground race cannot surrender to themselves. This is the dignity of the gods. They would rather die than surrender. The reason why the Sun God said this is to suppress the other party''s temper so that the other party can accept the next conditions. Rather than surrender, the gods of the underground race will gladly accept the next cooperation.


    "Surrender? Impossible!" shouted the sledgehammer. "We dwarves will not surrender to anyone!"


    Roft also shook his head gently: "under the sun god''s crown, we will never surrender."


    Then roft stared at the sun god. He had noticed something. The purpose of the sun god was definitely not to make himself and others surrender. He had other purposes!


    The sun god''s face was cold: "since you don''t want to surrender, go to hell!" then he was about to start.


    "Wait, under the sun god''s crown!" roft said hurriedly, "we can''t surrender to anyone, but we can pay other costs."


    The sun god gave a cold look at all the people of the underground race: "well, for the sake of the gods of the east continent, I''ll give you another chance. As long as you swear by the gods, the underground race will never step out of the Falcon plateau. If other gods invade and help me with all your strength, I can bypass you."


    "Also, give me the manufacturing method of the war magic puppet," added the sun god.


    The three gods of the underground race make eye contact. This condition is not difficult to accept than surrender and death. You can''t step out of the Falcon plateau, which means you can move freely within the Falcon plateau. The Falcon plateau and the underground world are enough for their underground races to thrive.


    As for the invasion of external gods, this kind of thing can be said to happen once in ten thousand years and once in one hundred thousand years. What''s more, with the strength of the gods in the east continent, it''s like sending vegetables to three or two external gods.


    As for the manufacturing method of war magic puppets, without materials, that is chicken ribs! After thousands of years, the underground race has only enough materials to make God level war magic puppets. It''s no big deal to give them to humans.


    "We agree, agree." the giant hammer first said. Compared with the surrender and death in front, the Sun God changed from a devil to a philanthropist in a second.


    Rovert frowned: "under the sun god''s crown, do you have enemies in other planes?"


    In addition, roft couldn''t think of any other reason. The sun god would put forward the reason for this condition. And the strength of the sun god''s enemies in other planes is probably not weak, at least equal to the sun god. However, roft never thought that the sun god offended the middle gods, and four!


    "That''s right!" the sun god didn''t deliberately hide it, but generously admitted it. "The other party''s strength is not weak. You must settle down first when you hustle outside. I don''t want to be attacked behind when the great enemy comes."


    Roft thought for a moment: "OK, we agree!"


    They can''t help but disagree. If they disagree, there is only a dead end. The sun god will not be merciful. As the Sun God said, he didn''t want to be stabbed in the back when the great enemy came.


    Immediately, the gods of the underground race swore with their souls that the underground race would never step out of the Falcon plateau. If there was an invasion of external gods, they would fully support the sun god. Of course, the underground race mentioned here will never step out of the Falcon plateau means that the underground race will not expand, and not any underground race can step out of the Falcon plateau.


    After taking the oath, roft handed over the manufacturing method of the war magic puppet to the sun god. Then the people of the underground race didn''t stay much and returned to the Falcon plateau.


    "Lei Yan, Brady, the threat of underground race has been solved, so we won''t stop." the Sun God said happily, "help me say goodbye to Alan."


    With that, the sun god left with Lucius, and Brady and Leiyan also returned to Huaxia city.


    In Huaxia City, Allen listened to Lei Yan and Brady report the situation at that time and nodded gently.


    "The threat of the underground race is temporarily lifted. Next, we must strive to improve our strength. The blood debt owed by the underground race will be repaid one day!" Allen said firmly, "And I have a hunch that compared with the underground race, the enemies whom the sun god offends in other planes are more terrible and pose a greater threat to us! We must have enough strength to protect ourselves before they come."


    From the performance of the sun god, we can see that his enemies will come one day. It''s only a matter of time!


    The hatred of underground races has given great impetus to the people of the Chinese kingdom. The high-end forces of the whole Chinese Kingdom have begun to practice in isolation, including Allen. The best way to greatly improve the strength of the Chinese kingdom is Allen''s own advanced legend. He thinks that once he reaches level 13 advanced legend, all heroes of the hero League will rise to level 16, gods!


    You know, Allen has summoned 39 heroes now. Once he is promoted to legend, there will be 39 more gods in Huaxia collar! This is an extremely terrible number! When the middle gods cannot enter the lower plane, it is almost an invincible force!


    Besides, you can summon several more heroes before Allen''s advanced legend. Once Allen succeeds in the advanced legend, both the sun god and the underground race will become vulnerable in front of the Chinese kingdom!

 Chapter 380

    Time flies. More than two years have passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    In the martial arts arena of the palace of Huaxia City, Alan sat cross legged and his body was running. With the help of the training bonus in the martial arts arena and prison, Allen has been successfully promoted to level 12. Now he is only one step away from the legend.


    Over the past two years, Allen sent Brady to capture the legendary strong man who was evil throughout the continent, and then put him in prison. He refined energy crystals for himself day and night, and then refined them. It can be said that Allen can be promoted to level 12 soldiers so quickly, and the legendary strong men in prison have made great contributions, although they are not willing.


    Allen decided to let go of the legendary strong who didn''t do too much evil in prison when he became a legend. It was also a chance for them to reform.


    At the end of his cultivation, Allen slowly opened his eyes and several people immediately surrounded him. After the Lord''s residence was upgraded to a royal palace, the scope of the martial arts field became much larger, more than enough to accommodate hundreds of people. Now there are more than 100 people in the martial arts arena, some of them are heroes of the hero League and Ninjas in the shadow of fire, some of them are strong native residents with strong talents in the Kingdom, and even some animal spirits.


    Those who can enter the martial arts arena for cultivation are people Alan trusts very much, such as Hardy, Zhao Xin''s apprentice, and the bodyguard who first followed Alan


    "Your Majesty, when can you advance the legend?" Zhao Xin, who was teaching Hardy''s cultivation when Alan finished his cultivation, immediately came up. Because of the promotion of Allen''s level, the heroes of the League of heroes are now the legendary top strongmen of level 15. They all hope that Allen can advance into the legend as soon as possible and make them become gods.


    In Zhao Xin''s words, once I believe in God, the first thing is to wipe out the underground race!


    Allen closed his eyes and felt the power in his body: "it should be fast. I feel that the power in my body has become saturated, but the specific time is hard to say."


    The most difficult thing for the level 12 strong to advance the legend is to understand the power of the law, but this is not a problem for Allen, because he has already understood the law of the thunder system. For Allen, as long as he has accumulated enough energy in his body, he will naturally become a legendary strong man without any bottleneck.


    At the time of Allen''s retreat and hard practice, the transmission array sent by the sun god suddenly burst into dazzling light at the bottom of the lost sea. After the light, the figure of a black armor man appeared.


    The black armour man looked around and was not surprised because he was at the bottom of the sea. In fact, most plane transmitters are built in places that are difficult for ordinary people to reach, such as the sea bottom, the top of the mountain, the swamp


    "Another five top-grade divine crystals have been consumed. Although these divine crystals were specially given by adults for us to carry out plane transmission, they have felt extremely distressed." the black armor man sighed.


    Divine crystal is the product of medium and high planes, which is extremely precious, and the best divine crystal is even more valuable. In the middle level, the whole wealth of many lower gods is not worth five top-grade God crystals.


    "This is the fifth aspect of my search. I hope I can find that guy. But my Lord said, who can find that guy and reward 30 top-grade God crystals!" there was a trace of enthusiasm in the black armor man''s eyes. Thirty top-grade God crystals were enough to make him the highest existence among the lower gods!


    The man in black armor floated out of the sea, suspended in mid air, and closed his eyes to feel something. After a long time, he opened his eyes: "without the smell of that guy, it seems that he will look for it inch by inch."


    He can sense the breath of other gods at a very long distance, but the other party must not deliberately hide his breath. If the other party deliberately hides his breath, he must be very close to it. Before searching the four planes, he searched inch by inch, which is why he spent nearly three years searching the four planes.


    The black armour man looked at the direction of the east continent: "there are five gods in this direction. Let''s explore from this direction!"


    The five gods he sensed were naturally Lei Yan, Brady and the three gods of the underground race.


    In Huaxia City, Lei Yan was resting in a palace in the palace. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked up like a torch. His eyes penetrated the roof and looked at the endless sky.


    A moment later, Lei Yan frowned: "is it an illusion? I just felt the fluctuation of energy there."


    Leiyan naturally found the black armor man who came to explore. As for Brady, he didn''t notice anything because of his weak strength.


    The black armor man was sent by the median God to find the whereabouts of the sun god because he was unique in exploring and hiding breath.


    In the sky, the black armor man sighed with disappointment: "no, keep looking over there." then he flew in the direction of the Evelyn kingdom.


    The black armor man felt the breath of the sun god while flying, and refused to let go of an inch of land. When he explored the sky above the Holy Light peak, he was suddenly stunned, and then his face showed ecstasy.


    "It''s him, it''s his breath, I found it!" the black armor man shouted wildly in his heart.


    Just now, he sensed the breath of two gods on the Holy Light peak. One of them was the man he had been looking for, Rex!


    Rex is the name used by the sun god when wandering in the medium plane.


    In a palace in Shengguang peak, the sun god was trying to refine the middle God. Suddenly, he felt a sense, put away the God and flew out. After sensing the existence of the sun god, the black armor man was trying to sneak away, but a strong breath suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Found! The black armour man was surprised and looked at the man in front of him: "Rex!"


    The sun god is not an unknown person in the middle level where he wanders. In terms of strength, he is the top of all the lower gods in that level, otherwise he can''t break out of the siege and escape to this level with the middle God. Black armour man knows that he is definitely not his opponent!


    "Leandr, it''s you?" the sun god narrowed his eyes and stared at the man in black armor. He obviously recognized the man in black armor.


    While talking, Lucius also appeared in the air and surrounded the black armor man leandr with the sun god.


    Leandr calmed down, stared at the sun god and said, "Rex, give me something to take back and give it to Lord Carlos. Lord Carlos may spare your life. I''ve found that you can''t escape. If you continue to be stubborn, there''s only one way out!"


    Lord Carlos in leandel''s mouth is one of the four median gods of the middle plane, and it is one of the earliest median gods of the middle plane. The middle plane is called Carlos plane, which is named after Carlos.


    The sun god stared at leandr with a gloomy face and was found! He has refined more than half of that divine personality. As long as it takes another year and a half, he can completely succeed and become a median God. He was found at this time!


    No, you can''t give up like this! Thinking of this, the sun god stared at leandr with a flash of killing intention in his eyes.

 Chapter 381

    The sun god looked at leandr in front of him and decided to kill! With a wave of his hand, the golden curtain fell and covered leandr.


    Leandr''s face, shrouded in the golden sky, changed: "Rex, what do you want to do!"


    The sun god''s eyes showed a cold light: "I want you to die!"


    With that, the sun god had flashed in front of leandr and punched out. Leandr crossed his arms in front of him, was blown out by the sun god, and hit the golden light curtain behind him, rippling.


    "Cough..." blood flowed down the corners of leandr''s mouth. Although leandr was a capable general under Carlos, his ability was reflected in search, not combat. In terms of combat effectiveness, leandr is more than a little different from the sun god.


    Leandr stared at the sun god in the distance, surprised and angry: "Rex, I''m here on behalf of Lord Carlos. You dare to shoot me! Surrender and sacrifice your God, and Lord Carlos may spare your life!"


    "Hehe," the Sun God smiled coldly, "Carlos has paid a lot for looking for me? With his character, won''t he spare me? After killing you, Carlos will only think you are still searching for this plane, and it will take at least a few months to find abnormalities. As long as I can refine the middle God and become the middle God in these months, Carlos can do anything to me!"


    With that, the sun god attacked leandr again.


    Leandr was hit by the sun god again and again, and his injuries became more and more serious. Leandr shouted in horror: "you dare to kill me, Lord Carlos will not let you go, will not let you go."


    The sun god''s eyes were cold: "die!"


    Boom!


    Leandr was killed by the sun god, and his whole body was smashed. Only a God with a faint light was suspended in the air. The sun god stretched out his hand to hold leandr''s God in his hand.


    Lucius approached the sun god and looked grim: "under the crown, you have been found. What should we do next?"


    In recent years, Lucius has won the absolute trust of the sun god. The sun god has told Lucius his situation. Lucius naturally knows what the sun god represents when it is found.


    The other party is a God in the middle!


    The sun god frowned and said: "After Carlos finds out that leandr is missing, he will send his strong men to explore. There are dozens of powerful men under him, and the most powerful three are still above you and me! If Carlos sends only one or two of them, we still have the strength to compete with them. If all three come, even if we have the help of the Chinese kingdom and underground races, It''s hard to fight it. "


    Then the Sun God handed over the divine personality in his hand to Lucius: "you choose a legend and let him refine this divine personality. One more lower God can also win more points. I will immediately start to shut down and strive to successfully advance to the middle God before the other party arrives. As long as I can become the middle God, all threats will no longer exist!"


    A few months later, Carlos plane.


    Not only Carlos, but also the other three middle gods of Carlos sent their lower gods into all planes to find the trace of the sun god. Whoever can find it depends on luck.


    As the most powerful God in Carlos'' plane, Carlos occupies nearly one-third of Carlos'' plane and has countless strong men under his command.


    In a magnificent palace, Carlos sat high on the throne, looked at several subordinates who were half kneeling in the palace and asked, "hasn''t leandr heard from you yet?"


    It is reasonable to say that leandr should have searched the plane he went to and reported back more than a month ago, but leandr never appeared after more than a month.


    "Report back to your excellency. Lord leandr hasn''t appeared yet. I''m afraid according to the time..."


    Carlos''s face was calm and could not see joy and anger. His voice was flat and said, "let the three of them come to see me."


    "Yes, sir!" the person in charge naturally knew who Carlos called the "three of them".


    A moment later, the three figures came to the palace and bowed slightly to Carlos: "I''ve seen your excellency!"


    All three were male. One of them had black hair, black armor and a cold face. Standing there, the whole person was shivering.


    On the right is a bald man, wearing a blood red half body armor, with a hint of bloodthirsty in his eyes from time to time.


    The man on the left was shrouded in a black fog. People couldn''t see the face of Lushan. They could only vaguely see that he was an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Carlos nodded to the three: "leandr has been looking for Rex for months, but he hasn''t returned. I guess Rex is likely to hide in that face. Go and get the middle God back."


    The bald man smelled the words, and his eyes showed a bloodthirsty light: "Sir, why should we go together to deal with a mere Rex? I''ll go right now and help you get back your Divine personality!"


    When the sun god wandered in the face of Carlos, he also served under Carlos. The bald man naturally knew the strength of the sun god and didn''t pay any attention to the sun god.


    "If it''s just to deal with Rex, you don''t need the three of you to go out at the same time," Carlos said. "But leandr didn''t appear after he entered that face. Do you think those three guys didn''t notice? They sent people to watch the transmission array all the time!"


    The three guys in Carlos''s mouth refer to the other three central gods in Carlos''s plane.


    "I''m sure if your front feet enter that plane, their three subordinates'' rear feet will follow. So your three main enemies are not Rex, but the subordinates of those three guys, understand?"


    Beside the plane transmission array of Carlos, four lower gods were chatting while staring at the transmission array. These four men were sent by the four central gods to stare at the transmission array.


    "Whitehead, has leandr entered that plane for more than half a year? It''s reasonable to say that he should have finished searching that plane. Why hasn''t he appeared yet?"


    "Yes, Whitehead, that guy leandr didn''t die there? Lord Carlos won''t send someone in to have a look?"


    Whitehead in their mouth is the subordinate sent by Carlos to stare at the transmission array.


    Whitehead gave the other three a cold look and made no answer. Want to get information from me? no way!


    Just then, there were three figures galloping in the sky in the distance. They could see clearly the appearance of the comer. All four were cold in their hearts. They closed their mouths and dared not make a sound any more.


    It was the black armor man, bald man and black fog man under Carlos. The three landed in the center of the transmission array, took out 15 top-grade divine crystals from their bodies, installed them on the transmission array, and started the transmission array. With a flash of light, the three disappeared in place.


    "Three commanders under Lord Carlos!"


    "They went to the lower plane together. They must have found Rex."


    "Inform your excellency immediately!"

 Chapter 382

    The light flashed through the transmission array in the depths of the lost sea, and the three men in black armor appeared on the transmission array.


    After they looked around, they began to feel the position of the powerful God. A moment later, the man shrouded in the black fog said softly, "I can''t feel the existence of gods."


    After Lyander was killed, the sun god had told the gods of the Chinese kingdom and underground races to hide their breath at all times. The black armor men couldn''t feel it.


    The bald man grinned: "leandr is missing in this plane. Can there be no gods in this plane? He must have guessed that we would come and hid it. Hum, it seems to be looking for it slowly. Rex is really. It''s better to die obediently and waste our time!"


    Just then, the transmission array bloomed again, and five figures appeared on the transmission array.


    The bald man stared at the five people who had just appeared with bloodthirsty eyes and said sarcastically, "you''ve come so fast!"


    These five people are naturally subordinates of another median God.


    Being stared at by the bald man, four of the five were full of vigilance, like a great enemy, and only one showed very indifferent.


    The man was dressed in a purple robe with scattered hair and a lightning mark in the middle of his eyebrow, which was very eye-catching. The mark of lightning seems real and illusory. You can feel the great power hidden in it at a glance.


    This man, named Mars, specializes in the law of thunder system, and almost cultivates the law of thunder system to the extreme that the lower God can cultivate. Hundreds of years ago, by chance, he refined a ray of annihilation thunder that is very difficult for the median God to grasp, and sealed it in the center of his eyebrows. With the help of this annihilation thunder, Mars had few enemies among the lower gods.


    In the plane of Carlos, Mars is famous and known as one of the two strongest lower gods in the plane of Carlos. The other is Nelson, a man in black armor with a bald man.


    Although the bald man spoke sarcastically, his eyes at Mars were full of fear.


    Mars looked at the bald man calmly: "Gladstone, what was taught last time is not enough?"


    Glaston, a bald man, was furious when he heard the speech: "last time I was just taken advantage of by you for a moment. You may not beat me again!"


    Just then, the transmission array flashed again, and five figures appeared on the transmission array. Five people have just stepped down from the transmission array. The transmission array is started again. This time, there are seven people.


    Carlos, all the people from the four major forces are here.


    "Hehe, it''s really lively."


    "I can''t feel the existence of gods. It seems to be hidden."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Who can find Rex and who can get the middle God, let''s rely on their abilities!"


    The leaders of the four forces are not ordinary people. Although Nelson was angry that the people of the other three forces came after him, they dared not rush to commit public anger. Everything, wait until you find Rex!


    The four teams flew in one direction. Mars''s team and another five team went to the west continent, and the three black armor man Nelson and the seven team went to the east continent.


    We all know that it will be faster to spread the members of our team, but no one dares to do so. After all, in this case, the people of the other three teams can be said to be enemies, and they will never hesitate to get a black hand.


    The twenty lower gods transmitted from Carlos did not deliberately restrain their breath, and the gods in the east continent naturally felt their coming.


    In the underground world, three gods of underground races gathered together and felt the sudden breath of 20 gods, full of horror.


    "Twenty gods, is this the enemy of the sun god? This is a force we can''t resist!"


    "Just a large number. After all, the sun god and Lucius are level 18 gods, standing at the top of the lower gods. But I can feel that at least six or seven of the 20 gods coming are superior to the sun god!"


    "Who did the sun god offend?"


    China Kingdom, China city.


    Leiyan and Brady looked cautiously at the direction of the lost sea.


    "Is your majesty still closed?" Lei Yan asked.


    Brady nodded: "still closed, your majesty said, this time we should make a breakthrough in one breath, advanced legend!"


    Lei Yan''s eyes became firm and incomparable: "be prepared. Before your Majesty''s advanced legend, you can''t let these foreign gods disturb your majesty, even if there are few enemies!"


    "Sure!" Brady nodded firmly.


    Lei Yan and Brady know that the twenty foreign gods can''t compete with the eastern continent. Allen''s success in advanced legend is the only opportunity for the mainland.


    Holy Light peak.


    The sun god was refining his divine personality in a palace and suddenly felt the arrival of Carlos. The sun god put away his divinity, and his face became very ugly: "Damn, they came so fast!"


    Lucius and an old man appeared in the palace. Lucius looked very cautious: "what should I do under the crown?"


    The old man who came with Lucius was named Alfred. He was a legendary top power of the guardian of light. Recently, he has refined his divine personality and become a lower God.


    The situation was a little beyond the expectation of the sun god. Originally, the sun god estimated that Carlos would send up to four or five gods. He had the strength to fight with the Chinese kingdom and underground races. He really didn''t expect that there would be twenty!


    The sun god''s face was gloomy: "there are twenty gods. It seems that Carlos has sent four gods in!" the sun god was very sure that the twenty gods came from different forces. The same force sent twenty gods at one time, which consumed too much. It was just unnecessary to deal with one sun God. The sun god still has this self-knowledge.


    Then the twenty lower gods divided into four teams to act, which proved the speculation of the sun god.


    The sun god looked at Lucius and Alfred: "carry out the second plan. You two will be handed over here. Try every means to hold each other down. You must wait until I come back!"


    "They will die when I come back!"


    Lucius nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    Nelson, a man in black armor, and another seven member team separated after they came to the edge of the eastern continent. The three men in black armor began to search from the southern end of the mainland, and the seven member team began to search from the northern end of the mainland. This is undoubtedly good news for the Chinese kingdom, because the Chinese kingdom is located in the middle of the eastern continent and will not be threatened for a while and a half.


    Now at this time, one more minute will bring more hope!


    At the northern end of the eastern continent, seven gods lined up and searched carefully for the trace of the sun god. The distance between them is kept at about 100 Li, which can not only ensure the efficiency of search, but also support each other in case of emergency.


    The distance of a hundred miles is only a few breaths for the gods. The strength of the seven of them is not weak, and their levels are all level 18. Even the top existence of the lower gods such as Mars and Nelson can''t kill one of them in a few breaths.


    The seven gods are headed by a white haired old man named gardson. He is also a famous strong man in Carlos. Although his strength is not comparable to Nelson and Mars, he is also comparable to the bald man Gladstone.


    Importantly, gardson has been a God for a long time, much longer than Gladstone and others. Jiang is getting hotter and hotter as he gets older. Although gardson and Gladstone have the same strength, Gladstone must suffer when fighting.


    For such an important task, the four gods of Carlos will not send the weak.


    Seven people worked together to search. The search speed was very fast. They soon found the location of Shengguang peak.


    "Lord gardson, find the trace of the gods!" after searching the spirit of Holy Light peak and finding the breath of Lucius and the new God Alred, immediately report to gardson.


    Although the seven are all lower gods, gardson is superior in strength, and the other six call him adults.


    "Assemble!" gardson whispered to the others.


    Soon, the seven gods gathered over the Holy Light peak.


    Lucius in the palace smiled bitterly, which seemed to be unavoidable. "Let''s go and meet these guests from afar!" Lucius said to alled.

 Chapter 383

    Lucius and Alred floated out of the palace and stood in mid air with the seven foreign gods.


    "You are gods of the this plane," said gardson, gazing at Lucius and Halliday.


    Lucius only felt an invisible pressure coming on his face. The momentum of gardson was stronger than he had never felt before, three points stronger than the sun god! Lucius bowed his head slightly: "my name is Lucius. I don''t know where your adults come from and what they do when they come to our table. If you need any help, please don''t hesitate to speak."


    Lucius kept his posture low. He wanted to hold these foreign gods as long as possible and buy time for the sun god. The sun god has been hidden. It is not easy for these foreign gods to find him in a short time.


    Gardson nodded slightly, satisfied with Lucius''s attitude, waved his hand, and a virtual image of energy appeared beside him, which was the image of the sun god. Gardson not only simulated the image of the sun god, but also simulated the breath of the sun god. It is not difficult for a God to change his image, but it is very difficult to hide his true breath in front of another God. Unless you master some very special secret skills to change your breath, you can''t do it.


    "Have you seen this person?"


    Lucius looked at the virtual image in his eyes carefully, and nodded after a moment: "yes!"


    Lucius''s words made all seven of gardson look happy. Lucius smiled bitterly, not that he didn''t want to lie, but that the statues of the sun god are all over the Empire. If he lied, he could easily be seen through. In that case, it''s better to


    "Where is he now?" asked gardson. The seven of them searched all the way and saw countless statues of the sun god on the way. Naturally, they knew that the sun god would be in this position. At this time, Lucius got a positive answer, and his heart was overjoyed.


    "He is a foreign god who suddenly appeared in this position a few years ago." Lucius said, with a trace of hatred in his eyes. "After he appeared, he forced us to submit to him by force, and claimed to be the sun god. He spread faith and plundered the power of faith in the Empire! Our strength is not as strong as him, so we can only yield to him and work for him."


    Lucius will express his "hatred" of the sun god and his "humiliation" incisively and vividly. In terms of acting skills, he is definitely a power school.


    "Some time ago, another foreign God appeared in this plane. The sun god found it, killed it, and then left the Empire." Lucius sighed, "now, we don''t know where the sun god has gone."


    Gardson''s face sank when he heard the speech: "you don''t know his trace? Cheating on me won''t come to a good end." gardson stared at Lucius coldly.


    "Sir, we really don''t know," Lucius said with a slight bow of his head.


    "How dare you swear by the spirit to prove that you don''t know the whereabouts of the sun god?" said gardson.


    Lucius and Alred looked at each other and swore at the same time.


    "I Lucius swear by the spirit that I don''t know the whereabouts of the sun god at the moment. If there are empty words, the spirit will break up!"


    "I, Alfred, swear by the spirit that I don''t know the whereabouts of the sun god at the moment. If there are empty words, the spirit will break up!"


    After they made the soul oath, they looked at gardson at the same time.


    Gardson frowned: "you really don''t know his whereabouts. Well, I''ll give you a chance to live now..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the continent, Nelson, a man in black armor, came to the sky over the Falcon plateau. Although the three of them are very strong, after all, the number is small, and the search speed is not as fast as the seven person team led by gardson.


    The three men floated in mid air, overlooking the Falcon Plateau under them. The black fog man slowly said, "there is the breath of creatures in the depths of the earth, including three gods."


    Glaston, the bald man, grinned. "Do you think you can hide it from us? It''s naive!"


    With that, the three fell and entered the underground world. The three did not hide their breath, and the three gods in the underground world naturally sensed their existence. At this time, the three gods of the underground race and the two God level war magic puppets gathered together, sensing the breath of the three foreign gods getting closer and closer, like a great enemy.


    Soon, Nelson appeared in front of the underground race gods. Nelson waved his hand and the image of the Sun God appeared in front of the people of the underground race.


    "Do you know this man?" Nelson asked deadpan.


    The three gods of the underground race shook their heads: "I don''t know."


    Nelson was still expressionless when he heard the speech, but Gladstone beside him grinned: "ha ha, don''t you know?"


    With that, Gladstone appeared next to the dark elf God roft, and a bloody blade appeared in his hand and cut off roft with a knife.


    Roft''s eyes widened and watched the giant blade cut on himself. He didn''t dodge at all!


    Blood splashed, and roft was cut in two by Gladstone, and a God fell out of his body. Gladstone picked up roft''s divine personality and grinned at the other two gods and two war puppets of the underground race: "now...?"


    The two gods of the underground race, the dwarf God giant hammer and the half Dragon God balk, were stunned at the scene. They know each other is very strong, but they didn''t expect each other to be so strong! With roft''s strength, he was killed by the other party, and there was no room for reaction.


    "I''ll count three," grinned Gladstone. "If no one tells me where that guy is, I''ll kill another one." Gladstone said, his bloodthirsty eyes sweeping from the two gods and two magic puppets of the underground race. "Who died depends on which guy is more unlucky."


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three!"


    At the exit of the word "three", Gladstone had flashed in front of the war magic puppet manipulated by crazy Meng and cut it with a knife. Kuang Meng was ready and immediately crossed his arms in front of his chest to block the blow.


    With a loud noise, the magic puppet''s arms were smashed, but Gladstone''s huge blade stopped in front of the magic puppet''s chest and failed to hit the magic puppet''s body. Gladstone grinned. "I didn''t expect this thing to be hard!"


    Gladstone''s voice had just dropped. With a roar, the huge magic puppet fell to the ground without any sound. Five legendary strong men, such as Kuang Meng, who manipulated the magic puppet in the magic puppet, are already angry.


    "It''s naive to think I can''t kill you if I hide in this big guy." Gladstone grinned.


    "I''ll count again and again. If no one answers my question, hehe..."


    "One, two..."


    "Don''t count, I''ll tell you." Barker, the half Dragon God, said before counting three.


    "Good," Gladstone grinned. "I thought I''d have to kill the last one to speak."


    "I''ll tell you all I know. I hope you can let us go," Barker said. "He calls himself the sun god, a human God..."


    Balk told all the information he knew about the sun god.


    "That''s all?" Gladstone said dissatisfied.


    Balk nodded: "yes, that''s all we know. I swear by the spirit that if there is any concealment, the spirit will disappear!"


    "Swear by the spirit? It seems that you really only know that." Gladstone grinned. "In that case, it''s no use keeping you!"


    A moment later, the three men in black armor rushed out of the underground world and into the sky.


    "If it weren''t for the punishment of the laws of heaven and earth, I really want to kill all the creatures underground," Gladstone said. "The gods of this plane are too weak to enjoy killing."


    "Hurry to the human Empire," said Nelson, a black armor man. "Gardson, they started searching from the northern end of the mainland. Now they must have searched the human empire. We can''t let them take the lead!"


    With that, the three quickly swept away in the direction of the Chinese kingdom in the north.

 Chapter 384

    In Huaxia City, Lei Yan and Brady felt three strong breath closer and closer, and their faces were tight, like facing a great enemy.


    "No matter what, we can''t let them disturb your majesty!" Lei Yan''s face was grim. He knew that Allen''s successful promotion to legend was their only chance to fight against these foreign gods!


    Once Allen is promoted to legend, more than 40 heroes in the city will be promoted to gods. Although they are only level 16 gods, the heroes of the hero League have unique talents, and their combat effectiveness can not be measured only by level. The important thing is that in terms of number, the heroes of the hero league are in an absolute advantage, enough to crush each other''s advantage.


    "Our abyss demons have a secret method to greatly improve their strength in a short time. It''s a big deal..." Brady gritted his teeth.


    The abyss does have this secret method, but the price of release is huge, that is, burning God! Burning God is the way to death for a God.


    They were saying that the three powerful breath had come over Huaxia city. In the sky, Nelson, the black armor man, gave a slight pause. Then he heard the black armor man say, "zeka and I continue to move towards the Evelyn empire. Gladstone, go and ask the following two gods if they know anything."


    Glaston grinned, "don''t worry, I''ll meet you soon." with that, Glaston fell down and flew towards Leiyan and Brady. Black armor man Nelson and black fog man zeka continued to fly in the direction of the Evelyn empire.


    "Two people leave, leaving only one," Brady said in Huaxia city. "It''s really confident."


    The other side left only one person, obviously feeling that the strength of that person can eat them both.


    "Let''s wait for him in another place. The city is not suitable for fighting." Lei Yan said. After that, Lei Yan and Brady flashed and came to an unknown hill far away from Huaxia city.


    Gladstone, who was falling, felt Leiyan and Brady''s departure and followed with a grin.


    On the nameless hill, Leiyan, Brady and Gladstone stand at each other.


    Gladstone grinned and looked at Lei Yan and Brady opposite: "the God of the kingdom of China?"


    The information of the Chinese kingdom and the Evelyn Empire, the underground race God balk, has been told to the three Gladstone people.


    "Tell me where the sun god is, and I may save your life."


    Lei Yan and Brady looked at each other. Brady suddenly said, "don''t think, I won''t tell you the whereabouts of the sun god!" listening to the tone, it was as if he knew the whereabouts of the sun god, but refused to tell Gladstone out of his loyalty to the sun god.


    Brady said this because he wanted to delay as long as possible to make the other party think he knew the whereabouts of the sun god and torture himself. Although doing so will suffer a lot, and even suffer from the other party''s inhuman torture to extort a confession, on the one hand, it can delay the other party, and on the other hand, it can save your own life. If the whereabouts of the sun god is really very important to the bald man in front of him, the other party will never kill himself before he gets the answer he wants, even if the other party suspects that he doesn''t know the whereabouts of the sun god.


    As for suffering, the abyss people are never afraid of suffering.


    Sure enough, Gladstone was delighted when he heard the speech: "do you know the whereabouts of the sun god?"


    Brady snorted coldly and stopped talking. Gladstone grinned: "don''t say? Ha ha, I have plenty of ways to make you speak!" as he said, Gladstone had flashed to Lei Yan and Brady and punched them. He wants to force Brady and Leiyan to tell the whereabouts of the sun god. Naturally, he won''t kill them. He just wants to catch them and slowly extort a confession.


    Leiyan and Brady fought desperately. However, the strength gap was too huge. Finally, they were seriously injured by Gladstone, and the divine power in the sealed body could not move.


    "If you tell me the whereabouts of the sun god, you can suffer less," Gladstone said with a grin, staring at Lei Yan and Brady who fell to the ground.


    "Bah!" Brady bah. "Dream, we won''t betray Lord Helios!"


    Gladstone grinned. "It seems that you need to see what Mr. Gladstone does." Gladstone took a small bottle containing half a bottle of dark red liquid from the space ring.


    "Do you know what this is? This liquid is called soul swallowing water, which directly acts on the soul. If you touch it a little, you can experience the pain deep into the soul. If people under the divine power touch it, they will be scared. Although the strong gods will not die if they touch it, they will definitely make you feel the pain. There are even many gods Under the stimulation of this pain, the spirit''s heart collapsed and became a madman, ha ha... "


    Gladstone said, gently unscrewing the bottle cap and dropping the liquid in the bottle on Brady and Leiyan respectively.


    "Ah..."


    Two shrill screams echoed at the top of the nameless hill.


    In the palace of Huaxia City, there was only Allen sitting cross legged in the huge martial arts arena. The boundless energy in the body surged madly, and finally broke through a certain level.


    A powerful momentum emanated from Allen. Allen stood up upright and his eyes glittered with undisguised joy.


    "Legend, I succeeded!"


    At the same time, the sound of the system sounded in Allen''s ear.


    "Congratulations on the host''s promotion to legend. You have successfully completed the ''legendary road'' of the branch mission. You will be rewarded with a random artifact and the branch mission will be updated."


    "The host level has reached level 13, and the hero level of all hero leagues under his command has been increased to level 16!"


    At the top of the nameless hill, Gladstone is torturing Leiyan and Brady. Brady and Leiyan lie on the ground, their tortured eyes are numb and dying.


    "I have used five punishments. I have no confidence to resist these five punishments. You still refuse to speak. I really admire you." Gladstone grinned, "but next, I don''t know if you can resist them. This is..."


    Gladstone was talking to himself when suddenly a strong breath rose from the Chinese city, from nothing to something, from weak to strong. Gladstone looked at the direction of Huaxia City, frowned slightly, and then grinned: "it''s interesting that someone should be promoted to God at this time."


    A new God is not enough to keep Gladstone in mind.


    But soon the smile on Gladstone''s face was replaced by shock. After the first breath of gods appeared in Huaxia City, the second, third


    These smells are gradually from weak to strong. The typical legendary strong man is promoted to the spirit, but this smell has 46 strands! In other words, there are 46 legendary strong men who are advanced as gods at the same time!


    "How could this be possible!" Gladstone looked at the direction of Huaxia city with a shocked face. It is absolutely impossible to see more than 40 people advanced gods at the same time, even in the medium level or high level.


    Do you really think the gods are cabbage?


    Lei Yan''s eyes on the ground gradually recovered, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Your majesty, it''s successful!

 Chapter 385

    Above the Holy Light peak, Nelson, a black man, faced off with the seven gardsen, while Lucius and Alred hid behind the seven gardsen.


    Nelson calmly looked at the seven of gardson and said in a deep voice, "gardson, do you already know the whereabouts of Rex?" Rex in Nelson''s mouth is naturally the sun god.


    Gardson smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Give me the two people behind you and I''ll believe you," Nelson said.


    Gardson shook his head: "it''s impossible. They have been loyal to me, and I want to protect their safety." gardson also expects Lucius to help him find the sun god. How can he give them to Nelson? Although gardson is afraid of the strength of Nelson and zeka, there are nine people on their side. He doesn''t believe that the other side can defeat nine with two.


    Nelson was about to say something. Suddenly, a strange color appeared on Gu Jing''s face. He turned and looked in the direction of Huaxia City: "that''s..."


    Not only Nelson, but all the gods present looked in the direction of Huaxia city with a surprised face.


    Lucius''s eyes are changing. Is it Alan''s boy? This is incredible!


    "Go!" the black armour man called his companion, turned and flew towards Huaxia city. Gladstone was still there. In case he fell into the siege of these new gods


    "Interesting, really interesting. It seems that this plane is not as simple as I thought."


    Gladstone was not worried about his situation at all. In his eyes, "let''s go and have a look," gardson said. After a short shock, they had recovered their calm. Although it''s shocking that 46 legends are promoted to gods together, gardson doesn''t think these new gods can threaten his party. They are all the strong ones among the lower gods.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know that the heroes of the hero league can''t be measured by ordinary people''s standards


    On the unknown hill, Gladstone''s startled face gradually disappeared, grinned and flustered? These new gods have been killed by themselves for a second. If you don''t kill all these new gods, you still have no problem if you want to retreat.


    In Huaxia City, after the heroes of the hero League became gods, they clearly felt the breath of other gods on the mainland.


    "Over there."


    "Go and support Lei Yan and Brady!"


    One figure after another took off and flew towards the unknown hill. Before the invasion of foreign gods, the heroes of the hero League had to hide because of their strength. They were so proud that they held a fire in their hearts, especially those who were angry.


    The heroes are fast and slow. The first one to arrive at the unknown hill is ezerel. Ezerel saw Leiyan, Brady and Gladstone on the hill in the air, especially the tragedy of Leiyan and Brady, and immediately understood what was going on.


    Such a blatant bully of our kingdom of China is hateful!


    On the unknown hill, Gladstone looked up at ezerel in the air and grinned.


    "As soon as I was promoted, the gods were in a hurry to die. What a poor fellow!"


    Gladstone decided to kill ezerel first. Maybe he could break these new rookies one by one and kill them all. It''s exciting to even kill 46 gods. This is a proud record that none of the four middle gods have ever had!


    Thinking of this, Gladstone took out his bloody blade and rushed towards ezerel in the air.


    "So fast!" an idea flashed through ezrell''s mind.


    Gladstone flashed to ezerel, put away his knife and cut at ezerel, with a bloodthirsty smile on the corner of his mouth. I''m afraid the little yellow hair in front of me has been stunned by my fear of Lord Gladstone? Now this distance, this little yellow hair wants to hide again, it''s too late! Don''t say it''s this little yellow hair, even Nelson can''t stand here!


    The light of the knife flashed, and Gladstone was surprised. He was confident that he would hit the knife and cut it empty! Just now, when he was about to cut the little yellow hair into two sections with a knife, the little yellow hair suddenly disappeared in place.


    Instant movement? Or space magic?


    Gladstone naturally did not know that there was a skill in the world called "Arcane transition".


    Ezerere''s laughter came from Gladstone''s right side: "ha ha, big man, good speed. But it''s still a little worse to hit uncle Ezer."


    Gladstone turned and stared at ezerere not far away: "boy, how did you hide?"


    While they were talking, other heroes of the League of heroes had arrived one after another and surrounded Gladstone.


    Sona came to Lei Yan and Brady with her piano. Her fingers gently stroked the strings. A melodious sound came from Sona''s fingertips. The sound of the piano turned into a strange energy into Lei Yan and Brady. The wounds suffered by Lei Yan and Brady by Gladstone just now, both physical and spiritual, began to recover slowly in the melodious sound of Sona.


    Galen came to Lei Yan and Brady with a huge sword on his back: "Lei Yan, Brady, what''s going on?"


    Although the heroes of the League of heroes have no distinction between high and low status, because Galen, asso, svein and others are the first to be summoned, generally, Galen is in the dominant position and takes the lead. Other heroes have no objection to this.


    "This guy wanted to know the whereabouts of the sun god, so he tortured us both!" Brady said, telling what had just happened.


    "I don''t think this guy is a good man!" Brady added after the story.


    The heroes of the League of heroes heard all kinds of torture suffered by Brady and Leiyan. They were filled with indignation and glared at Gladstone surrounded in the middle.


    "Do it, kill this guy!" said Brandt, the angry avenging spirit. A flame had appeared in his palm and was ready to take action at any time.


    "Jie Jie, don''t worry, another guest has arrived." svein Jie smiled.


    In the sky, several strong smells quickly approached, and in a few moments they had come over the unknown hill. It was Nelson, gardson and others.


    Nelson and zeka saw Gladstone surrounded and immediately flashed to Gladstone to form a triangular formation to prevent the attack of the surrounding heroes.


    In the sky, gardson asked Lucius, "Lucius, who are these people?"


    "Lord gardson, these are people from the kingdom of China. Before, they were all legendary strong men." Lucius said, "I can''t imagine that they have been promoted to become gods at the same time. It''s incredible!"


    Lucius sighed, but he had vaguely guessed that this incredible scene might be related to the artifact on Allen. Just, is that artifact really so powerful?


    "The kingdom of China..." gardson murmured, his eyes changing. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the top of the hill, Nelson, surrounded by heroes, is whispering.


    "What?" asked Gladstone.


    The black fog man zeka opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, "kill them all. It''s just a group of weak people who have just been promoted."


    Gladstone thought of the scene that ezerel had just dodged his blow strangely, and his heart was a little uneasy: "I''m afraid these people are not simple."


    "Gladstone, when did your courage become so small?" zeka said with a trace of disdain. "These ordinary gods are no different from mole ants in my eyes. If you are afraid, stand aside and watch me do it."


    With that, zeka took a step forward, and the thick black fog shrouded in his body began to spread, sweeping towards the surrounding heroes.

 Chapter 386

    The overwhelming black fog swept in, enveloping the heroes of the League of heroes.


    "Be careful, the black fog has a strong corrosive force!" Galen frowned at the front.


    "Don''t worry," said Zhao Xindao, standing next to Galen, "this little trick won''t hurt us."


    Zeka in the center of the black fog smiled. This black fog can''t directly hurt the strong gods, but it can also contain part of the energy of these gods and make them unable to fight with all their strength. In combat, especially in group warfare, the role of black fog is undoubtedly huge.


    Moreover, the black fog he worked hard to cultivate is not only this role. If he condenses the black fog, the power that the black fog can play is huge. Of course, the scope would not be so wide.


    "Hey hey, weak people, die!"


    Zeka chuckled and rushed to Galen standing in front. Zeka''s weapon is very special. It is a pair of metal claws fixed on the back of the hand. This pair of claws is about 30 cm long, cyan black and extremely sharp.


    Zeka rushed to Galen, waved a claw and pointed directly at Galen''s throat, trying to break Galen''s throat with one claw. Zeka is confident in his speed. Even Nelson''s speed is a bit worse than him. He doesn''t believe that the new God in front of him can avoid his blow.


    Galen only felt a gust of wind coming, and immediately whispered. A circular energy shield appeared on his body surface to protect him firmly.


    Courage!


    Zeka grabs Galen''s courage shield with one claw. The shield breaks in response, but zeka can''t hurt Galen. This result completely surprised zeka, and zeka couldn''t help but be stunned.


    At the moment of zeka''s stupidity, Galen''s hands burst into light, drank low and cut down with a sword.


    Fatal blow!


    Zeka regained his consciousness and couldn''t help sneering. It''s too slow! This attack also wants to hit yourself? It''s a dream! Zeka crossed his claws and held Galen''s sword firmly. Just when zeka wanted to counterattack, he suddenly felt that his divine power was stagnant and couldn''t work normally!


    Just then, several other heroes beside Galen, Zhao Xin, Yasuo and Ruiwen, had attacked. Zeka was hit by Galen''s "fatal blow". Due to the silence effect, the energy flow in his body was not smooth, and he couldn''t make effective defense at all. He was hit by Zhao Xin and Yasuo with one shot and one sword and flew out upside down.


    Fortunately, his strength far exceeded that of Zhao Xin and others. Although he was directly hit, the injury was not fatal.


    This result stunned Nelson and Gladstone. According to reason, zeka should be able to easily avoid those attacks.


    "Zeka, what''s going on?" Nelson wondered.


    Zeka touched the wound on his body, stared at Galen and said, "that guy''s attack is strange and can affect the energy flow in my body!"


    Nelson could not help but frown when he heard the speech, and affected the energy in his opponent''s body through attack? He has never heard of this ability.


    Zhao Xin hit it well and waved his long gun: "these guys are not very strong. Let''s do it and let them see our power!" with that, he rushed up with a gun in his hand.


    Other heroes also shot at Nelson. This is not the time to pay attention to one-on-one fair fight.


    At the beginning, Nelson was very calm. They firmly believed that even if they could not defeat these dozens of gods, they could not stop themselves if they wanted to leave these gods with their strength. But soon, they found themselves wrong. The abilities of these gods were too diverse and strange!


    For example, the big breasted sister holding the piano with both hands saw her playing the piano with both hands, and a golden light curtain came. Gladstone was inadvertently swept by the golden light, and stood still! If Nelson and zeka hadn''t provided timely support, I''m afraid Gladstone would have been seriously injured or even fallen.


    Another example is the female soldier with a broken sword. When she rushed to zeka, she roared. Zeka felt the impact of the spirit, and her mind suddenly became blank. Fortunately, this state lasted only a short moment, but even so, zeka was swept by the female soldier and was seriously injured.


    Nelson three people suddenly found that if they continue to fight, maybe they will really fall here!


    "Find a chance to leave!" Nelson said. As soon as he said that, he was hit by a fireball in his vest. With a stuffy hum, blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    It''s not easy for Nelson to leave? The heroes of the League of heroes surrounded them. They had no chance to escape. If they had not absolutely suppressed the heroes in terms of level and their own strength, and their physical defense was very high, the heroes could not cause fatal damage to them once or twice, I''m afraid the three would have fallen.


    In the sky, the seven of gardson were stunned at the battle on the unknown hill.


    "How can these new gods be so strong?" murmured a god next to gardson. One to one, he is confident to defeat any of these gods, even one to two, but he is a lower God of level 18, and he can be regarded as a strong one among the lower gods of level 18. The gods who besieged Nelson were only level 16!


    When he was at level 16, I''m afraid he would be killed if he couldn''t hold on to ten breath under these gods!


    "Lucius, who are these guys?" gardson asked Lucius behind him. He had never seen a God with such strength at level 16, even in the middle level! These fighting talents, even in the medium level or even the high level, can be said to be peerless talents!


    Here, there are 46 such peerless geniuses! This fact is refreshing the world outlook of gardson and others!


    "They are all strong men in the kingdom of China," Lucius said. "They have great fighting talent and have always had the strength to fight beyond their level. I can''t imagine that they will still be so after becoming a strong God."


    You know, a strong God is different from a legend or below. After becoming a God, it is very difficult to fight beyond the level! Before becoming a God, the genius who can fight one or even two levels is almost impossible to continue to fight beyond the level after becoming a God.


    It''s a great achievement to be able to dominate at the same level among the strong gods. Except for those peerless talents who come out once in a thousand years, it''s almost impossible to skip the level at the gods!


    "Lord gardson, shall we help?" asked a god next to gardson. After all, when facing the local gods of this position, they and Nelson are barely in the same camp.


    Gardson thought for a moment and said, "do it and save them!"


    This sudden combination of 46 gods is too strong for any of their four teams to fight alone. Now, if you want to continue to act according to your will in this position, you can only save Nelson and then unite with the other two teams to fight against the 46 gods in the kingdom of China.


    "Rescue people and leave immediately. Don''t be surrounded!" gardson warned. He didn''t want to get himself in because of saving people.

 Chapter 387

    At gardson''s command, he and his six gods fought together and killed into the battle circle. However, just as they were ready to do it, a God had fallen. The one who fell was the weakest of the three men in black armor, Gladstone.


    Gladstone was accidentally imprisoned by lacs in the scuffle, and then he was hit by an overwhelming array of attack and control skills. He had been seriously injured in the previous scuffle and was directly killed on the spot.


    This scene also changed gardson''s mind. Gardson has seen that Gladstone fell, and the black armor men Nelson and zeka are at the end of a powerful crossbow. Even if they make a shot, the chance of saving them is very low!


    More importantly, most of the dozens of gods who besieged Nelson had control skills! In case someone was not rescued, a God on his side was accidentally controlled. Considering the overwhelming attack, gardson felt shivering.


    "We can''t save it. Let''s go and meet Mars in the West. Mars won''t refuse to join us now." gardson said and left with his subordinates. If you don''t go, you may be left!


    Lucius and Alfred did not move, but at this time, gardson was not in the mood to pay attention to them. After the seven of gardson left, Nelson and zeka fell one by one under the siege of heroes.


    "I should fall on this low plane!"


    "Not reconciled!"


    When Nelson and zeka fell, they let out a unwilling roar. The counterattack before their death also caused great damage to the heroes of the hero League. Zhao Xin, who rushed to the forefront, was hit by Nelson! Fortunately, Kieran reacted quickly enough to revive him in time.


    More than a dozen other heroes were seriously injured, but because of the existence of Qin women and other treatment heroes, it''s not a big problem to get some injuries as long as they don''t die.


    The fierce battle in the eastern continent has long attracted the attention of two other gods in the western continent.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The breath of many gods. There are so many powerful gods hidden in this plane!"


    "Nelson, the smell of the three of them disappeared. Shouldn''t they..."


    "Gather and go to the East! Act together and never disperse!"


    "Go to gardson and ask them about the situation. They are also in the East and are coming towards us!"


    On the unknown hill in the east continent, Allen looked at the heroes who were receiving treatment and cleaning up the mess. He breathed a sigh of relief and finally broke through at the critical moment! If they fail to break through, the mainland can only let these foreign gods wreak havoc, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Your Majesty, these are the gods left after the fall of the three gods." Galen came to Allen with three shining gods in his hands.


    Allen reached for it, looked carefully for a moment, and put it into his space ring. The legendary strong can directly refine God into God, but there is one disadvantage of refining God into God, that is, they will lose the qualification to continue to promote. In other words, the God who refined God into God can always be the next God. Allen will not choose to refine the divine personality directly. Of course, keep the divine personality. If he still can''t become a God at the end of his life, refining the divine personality will be the last choice.


    If you can''t use it, it''s also excellent to reward the legendary strong who have made great achievements in the kingdom.


    "Alan."


    Lucius came to Allen with Alfred and looked at Allen with complex eyes. Today, Allen and the kingdom of China have developed to the point where he needs to look up to.


    "Lord Lucius." Allen smiled. Lucius has helped him a lot in his growth, and Allen still has great respect for Lucius. On the contrary, in Allen''s eyes, the sun god is only a strong man who frightens Allen, but it can''t be said to be respected.


    Of course, with the current strength of the Chinese kingdom, there is no need to fear the sun god.


    "It''s good to have your Chinese Kingdom this time, otherwise I''m afraid the whole continent will be turned upside down by them," Lucius sighed.


    Allen smiled and then asked, "are these people tracking the sun god?"


    Lucius nodded, "that''s right."


    Alan couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "it seems that the sun god adult has something extraordinary on him. He even let them track him so loudly."


    "You guessed right, the sun god did bring a wonderful thing from their side, a middle God." Lucius did not continue to hide, the sun god was about to refine the God completely, and it was meaningless to continue to hide.


    Alan was stunned when he heard the speech. Don''t guess, the sun god must be hiding in the refining middle God. The sun god is about to become the median God? This is not good news for the kingdom of China!


    Lost sea, on the sea, 17 foreign gods float in the air.


    "Gardson, what happened? Did Nelson and the three of them fall?" a God from the western continent asked impatiently.


    Gardson nodded heavily: "I only saw Gladstone fall, but since the breath of Nelson and zeka has disappeared, I''m afraid they have also fallen. The strength of this plane is much stronger than we thought!"


    "Do you know what happened to the sudden emergence of dozens of gods?" asked Mars, a purple man with lightning marks on his eyebrows. After Nelson''s fall, he was already the strongest of these foreign gods. Similarly, the fall of Nelson also cast a shadow over Mars. Since Nelson, who is equivalent to him, fell, he may not be 100% safe in this position.


    Although Mars is confident, his life-saving ability is several times better than Nelson!


    "It''s a country called the kingdom of China..." gardson told the information he knew. Ten gods from the western continent were stunned after hearing gardson''s story.


    "Forty six legendary strong men are promoted to gods at the same time? How is this possible!"


    "All the 46 new gods have the strength to fight beyond their ranks? Gardson, are you crazy! The peerless genius who can fight beyond their ranks at the spirit level is hard to come up with even in our position for thousands of years!"


    "Gardson, you won''t be taken away by those legendary online writers? It''s too fantastic!"


    Gods, you say what I say.


    Mars frowned: "shut up! No matter what gardson said is true or false, it is always true that Nelson fell into the hands of the Chinese kingdom. Since the Chinese kingdom is powerful, we don''t have to conflict with them. Our task is to find Rex, not to deal with the Chinese kingdom."


    "That''s what I mean," echoed gardson.


    "But what if Rex hid in the kingdom of China?" a God asked.


    "It''s impossible," gardson shook his head, "There are more than 40 gods in the kingdom of China, which is a dominant force in this aspect! I noticed the relationship between various forces in this aspect when searching Rex. The relationship between the kingdom of China and Rex is not very friendly. If Rex is in the kingdom of China, the rulers of the Kingdom of China will not willingly protect him and let him enter Rank the middle God and challenge your dominance. "


    "If you want to know the scene of refining the middle deity, the gods of the Chinese kingdom can see it at a glance!"


    "Rex, it must be hiding in a secret place, a secret area that even the standard forces of the Chinese kingdom don''t know! Let''s bypass the Chinese kingdom and check the historical books and documents of this plane to see if there are any legendary areas recorded!"

 Chapter 388

    In the following period of time, the mainland returned to calm. Seventeen foreign gods deliberately avoided the Chinese kingdom and did not provoke Alan. Alan is also happy and relaxed. Naturally, he won''t take the initiative to stir up trouble. Even in Allen''s heart, he hoped that these foreign gods could find the sun god. He didn''t want to see the sun god advanced to the middle God.


    Once the sun god has successfully advanced the middle gods and expelled these foreign gods, I''m afraid the first thing to do is to deal with the kingdom of China!


    Seventeen foreign gods prowled in the sky, land and sea, carefully looking for the trace of the sun god, but they never found anything. As time went by, gardson and others became more and more anxious. Every second, Rex''s possibility of becoming a median God increased by one point!


    In Huaxia City, Allen is discussing the possible hiding place of the sun god with Galen, svein and others.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Those foreign gods are going to turn over the whole plane. Why can''t they find the sun god?" Galen frowned. "Has the sun god left this plane?"


    Galen''s words flashed like lightning across Allen''s mind, making him think of a possibility. Alan laughed: "maybe I know where the sun god is."


    "Where is it?" the crowd asked hurriedly.


    "As Galen said, he may not be in this plane, but he didn''t leave through the transporter. He went to the underworld or the source continent through the gate of the underworld!" Allen said. In fact, he should have thought of it, but he always thought that the sun god would hide in a certain area of this plane, and didn''t think about it.


    "More than two thousand years ago, the God of destruction kirios wreaked havoc on the source continent. The harleyans, Noahs, elves and animal spirits living in the source continent joined hands to pay kirios, but they finally failed miserably and were on the verge of extinction! Then, the goddess of the underworld noe connected the source continent and this plane with the underworld as a bridge at the cost of her own life. The four races left their homes and migrated to this plane, To continue to thrive. "


    Of course, the underworld in Allen''s mouth is not the underworld where the dead live in people''s impression, but a very small plane, which happens to be called the underworld.


    "The entrance to the underworld, on the northernmost Dragon Island, is very hidden. If you don''t know the location of the entrance in advance, even the gods are very difficult to find. Therefore, the sun god may have entered the underworld or entered the source continent through the underworld. With his strength, kirios of the source continent may not be able to do anything." Allen insisted.


    Hearing the speech, everyone felt that this possibility was great, and Zhao Xin couldn''t wait to say, "shall we go into the underworld to find the sun god and prevent him from being promoted to the middle God? The sun god is not a good thing. If he becomes the middle God, he will certainly attack us!"


    One side of the Swein Jie smiled: "this kind of thing doesn''t need us to rush into battle in person. Some people are more urgent than us. We just need to disclose the news to those foreign gods, and then sit behind to reap the benefits."


    Allen chuckled: "Swain is right. We just need to spread the news to those foreign gods."


    The western continent, the new moon Kingdom, is a country established by the Noah people, which has a history of thousands of years.


    In the palace of the new moon Kingdom, Mars, with lightning signs on his eyebrows, sat on the throne and looked at the seven people in the palace coldly. These seven people are the legendary strongmen of the new moon kingdom! However, in the past, the seven legendary strong men who stood at the top of the mainland were silent in front of Mars.


    On one side, the other 16 foreign gods either sat or stood, staring at the seven people in the temple, hoping to strangle them alive. These people even hid the news of the underworld, causing them to waste such a long time in vain. If the Chinese kingdom had not sent the news, they would not know the existence of the underworld and the source continent! Rex is also smart. He destroyed all the documents about the underworld and the source continent before leaving!


    As for why the kingdom of China sent the news, they can understand. If they were placed in the position of the kingdom of China, they would do the same.


    "Tell me, where is the entrance to the underworld?" Mars asked coldly.


    The atmosphere in the palace became colder and colder. Finally, a legendary strong man in the new moon Kingdom couldn''t hold on: "I said, I said."


    A moment later, seventeen figures broke through the air and flew towards the Dragon Island on the back. In the main hall of the palace, only the fragmented bodies of seven legendary strong men were left.


    On the Dragon Island, Mars and others easily found the entrance because of the specific location of the entrance to the underworld.


    "The entrance is so hidden, and there is no spatial fluctuation at all. No wonder we searched the island for several times and didn''t find it." gardson said, "but the kingdom of China told us the news and clearly wanted to use us as guns. It''s a little uncomfortable to think about it."


    Mars shook his head gently: "we can''t choose. Go in!"


    The gods of the Chinese Kingdom have been observing the whereabouts of Mars and others. As soon as Mars and others entered the gate of the underworld, the news reached Ellen''s ear.


    "Your Majesty, shall we follow in?" Zhao Xin asked eagerly.


    "Don''t worry," said Alan. "It''s not too late to wait a moment before you go in."


    About half an hour later, Allen gathered more than 40 heroes of the League of heroes and waved his big hand: "let''s go!"


    Originally, Allen didn''t have to go with his strength, but through these years of lottery, he also drew several special props, which can greatly enhance the strength of heroes in the hero League in a short time. However, these props can''t be directly handed over to heroes, and they can only be used by heroes. It''s not known what the situation is in the source continent. There may be a big war. Allen thinks it''s better to follow it in person.


    These props are extremely precious. Even when the heroes just became gods and besieged the three black armor men, he was not willing to use them.


    The underworld is not big, probably only the size of the Falcon plateau in the eastern continent. After Mars and others entered the underworld plane, they quickly searched the whole underworld plane. As a result, they found nothing except destroying some soldiers of the bloody Legion.


    "It seems that Rex has entered the so-called source continent," gardson said. "We go directly to the source continent."


    The entrance from the underworld to the source continent is very conspicuous. Gardson and others found the entrance and wanted to enter, but suddenly felt a breath of gods entering the underworld.


    "It''s the gods of the kingdom of China. They really followed!" gardson''s face changed. "What should I do now?"


    Mars also frowned: "don''t care so much. Let''s enter the source continent and find Rex first!"

 Chapter 389

    With that, Mars dodged through the entrance of the underworld and entered the source continent. The other foreign gods followed and entered one by one.


    "Your Majesty, they have just left this plane and entered the source continent." because Allen can''t sense the movements of these gods, Galen explained to Allen.


    "Hehe, it''s hard for them to ride a Tiger now. Although they found that we followed, they had to go to the source continent to find the Sun God first." Zhao Xin smiled.


    "Let''s follow," Allen said. "What kind of scene the source continent is really looking forward to..."


    Just then, at the entrance behind him, two more figures appeared on the plane of the underworld.


    Alan turned to look at them and said with a smile, "Lord Lucius, are you here too?"


    Behind them were Lucius and Alred.


    Lucius looked at Allen with a complicated look: "dozens of gods have entered the source continent, and it''s time to finish with kirius of the source continent. Put aside the matter of the sun god, Alan, would you like to help me kill kirius?"


    With the current strength of the Chinese kingdom, it is not difficult for more than 40 gods to join hands to defeat kirios.


    Allen smiled gently at the speech: "of course, Lord Lucius, I am also a harilan. It is also my mission to kill kirios and lead the people back to the source continent."


    Not to mention the national mission, as a king and Lord, Allen will not give up easily if he can succeed in such a vast land of the mainland. Kirios is an obstacle that must be removed if we want to get the source continent.


    Lucius was moved when he heard it. His old face was full of emotion: "Alan, I knew I didn''t read you wrong!"


    Allen and his party followed, but Mars and other 17 foreign gods had entered the source continent.


    After entering the source continent, Mars and others first closed their eyes to sense the breath of the gods on this plane. A moment later, Mars took the lead in opening his eyes: "there are three divine smells, all in the middle of this plane, and Rex''s smell is not sensed."


    "Rex must be hiding his breath and hiding somewhere to refine the God. Let''s go and ask the three gods. Maybe they know Rex''s whereabouts. It''s best to find Rex before the gods of the kingdom of China arrive!" gardson said. As long as you find Rex, you can kill Rex in an instant with the strength of Mars.


    In the middle of the source continent, on a towering mountain peak, there is a large palace. The palace is composed of black and blood, full of terror and depression. In the palace, a figure more than five meters high sat on the throne, which was the ruler of the source continent at this time and the God of destruction, kirios!


    Under the throne, there are two seats slightly smaller than the throne, with a God sitting respectively. The one on the right is full of blood and exudes a strong smell of blood. It is the blood god Buck who once appeared in the territory of Huaxia collar in the form of separation.


    The God on the left is a handsome young man who looks about 20 years old, wearing black armor and carrying a huge black sword with scabbard. This man, one of the twelve heroes in ancient times, took refuge in the God of destruction, kirius, and won the grace of the dark god.


    After Mars and others entered the source continent, they did not hide their breath, and kirios felt the coming of the gods in an instant.


    Kirius had a plain face. He was not shocked or frightened by the arrival of many gods. Instead, he smiled: "Seventeen gods, interesting. After the ancient war, the source continent has not been so lively for a long time."


    Barker, the blood god, smiled at the speech: "Congratulations, sir. As long as we kill these 17 gods and select some legendary strong men to refine their gods, we can attack the face where Lucius is! It''s cheap for them to keep them alive for two thousand years."


    But I didn''t know where the blood god buck came from. He even threatened to kill 17 gods.


    Gene''s face, sitting opposite the blood god buck, was like a drowning water without a trace of expression, but his eyes were flashing slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mars and others rushed to the location of kirios and others, and soon came over kirios'' palace.


    "Right here, the three gods are in the palace," Mars said, pointing to the palace on the top of the mountain.


    "It''s arrogant. Sensing our arrival, I dare to sit in the palace and don''t come out to meet!" one of the 17 foreign gods said, "look, I destroyed the palace!"


    With that, the foreign god waved his hand, and a red cloud of fire appeared out of thin air and pressed towards the palace on the top of the mountain.


    Mars and others looked on coldly, and no one stopped his move. The Seventeen of them are the top of all the lower gods in the middle level. They always don''t pay attention to the ordinary lower gods, not to mention the three lower gods in front of them? In their thinking, the three lower gods sensed the arrival of themselves and others, dared not respectfully come out to meet them, and let themselves and others call, even if they were killed on the spot!


    "How angry!"


    A cold voice came from the palace. With the sound, a huge hand with thick black fog stretched out from the palace. First, a fist broke the fire cloud, and then opened its huge five fingers to grasp the foreign gods.


    The foreign gods turned their hands, took out their weapons and cut them towards the black giant hand with all their strength. However, to everyone''s surprise, his all-out strike did not stop the black giant hand. The black giant hand directly grasped him, gathered his five fingers, and only heard a scream. The foreign god was directly pinched and exploded by the black giant hand!


    The black giant hand dissipated in the air, and a God with bright light fell from the air. In mid air, the faces of Mars and other 16 gods changed greatly, either full of fear or dignified. You know, it''s impossible for Mars to kill the God with only one attack. The strength of the three gods in the palace is far beyond the expectations of Mars and others!


    You should know that Mars''s strength is in their position, but it is recognized that he is strongest under median God! Is there a lower God stronger than Mars in this lower plane?


    In the palace, three figures floated out. They were the three of kirios, and the one who just shot was the biggest man in the middle, the God of destruction kirios!


    Kirius looked at the sixteen gods in front of him and smiled: "why did you come to our source continent?"


    Mars cautiously stared at kirios in front of him and slowly said, "we don''t mean any harm. We just want to inquire. Can a god enter this plane a few days ago?"


    Although Mars was full of fear for kirius, he was not afraid. He was confident that no one could kill him unless the median God kissed him. Although the God in front of him was very powerful, he was obviously not the median God. Of course, it is best not to conflict with this unpredictable lower God.


    "Oh?" kirius smiled. "So you''re looking for him."


    With that, kirius turned his right hand, and two bright crystal stones appeared in the palm of his hand: "look, but this man? You''re looking for him for the middle God, aren''t you?"


    The two crystal stones in the hands of kirius are impressively two gods, a middle God and a lower God!

 Chapter 390

    Mars and others stared at the two gods in kirius''s hand, filled with horror. Among the two gods, the breath of the lower God is very familiar to them. It is the breath of the sun god Rex! Rex, which they couldn''t find all over, had fallen quietly on this plane.


    It''s easy to kill Rex with the strength shown by kirios.


    Of course, Rex''s life and death, Mars and others did not care. After a short shock, they surrendered their eyes to the median God.


    Mars said, "the middle God in your hand is what the four middle God adults in the middle plane want. I hope you can give it to us. The four adults will thank you very much when you step into the middle plane someday."


    "Oh? What the middle God wants...". Kirius played with the middle God in his hand and smiled strangely, "since it''s what the middle God wants, let them come and take it by themselves."


    Mars looked a little unnatural and said, "the middle God cannot enter the lower plane."


    "Since you know that the middle God can''t enter the lower plane, dare you want what I have in my hand?" the smile on kirius''s face gathered. "I''m very interested in your gods."


    With these words, kirios'' huge body ignited black flames all over the sky. These black flames seemed to have spirit and went towards Mars and others in the sky.


    Mars and others all changed their faces. Mars shouted: "if we work together against him, I don''t believe in a lower God. Can I defeat more than ten of us by myself?"


    With that, Mars''s thunder light flashed on his body surface and turned into a thunder snake in the sky to meet the black flame. The thunder and lightning in Mars is integrated with a trace of annihilation thunder, and the power is so strong that few of the lower gods can compete with it.


    The black flame enveloped Mars and others. Mars and others tried their best to block the black flame. However, among the 16 people, only Mars used the annihilation thunder Kankan to block the black flame in his body. After a short resistance, all the other 15 people were invaded by the black flame, and the divine body was wantonly destroyed by the black flame.


    Kirios was surprised to see Mars blocking his black flame: "it''s interesting that he can block my magic flame..."


    "Ah..."


    A scream came from the black flame, and the first foreign god who fell in the black flame appeared! Then, a series of screams sounded, and one after another gods began to resist the invasion of the black flame and fell completely.


    Mars, who was tightly wrapped by the black flame in the sky, turned his mind when he saw this scene. He was by no means his opponent and had to run away immediately! The black flame all over the sky, the quality is still on its own annihilation thunder, and I don''t know how the lower God in front of me mastered this mysterious black flame!


    Thinking of this, Mars turned into an electric light, broke the black flame and fled towards the entrance of the underworld. Although Mars was defeated by kirios, he could break through the black flame and escape with all his strength.


    "Do you want to run now that you''re here?" kirius disdained a smile and ran after Mars who turned into an electric light.


    After kirius left, the black flame began to dissipate, and all the fifteen gods outside Mars had disappeared, leaving only the gods on the ground.


    Blood god buck waved away more than ten gods, and his eyes were full of enthusiasm: "I haven''t done it for a long time, but I didn''t expect that the strength has been so strong!"


    With that, Buck glanced intentionally or unintentionally at gene, who stood aside, looking indifferent and wondering what he was thinking.


    At the entrance of the underworld, Allen and others were stunned. When they entered the source continent through the entrance of the underworld, it happened that kirius had a war with 16 foreign gods.


    At this time, Allen was already a legendary strong man. Although he could not perceive the existence of the hidden spirit, he could clearly perceive the breath when the spirit fought.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation of the war, Allen and others are very clear about the falling of gods and the surging weather of kirios.


    "This is the breath of kirios! How could he be so strong, how could he become so strong!" Lucius, standing beside Allen, said to himself in horror.


    "We must leave at once!" Alan said firmly. "Although we have a large number of people, we are not enough to compete with kirios, who is so powerful. Going to war with him will only increase casualties."


    "Your Majesty is right. Kirios is so powerful that he can''t compete with the number of people alone." svein echoed.


    While talking, they had sensed that kirios was chasing Mars towards the entrance of the underworld. They immediately stopped hesitating, entered the underworld through the entrance of the underworld, and galloped towards the plane of the East and West continents. Although Lucius wanted to kill kirios, he could only bury his hatred in his heart again after seeing kirios'' strength.


    In the source continent, kirios, who is chasing Mars, naturally sensed the arrival and departure of Allen and others. With a flash in his eyes, you can run fast!


    Allen and others stopped until they left the underworld and entered their own plane. Due to the oath of the soul, kirios could not enter the plane where Allen and others were.


    Lucius stared at the entrance of the underworld and said, "I can''t imagine that the strength of kirios has been so terrible thousands of years ago. I''m afraid kirios can compete with the middle God. Such strength is not what we can compete with at all. Although kirios was strong in those years, it is far from unmatched now."


    Allen nodded: "fortunately, Lord Lucius and Lord poser forced kirios to make a spiritual oath and couldn''t attack us personally. Although he is strong, we won''t provoke him for the time being."


    Lucius shook his head: "it''s not as simple as you think. After the gods make the soul oath, they can''t break it, otherwise the soul will break and fall, but the soul oath is not permanent. With the passage of time, the soul oath in the soul will gradually dissipate. Although this time is very long and tens of thousands of years, it will indeed dissipate."


    "Moreover, if the gods deliberately erase the soul oath in their own soul, this time will be greatly accelerated. The stronger the strength of the gods, the faster they will erase the soul oath. Now more than 2000 years have passed, I''m afraid it won''t be long before kirios wants to completely erase the soul oath with his strength."


    Lucius''s words made Allen''s face become dignified. With the strength of kirius, if he entered this position after erasing the oath of the spirit, Allen couldn''t think of any way to compete with it!


    "You don''t have to worry too much," Lucius said with a deep look at Alan. "Although kirios is strong, it will take at least hundreds of years to completely erase the spirit oath. With Alan''s speed of development, you may not have the strength to compete with kirios in hundreds of years."


    Allen felt a little determined when he heard the speech. Lucius was right. With the help of the system, he may not be able to compete with kirios hundreds of years later. If we can use the system to cultivate a median God before the invasion of kirius, we will no longer care about the threat of kirius. Although kirius is unparalleled, it''s good that he can remain invincible to the upper and middle gods compared with the lower gods.


    "But I don''t know what happened to the sun god." Lucius''s face was full of worry. He didn''t see the scene that kirius took out the solar God, so he didn''t know that the solar God had fallen.


    Allen shook his head gently. With the strength of kirios, it may be more or less dangerous for the sun god to enter the source continent. Of course, Lucius must also understand that this kind of thing does not need to be broken.


    Just then, a figure flew out of the entrance of the underworld, and then fell heavily to the ground. Life and death were unknown.

 Chapter 391

    The figure falling out from the entrance of the underworld is naturally Mars chased and killed by kirios. Mars''s strength was also strong, and he escaped from kirios. However, Mars was seriously injured and fell to the ground unconscious. At the same time, a black flame wantonly destroyed his divine body and appeared from his body from time to time.


    You know, generally speaking, no matter how seriously the God is injured, it is difficult to be in a coma. The only possibility is that the God soul is seriously injured, and the God soul enters a dormant state and begins to repair itself. This state is extremely dangerous for a God. It''s OK to have friends around to guard it. If it falls into the hands of the enemy, the result can be imagined.


    What''s more, Mars is now in this situation. Even if no one hurts him, he will die sooner or later because the divine body is completely burned by the black flame.


    "Your Majesty, how to solve this man?" the people gathered around, Zhao Xinxin pointed his toes and asked Mars''s body. His toes had just touched Mars, but the black flame in Mars was like life, spreading from Mars to Zhao Xin''s feet. Zhao Xin''s face changed slightly and hurriedly ran the divine power in his body to expel the evil flame from his body.


    "What a fierce flame!"


    Allen looked at the unconscious Mars, pondered for a moment and asked, "let me love them. Can they have a chance to kill this unconscious God?"


    Although Allen and the foreign god had no hatred, Allen didn''t want to let each other go. For one thing, this person''s coming to this position is a bad comer. If Allen hadn''t broken through into a legendary strong man, the kingdom of China would have enough strength to protect itself. I''m afraid Allen and other senior leaders of the kingdom of China would have been slaughtered by these foreign gods.


    Second, this person is from the middle level. If you leave him here, if he wakes up, disperse the evil flame in his body and leave safely, and report the situation here to the middle level God, I don''t know what disaster will be caused. The means of the median God is not what Allen and others can imagine.


    After collecting killing values for a long time, most of the well-known ninjas in the fire shadow world, such as I love Luo, are now legendary strong and have the strength to hurt gods, especially a God who is seriously injured and unconscious. If you can kill the lower God at the peak of level 18, the killing value obtained is enough to raise the level of several well-known ninjas to level 16, lower God!


    Hearing Allen''s question, Swein replied: "this man''s spirit was injured and completely unconscious. With the strength of ninjas such as I love Luo, it''s no problem to kill him."


    "Very good!" Ellen nodded and ordered, "take him back and give him to me."


    Then Allen turned to Lucius and said, "Lord Lucius, we''ll return to the kingdom first."


    Lucius nodded, "Your Majesty Alan, please."


    Today, there are dozens of strong gods under Alan. Under such authority, Lucius no longer calls Alan''s name directly, but adds the word "Your Majesty" to the back, and his tone is no longer as casual as before.


    Lucius at the moment, his heart is very complex. The sun god is already evil. Now dozens of God level strong men have emerged in the Chinese kingdom. The strength of the Chinese kingdom and their Evelyn Empire has been seriously unequal. If Allen has any ideas about the Evelyn Empire, Lucius has no ability to stop it.


    Fortunately, Lucius valued the whole harilan nation. He did not attach importance to the concept of state in his heart. Otherwise, he would not allow the harilan nation to be divided into four countries for hundreds of years. Deep down in his heart, he did not resist Alan''s unification of the Harlan nation. From Allen''s governance of the kingdom of China, we can see that Allen is a benevolent and wise king in any way. Lucius even felt that it might be better to hand over the harilan nation to Allen than to the sun god.


    In the Royal Palace of the kingdom of China, Allen was playing with a brilliant magic sword while falling into meditation.


    This sword is a reward for Allen to complete the branch mission "legendary road" a few days ago. It is called meteorite. It is an artifact. However, at this time, there were dozens of God level strong people under Alan, and there were few opportunities to make their own moves. This artifact was cast in his hands, and there was no chance to show its power.


    While completing the "legendary road" of the branch mission, the system updates a new branch mission.


    Branch Mission: the road to God


    Task description: if you don''t become a God, you''re just an ant after all.


    Mission objective: promote to gods


    Task reward: a mysterious prop.


    When he saw the four words "mysterious props", Allen couldn''t help but curl his mouth and directly explained what was good and had to play suspense.


    Becoming a God is still a distant thing for Allen. What Allen is considering at this time has nothing to do with this branch mission. At this time, Allen was considering the unification of the east continent. With the current strength of the Chinese kingdom, it is not difficult to unify the eastern continent and the whole plane. Soon Allen made plans.


    "Tell Galen and laches to see me," Allen said to the bodyguard next to him.


    Allen plans to send Galen and Lach to the Evelyn Empire to meet Lucius and persuade Lucius to peacefully integrate the Evelyn empire into the kingdom of China. With the current strength comparison between the two sides, Allen believes Lucius will make the right choice.


    Of course, if Lucius chooses to refuse, Allen will have to achieve his goal by force.


    A moment later, two streamers flew out of the Chinese city towards the Evelyn empire.


    From the mainland, in the bloody palace.


    Kirius sat high on the throne with his palms spread out, and eighteen gods of different colors were shining in his palm. One of the most dazzling, of course, is the median God.


    "Ha ha, Congratulations, sir!" balun, the blood god, stared at the God in the palm of kirios and said with a smile: "with this middle God, sir, you can be promoted to a powerful middle God! The other 17 gods can help us cultivate 17 lower gods, and our real power increases several times in an instant!"


    "I just don''t know what happened to Lucius and their surviving face, but dozens of the gods were born!" Barron continued. Before the gods of the Chinese kingdom entered the source continent, the breath of dozens of gods really startled balun.


    As for the fact that dozens of lower gods were born in the eastern and Western continents, kirius was also touched by it, but he didn''t care at all: "no matter how many ordinary lower gods are, they can''t be afraid." kirius said with full confidence. With his strength and the help of black flame, The gap between and ordinary lower gods can no longer be made up by quantity alone. Just as he said, no matter how many ordinary lower gods come before him, they also send vegetables.


    With that, kirius held the middle God in his hand: "as for this middle God, I don''t need to use it to promote the middle God, so I''ll give it to you." with that, kirius directly threw the middle God into Barron''s hand.


    Gene on one side saw that kirios threw the middle God to Baron, and his eyes flashed inexplicably.


    Holding the middle deity, Baron was at a loss excitedly and said in a trembling voice: "my Lord, give me this middle deity, and you?"


    Kirios glanced at the 17 lower gods in his hand: "now I am only a little away from the middle God. The power of these 17 gods is enough to make me break through to become the middle God and completely dispel the oath of the spirit in the spirit. Then, hum..."


    Balun also laughed with the middle Deity: "why should you go out, sir? When I refine this middle deity, I will attack for you. Then the lower gods will swear to surrender. If I don''t know what to do, I will kill them all, take out the deity and cultivate our own lower gods!"


    At the beginning, kirios was the only one who vowed not to invade the eastern and Western continents. Baron and gene did not make an oath. The reason why they didn''t attack the plane where the East and West continents are located is that they can''t beat Lucius. Even if they work together, they can only reluctantly compete with Lucius.


    In the Empire of Evelyn, two figures appeared over the capital of the Empire, and the powerful breath made everyone in the capital tremble. Except for the legendary strong, others don''t even have the courage to look up at the two figures in the sky.


    These two figures are naturally Galen and lacs. They came to persuade the other side to surrender. Naturally, they should be full of momentum. They can''t choose to keep a low profile at this time.

 Chapter 392

    In the palace, Lucius''s complexion was complex, and he gave a long sigh. What should come is always coming. Lucius''s figure flashed, and the next moment he appeared in front of Galen and lacs over the national capital.


    "Galen, lacs, come with me into the palace." Lucius has known Galen and Lacs for a long time. When Galen and lacs were very weak, they had explored the underground world of the underground race together, but Lucius hid his real strength at the beginning. However, looking at the two people in front of him, Lucius felt some emotion in his heart. Who could have thought that the little level 6 warrior and level 6 mage had grown into an existence that could compete with themselves in such a short time?


    The progress rate of the strength of these people in the kingdom of China is appalling!


    Lucius took Galen and lacs into the palace and came to a magnificent palace. This palace is the residence of Lucius in the palace, and it is also the treatment of a god level strong man, although Lucius doesn''t care about it.


    "Galen, laches, what are you doing here?" Lucius asked, even though he had guessed the purpose of their trip.


    Galen looked solemn: "Lord Lucius, your majesty sent us both this time to hope that you can lead the Evelyn kingdom to take the initiative to integrate into our Chinese kingdom, so as to avoid the loss of life together with the war."


    Allen sent Galen and lacs because they were already familiar with Lucius. It was better for them to speak than to send someone Lucius didn''t know. At least Lucius would have less resistance in his heart and wouldn''t be too embarrassed.


    Lucius couldn''t help sighing when he heard the speech. Alas, it was so. But on the surface, he stared at Galen with an unchanged look. Galen also stared at Lucius without flinching, his face like water. A moment later, Lucius shook his head reluctantly: "it''s all right, it''s all right. With your current strength in the Chinese kingdom, it''s all right to inform without going to war directly. Follow me to see your majesty."


    His Majesty in Lucius''s mouth is naturally not Alan, but his majesty of the Evelyn Empire, Carl. The original Prince Carl has ascended the throne and become the king of the Evelyn empire. However, Prince Carl, who shone all over the East, was completely overshadowed by Allen and the kingdom of China.


    Without Alan''s birth, Prince Carl would definitely be the most dazzling one of this generation.


    In the Chinese kingdom, Allen did not bother to follow up after sending Galen and lacs to the Evelyn empire. He believed in the abilities of Galen and lux, and also believed that the rulers of Lucius and Evelyn Empire would make the right decision, because the current strength of the Chinese kingdom was enough to completely break any luck in their hearts. After sending Galen and lacs, Allen recruited seven heroes, including Zhao Xin, Ruiwen and Jiawen.


    Seven people stood in the hall, each with extraordinary momentum.


    "You lead your troops to subdue the underground races in the Falcon plateau and all forces on the mainland except the Evelyn empire. Those who refuse to surrender will be killed directly," Allen ordered.


    At ordinary times, he may choose more gentle means to slowly subdue other forces on the mainland, but now he is always facing the threat of kirios, the source continent, but Allen has no time to use those slow means. He needs to unify the east continent as soon as possible and complete the main task of the king of the mainland. The task reward of the main task of the king of the mainland is a mainland guardian. His name is very tall. His strength is not high. At least he is also a God. At this time, every more God level combat power has a greater hope against kirios.


    The kingdom of China swept the whole east continent with thunder and shocked the whole continent. Then, a more shocking news came out that the only force on the mainland that could confront the kingdom of China, at least the Evelyn Empire, which seemed to be able to confront the kingdom of China, announced to serve the kingdom of China and merge the whole country into the kingdom of China.


    If at ordinary times, it is basically impossible for a country, especially a powerful country, to merge into another country. After all, even if the king can''t think of issuing such an order for a moment, other people in power in the kingdom will not agree. After all, a country has the final say of the king alone. The major decisions are made by the rulers of the great nobles of the king and the king. This time, all the big families and those in power in King Evelyn chose silence.


    I can''t help it. A few days ago, there were strong spirits who came to their residence and talked to them personally and told them not to jump out and make trouble. Now how dare they make a half extraordinary move? Therefore, the integration of Evelyn kingdom into the kingdom of China was surprisingly smooth. At most, some ordinary people jumped out and expressed fierce opposition, but it was harmless. As for those soldiers, magicians and other practitioners, most of them are eager to be incorporated into the kingdom of China!


    After all, who is in power in the country has little impact on them. In the kingdom of China, there is a tower of trial, a cultivation artifact that they have coveted for a long time! After the Empire of Evelyn was merged into the kingdom of China, they naturally obtained the qualification to enter the test tower, which is a super temptation that no strong person can refuse.


    Of course, it will take a long time for the Chinese kingdom to completely digest the Evelyn Empire, but as long as the Evelyn Kingdom has been nominally incorporated into the Chinese kingdom, Allen can complete the main task of the king of the mainland.


    After more than a month, Zhao Xin and others conquered all forces in the mainland, the voice of the system sounded in Allen''s ear as promised.


    "Congratulations to the host. After completing the main task ''King of the mainland'', reward one random mainland guardian and update the main task."


    With the completion of the task, a figure began to gather in front of Allen. Before the figure was condensed into shape, a towering and powerful breath had enveloped the whole Chinese city. At the moment when this powerful breath appeared, Galen and other powerful gods had come to the palace. Seeing the scene in the palace, they naturally knew that it was the movement made by the system, so they stood still in the palace one by one, silently watching the figure about to condense.


    A moment later, a slender young man wearing a blue Chinese ancient Taoist robe appeared in the hall. The young man carried an ancient sword and hung a wine gourd around his waist. His eyes were like the morning star. With a smile, he bowed to Allen: "minister LV Dongbin, meet your majesty."


    Alan stared at the young man who claimed to be LV Dongbin in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. The identity of the mainland Guardian rewarded by the system was really a little beyond his expectation.

 Chapter 393

    What is more unexpected is the strength of LV Dongbin. As Allen expected, LV Dongbin''s strength is the lower God and the peak of the lower God, which is only a line away from the middle God. Then why is it that LV Dongbin''s strength is beyond Allen''s expectation?


    As the guardian of the mainland, LV Dongbin has a characteristic of his own.


    Guardian (exclusive feature): when fighting on the continent you are guarding, your strength will be increased by 100%!


    The guardians of the mainland are different from the guardians in the city. They can leave the mainland they are guarding and move freely. However, when fighting on the mainland they are guarding, their strength will get a huge bonus of 100%.


    LV Dongbin himself is the peak strength of the lower God. With the blessing of the guardian''s characteristics, his combat effectiveness may not be much weaker than that of the ordinary middle God. Although kirios from the mainland is also powerful against the central God, LV Dongbin is probably no less than him.


    The existence of kirius, his terrible strength enough to crush the lower God, has been pressing on Allen''s heart like a huge stone. Now, the appearance of LV Dongbin has finally let Ellen breathe a sigh of relief. Even if kirios attacks now, Allen has the strength to compete with it.


    At the same time, the main task has also been updated.


    Main task: Master of plane


    Task description: boy, dominate the whole plane!


    Mission objective: unify the whole plane and become the master of the plane.


    Task reward: LV Dongbin, the guardian of the mainland, is upgraded to the guardian of the plane.


    Alan was overjoyed by the newly updated main task. The task reward was to upgrade LV Dongbin to a level guardian. As a guardian of the mainland, LV Dongbin has the power of the next God. After becoming a guardian of the plane? Median God? Or the peak of the median God?


    No matter which, as long as Allen can unify the whole plane and upgrade LV Dongbin, the threat of kirios can be completely solved! So Allen decided that the next goal of the kingdom was to enter the western continent and unify the whole plane!


    Allen asked LV Dongbin, Galen and others to take their seats in the hall, and then asked svein to tell LV Dongbin about the current situation.


    Because it was called by the system, LV Dongbin naturally accepted the level setting of the world. After listening to Swein''s story, his eyes as deep as stars couldn''t help brightening: "Oh? The guy named kirios can play such a strong strength in the realm of the following gods. I would like to meet him."


    Although LV Dongbin is a Taoist, he is not as good as Zhong Zheng an Shu of Taoism in his character. Instead, he is somewhat aggressive. At the moment, he is delighted to hear about the strength of kirios.


    Allen smiled at his words. Because LV Dongbin was his own, he didn''t deliberately be polite and euphemistic, but said bluntly: "the strength of kirios can''t be measured by the standard of the following gods. If you fight with him in the east continent, you may be able to defeat him with characteristic bonus, otherwise I''m afraid you''re not his opponent."


    "Ha ha, it seems that your majesty doesn''t believe my strength." Lv Dongbin smiled brightly. "I''ll meet him in the source mainland now. Don''t worry, your majesty. Even if I''m not his opponent, I still have the confidence to retreat."


    LV Dongbin was afraid that Allen was worried about his safety and would not allow him to go to the source mainland, so he made it clear that his strength was enough to protect himself and dispel Allen''s doubts.


    Allen believes that LV Dongbin is an expert in Taoism after all, and his strength is the peak of the lower God, which can not be measured by the standard of the ordinary lower God. No matter how strong kirius is, he is only a lower God now. Even if LV Dongbin is against him, at least he can protect himself. Thinking of this, Allen said, "it''s better to go to the source mainland to explore his bottom and know his real strength. We''d better make preparations early."


    "Ha ha, what your majesty said is that I''ll talk about him now." Lv Dongbin laughed and flew away from the palace towards the north. Svein has just told LV Dongbin the location of the entrance to the underworld. LV Dongbin naturally knows the way.


    All the way into the underworld, LV Dongbin did not stop at all, and directly entered the plane of the source continent through the underworld. After a little induction, LV Dongbin confirmed the location of kirios and flew directly to the palace where kirios was located.


    At this time, kirius and Baron were closing the door to refining the divine spirit, and the practice of the whole source continent was handed over to Jean. LV Dongbin flew over the bloody palace, and Jean flew out for the first time.


    "Who are you?" Jean asked, looking at LV Dongbin carefully. The breath of the lower God in front of him was not strong, but it gave Jean a feeling of extreme danger. Therefore, Jean''s tone was quite polite. Now it was a critical period for kirios to be promoted to the middle God, and Jean didn''t want to have branches outside the festival.


    LV Dongbin smiled: "I heard that there is a lower God called kirius here. He has good strength. I''m here to see it."


    While talking, LV Dongbin also looked at Jean. The strength of this lower God is not weak! But somehow, he hid his true breath, but showed a weak breath. This method can hide others, but it can''t hide LV Dongbin. They have their own secret skills of Taoism and can see through the real strength of others.


    Hearing that LV Dongbin came to find kirios, Jean said coldly, "Lord kirios doesn''t have time to see you now. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise when Lord kirios appears, you will fall."


    In Jean''s view, this strange dress came all the way to provoke the Lord kirius''s lower God. It was like looking for death. Come and see the strength of Lord kirios? No one in the lower gods is qualified to say such big words!


    LV Dongbin glanced at the palace below. Naturally, he could feel a strong and incomparable breath practicing in the palace. It was supposed to be kirios. LV Dongbin said with a smile, "it''s a pity not to see it. Since kirios refused to appear, I had to ask him out."


    Jean dodged in front of LV Dongbin and said in a deep voice, "if you want to disturb Lord kirios'' cultivation, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Ha ha." Lv Dongbin smiled at Jean who stood in front of him, "you are not weak, but you can''t stop me."


    LV Dongbin''s laughter sounded contemptuous to Jean. He couldn''t help drinking, "arrogance!"


    Gene pulled out the huge sword behind him, pointed at LV Dongbin and cut it out with a sword in the air. The surging dark power turned into a sword Qi several Zhang long and angrily cut off at LV Dongbin.


    LV Dongbin smiled and looked at the dark sword coming from the front, but the sword was not pulled out. He stretched out his right hand and drew a Taoist talisman in the air. Then his index finger gently moved the talisman forward and drank "disease" in his mouth


    With LV Dongbin''s soft drink, the golden awn in the air bloomed and turned into an eye-catching golden ancient sword, facing the dark sword Qi. In the dazzling golden light, the dark sword Qi dissipated gradually. The golden ancient sword broke the dark sword Qi and stabbed gene straight.


    Gene''s face changed slightly. He waved his huge sword and cut it on the golden ancient sword in front of him. The golden ancient sword dissipated, but gene sprayed blood at his mouth and flew backwards for tens of feet to stabilize his body. Gene''s breath was depressed at the moment, and he looked very hurt.


    LV Dongbin looked at Jean in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly. The boy was playing himself! Jean''s real strength has been seen through by LV Dongbin. With Jean''s strength, LV Dongbin estimates that it is not difficult to take his own blow. How can he be injured so easily?


    A majestic breath rose from the palace below, and the figure in the air flashed. Kirios had left the palace of cultivation and appeared in front of LV Dongbin. At this time, kirius had refined several gods, and his breath was stronger than before. He could advance to the middle God at any time.


    "My Lord, my subordinates are incompetent and can''t stop him," gene flew to kirios and bowed.

 Chapter 394

    Kirios waved his hand and glanced at LV Dongbin casually. "This man is not weak. It''s normal that you''re not his opponent."


    "Why are you here?" asked kirius, probably already in his old temper. However, he also saw that LV Dongbin''s strength was not weak. Now he was in the critical period of advanced middle God, but he didn''t want to create complications. When he ascends to the middle God, who can stop him in these two low levels? The man in front of him will surrender to himself at that time. If he refuses to surrender, he will only fall down, including the dozens of lower gods who have appeared before.


    That''s right. Kyrios is in the mind of accepting the gods of the kingdom of China. After all, he will enter the middle level sooner or later after he advances to the middle level. If there are many powerful lower gods under him, he can also gain a foothold in the middle level as soon as possible.


    LV Dongbin smiled at the speech: "I heard that your strength is not weak, but the realm of the following gods is no less than that of the middle gods. I''m here for advice."


    This was definitely a provocation to himself. Kirios was a very domineering character, and his face sank when he heard the speech: "ask for advice? Well, I''ll try how many weight you dare to ask me for advice." kirios said, the black flame has begun to rise, enveloping kirios''s huge body, and the devil''s flame is towering.


    LV Dongbin looked at the black flame with great interest and said to himself, "is this the kind of black flame they say? It''s really unusual. I don''t know which is stronger or weaker than the true fire of samadhi in our Taoism." then, a golden flame rose around LV Dongbin, but it was not the true fire of samadhi, but the golden flame of samadhi higher than the true fire of Samadhi.


    "Hum!" kirius disdained a cold hum. His black flame was a powerful existence in the realm of the middle gods, and it was also his greatest reliance for crushing the lower gods. In front of him, the unknown lower God wanted to compete with his own magic flame with his nameless gold flame.


    With kirios'' cold hum, the monstrous flame rolled towards LV Dongbin. According to the experience of kirius, most of the lower gods can''t even survive the first round of the magic flame attack. Even if a stronger subordinate God can barely hold on, his strength will be greatly reduced under the siege of the devil flame. It''s good to have 50% of his strength and 60% of his achievements!


    The black flame swept over and collided with LV Dongbin''s samadhi golden flame. Kirius disdained to sneer, as if he had seen the defeat of the unknown golden flame.


    The two flames collided in the air and did not give in to each other. For a time, they were deadlocked together, showing a momentum of equal strength.


    How is that possible! Kirius was surprised. He knew the power of the black flame very well. Originally, the lower God could never control this magic flame, and even some weak middle gods were very difficult to control. He also got this magic flame by chance. I thought I could sweep the realm of the lower gods by virtue of the black flame, but I didn''t expect this man to control a flame no weaker than his own black flame!


    Kirius is a little self righteous about this idea. Apart from others, the heroes of the single hero League, no matter which strength reaches the peak of the lower God, are not weaker than him. Now he is not his opponent, just because the heroes of the hero league are only the strength of the lower God at the beginning of level 16, and their strength is much worse than him.


    On the other hand, LV Dongbin also said softly, "it''s as interesting as samadhi golden flame. However, the smell of this flame is too Yin and evil, and the evil Qi is too heavy, but it''s not suitable for my Taoist skill."


    Seeing LV Dongbin''s strength, kirios immediately put away his contempt and thought that if there was a big war between us, it would accidentally spread to the lower palace and destroy his nest, and would interrupt the progress of balun''s refining God, so he said, "your strength is not weak. No wonder you dare to challenge me. Do you dare to fight in another place?"


    LV Dongbin chuckled, "you should accompany yourself."


    "Come with me!" said kirius, turning into a streamer and flying to the distant wilderness.


    After kirios and LV Dongbin left, they stood silently with a slightly bent body. Gene, who was in a depressed state, stood upright, wiped the dry blood from the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and his eyes glittered. Where did he look half injured.


    Jean first glanced at the direction of kirios'' departure, and then cast his eyes on the closed palace of Baron below. A mysterious light flashed in his eyes, and his expression gradually changed from changeable to firm.


    "After waiting for thousands of years, this is the best opportunity. We can''t miss it anymore!"


    "If kirius and Baron become the middle God, they will really be unable to return to heaven!"


    Thinking of this, gene dodged into Barron''s closed palace.


    In the temple, Baron sat on the huge metal throne at the highest place, with his eyes closed. In front of him, the middle deity floated three inches in front of his forehead, connecting the deity with his forehead. Obviously, he is trying his best to refine the divine personality.


    Refining God doesn''t need to put all his mind into it. What just happened outside, Baron naturally felt it, but he didn''t want to interrupt the refining of God, so he didn''t go out. The refining of God''s personality pays attention to complete at one go. If it is interrupted halfway, it will take a lot of time to make up for it.


    Kirius can refine several lower gods one by one. Naturally, he has no trouble in this regard.


    Aware that Jean had entered his palace, Baron opened his eyes, suspended the refining of the divine personality, stared at jean with an unhappy face and said, "what are you doing here?"


    As the saying goes, the heart of defending people is indispensable. Although balun and Jean are in the same camp, balun dare not refine the divine personality in front of Jean. In case Jean had an evil intention and suddenly shot, the reverse bite caused by the forced interruption of the refining God was enough to seriously hurt balun, but balun would not even have time to cry.


    At this time, balun was full of dissatisfaction with Jean. This time he was interrupted. He had to spend a lot of time to successfully refine this divine personality and promote to the middle God. If the boy can''t tell why, he must teach the boy a good lesson after he promoted to the middle God!


    Gene saw balun decisively stop refining his divine personality. He said a pity in his heart. He stared at balun coldly and said, "I''ll borrow something from you."


    "What?"


    "The middle God in your hand, and your God!" gene said coldly.


    Barron was stunned when he heard the speech, and then burst out laughing: "ha ha, when you betrayed Lucius and they took refuge, I thought you couldn''t believe it. Now you can''t help daring to jump out?"


    "But where do you come from? Your strength is not enough to snatch things from me! You want my God? When Lord kirios comes back, you''re afraid you can''t even keep your own God. You should know that Lord kirios hates traitors like you most!"


    Baron stared down at jean with disdain and thought Jean was looking for death. He has been with Jean for thousands of years. Naturally, he knows Jean''s strength. At most, he is a little better than himself, which is not enough to defeat or kill himself. As long as I hold him and wait for Lord kirios to come back, the boy will naturally have no choice but to die.

 Chapter 395

    Keane was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He directly drew his sword and cut in the air, and a huge sword shadow cut towards balun. Kirios may come back at any time. He must make a quick decision!


    With this sword cut out, gene''s breath kept rising, even several times stronger than before! This is Jean''s real strength, not much weaker than Mars and others who came from the middle level!


    Barron was shocked. He really didn''t think Jean had been hiding his strength. He and Lord kirios didn''t find it, and he didn''t think Jean''s real strength was so strong! From Jean''s majestic and powerful breath, Baron knew that this sword could not be stopped by himself! But the shadow of the sword had been cut in front of him, and balun could only choose to connect it hard.


    With a roar, Baron gathered his divine power and slashed the sword shadow in front of him with a huge blade. The swords and swords met, and a loud bang made the whole palace collapse completely. Look at Barron again? He was covered with blood and his breath was more than half weaker than before.


    You must run away at once! Barron knew that he was not Jean''s opponent at all. According to Jean''s attack intensity just now, he could kill himself completely with three or five swords! Thinking of this, Baron turned into a streamer and fled in the direction in which kirius left.


    As long as you escape to Lord kirios, you will be saved!


    Kirios and LV Dongbin, who were fighting in a desolate area, naturally noticed the battle between Jean and Baron. Kirios was furious immediately, "Jean dares to do so!" and they were going to rescue baron.


    However, LV Dongbin stood in front of him with a smile: "you and I haven''t decided the outcome yet, why bother to pay attention to others." Lv Dongbin loved this kind of plot in the nest, and he would not easily let kirios leave to destroy the good play.


    "Get out of the way!" kirios shouted angrily. Barron''s breath became weaker and weaker under Jean''s pursuit. Kirios couldn''t help being in a hurry. However, LV Dongbin still stood in front of him, smiled and shook his head. Kirios saw that his eyes became cold and murderous. "In this way, I can only kill you first!"


    On the other side, gene chased Barron again and cut down with a sword. Jean is stronger than balun and faster than balun. He has chased balun and wounded him several times before. Now balun is seriously injured and at the end of his life.


    "No!"


    Gene cut the sword heavily on balun. Balun gave a unwilling roar. The divine body was broken and the divine personality fell out of his body. Gene''s eyes flashed with ecstasy, reached out and picked up Barron''s divine personality and the middle divine personality, and then flew towards the entrance of the underworld without stopping. As long as he successfully leaves this plane and enters the plane where the East and West continents are located, kirios will have no choice but to himself.


    Aware that Jean killed balun and fled towards the entrance of the underworld, kirios roared again and again, but he couldn''t get rid of LV Dongbin for a moment and was entangled by LV Dongbin.


    After Jean successfully entered the plane of the underworld, LV Dongbin took the initiative to open the distance and stop. For one thing, he had found out the strength of kirios and continued to fight. Both sides had no choice but to fight each other, which was meaningless. Second, he also wants to go back and have a look at the interesting boy just now. He seems to have a story. LV Dongbin smiled and said to kirios, "your strength is really not weak. I''ve seen it. I''ll say goodbye."


    Kirios did not continue to pursue, but stared coldly at LV Dongbin: "I will take your Divine personality someday!"


    LV Dongbin smiled: "ha ha, I''ll wait!" after that, LV Dongbin turned into a streamer and left, leaving kirios floating in the air with anger.


    In the underworld, LV Dongbin chased Jean. Jean looked at LV Dongbin and looked on alert.


    LV Dongbin laughed: "boy, don''t be so nervous. Let me see your majesty."


    Gene shook his head. "I want to see Lucius."


    "Lucius? I don''t know." Lv Dongbin laughed. "Let''s go to see your majesty first. Now, where to see, you can''t has the final say."


    Gene looked gloomy at the speech. Indeed, in front of a powerful God with the same strength as kirius, where can he bargain? It''s incredible that the other party didn''t take the middle God in his hand directly! Of course, it may also be that the other party feels that he is determined to eat. Now he grabs it or temporarily lets himself take it in his hand. The results are the same. Now we can only hope that the unknown strong man and Lucius are in the same camp!


    At the same time, Jean was also very curious about his Majesty in LV Dongbin''s mouth. What kind of existence can make such a strong man respectfully shout his majesty?


    They walked together, exchanged names on the road, left the underworld and went straight to the palace of the kingdom of China.


    In the main hall of the palace, Allen and the people of the Chinese kingdom are waiting for LV Dongbin''s return, and Lucius is impressively listed. After the Empire of Evelyn was merged into the kingdom of China, Lucius also moved to the city of China to settle down. Hearing that LV Dongbin was trying to test the strength of kirios, he rushed to the hall to wait for news.


    Lucius is not surprised that a strong man often appears in the kingdom of China inexplicably. Moreover, he has no strength to investigate the reason.


    "Brother Jean!"


    Seeing that Jean returned with LV Dongbin, Lucius couldn''t help exclaiming, and his eyes were full of surprise and doubt.


    "Lucius, long time no see." gene saw Lucius, his cold face unchanged for thousands of years, rarely showing a smile.


    Later, LV Dongbin told the whole story of what happened in the source continent, including the strength of kirios and Jean''s betrayal of kirios.


    After hearing this, Allen looked at jean with great interest: "Lucius, Jean, tell me what''s going on?"


    Lucius stood up and said, "Your Majesty, it''s up to me."


    "Our twelve heroes in ancient times were brothers and sisters, and brother Jean was our most convinced brother. How could he betray us in order to gain strength? His betrayal was just a plan we had to do.


    At that time, kirios was so fierce that we couldn''t resist at all. Finally, we decided to use the underworld as a bridge to escape from the source continent. However, it was not easy to implement this plan. First, it took time to prepare, and second, we had to avoid being discovered by kirios, and all our previous achievements were wasted. So finally, we came up with a plan to let brother gene take refuge in kirios and secretly buy time and cover for us Decorate our plan.


    Brother gene did a good job. With his secret help, although we paid a high price, such as the fall of the goddess of the underworld and the ELF KING, we succeeded and successfully fled the source continent.


    After his success, brother Jean could find a chance to leave the source continent to join us, but he chose to stay with kirios in order to wait for an opportunity, an opportunity to defeat kirios and avenge the dead people! For this reason, he did not hesitate to bear the curse of thousands of years. "


    Allen nodded slightly when hearing the speech. Indeed, in the records of harilan, Noah, elves and beast spirits, gene did not play a glorious role, but was scolded as a traitor for thousands of years. In particular, the Noah family to which Jean belongs simply regards Jean as the biggest disgrace since the birth of the Noah family.


    "Send the order and tell the whole continent that gene, one of the twelve heroes in ancient times, will return and make the truth of that year public, and let the sky spread the news to the West!" Allen ordered, "heroes should not bear the curse. It''s time to uncover the truth of history."

 Chapter 396

    "Thank you, your majesty!" gene and Lucius bowed at the same time, their eyes full of gratitude.


    Jean stood up and said, "I have a message about kirios. I must tell your majesty."


    "Speak."


    "Kirius killed more than ten lower gods last time, and now he is refining those gods." Jean looked grim, "According to his own words, as long as he refines all those gods, he can step into the realm of the median God and completely get rid of the divine soul oath made in those years. With the strength of kirios, once he is promoted to the median God, even Lord LV Dongbin will not be his opponent, then..."


    Kirius was about to be promoted to the middle God! Everyone in the temple was surprised at the news.


    Alan frowned: "I thought it would take kirios hundreds of years to get rid of the spirit oath. I didn''t think he was about to succeed and promoted to the middle God. Once he was promoted to the middle God to attack us, we couldn''t stop him!"


    "Today''s plan can only start first!"


    Allen decided to start first, not just casually, but with the confidence to start first. First of all, LV Dongbin can resist kirios, and all the heroes of the hero league can help LV Dongbin encircle kirios. Originally, with the strength of the heroes of the hero League, even if they try their best, it is difficult to hurt kirios, who is close to the strength of the median God. No Alan has two props in his hand, which can greatly enhance the attack ability of heroes in a short time.


    These two props are called "infinite fire card" and "doomsday man-machine card", which were drawn by Allen in the lottery before. As for the effect, I think everyone will be familiar with it.


    After making a decision, the Chinese gods flew away from the palace and rushed towards the plane of the underworld. Through the underworld, they entered the plane of the source continent.


    Kirius, who was refining the God in the blood palace, was aware of the arrival of the Chinese gods for the first time, left the blood palace and met them in mid air.


    "Why, do you want to fight in groups?" kirios disdained glancing at the Chinese gods other than LV Dongbin, pointing to LV Dongbin, "there is no strength equal to him. No matter how many other lower gods come, they will add their heads, ha ha!"


    LV Dongbin smiled: "you have to fight to know if you want to add a head." with that, the ancient sword came out of its scabbard and cut it into kirios in the air.


    Allen has also entered the source continent, but he is far away from it. He has only legendary strength. If he is too close, the aftermath of the battle will affect him. At this time, seeing LV Dongbin and kirios fighting together, Allen silently takes out the infinite fire card and doomsday man-machine card from the system space and chooses to use them.


    On the battlefield, the heroes of the hero alliance only felt a wonderful energy rising in their bodies, and two system prompt sounds sounded in their minds at the same time.


    "Unlimited firepower mode is activated. The cooling of all skills is reduced by 90% without consumption!"


    "Doomsday man-machine mode is turned on, and all skills are converted into doomsday skills!"


    Ezrell laughed: "it''s time to show real technology!"


    The heroes of the hero League shot together. With the doomsday mode and unlimited firepower, all kinds of mutated skills flew to kirios like a storm, completely drowning kirios.


    LV Dongbin stared at the scene in amazement. He was ten dead and lifeless in the fierce attack! Lucius and gene, who followed him, were also shocked. Fortunately, he is also a member of the kingdom of China now. Otherwise, who can stand the attack?


    Kirios'' huge body and monstrous flame were completely submerged in all kinds of skill lights and shadows. The indiscriminate bombing of the heroes lasted for a full half an hour until the effect of the prop card passed.


    The skill light and shadow dispersed, and kirios'' figure was revealed. How could kirios be miserable at this time? The evil flame around him had completely dissipated, and there were wounds everywhere, and there was almost no intact place. Kirios lay in the huge pit hit by the bombardment, his breath was so weak that he couldn''t say a word, but looked at the sky with empty eyes.


    "Give me the last blow," said LV Dongbin. After that, he pinched his sword and pointed to kirios in the huge pit. The golden awn of the ancient sword around his waist bloomed into a giant sword 100 feet long and stabbed him hard at kirios.


    Boom!


    The huge sword exploded, and the kirius Divine Body dissipated completely, leaving only a few bright gods in the huge pit. One of them was his own, and the other few were not refined in time.


    Alan, who was watching from a distance, breathed a sigh of relief. With the exception of kirios, the kingdom of China was no longer threatened.


    On one side, Lucius was already full of tears: "I finally wait for this day, finally wait for this day! Our four races can finally return to their hometown!"


    Jean, standing beside Lucius, also had tearful eyes: "yes, finally!"


    Returning to the palace, Allen ordered to start the plan of unifying the whole plane. The main goal was the Noah and elves in the western continent. For the western continent, Allen did not take the way of arrogant invasion, but chose a more moderate and slow assimilation. With the current strength of the Chinese kingdom, it is impossible for the western continent to compete in any way.


    Three years later, the Chinese kingdom succeeded in unifying the whole plane, and Allen changed the Chinese kingdom into the Chinese Empire and became the emperor.


    After completing the task of the master of planes, LV Dongbin was promoted to become the guardian of planes, and his strength reached the peak of the median God! Unfortunately, after becoming the guardian of the plane, LV Dongbin had one more restriction, that is, he could not leave the standard plane.


    After three years of cultivation, Allen''s strength has also risen to the peak of legend. He can become a God only one step away. Allen had several gods in his hand, but he did not choose to refine them into gods.


    Although refining God into God is a shortcut, it also has a fatal disadvantage, which will greatly improve the difficulty of cultivation in the future! The strong who really have confidence in themselves will not choose this way.


    After unifying the whole plane, Allen decided to send several heroes to enter the middle plane first to make a front stop for himself to enter the middle plane in the future. Today, the heroes of the hero league are also the strength of the next God''s peak. They are comparable to kirios in those years, and they are enough to protect themselves in the middle level. Several people work together, even if they meet the middle God, they can compete with one or two.


    At the plane transmission array, ten heroes such as ezerel, raven and Zhao Xin successively stepped into the transmission array, entered the medium plane and began their journey in the medium plane. Alan looked at them leaving, a little distracted.


    Have you finally developed to explore the middle level? Think about the past when I left Wangdu all the way to take over the post of Lord in China, as if it were yesterday.


    Alan couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    Medium level, even higher level, one day, I will conquer you all!


    (the whole book is finished) (the new book "great Xia cultivation diary" has been uploaded. Please collect, recommend and support it!)